《Godly Heavenly Path:Full Level Instantly》


 Chapter 1

    Lin Mu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the strange place.


    "To the new world."


    "Task requirements: select a son of destiny, and cultivate him as the highest in the world, and become the way of heaven in the world."


    "Mission difficulty: low."


    "Mission reward: a lower world origin, one level of cultivation."


    "Note: during the mission, the host acts as the agent of heaven for this world and controls everything in this world.


    The sound of the system rang out in Lin Mu''s mind.


    "This is the alien world?"


    Feeling the strong smell around, Lin Mu said in surprise.


    Originally, Lin Mu was just an ordinary person in the ordinary world, but one day he unexpectedly got the Tiandao management system.


    Its purpose is to select the way of heaven for the world that has not yet been born or has already died, so as to obtain rewards.


    "What kind of world is this?"


    Although some guess, but Lin Mu still want to confirm to the system.


    "This world is a low-level world of cultivation. The cultivation system is the side of cultivation. Its highest strength is the period of emergence of the side of cultivation. The rest is for the host to explore on his own."


    Lin Mu was speechless for a while. He told himself what kind of practice system the world was. He didn''t tell himself anything else. The system was really cold.


    "No matter what, I''m the way of heaven in this world. In this world, no matter how waves die, I''m not afraid of being killed by waves."


    Lin Mu''s eyes were fixed on the sky above his head and whispered: "to be the way of heaven in the world, I don''t know which lucky boy has such good luck."


    ¡­¡­


    "Someone''s coming."


    Lin Mu looked at the front, he is now the way of heaven in the world, control everything in the world, naturally can feel.


    "Don''t let them see it for the time being."


    Lin Mu didn''t want those people to find their own existence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yu Ning, you waste, don''t come here soon, you''ve delayed Miss Ben''s important task. Are you responsible for it?"


    From the rear of Lin Mu, a group of people appeared, including men and women, but they all had one characteristic, that is, their clothes were very luxurious, and there was a trace of arrogance in their eyes. Obviously, they were all the children of the big family in this world.


    However, one of them was different. He was only wearing ordinary servitude and was holding a white Shenjun horse in his hand.


    But no one noticed the trace of ambition in his eyes.


    "Yes, miss. I''ll be right here."


    Heard the head of the woman''s rebuke, Yu Ning is also the only young man wearing a servitude immediately led the white horse to the front.


    "You''re a waste. You''re just asking you to lead Xueer. You''re walking so slowly. We have to wait for you. What''s the use of you?"


    The woman leads the white horse from Yu Ning''s hand, and then kicks Yu Ning''s chest.


    "Poof..."


    Yu Ning, who flies tens of meters, spits out a mouthful of blood in an instant.


    "It''s not that I said, ling''er, what are you bringing this kind of waste here for? It''s a waste of our time. What should we do if the elixir is taken first?"


    "That''s to say, this kind of waste that can''t even be cultivated is rejected by Ben Shao as cannon fodder."


    "Hey, hey, if I were such a waste, I would have wiped my neck. What are you doing alive?"


    "Cut, if it wasn''t for that miraculous medicine, it would have taken the essence and blood of a person who was born to waste pulse to be completely mature. Do you think I would be in charge of this waste?"


    The woman called ling''er looks at Yu Ning dozens of meters away with disgust.


    "Yu Ning, don''t come here quickly."


    Then he went forward on his own.


    "One day, I''ll give you double those."


    Yu Ning, who fell to the ground, looked at the people in front with hate eyes.


    "Yu Ning, if you don''t hurry up and come here, it''s hard for us to wait for you."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    "Today''s disgrace must be paid back ten times."


    Although Yu Ning''s words were not heard by those people, Lin Mu heard them clearly.


    "* *, a typical version of the protagonist''s life."


    Lin Mu in the dark looking at the head down to run forward of Yu Ning surprised said.


    I didn''t expect to see a person with some protagonists'' lives so soon.


    "It seems that I''m still lucky."


    Unexpectedly already discovered the target, Lin Mu how can easily give up, with his strength, no one in this world can discover.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling''er, is this the elixir?"


    The party finally arrived at their destination.


    Everyone looked at the magic medicine in front of them, and there was a greedy look in their eyes.


    But after thinking about the background of ling''er, he stifled his greed."Well, Yu Ning, come to miss Ben soon."


    After seeing the elixir, the color of excitement in ling''er''s eyes becomes more intense. As long as this elixir is completely mature, her cultivation can definitely be upgraded and even become the first person of the same era.


    "Yes."


    Yu Ning''s eyes reveal a color of hatred. He has been following this group for several days, and he probably knows what they want from the news they inadvertently reveal.


    In front of this elixir, if you want to be completely mature, you must have a natural blood essence to breed.


    And this world born waste pulse people are not so easy to find, at least everyone has a little cultivation talent.


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, natural pulse is still a once-in-a-lifetime constitution.


    "Yu Ning, you waste, before you die, you can contribute a little to miss Ben. It''s a proper death."


    Ling''er looks at Yu Ning as if she is looking at a dying mole ant.


    This kind of eyes makes Yu Ning very uncomfortable, but he can only bear it now. Even if he wants to resist, he doesn''t have the capital. The weakest of these people can slap him to death.


    "Poof."


    Ling''er''s palm accurately falls into Yu Ning''s chest. Yu Ning is just an ordinary person who can''t cultivate at all. How can he bear the blow of ling''er, a powerful cultivator.


    In an instant, the essence and blood of the heart fell into the elixir.


    When the elixir touched Yu Ning''s essence and blood, it turned red instantly, and the fragrance made these people relaxed and happy.


    There is no one to take care of Yu Ning whose eyes are more and more blurred. Although Yu Ning has lost most of his blood essence, it won''t hurt as long as he takes out a pill to supplement his blood essence. However, who will take out such a precious pill for them to give to this waste?


    Therefore, Yu Ning can only wait here to die.


    "I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled. I haven''t stepped into the cultivation yet. I really don''t want to die like this..."


    Yu Ning, who fell to the ground without anyone''s attention, stared at those people with red eyes.


    "I''d rather be a ghost than let you go."


    ¡­¡­


    "All right, let''s go, or we''ll be in trouble later. It''s estimated that there will be some antiques here."


    After seeing the elixir mature, ling''er immediately put it away with a special bottle.


    He immediately said to them, but he didn''t look at Yu Ning at all.


    For her, if a waste dies, it doesn''t matter at all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jie Jie, Tianmai, Tianzhu, Tianzhu. These mole ants really don''t know what they are. Tianmai is regarded as a waste. If we let the old people of that era know, they will jump out of the coffin."


    When ling''er and his party left quickly, a black fog suddenly appeared from the top of Yu Ning.


    A head could barely be seen in the black fog.


    "Oh, in my time, as soon as the pulse of heaven came out, I would be paid by those old monsters. However, since the great change of heaven and earth, now the ants don''t even know the pulse of heaven, but it''s also cheap. As long as I give up the pulse of heaven, hehe, in less than 30 years, I can return to the peak."


    The black fog is constantly floating on the top of Yu Ning. It seems that he is thinking about how to completely take away the pulse of heaven.


    "Wo, Cao, come and rob this boy with me."


    Lin Mu, who is in the dark, is watching Yu Ning all the time. When the woman named ling''er kills Yu Ning, he doesn''t mean to do it. After all, this kind of revenge is more interesting only when the person concerned has to revenge.


    However, from the top of Yu Ning suddenly appeared a gray not pull a few black fog, but let Lin Mu some angry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2

    "Hey, this boy is the one I like. You and the ghost will rob me."


    After seeing the gray black fog, Lin Mu finally couldn''t help showing his figure.


    "Well, who are you?"


    The face in the black fog was suddenly surprised. How could there be anyone around him? How could he not find it at all.


    As the most powerful man tens of thousands of years ago, although he has fallen, even with the strength of his soul now, he is still first-class.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to know who this seat is, but as long as you know, the boy on the ground is the one this seat likes, so you can''t move him."


    As the temporary way of heaven in this world, Lin Mu can naturally see what kind of existence this black fog is.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the soul of a strong man fell.


    Although there is still a good strength, but that good is just for others, for Lin Mu is still not worth mentioning.


    "Boy, when I was all over the world, you didn''t know where to feed, and you dare to talk to me like this. Now I disappear from my eyes. I can let you go, otherwise..."


    From the black fog came a terrible word.


    This black fog can be sure


    Lin Mu was definitely not the strong man of his time, otherwise he could not have no memory.


    As long as it''s not an old monster who survived his time, he won''t worry too much.


    Although there are some strong people in this era that he is afraid of, it definitely does not include the person in front of him.


    But he didn''t want to make a fuss at this critical time.


    "It''s shameful to give a face."


    If we can''t talk about it, we have to do it.


    "Heaven''s punishment, heaven''s punishment."


    Slowly spit out these words from Lin Mu''s mouth.


    In an instant, the sky, which was once a clear sky, suddenly became terrifying. Countless plundering clouds condensed above the black fog and would fall down at any time.


    "This is How can it be? It''s just a legend. How can it really exist. "


    He naturally heard Lin Mu''s words. In just three words, he had the ability to command the whole world. This kind of existence reminded him that even in his time, it was a very old legend.


    It is said that there is a supreme being in the world. This supreme being has the supreme power of the world. In a word, it can determine the rise and fall of the whole world. This existence is called the way of heaven.


    Premature life, offended the way of heaven, and the way of heaven also dry death themselves, how to do, online, etc., very urgent.


    Black fog heart cold sweat constantly flow.


    In the choice between life and death, black fog naturally chose to live.


    He had already died once and didn''t want to try what it was like to die any more.


    "Sir, spare your life, spare your life. The villain has no eyes. If you have a large number, spare your life."


    Just as the punishment of heaven was about to fall, the black fog suddenly turned into a human figure, and knelt down in front of Lin Mu in an instant, crying bitterly. He almost didn''t hold Lin Mu''s leg.


    "* *, do you want to be so unruly? Where is your dignity as an ancient giant?"


    I thought that the goods would fight back. I didn''t expect that the goods were so unruly. I was counselled in an instant.


    Heiwu said that why I was the only person in my time who could survive? It''s not because I''ve survived. As long as I can live, I don''t care whether he is dignified or not. Moreover, it''s worth bragging about for a lifetime that I can survive such a supreme existence.


    "It''s still useful to keep the goods, and it can be used as a thug for that boy."


    Lin Mu looks at Yu Ning, who is still on the ground.


    Have continued to see now also kneeling in front of their own no integrity of the ghost.


    "I have offended you, but you will surely die."


    "Please forgive me. I didn''t recognize the identity of an adult for a short time. Please let go of the villain. The villain is willing to be an ox and a horse for the adult."


    As soon as Lin Mu''s words fell, the cold sweat in the heart of black fog began to gather again. If he didn''t have any entity now, it was estimated that the cold sweat left behind would wet the place.


    "But I''m in a good mood today. You can admit your mistake in time. I''ll let you go today."


    "Thank you, my Lord. Thank you, my Lord."


    Black fog gradually let go of heart, it seems that the existence did not intend to become the nourishment of the world.


    "However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime can not escape."


    Lin Mu''s words made the black fog nervous again.


    This existence will not leave something on itself.


    "That boy is my favorite. You can follow him later."


    Lin Mu''s finger pointed to Yu Ning."Ah


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that Lin Mu would let him follow Yu Ning.


    "Why, you don''t want to."


    Lin Mu pretends to be angry. In order to survive, Lin Mu doesn''t worry that the goods will refuse.


    "The little one will, the little one will."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s angry words, black fog suddenly nodded like a frightened chicken and did not dare to neglect.


    "You''re smart."


    Lin Mu casually looked at the black fog kneeling on the ground, waved his hand slowly to the cloud in the sky and said: "scattered."


    The sky is clear in an instant.


    "It''s terrible. It''s worthy of the supreme power."


    See Lin Mu just said a word, the sky that has a fatal damage to their own robbed cloud instantly dispersed, the black fog with their own body out of the magic swallow saliva.


    "Take this boy with you."


    Yu Ning is the pulse of heaven. He has a natural affinity for heaven. Lin Mu, who is the way of heaven in the world for the time being, naturally knows which place is most suitable for him.


    "Yes."


    Black fog naturally dare not resist what, holding Yu Ning then followed Lin Mu''s step.


    "My Lord, his soul can hardly hold on."


    See the soul more and more indifferent Yu Ning, black fog or can''t help but remind a, in case, the pulse of heaven died in his own hand, black fog really afraid that the existence in front of him will anger himself.


    "Lao Hei, have you forgotten who I am? Without my permission, he can''t die even if he thinks of it."


    After hearing Lao Hei''s words, Lin Mu didn''t look back and said casually.


    As soon as Lin Mu''s voice fell, Yu Ning''s vanishing soul condensed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lao Hei: "yes." You''re a big man. Everything you say is right.


    "Heaven, what a pity."


    Looking at Yu Ning in his arms, it''s a pity that the black fog burst. If the boy is not lucky enough to be taken in by the supreme existence, the body will be his own. With tens of thousands of years of experience and this physical talent, I have a great chance to step into the peak of practice.


    "Lao Hei, do you know why you let go of your promise and let you follow the person I most like when you didn''t even use anything to restrain you?"


    "Why?"


    Old black subconsciously said.


    "Lao Hei, you are usually very smart. Why are you so stupid at this time?"


    "What is your identity, and what can you hide from me about the world?"


    "So, you should not have the mind is not to do well, otherwise, my angry words are very serious."


    Lin Mu stopped and came back to take a deep look at Lao Hei.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After seeing Lin Mu''s eyes, old Haydn was surprised, and his cold sweat came out again.


    I didn''t expect that. I just wanted to know that this person existed.


    ¡£ "Let''s go."


    After warning Lao Hei, Lin Mu believed that Lao Hei didn''t dare to have any wrong thoughts. After all, Lao Hei was most interested in his own life.


    "He''s the one I like very much. He has a great chance to inherit my position in the future, so you won''t treat you badly if you follow him."


    Lin Mu knew that after giving a stick, he had to give a radish.


    Now give old black a vision, can let him more at ease.


    Let him know that he is following the next heaven, as long as he wholeheartedly follow him, the benefits will not be less.


    "My Lord, your position can be inherited."


    Lao Hei was obviously shocked by Lin Mu''s words. For the first time, he heard that the position of the way of heaven could be inherited.


    Is there any other way in front of this being.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 3

    "My strength has reached a new height, so I want to see a wider world. So I''ve been selecting my successor recently."


    "And now it seems that this guy is the only one who best meets the requirements of this seat."


    Lin Mu naturally can''t be said to be the task arranged by his own system, so he can only talk nonsense.


    "New height, you still have..."


    "Lao Hei, it''s better not to know what you shouldn''t know now."


    "So it''s good for you to follow this boy in the future."


    In a word, Lao Hei is also very lucky. With tiandaohun who has not yet grown up, his future achievements will certainly be higher than they are now.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this? Am I not going to die? Is this the six samsara


    Yu Ning slowly opened his eyes.


    After finding that his body can still move, Yu Ning got up and looked at what place it was.


    The memory in his mind still stays in the scene that he was killed by ling''er. As he was dying, he remembered that a black fog just appeared on his head.


    Then I don''t remember anything.


    "I''m not dead, but where is this?"


    Yu Ning''s heavy body temperature always tells Yu Ning that he is not dead, but he doesn''t know where this place is.


    Looking around, I am in a ring-shaped valley. There is a huge lake in the middle of the valley. Even ordinary people who have not practiced in Yu Ning can feel that the lake is absolutely not simple.


    There are even more auras in this valley than anywhere I have ever seen.


    "Is this the Dojo of some elder?"


    "Boy, you wake up."


    When Yu Ning is considering how to meet the host here, a black fog suddenly appears in front of him.


    A face appeared in the dark fog.


    "Is this the black fog that appears on my head?"


    After seeing the black fog, Yu Ning remembers the last memory before he fainted. "


    "Master, you saved me."


    Yu Ning''s last memory is the black fog. Now the black fog appears in front of him, and he is still alive. Therefore, Yu Ning can only think that it is the black fog that has saved him. However, there is no doubt that it is someone else who has saved him.


    "Save you? Jie Jie, I''m not so kind. If it wasn''t for my master... "


    Even if you know that Yu Ning is the one you like, you will have a good chance to inherit that position in the future. However, as a giant tens of thousands of years ago, Lao Hei still can''t put down his face for the time being.


    "Forget it, what are you talking about? Come here. My master wants to see you."


    Then he walked in front of himself.


    "Master, it seems that he is the real master of this place."


    See already some go far of old black, Yu Ning hastily follow up.


    "I dare to ask you what you call me." Yu Ning is trying to get close to Lao Hei.


    Yu Ning has been at the bottom of the building for more than ten years, and I don''t know how many people he has seen. Although this black fog calls itself the master of this place, he is definitely not as simple as an ordinary servant. The smell of this black fog is felt by only one person these years.


    That is the father of the woman named ling''er who almost killed him. He has seen it, and he has felt it from a distance.


    Ling''er''s father is the elder of Yunhua sect, one of the three sects in the world.


    In other words, the black fog in front of him has the strength of the elder of Yunhua sect.


    "Just call me Lao Hei."


    Old black and white took a look at Yu Ning. Although he has no eyes now, he still answers Yu Ning''s question. After all, Yu Ning is also the person he wants to follow.


    "Senior black..."


    Yu Ning salutes Lao Hei respectfully.


    "Stop. Just call me Lao Hei." The so-called predecessors have only lived for a long time.


    Old black casually stopped Yu Ning, now listen to the elder''s cool, ghost know this boy remember revenge.


    "Here, go in. My master is waiting for you."


    Lao Hei takes Yu Ning out of a stone cave and says to Yu Ning.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy. I''m awake. "


    When Yu Ning walked into the cave, the first thing he saw was a young man lying on a strange big bed with a luminous brick in his hand.


    Moreover, the decorations in the cave are strange things that I have never seen before.


    Although the young man didn''t have the appearance of being an expert, Yu Ning still didn''t dare to neglect him. After all, Lao Hei''s breath outside was clear to him, and even he wanted to call him master. How could he be an ordinary man."I''ve seen you before. Thank you for saving your life."


    Respectfully bowing to Lin Mu, Yu Ning said: "I didn''t repay you for saving your life. Although Yu Ning is just an ordinary person, no matter what you have ordered, I will try my best to finish it. I''ll go through all kinds of hardships."


    Yu Ning is a very gracious person, as long as others have helped him, no matter how long, Yu Ning will remember.


    "Ha ha, what do I want your life for?"


    Looking at Yu Ning''s firm and tender eyes, Lin Mu said with a smile.


    At this time, he felt relieved. After all, he wanted Yu Ning to inherit the position of heaven in the world. If Yu Ning''s heart and nature could not pass, he would be gifted. No matter how good Lin Mu was, he would not choose him. Only a person who had feelings for all living beings could manage the world well.


    And he even accepted the system of heaven, so he would be responsible for every world.


    Now Yu Ning at least has the advantage of gratitude, as for the others, he will slowly explore.


    "Yu Ning, do you want to practice?"


    He went to a bookshelf he had rebuilt when he was bored. He took out a book at random and said to Lin Mu.


    "Master, I''m just a waste. How can I practice when I''m born to waste my pulse?"


    Yu Ning''s eyes show a trace of pain. Why doesn''t he want to practice? He just dreams about it, but the fact is that he is just a waste pulse.


    "Well, it''s just that the rubbish doesn''t know what''s in it."


    Then Lao Hei, who came in, turned his lips. He really looked down on the rubbish of this era. He didn''t even know the pulse of heaven that was closest to heaven.


    Then think about the legend is really true, Tianmai deserves to be the closest person to "heaven".


    "Ha ha. Lao Hei is right. It''s just that those people don''t know what''s good. Your constitution can be the first one in all ages, and those people think you''re a waste pulse. It''s just a tyranny. "


    After taking a look at the old black who came in, he was so scared that he shrunk his neck subconsciously. Then he found that he didn''t have a neck either.


    "I can also practice what I mean by predecessors."


    Lin Mu and Lao Hei''s words suddenly make Yu Ning''s eyes bright.


    These two figures are absolutely powerful in their own eyes, and their own system can be appreciated by the two great figures at the same time. Even if it is not as exaggerated as the two great figures say, it is absolutely not bad.


    "The reason why you are considered to be a waste of pulse is just because there is no proper way for you to practice in this world."


    "But it''s a coincidence that you have the right method here."


    "Yu Ning, how about taking this seat as a teacher?"


    Lin Mu said with a smile.


    Now Lao Hei is a little envious. Once he becomes a disciple, he can walk horizontally in the world. Maybe he can get a peerless baby by just two steps. Who let him be the God behind the stage?


    "I''ll see you, master."


    Without any hesitation, Yu Ning knelt down in front of Lin Mu and kowtowed to Lin Mu nine times.


    "Well, get up. From today on, you are Lin Mu''s disciple and the eldest. I don''t have any rules, but the most important thing is that I can''t do harm to the common people. Otherwise, I will clean up the door myself."


    Lin Mu to Yu Ning virtual help, solemnly said to Yu Ning.


    Yu Ning is the person he wants to cultivate to be the way of heaven in this world, so this rule must be set.


    "Well, sit down. Today I''ll tell you about the cultivation system, and then I''ll teach you to practice..."

 Chapter 4

    "The world is in the south of the clouds.


    There are two continents: Anning and Anyang, separated by an endless sea.


    Many years ago, the two continents were the same continent, but because of a big war, the two continents split up. "


    Lin Mu first introduced to Yu Ning the basic features of the world.


    Then he took a look at Lao Hei.


    All of a sudden, Lao Hei shrinks his neck. It is obvious that the reason why the two continents split was in their generation.


    Yu Ning''s eyes are shining. After living for so many years, he knows that there are two continents in the world.


    "Most people in the world practice vitality, but there are also differences between high and low. Although the low-level people are cultivating their vitality, they are only a little stronger than the ordinary people. At most, they are able to fight against hundreds of enemies. Only when they have reached a certain level can they be called monks. "


    "The reason for this situation is the strength of the skill. Without a good skill, I can only wander in the lower realm and never enter the world of monks. However, most of the powerful friars'' sects conceal their own skills, and do not give ordinary people any chance to contact them. "


    Yu Ning knows this very well. His parents were originally disciples of yunhuazong, but they died when they went out for training. When he was detected, he was born with a broken pulse. If it wasn''t for his parents'' good friends who had been in the position of an elder, he would have been expelled from yunhuazong long ago. Even so, he has never been Contact any one of the skills.


    "Therefore, the strength of one''s Dharma decides one''s life achievement." Lin Mu continues to say.


    "Monks can be divided into five realms according to their power, namely, entering the micro realm, entering the country, Zifu realm, Yuanshen realm and Zhenren realm."


    "Well, that''s the most basic situation in the field of practice. The rest is up to you to understand later, after all. It''s always better to see for yourself than to hear from others. "


    Lin Mu just introduced the basic situation of the world without saying much.


    "Well, this is Tianze Daojing, the most suitable skill for your constitution."


    the first mock exam of Lin Mu came from the air, and then handed to Yu Ning.


    "Tianze Daojing"? I haven''t heard of it. However, the master is the one who exists. He won''t produce any inferior products. Maybe he created it himself. "


    Old black a face envy of looking at Yu Ning hand that "Tian Ze Dao Jing" but also didn''t have what covet of heart, he didn''t have the courage to resist Lin Mu.


    "Thank you for your Dharma.


    But Yu Ning didn''t think so much. He bowed respectfully to Lin Mu.


    "The way of cultivating truth is to go against the heaven, but the road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and the escape is one. One of the escape is the life of our generation''s practitioners. If our generation''s practitioners reach a certain level, the way of heaven will bring down the thunder punishment, and if they can''t cross it, they will end up with the spirit scattered. If they can''t cross it, they will enter and enter carefully."


    The beginning is the beginning of the standard cultivation method.


    However, Yu Ning is not frightened. He has died once. Is he afraid of these.


    "The way of cultivating truth is divided into five parts: Qi training, foundation building, golden elixir, Yuanying, resuscitation, distraction, fitness, salvation and success."


    "Master, don''t you say that there are only five realms in your cultivation? Why is it written in this book that there are nine realms.


    Yu Ning asks Lin Mu with a curious look.


    On one side of the old black listen to a face muddled force, even in his time is only seven realms, this nine realms from where jump out.


    "Ha ha, as a teacher, I just say that most people in the world practice Yuanqi, but it''s not Yuanqi that I practice. What I practice for a teacher is Zhenqi, which is more advanced than Yuanqi, and this skill is also the method of cultivating Zhenqi."


    "True Qi?"


    Over the years, Yu Ning has only heard of Yuanqi, but never of Zhenqi.


    "True Qi cultivation to the extreme can become the realm of heaven and me, but you don''t have to think about that realm now."


    "Heaven is gone, but I am not."


    Lao hei and Yu Ning were shocked.


    This is what kind of terrible existence, even if the sky is destroyed, he can exist, that is to say, such existence can destroy the sky, how terrible it is.


    Anyway, they can''t imagine.


    However, Yu Ning''s face suddenly flushed when he heard that he was practicing such advanced skills.


    "Well, Xiao ningzi, you can go to your room and have a good rest these days. By the way, you can familiarize yourself with the skills. You will have many hard days in the future."


    Lin Mu points to a room in the middle of the modern cave transformed by himself and smiles at Yu Ning.


    However, Yu Ning always feels that the eyes of the teacher he just worshipped are full of bad intentions.


    But still obediently into his room, he also wants to carefully read his hands of this magic."Chen Ling, wait for me. Don''t die too early. Your life is mine."


    Yu Ning thought of Chen Ling''s cruel hand in those days, and the anger in his eyes was unbearable.


    "Ha ha."


    After feeling Yu Ning''s idea, Lin Mu just laughs. Others have already killed him once. Is it hard to forgive each other generously, and come from the so-called "no fight, no acquaintance".


    Sorry, Lin Mu is not a virgin.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lao Hei, you have been deeply rooted in the cultivation of vitality. If you rashly turn to the cultivation of Lingqi now, it may cause irreversible damage to yourself. I will try to transform your vitality into genuine Qi first, and then pass on the cultivation of genuine Qi."


    Looking at the old black, who was staring at Yu Ning''s door, Lin Mu said with a smile.


    After all, Lao Hei is also the first subordinate he has in the world, and he should be cultivated well.


    Lao Hei never thought that Lin Mu would teach him how to cultivate true Qi. After all, he was still very powerful, but what he didn''t expect was that Lin Mu would teach him how to cultivate true Qi.


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir."


    "In my life, Lao Hei, my life is the master''s. I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Lao Hei was moved to a mess.


    Almost didn''t hold Lin Mu''s leg to call dad.


    Looking at the grateful old black, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, three years have passed.


    "Hei ye, be careful."


    Yu Ning looked at the old black standing opposite him, and didn''t dare to be careless at all. He did his best.


    "Dream gun."


    Suddenly, the silver gun in Yu Ning''s hand stabs Lao Hei with all his strength.


    "Five stars change."


    The silver spear and Yu Ning suddenly become five in the middle of the way, which makes people not know who is real. What''s more strange is that each of the five silver Spears has the same power.


    "Xiao ningzi, you look down on me."


    Looking at Yu Ning who is stabbed by himself, Lao Hei smiles.


    Just when Yu Ning''s gun was about to pierce Lao Hei''s body, Lao Hei''s body just ran away.


    "Ghost dream."


    Lao Hei, who has dodged a blow, doesn''t mean to let Yu Ning go.


    Then palm for claw, a claw toward Yu Ning to grasp.


    ¡±No, that''s another move. "


    Yu Ning is on the alert for a long time.


    The most important thing about ghost dream is that it will disturb your perception and make you never know which side of your opponent will attack you.


    "Thousand dragon steps."


    "Black lord, you didn''t catch me this time."


    Instant with just learned footwork to avoid the ghost dream Yu Ning said to the black master with a smile.


    "Is it?"


    The words of the black Lord came from the rear of Yu Ning.


    "Not good."


    The figure of the black lord in front of him gradually dissipated.


    Although I don''t know when the black Lord came to his rear, Yu Ning immediately used his spear to the rear.


    "Ah, Xiao ningzi, you lost again."


    Lao Hei''s voice came from the rear of Yu Ning again, and Lao Hei in the direction of Yu Ning''s penetration gradually disappeared, which was also a virtual shadow.


    Yu Ning looked back mechanically. He didn''t know when to put out an extra sword in his hand. He said to his old black for a while: "black lord, can''t you let me win once?"


    "Xiaoningzi, in the battlefield, the enemy will not let you."


    Old black said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 5

    "Xiao ningzi, your strength can definitely be regarded as the top among your peers, so don''t be so disappointed."


    "Lao Hei is right. Your strength can be regarded as the top among your peers. In just three years, you have reached the golden elixir realm, that is, the purple mansion realm. Even some of the older generation have reached this realm."


    Lin Mu has been watching the competition between them.


    "What''s more, Lao Hei has eaten more salt in his life than you have walked."


    After all, Lao Hei was also a giant tens of thousands of years ago, and his fighting consciousness was not comparable to Lin Mu, who had just practiced for three years.


    "Master."


    After seeing Lin Mu come over, Yu Ning immediately salutes Lin Mu.


    Over the past three years, Yu Ning is still very grateful to Lin Mu. Without Lin Mu, Yu Ning would not be what he is now.


    However, Yu Ning is also afraid of Lin Mu. Lin Mu has been strict with Yu Ning for the past three years.


    Basically every day is the devil training, and every time after the training, Lin Mu is smiling to Yu Ning said it for you.


    Now Yu Ning trembles at the sight of Lin Mu''s smile.


    Three years, say long not long, say short not short, but for Lin Mu three things are quite a lot.


    First of all, two years ago, Lin Mu personally built a body for Lao Hei, and successfully transformed the vitality in Lao Hei''s body into genuine Qi. From then on, Lao Hei went a step further and reached the peak of the fitness period.


    And Yu Ning also reached the golden elixir peak under Lin Mu''s devil training.


    At the same time, Lin Mu is not idle. With the help of the power of the world, he is also the strength of the peak period.


    "Well, in three years, you''ve learned enough. You can''t reach the peak after practicing. You can go to the world of mortals and get to know your things by the way."


    Over the past three years, Yu Ning''s hardworking Lin Mu has been seen in his eyes, and the hatred he inadvertently shows is also seen in his eyes, which basically belongs to Yu Ning''s demons. If it can''t be solved, it won''t do any good to Yu Ning.


    "Yes, master."


    After hearing Lin Mu let himself go to the world of mortals to experience, Yu Ning was also very happy. He wanted to solve his enemies long ago.


    "Lao Hei, go with Xiao ningzi, too."


    Although Yu Ning''s strength is the first among his peers, it''s not sure that those elders of his enemies will ignore face, so it''s also a guarantee to ask Lao Hei to keep up.


    The strength of the old black in this world in addition to their own no one is an opponent.


    In the final analysis, Lin Mu is still a person with a short guard.


    "Yes."


    Lao Hei had no choice. He just wanted to see this era.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao ningzi, where are we going now?"


    After walking out of Lin Mu''s Valley, Lao Hei asks Yu Ning. After all, he was caught by Lin Mu as soon as he was born. He has never seen this era.


    "Go to yunhuazong first."


    Yu Ning looks at the direction of yunhuazong with deep eyes.


    "Chen Ling, Chen Ling, I hope you won''t be solved by others. Your life is mine."


    Yu Ning still remembers Chen Ling''s view of himself as a hybrid.


    "Yunhuazong, I haven''t heard of it. You can lead the way."


    In fact, Lao Hei didn''t care where he was going. He just wanted to see the times.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, you can come to yunhuazong. How far is it? I''ll go away."


    When they were several miles away from the Mountain Gate of Yunhua sect, Yu Ning and his disciples were suddenly stopped by two disciples wearing Yunhua sect clothes.


    "Ha ha, I''ve heard that when such a feast is held, there will always be some dirty residue to fish in troubled waters, and you don''t have to pee to see what you are. Just like you two, you still want to go to yunhuazong?"


    Yu Ning''s cultivation is already in the realm of purple mansion in this world. If he doesn''t show it deliberately, he can''t feel it at all, let alone Lao Hei, who stands on the top of the world.


    "I remember the Mountain Gate of yunhuazong. There are miles of land here. When did it become the territory of yunhuazong?"


    Although it has been three years, Yu Ning still remembers that yunhuazong''s Mountain Gate is miles away from here.


    "Hahaha, he is really a local bumpkin. I don''t even know this news. Today is the wedding day of our young Lord and miss ling''er. Of course, this place has been expropriated by us, in order to prevent you dregs from breaking in


    "So, now, immediately, get out of here, or you will lose something when my two brothers start."


    Their eyes are full of disdain for Yu Ning and Lao Hei.


    "Oh, Chen Ling''s wedding day is better! Today I''m going to turn her wedding into a funeral. "As soon as Yu Ning heard that it was still Chen Ling''s wedding day, he suddenly felt that it was a coincidence that he had come earlier.


    "Presumptuous, how dare you talk like this."


    Two people suddenly angry, instantly put the sword in hand, thank Yu Ning to stab, vow to cut off the bold man''s head.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to see such a fool. Maybe I can get a reward with the help of this fool''s head."


    Two people seem to Yu Ning didn''t escape, thought it was two people to be scared, immediately in the heart of joy.


    "I didn''t want to start killing now, but you killed me. Don''t blame me."


    The attack of those two people is really weak in Yu Ning''s eyes. You can clap yourself to fly.


    "No way."


    To see their own two people''s attack was randomly blocked by Yu Ning, two people suddenly surprised.


    "Hum."


    "Divine dream."


    I don''t know when a silver gun appears in Yu Ning''s hand, and he immediately hits them.


    "Poof."


    The two mountain guarding disciples have just entered the country. How can they be the opponents of Yu Ning, who is already in the golden elixir realm? With one move, they are already dead and can''t die.


    "Xiao ningzi, the man who looks down on people with a dog''s eye, don''t talk nonsense with them when he sees them, just slap them to death."


    Lao Hei didn''t care to look at the bodies of the two people. In his time, he was a big devil who everyone called to fight. Naturally, he didn''t have any kindness.


    "Ha ha, it''s worthy of death."


    Yu Ning looks at the broken houses around. The people of yunhuazong simply expel the residents who used to live here.


    "Let''s go, Hei Ye. Today''s wedding man and I have known each other for a long time. I don''t know if I will surprise her when I appear at her wedding."


    Yu Ning''s smile is a little scary.


    "Oh. It''s the one who killed you at the beginning. To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to the expression of that chick, Jie Jie. "


    Lao Hei naturally knows who Yu Ning is talking about.


    After all, he also saw with his own eyes how Yu Ning "died".


    ¡­

 Chapter 6

    "Welcome to Xiao''er''s marriage with brother Chen''s beloved daughter. Thank you very much."


    In the main hall of yunhuazong gate, yunhuazong leader yuntun looks at the guests below him with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Chen, you and I will be in laws in the future, but we need to walk more."


    Yuntun looks at Chen Ling''s father, Chen Luming, who is also the elder of yunhuazong.


    "Now I''m just like a tiger adding wings. With the support of the elder, my position depends on who can move."


    "Ha ha, the patriarch is serious. Since it''s the in laws, it''s natural for them to walk around."


    Chen Luming also looked at the wonton noodles with a smile.


    Wonton noodles need his support. Why not?


    "The auspicious time has come, and the new comer has entered."


    "Yes, it''s a good time to kill people."


    The voice of the elder of yunhuazong, who presided over the wedding, just came down, and a plain voice clearly came into everyone''s ears.


    "Who."


    Today is not only the day of his son''s marriage, but also the day of his alliance with the patriarch of the clan. No one is allowed to make trouble.


    "I don''t know who you are. Can you give me a face?"


    Although the heart is very angry, but after all, wonton noodles is one of the three major sects in the world, there is still some determination.


    What''s more, he didn''t find out which direction the sound came from.


    It''s a little weird.


    "Master Yun, elder Chen, I''ve heard a lot about you, but you probably don''t know about me."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I thought that today, as a nobody, you should be deeply remembered by both of you."


    Yu Ning came out of the boundary originally arranged by Lao Hei.


    Said to the two men sitting on the high platform.


    "Well, who is your excellency? Have you ever had any conflict with us? "


    Wonton''s face frowned slightly when he saw that the owner who didn''t even know which direction the voice came from was such a young face.


    With her memory, he never met the person in front of him.


    "Chen Ling, Miss Chen, do you remember me


    Yu Ning did not answer the question of wonton noodles, but fell in love with Chen Ling, a red robed and festive man, last night.


    "Who are you?"


    Chen Ling frowned slightly. She didn''t recognize Yu Ning for a moment. After all, the difference between Yu Ning now and three years ago is too big.


    Whether it''s body or temperament.


    "Oh, did you forget?"


    Yu Ning was not surprised. After all, three years ago, he was just a mole ant who could be crushed to death at any time. On the contrary, Chen Ling was the apple of the eye of the elder of Yunhua sect.


    "Give you an advance. Three years ago, you killed a worker in the monster forest."


    "Well, remember?"


    "You are Yu Ning."


    After hearing Yu Ning''s hint, Chen Ling immediately remembers that when she got the mysterious elixir in the monster forest three years ago, she killed a waste in order to make it mature completely.


    After all, this matter was too deep in her impression. The elixir made her gain a lot, and her strength rose a lot. Not to mention, it also made her qualified to pursue her own happiness.


    Thinking of looking at her fiance standing beside her with a happy face, I didn''t see a trace of disgust in her fiance''s eyes.


    "You''re not dead yet?"


    After knowing that the comer was the waste, Chen Ling didn''t have much fear. After all, he was just a waste that could not even cultivate. How much harm could he bring?


    Even if Yu Ning has an adventure, how can he catch up with the man who is the best in the world in just three years?


    "Ha ha, since you are lucky to survive, you don''t want to hide well, you don''t want to come to yunhuazong, and you dare to show up on Miss Ben''s wedding."


    "Look, today is my wedding day. I''ll let you go mercifully. Now I''ll kneel down and kowtow my head ten times, then I''ll break my arm and roll down the mountain."


    Chen Ling said to Yu Ning in a commanding tone.


    After all, Yu Ning is just a waste, not qualified to speak to him in an equal tone.


    But he did not see that when he said this, the disgust in the eyes of the men around her became more profound.


    "Ha ha, it''s still so arrogant."


    Yu Ning really didn''t have much anger. After all, he had expected Chen Ling''s temper for a long time.


    "Brother Yu, let''s go now. Today, there are countless old people and great powers on the mountain. You are not the opponent. Let''s go before they face you."Yu Ning''s mind suddenly came a voice.


    "Well?"


    Yu Ning is a little strange. Yunhuazong has people who think for him.


    "Well, what the hell? How could it be him? "


    After Yu Ning knew who was the messenger, the color of doubt on his face became more profound.


    The man who sent his message turned out to be the young master of yunhuazong who was going to marry Chen Ling today.


    "Waste, don''t you want miss ben to do it by herself?"


    See Yu Ning tardy didn''t start, Chen Ling can''t help some anger.


    This trash still dares to resist his own orders.


    "Ha ha, do you know what I''m here for today? It''s just to avenge you at the beginning. If I wasn''t lucky at the beginning. It''s already your dead soul. "


    "So today, either you die or I die."


    "Divine dream."


    Say, the god dream gun then appears on Yu Ning''s hand, the gun tip of shining silver white ray is facing Chen Ling.


    "I want to die."


    Seeing that a waste dares to point a gun at his beloved daughter, Chen Luming is furious and ready to slap the ignorant waste to death.


    "Ah, brother Chen, calm down. According to ling''er, it''s just a waste. Why should brother Cheng fight so much? I''m afraid brother Chen will be dirty when he kills this waste."


    Seeing Chen Luming''s tendency to do something, wonton noodles immediately stopped him. After all, as the leader of Yunhua sect, he still had to worry about the face of Yunhua sect.


    "Decheng, invite this little brother out."


    "Little brother, today is a happy day for my son. I don''t care about your trespassing on my Yunhua sect any more."


    "Master Yun, thank you for not investigating the fault."


    "Little brother, please."


    Hear Yu Ning compromise, wonton face is also said with a smile.


    However, the anger in Chen Ling''s eyes could not be concealed.


    For so many years, no one has dared to speak to himself like this.


    "However, as I said, Chen Ling and I will either die or die."


    "Don''t be shameless, Lizi."


    Chen Luming is completely angry. Yunhuazong has given him enough face, and he slaps them in the face again and again.

 Chapter 7

    "Father, since he''s looking for death, I''ll help him. You don''t have to do this kind of rubbish."


    When Chen Ling saw Yu Ning''s overconfidence, he was angry and laughed, and he also laughed in his heart.


    "I''m a pretty girl. I''m angry at Yu Ning.


    "Yu Ning, you want to die so much, so miss Ben will help you."


    "brother Yu, go, I will stop you, you won''t be her opponent."


    The voice of the young master of Yunhua sect once again came into Yu Ning''s mind.


    "Yu Ning, you waste, Miss Ben gives you a chance to challenge."


    Chen Ling said to Yu Ning with disdain.


    "Ling er."


    Chen Luming a listen to Chen Ling agreed to Yu Ning''s challenge, don''t worry said.


    "Don''t worry, father, how can such a waste be my opponent?"


    Chen Ling smiles confidently at Chen Luming, and the color of confidence in his eyes shows no doubt.


    "Well, since ling''er is so confident, it''s OK to challenge this little brother. It''s the last time before the big wedding. But ling''er is the day of your big wedding with jiu''er. Try not to see blood."


    Wonton noodles have not been waiting for Chen Luming to speak directly agreed to come down.


    "Lord."


    Chen Luming is still a little worried. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He always feels a little uneasy today.


    He has passed the year, when his relatives are young and vigorous, Yu Ning dare to challenge Chen Ling openly at this time, which proves that Yu Ning has something that can threaten Chen Ling.


    "Ah, brother Chen, are you still worried about the strength of ling''er?"


    "I''ve heard something about Yu Ning. It''s just a waste pulse that can''t be cultivated by nature. Even if I get any adventure within three years after it disappears? But in a short period of three years, how can it be the rival of ling''er? So, let''s have a hundred hearts, brother Chen. "


    Wonton''s face is smiling, and he says to Chen Luming.


    "This is also a way to enhance the strength of our yunhuazong, and let those outside know that our yunhuazong is not the place where they want to come and go."


    Wonton noodles is so thinking.


    However, he also has absolute confidence in Chen Ling. After all, as the top of the young generation, how can he not be a waste opponent? Maybe in a few minutes, Yu Ning has already died in Chen Ling''s hands.


    "Well, I hope so."


    Chen Luming can only think of it this way.


    "Well, why don''t you listen?"


    The young master of yunhuazong sighed a little. He had said it so many times. Why didn''t others listen?


    ¡­¡­


    "


    Yu Ning, if you were Miss Ben, you would definitely find an old man to hide in the mountains and never come out. However, if you didn''t let Miss Ben think of it, you would dare to appear in front of Miss Ben openly. In those days, Miss Ben could kill you, and now miss Ben can do the same."


    "What''s more, you should challenge Miss Ben so much."


    "Even if you want to die so much, Miss Ben will help you."


    "Divine dream."


    In the hand slowly silver spear to Chen Ling.


    "Oh, waste is indeed waste. Even if you can practice, it''s also waste. If you are so weak, I can stop it with one hand."


    Looking at Yu Ning that slow gun, Chen Ling in the heart disdain of looking at, didn''t care.


    But I didn''t see a sneer from the corner of Yu Ning''s mouth.


    "The power of space."


    Apart from Chen Ling, Yu Ning suddenly disappeared.


    Now he can''t learn the power of space, but who let his master be Lin Mu? As his eldest disciple, Yu Ning will certainly give him some advice.


    "What the hell?"


    Chen lingdun was shocked. He didn''t see how Yu Ning disappeared.


    "Not good."


    Although Chen Ling is very arrogant at ordinary times, her strength is real, at least her combat intuition is accurate.


    "Oh, I''m hiding."


    In an instant, Yu Ning in front of Chen Ling is surprised to see that he has already dodged.


    "Hum, waste. It seems that you have got a lot of adventures in the past three years. However, Miss Ben will let you know that waste is waste after all and will never keep up with Miss Ben."


    "Fire cloud palm."


    A red giant palm is shooting at Yu Ning.


    "Hum, the carving insect subtotal."


    Yu Ning didn''t hide this time, and he directly hit the giant palm.


    In an instant, the giant palm was smashed by Yu Ning.


    "Five star quake." After smashing the giant palm, Yu Ning immediately moves again.


    "Bang."


    Yunhuazong''s challenge arena vibrated slightly."Poof..."


    Chen Ling vomited a mouthful of blood stasis.


    "How could it be, how could you hurt me."


    Chen Ling busily looks at Yu Ning incredulously.


    Anger in his eyes, as if to spray out.


    "Gravity field."


    The field of gravity was developed by Yu Ning within three years of Lin Mu''s devastation.


    Release ten times the gravity in a certain range.


    Yu Ning knows the truth of taking advantage of his illness to kill him.


    "Boom."


    Within ten times of gravity, Chen Ling felt that it was difficult to get up.


    "Yu Ning, Miss Ben really looked down on you before. I didn''t expect that you had a big adventure in the past three years. I didn''t expect that you could force Miss ben to be like this. But you''ve died in the right place. Prepare to accept Miss Ben''s strongest killing move."


    "Zihuangpo."


    Behind Chen Ling suddenly appeared a purple Phoenix virtual shadow.


    And Chen Ling''s own strength has also increased several times.


    "Hahaha, brother Chen, I''ll tell you. Ling''er is the son of heaven. You can rest assured."


    "Now it seems that I''m right. It''s zihuangpo. In the whole history of yunhuazong, only five grandmasters could have practiced it, but now linger has also practiced it. "


    "And although this boy had a little adventure, how could he be the opponent of ling''er?"


    See Chen Ling unexpectedly used this move, wonton face immediately laugh.


    Zihuangpo is one of the three treasures of yunhuazong. It has great power and can be used in the world.


    "Ah, I thought there would be a dragon fight. Now it seems that this boy has little hope. Zihuangpo has only appeared five or six times in the whole history. Every time it appears, it is shocking to the world. I didn''t expect this era. There are even people who can become Zihuang Po. "


    The people who had been watching the play around also sighed slightly.


    Yu Ning''s performance in the eyes of the public is also very good, but did not expect yunhuazong unexpectedly appeared a more evil person.


    "Yunhuazong doesn''t want to be prosperous. It has to be prosperous. First there was Yunjiu, the first person of the young generation, and now there is Chen Ling, who has become a unique scholar through the ages."


    "Zihuangpo is interesting, but it''s far worse than Heiye''s ghost dream."


    Looking at Chen Ling in the middle of the field, Yu Ning doesn''t care.


    At the beginning, Yu Ning, who had experienced the ghost dream of Lao Hei, felt that zihuangpo was just a child.


    ¡­

 Chapter 8

    "Ghost dream."


    In the sky instant terror incomparable, innumerable black gas starts to gather.


    Outside the old black, Yu Ning had a complete ghost dream in front of him. At that time, it took a whole month for Yu Ning to relax.


    The rest of the time, ghost dream is just the basic move of ghost dream.


    "This boy has really practiced the ghost dream. He is worthy of the master''s favor. In those days, I suffered for 30 years in order to practice the ghost dream."


    Standing in the crowd, Lao Hei looks at Yu Ning with a smile on his face.


    "What the hell is this?"


    All of them were shocked by Yu Ning''s move. Even the bodies of some young people who came to join the party with their elders could not help shaking, and the cold sweat on their cheeks could not stop.


    "Well, wake up soon."


    Seeing that the younger generation of our family has become like this, as an elder, we can''t help it.


    "Terrible, terrible."


    When the younger generation recovered, they only read these three words.


    No one can feel what they''ve been through.


    "Evil and heresy, even if this son really wins, I will do justice for heaven. Otherwise, when this son grows up, it will be a disaster."


    Su Lao and Da Neng thought of it in their hearts at the same time.


    On the other hand, Chen Ling''s body also can''t help shaking. The cold sweat on her face keeps flowing down, and her pretty red cheek turns pale.


    And the purple Phoenix shadow behind her also had some black.


    "Go."


    Chen Ling forces a little effort to make himself clear. He seizes this opportunity and immediately uses the purple Phoenix to fly to Yu Ning.


    "No one in the same generation can survive before my Zihuang''s face is broken. Even if Yu Ning, you waste, has learned these heresies."


    Experiencing the ghost dream, Chen Ling sees the purple Phoenix behind him flying to Yu Ning, and the corner of his mouth also shows a terrible smile.


    "Hee hee, hee hee, come on, become one of us. As long as you become one of us, you can live forever..."


    "Bitch, bitch, give me my life."


    "Go away, go away for Miss Ben."


    Horror faces constantly appear in Chen Ling''s heart. She feels that she is the only one in the darkness. There are countless horror faces floating in front of her. She is very familiar with these faces, but she can''t remember who they are.


    Ghost dream is a way to make people step into the heart of real fear. As long as it exists in the heart, whether it is a dream, or a legend heard in childhood, or some hearsay of terror can emerge in the eyes.


    If Lao Hei used this move, it would be even more terrible. As long as you have heard a name, everything can appear in your heart.


    This is a real trick to play with people''s hearts. If you are not careful, you will fall into darkness forever.


    "Damn Yu Ning, I will never let you die easily. I will peel your skin and make you immortal."


    At the same time, the purple Phoenix shadow also flew to Yu Ning''s body.


    Phoenix''s face seems to show a trace of disdain smile, laughing at Yu Ning''s overconfidence,


    "cut, a little Phoenix or Nirvana, Nirvana gun."


    This time, Yu Ning did not dodge, but just to the Phoenix virtual shadow.


    The silver spear was shining red.


    It seems that I don''t need to work on it. "


    The innumerable Su Lao and Da Neng below see Yu Ning rush up so much and show some disdain on his face.


    Chen Ling was already in the later stage of purple forehead, and after using zihuangpo, her strength broke through to the realm of half step Yuanshen.


    This realm of purple Huang break Yu Ning even dare to go to hard resistance, it is to seek death.


    "Heresy is heresy. It''s always like this."


    "Boom..."


    The sound of terrible explosions is constantly ringing.


    Most of the arena was destroyed.


    Countless red lights flashed in people''s eyes.


    "Hey, the heresy is dead this time."


    Countless smoke and dust blocked the eyes of the public, and the young generation''s divine consciousness was not enough to see the scene through such terrible dust and smoke.


    "How can it be, how can this boy survive."


    Naturally, the older generation is different from the younger generation. Naturally, you can see that Yu Ning is still alive.


    "Lord, this boy is very evil."


    Seeing Chen Ling with cold sweat and trembling body on his face, Chen Luming''s face shows serious worry.


    There is also a trace of fierce color in his eyes. He has been spoiling Chen Ling, the apple of his eye since he was a child. He has never let her suffer any harm. Now Yu Ning dares to make his apple of his eye like this, which makes his killing heart unbearable."Enough of it. It''s time to end it."


    Smoke gradually dispersed, Yu Ning''s figure also appeared in the eyes of the public, in addition to the body''s clothes a little damaged, the rest of the place is completely intact.


    This zihuangpo didn''t do him any harm.


    "Fortunately, I wore the armor given by the black lord, otherwise I would be hurt this time."


    Yu Ning touched the armor invisible to the naked eye with his hand and thought.


    "Ghost dream, ghost shadow without trace."


    With their own true Qi, they began to mobilize the black air in the sky.


    The breath of black slowly gathered towards Chen Ling.


    Chen Ling''s face became paler and paler.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here, get out of here, get out of here."


    Chen Ling''s six orifices began to bleed.


    "Lizi, don''t you stop now? Do you really want ling''er''s life?"


    Chen Luming couldn''t help it any more and said angrily.


    "Ha ha, as I said, today either she or I will die."


    "Dragon."


    Yu Ning didn''t care about Chen Luming''s words at all, and directly killed Chen Ling.


    This is a silver dream gun appeared a trace of gold, the virtual shadow of a golden dragon coiled in the dream.


    "I dare not."


    Seeing that Yu Ning doesn''t hesitate to kill Chen Ling, Chen Luming can''t help it any more. Regardless of his identity, he directly attacks Yu Ning.


    "Poof."


    Shenmeng accurately pierced into Chen Ling''s heart.


    "How can it be?"


    on the verge of death, Chen Ling finally regained a trace of pure brightness.


    Looking at the long gun that has pierced his heart, he did not dare to put the channel: "how can I be killed by you, a waste."


    The body slowly fell back, slowly lost the breath.


    "No, ling''er, ling''er."


    Chen Luming, who had been attacking Yu Ning, saw that Chen Ling had lost his breath of life. He immediately changed his direction and successfully caught Chen Ling before he fell to the ground.


    Flurried into his vitality into Chen Ling''s body, want to keep Chen Ling''s last breath.


    "My gun has the effect of swallowing other people''s souls, especially the souls of a vicious person like her."


    Light floating tone into the ears of Chen Lu understand, immediately let him furious incomparable.


    Because he found that Chen Ling''s soul disappeared without a trace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 9

    "Lizi, I want you to live or die. I will put your soul into the nine hell fire and suffer from it forever."


    Chen Luming''s face becomes very ferocious, looking at Yu Ning, as if to eat him alive.


    "Take life, Lizi."


    Chen Luming angrily attacks Yu Ning.


    "Hey. This time, this evil boy is doomed. He dares to kill Chen Luming''s daughter, who is the third in the world. Chen Luming, who is the third in the world, tries to see how he can escape.


    "I''d like to see how far away I am from the real world."


    So I didn''t avoid Chen Luming''s angry attack.


    "Ghost dream."


    Yu Ning tries to use ghost dream to reach Chen Luming''s attack, but he doesn''t have much hope. After all, he knows his own strength in his heart.


    "Lizi, give my daughter back."


    Chen Luming, the ghost dream released by Yu Ning, didn''t even take a look at it. He grabbed it directly at Yu Ning.


    "Dragon."


    "Bang."


    Although Yu Ning has used his full strength to resist, he is still defeated by Chen Luming''s full strength.


    But some of the old black''s armor didn''t hurt much.


    "Mole ant, seek death."


    See Yu Ning hard to pick up their own move and no big problem, can''t help but more angry.


    "Mole ant, no wonder can hard connect the purple Huang of Ling Er to break, originally wore armor."


    Chen Lu Ming finally saw the point yi duan.


    Disdain said: "the external force is in the external force after all, see this is how to break your armor."


    "Bang"


    Chen Luming shot again.


    "Jie Jie, at such an old age, is it shameful to attack such a junior?"


    "My daughter is just inferior."


    Lao Hei stands in front of Yu Ning and catches Chen Luming with a smile on his face.


    After all, Yu Ning is his junior now. How can he watch him being bullied?


    "Who are you? Get out of here


    Chen Luming saw that his move was easily caught by others, and he was furious.


    "Jie Jie, junior, when I was all over the world, you didn''t know where to feed."


    Lao Hei threw Chen Luming out.


    "Asshole, since you want to protect this boy, then die with him!"


    Chen Lu Ming''s breath became horrible.


    "A blow to the sky."


    Chen Lu Ming''s breath soared. He was determined to kill Lao Hei. It was also his best shot. Basically, there was no one in the world who could take his move. After all, he was the third in the world.


    "Jie Jie, it''s beyond our capacity! I dare to fight in front of you. "


    Lao Hei disdains to see Chen Luming attack himself.


    "Well, that''s all. For me, it''s like tickling."


    Old black resistance did not carry out a resistance, completely with a strong body to resist this move.


    "How can it be, how can it be, how can there be such a terrible person in this world?"


    Not only Chen Luming, but also the wonton noodles sitting on the high platform and the many old people who came to yunhuazong were shocked.


    Chen Luming is the third in the world. It''s just terrible that he is the third in the world. No one in the world dare to believe that he can go on.


    Before, this mysterious man who didn''t know where he came from actually shouldered the blow with his own body.


    "No, it''s definitely an old monster. If we can''t deal with it well today, yunhuazong will be in great trouble."


    The eyes of wonton''s face turned, and the secret way in his heart.


    "It seems that this time, Chen Luming is doomed."


    Wonton noodles look at Chen Luming who is still on Lao Hei''s body.


    "Cut."


    "Poof."


    With the release of Weiya, Chen Luming flew hundreds of meters away.


    The people present were also very uncomfortable. Even the elders could feel something trembling in their hearts, not to mention the younger generation.


    The weak ones just went into a coma.


    "It''s terrible. It''s definitely an old monster who didn''t come out of the world. It seems that Chen Luming has been hurt hard this time. It''s estimated that he will be doomed."


    They didn''t expect that Yu Ning''s backstage was so powerful. It was just a threat that could make their own people gasp and let the world''s third best player fly hundreds of meters away.


    "Hum, my young master is also a mole ant like you."


    "Ah Ah


    Lao Hei''s hand slowly stretched forward, while Chen Luming''s body involuntarily flew towards him."Master Please forgive me


    Between life and death, Chen Luming can no longer care about the Revenge of killing his daughter. After all, if he doesn''t ask for help, he will lose his life immediately.


    "Well, what I despise most is that you are a blessing in front of the weak and a dog in front of the strong."


    Hearing Chen Luming''s plea for mercy, Lao Hei was even more disdainful.


    "Poof..."


    Chen Luming''s body suddenly exploded, Chen Luming''s body suddenly exploded in the sky, so that some people who did not have time to prepare were stained with countless blood.


    However, nothing happened to Lao Hei, who was standing in the explosion of Chen Lumin''s body. When the blood was about to stick to Lao Hei, it was blown away by an unknown force.


    "Jie Jie, mole ants are mole ants, vulnerable."


    Looking at the remains of Chen Luming, who was already dead and could not die any more, the corners of Lao Hei''s mouth showed a trace of disdain.


    "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Looking at the shocked people around, the terrible voice of Lao Hei came into their ears.


    "No, No."


    The crowd swallowed their saliva and did not dare to be presumptuous in front of this terrible old monster.


    "As the leader of yunhuazong, I''ve photographed Dajiao to death today. Do you have any opinions?"


    Hearing the slightly frightened voice of the crowd, Lao Hei laughed casually.


    Then he looked at the wantun noodles of yunhuazong who was still confused.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, master. Today it''s Chen Luming. He''s to blame himself. He can''t hang up with him at all."


    Wonton looks at Lao Hei as if he is swallowing saliva. He immediately clears up the relationship with Chen Luming. He doesn''t want to be slapped to death by this terrible existence. He can''t even see a complete body.


    "Jie Jie, today the young master of my family didn''t mean to come here for you. He just wanted to avenge the killing of" Ming "in those years. In fact, that Chen Luming is a little wise, and he won''t die."


    "Yes, you are right. You are right."


    Wonton noodles did not dare to refute Lao Hei''s meaning.


    "Hehe, are you wise?"


    Old black looked at wonton noodles with satisfaction.


    "Come on, Xiao ningzi, you''ve got your revenge. What else do you want to do?"


    Then, old black asked Yu Ning with a smile.

 Chapter 10

    That tone, as if as long as Yu Ning said, the cloud China Zhongzong all slaughtered also won''t blink an eye.


    Yuntun noodles suddenly became nervous, for fear that Yu Ning would say something and kill the whole yunhuazhong. At present, it seems that Yu Ning is still very evil about yunhuazhong''s senses.


    "Forget it, today''s matter is settled, black lord, let''s go."


    "OK, OK."


    Hearing that Yu Ning was not prepared to embarrass yunhuazong for the time being, yuntun''s face was immediately relieved.


    "Let''s go then."


    Hearing that Yu Ning didn''t embarrass yunhuazong, Lao Hei didn''t say anything. He held Yu Ning and left yunhuazong in an instant.


    "Hoo..."


    After the two men finally arrived, all the people present were relieved.


    They are really afraid that if these two masters are not happy, they will kill all their own people, and then their own people will not even go to the reasoning place.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what happened today is that our yunhuazong was not strict in discipline, and even cultivated such scum as Chen Ling and Chen Luming, which was the shame of our yunhuazong. From then on, we taught them to drive out of yunhuazong and not to enter yunhuazong''s ancestral land.


    Seeing that the two evil stars finally left, the wonton noodles were also very relieved.


    Then he said to all the people present,


    he immediately separated the relationship between Yunhua and Chen Luming''s father and daughter.


    After all, no one is sure, the two sad will not go back, once again to Chen Luming father and daughter as an excuse to continue against yunhuazong.


    They were also speechless for a while. Unexpectedly, as soon as Chen Luming and his daughter died, the leader of Yunhua sect immediately got rid of them, and the speed was no longer there.


    However, they were not too surprised. After all, the strength of the mysterious man was so terrible that he killed the third best player in the world.


    As long as you have the strength.


    However, some of the clan members who had a grudge against he Yunhua in the past were also secretly happy. Today, Yunhua clan not only lost people, but also was the wedding day of the young master. Unexpectedly, the bride died on the spot.


    And offended such a powerful mysterious man.


    Even more the loss of a special high-end combat power of the world''s third master.


    It can be said that today is the biggest loss since the founding of Yunhua zongzong.


    "From today on, yunhuazong has closed the mountain gate for ten years. Today, I''d like to apologize to you for not being well received by yunmou. Yuanmou is here to make amends to you."


    "Later, a special disciple will send you down the mountain."


    After bowing to the crowd, wonton disappeared immediately. Although he kept the sect today, he also made himself and the sect lose face.


    It takes time to kill, so closing the mountain gate at this time is the best option for yunhuazong.


    At this moment, Yunjiu, the young leader of Yunhua sect, is still ignorant.


    The wife she hated, but was about to get married, was killed by the rubbish in her mouth.


    And her father, the third in the world, is about to surpass his father''s Chen Luming, who was killed by a mysterious man.


    And his father immediately declared the mountain gate closed for ten years.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cloud nine constantly thinking in the heart.


    "But it''s good. At least you don''t need to marry that vicious woman. It''s good to close the mountain gate for ten years. At least you can practice at ease and not be disturbed by the common things outside."


    "If you think about it, it''s good on the whole."


    Cloud nine think of here, the corners of the mouth also can''t help but show a smile, then the instant picture under his body that big red robe, also disappear.


    ¡­¡­


    "How do you feel, Xiao ningzi? Fight with the strong in the real world. "


    In a common country, Lao hei and Yu Ning walk on one of the common streets.


    "It''s not bad. Although I feel that there is a gap, I don''t think it''s very big."


    "In three years, I have confidence to surpass real people."


    Yu Ning said confidently.


    Before he took Chen Luming''s all-out strike, he also felt the strength of the real world. Although he still had some gap, as long as he gave himself three years, he could definitely surpass the real world.


    Moreover, he practiced a kind of true Qi which is higher than the original Qi.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m worthy of being liked by the master."


    Hearing Yu Ning''s confident words, Lao Hei laughs.


    "Xiao ningzi, work hard. You should know that the master has great expectations for you."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, black lord. I''m a gifted man. I''m sure I can reach the top of the world." Yu Ning some shameless said.


    Yu Ning holds his back brain and says with a smile.


    "You little boy."


    Old Haydn began to laugh when he was young.


    "Hei ye, try the things of ordinary people. Before I met my master, I would come to have a big meal every time I got hurt. Besides, the boss here is also very good."Yu Ning pointed to a small restaurant not far away, with a trace of nostalgia on his face.


    At the same time, I also thought of the little girl who had been eating here before.


    "Hey, she shouldn''t be here either."


    "I said, Xiao ningzi, your expression is not right. Is there your old face here?"


    Lao Hei bumps Yu Ning''s body.


    As an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, old black can naturally see Yu Ning''s expression.


    "No, No."


    Yu Ning was immediately embarrassed.


    "Hey hey, you black lord, I''ve eaten more salt than the road you''ve taken. Your little expression can''t hide it from me."


    "Hey, hey, when you meet someone you like, go after them, or you will regret it later and have no chance."


    Old black a pair of come over of person''s appearance to Yu Ning say.


    But there was a little pain in his eyes.


    "If I had Ah "


    Lao Hei thought of the woman tens of thousands of years ago, and his heart showed a trace of pain. For the time being, he was not so greedy and would not be so.


    "Say it again. I don''t know if I can see it


    Yu Ning''s eyes flowed a trace of nostalgia.


    "Two of your signboards, boss."


    Into the pub, Yu Ning familiar with the order of two signature dishes.


    "Good."


    The boss obviously doesn''t know Yu Ning any more. He just regards him as an ordinary customer. At most, he is just a customer with high status.


    "Opening two pots of sake."


    "Black lord, come and taste the wine of ordinary people."


    Yu Ning poured a glass of wine for Lao Hei.


    "Ha ha, back then, I often came to the secular world to play, just like an ordinary person."


    Lao Hei smiles and drinks the wine in his glass.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    Just when they are drinking, a girl suddenly runs into the tablecloth. At the moment of entering, she gives a crazy hint to Lao hei and Yu Ning that they should not talk.


    The eyes are pitiful, which makes people feel pity.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting."


    Lao Hei looks at Yu Ning with a smile.


    It''s quite interesting.


    But Yu Ning''s eyes flashed a ray of light.


    ¡­

 Chapter 11

    "Somebody, find it for me."


    In a short time, a pair of troops in armor immediately came.


    The general at the head waved to many of his men.


    "No


    Obviously, this is the army of a secular country, and the strongest general is just entering the country.


    What''s more, entry seems to be the strongest fighting force of the country.


    "Don''t talk, please."


    After seeing these troops coming, the girl who had been hiding secretly stretched out her head and pitifully asked Yu Ning and her husband.


    Yu Ning nodded with a smile.


    After seeing Yu Ning nodding, the girl continued to put her head into the table.


    "Search for me. I can''t let go of every place."


    Soon, people from the army came to Yu Ning''s tavern.


    Yu Ning felt that the girl hiding under the table was more nervous.


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Ning chuckles and randomly arranges a border here. No one can see it except them.


    Sure enough, those troops directly jumped over Yu Ning''s desk and ignored them.


    "Go, go to the next place and continue to search."


    Seeing that no trace was found here, the general''s face showed a trace of bitterness.


    "Are these people all blind?"


    After they left, the girl slowly climbed out from under the table.


    Looking at their direction in doubt, some of the girls didn''t understand the situation.


    But it was just a moment of doubt, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, at last I''ve dodged them."


    Patting her chest, the girl looked at Yu Ning with a smile and said, "thank you, uncle, and this young man."


    The girl bowed to them slowly.


    "It''s just a little thing, little girl. Don''t care."


    Old black didn''t care to smile, for this matter, he felt quite interesting.


    It''s the first time he''s ever seen such a thing in all these years.


    "Little girl, those people are here to catch you. What have you done?"


    Lao Hei asked curiously.


    With his strength, we can see that the little girl in front of us is just at the top of the road.


    "I''m not young? I just took a little thing from them and they wouldn''t let me go. It''s disgusting. "


    Little girl''s Du Du mouth, some wronged said.


    But her eyes were spinning in her eyes.


    "Ha ha."


    Old black chuckled.


    Naturally, he could see that the little girl was lying, but he didn''t care.


    At the same time, he could see where the people in the army were looking for the little girl.


    After all, the little girl''s outfit is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    This little girl''s strongest armor can defend the attack of the strong in Zifu realm.


    This little girl is supposed to be a well-known child in the secular world. It is estimated that she took something from her family and ran out secretly. Then she let the elders of her family be careful, so she sent these army men to find him.


    What''s more, the people in the army didn''t show any sign of killing.


    "Ha ha, what did you take from them that made them come to you so painstakingly?"


    Yu Ning also asked with a smile.


    Although it seems that the little girl does not know him now, Yu Ning still remembers her clearly.


    At that time, every time he was humiliated and injured, he liked to come to this pub and have a meal. The main purpose was to see the girl.


    However, at that time, he was just a waste at the bottom. Naturally, he didn''t have the courage to talk to this girl.


    However, it seems that the girl just came to this pub to help.


    But at the beginning, he still looked away. He didn''t expect that the girl was still a rich man in the secular world.


    "I took something, but I just took a treasure map of them. I''m not sure if it''s true. I just came to catch me in such a fuss."


    The girl''s mouth was blocked again, and she said discontentedly.


    "Well, uncle, this little brother, why don''t we go to the treasure hiding place of this treasure map, according to my father Pro said that this treasure map of the final, baby can let people break through to the legendary realm of purple mansion


    "Well, shall we go to explore the treasure together? Maybe we can break through to the realm of Zifu at one stroke. "


    The girl looked at them excitedly and took out the treasure map from her body.


    Just put it in front of them and didn''t care."Ha ha, if her father knew, she would be angry to death if she took out this treasure map so openly."


    Yu Ning in the heart suddenly some speechless, the girl''s heart is really some big.


    Open it at will and have a look. The final location of the map is not far from the monster forest, nor far from here.


    "Well, anyway, we have nothing to do now. It''s OK to go and have a look."


    "By the way, we don''t know your name yet."


    Yu Ning smiles. Anyway, the master has given him three years to experience in the world of mortals.


    "My name is Lin linling."


    Lin Lin Ling said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Yu Ning. You can call him black master."


    "Let''s go and see the treasure."


    Yu Ning finished his sake.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the monster forest.


    "You were going to come here alone."


    Yu Ning looked at Lin Lingling speechless. She thought she had called several loyal guards in her family. Unexpectedly, if there were no two of them, there would be only one person in Lin Lingling. That doesn''t mean that her original intention was to come to this dangerous monster forest alone.


    "Yes, I didn''t meet you. I''m really going to come here alone."


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Lin Lin Ling looks at Yu Ning strangely.


    Yu Ning is more speechless. You know, even outside the monster forest, there are powerful monsters. It''s not a mere girl who can enter the country at will.


    Moreover, according to the treasure map Yu Ning saw, the final location of the treasure is still close to the middle of the monster forest.


    Such a bad, encountered a powerful monster at any time may be killed on the spot.


    "Ah, what a young girl."


    Yu Ning looks at Lin Lin Lin Ling, who is still muddled, but he is speechless.


    "Wear it, otherwise, you may be neglected when you are in danger."


    take out a piece of armor from the space ring given by Lin Mu and give it to Lin Lingling.


    "Ah, thank you."


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that Yu Ning would give me a piece of armor.


    After taking it, I put it on under the guidance of Yu Ning.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoningzi, since I met this girl, there are some mistakes."


    In the back of the old black walking gently hit him.

 Chapter 12

    "Black lord, this is the one I said before."


    Yu Ning looks at Lin Lin Ling with a smile.


    "Oh, what a coincidence? Xiaoningzi, then you have to seize the opportunity. "


    "Ha ha, let''s talk about it."


    Yu Ning smiles at Lao hei and goes straight ahead.


    "The boy." Old black laughed and followed.


    "keep up with the royal highness of princess, you must not let your highness get into trouble, otherwise, you should know the end."


    In the previous pub, a pair of mysterious people in black suddenly appeared.


    The leader sniffed in the air.


    "must get your royal highness before you go to that place in your highness. That place is not what your royal highness can do now."


    "No


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s dark. Let''s have a rest here."


    Looking at the sky that has become dark, Lin linling turns to Xinyu Ning and says.


    "Well, I''ll make do here tonight, black lord."


    Yu Ning turns to old black to ask a way.


    "I don''t have a problem. I went through too many little things in those years."


    Lao Hei laughed and didn''t care. He just spent the night in the forest.


    "Boom."


    When people are ready to set up tents here, a monster suddenly appears on the ground in front of them.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for you here?"


    "Earthworm..."


    Two different voices thought of it at the same time, but one of them had expected this, while the other was shocked.


    "God dream - Dragon."


    The silver dream appeared in Yu Ning''s hands again.


    "Click."


    God dream has changed into the golden gun immediately stabbed into the dragon''s body.


    "Roar Roar


    Yu Ning was stabbed into the body of the Earth Dragon immediately issued a roar of fury.


    He didn''t expect that human beings who looked so vulnerable in front of him should have hurt himself so much.


    The Earth Dragon''s tail goes all out to fight Yu Ning, as if to blow Yu Ning to ashes, to vent his hatred.


    "Be careful."


    See the tail is about to hit Yu Ning''s body, Lin Lingling suddenly surprised.


    "Thousand dragon steps."


    In an instant, Yu Ning took out his dream and moved tens of meters away, perfectly avoiding the tail of the earthworm.


    "Five stars change."


    Yu Ning in the hands of god dream gun suddenly became five, the power of the car this dragon throw.


    "Roar Roar Roar


    The Earth Dragon''s body was pierced by five divine dreams.


    Earthworm issued a burst of unwilling roar. Originally, he thought he could have a good meal today, but he died on the spot.


    Then, the Earth Dragon slowly fell to his head, and suddenly there was no breath of life.


    "Try your hand."


    Looking at the earth dragon that has no breath of life, Yu Ning moved his body at will.


    "The progress is very fast. You''ve killed the half step dragon of Yuanshen in an instant."


    Lao Hei looks at the earthworm that has been killed by Yu Ning and laughs with satisfaction.


    "Wow, brother Yu Ning, you are so powerful that you can kill the earthworm."


    See but three minutes by Yu Ning killed earthworm.


    Lin Lin Ling suddenly surprised Yu Ning in front of the runway, although she was a little nervous, but it does not mean that she has no eyesight.


    Even his father does not necessarily have such strength.


    "Brother Yu Ning, are you the disciple of the cultivation sect in the legend of love?"


    There is only such a saying that can prove that Yu Ning has such a strong strength when he is so young.


    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    If the master is not his first disciple, then it proves that there will be two or three disciples in the future, which can also be regarded as a sect.


    "What do you mean


    Lin Lingling is not satisfied with Yu Ning''s explanation, but she sees that Yu Ning doesn''t want to say that she doesn''t make trouble.


    "Brother Yu Ning, since you are so powerful, the chance of our successful exploration is even greater."


    Lin Lin Ling looks at Yu Ning with a smile. Maybe this time, it''s just an interesting adventure for her. She doesn''t know how dangerous this trip will be.


    A night of silence


    In the endless sea.


    This should be the endless sea of thunderclouds, but today it is particularly calm.


    Once the forbidden area in the world seems to become an ordinary sea today, without any danger.


    However, there is a small black spot in the endless sea, which is eye-catching.A young man in a black robe sits on the head of a huge sea shark.


    This sea shark is one of the overlords of the endless sea. It''s usually very rebellious. Now I''m willing to let a human sit on my head. If other monsters know it, I''ll be surprised.


    However, this sea shark has no sense of shame. I still feel a bit of luck in my heart. As such a powerful mount, it''s also an honor for me.


    "Master, it''s almost there."


    The sound of the sea shark sounded in Lin Mu''s ears.


    "Well, I see. You can be human."


    Lin Mu opened his eyes and looked at Anyang continent, where he could see the outline of a continent.


    "Master, I''m here. Whether it''s a monster in the sea or a monster on the mainland, it can be transformed into a human form. "


    "Well, let''s go for a walk on Anyang Road at last."


    After Lin Mu finished, he continued to close his eyes.


    Lin Mu is not ready to stay in this world for long.


    I''ll be in the world for five years at most.


    So in these five years, he wants to get rid of some hidden dangers in the world, just to pave the way for his eldest disciple.


    Especially the Anning continent, Anyang continent, which has been divided for countless years.


    The two continents have been divided long enough, and it''s time to merge into one.


    "Yes."


    Hearing Lin Mu''s words, sea shark is very happy. It''s good for him to follow such a powerful existence.


    Maybe this person can enjoy his life by taking out something from his fingernails.


    "I don''t know what my elder disciple is doing."


    Lin Mu, sitting on the sea shark, was a little bored. He suddenly wanted to see what his eldest disciple was doing.


    Mobilize the authority of the world to see the direction of Yu Ning.


    "Damn it, this boy is really good at sex. He just went out for a few days to hook up with his sister."


    "As a teacher, I''m still a single dog."


    Looking at what Yu Ning is doing, Lin Mu is speechless and deserves to be the leading role. Every time she goes out, she has an affair.


    Now walking in the monster forest, Yu Ning suddenly feels that someone is peeping at himself in the sky, but he has looked up at the sky, but he doesn''t see anything. It''s still a clear sky.


    "Brother Yu Ning, what are you looking at? Let''s go."


    Lin Lin Ling''s urging sound came from the front.


    "Here we are."


    Unexpectedly did not discover what, Yu Ning also dispels his own doubts.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 13

    "Stop."


    In the middle of the monster forest, the team of people in black stopped in an instant.


    "here is the breath of your royal highness."


    The place where Yu Ning killed the earthworm, the mysterious people in black have come here.


    "Chief, come and have a look and find something."


    A man in black behind said to the leader in black.


    "The blood and body of the earthworm, that is to say, a earthworm died here."


    A serious color appeared on the half face of the man in black.


    "The Earth Dragon is the absolute overlord in the periphery. Basically, there is no monster that is its opponent. Even if I am against it, I have only a five point chance of winning."


    "it seems that there is still a strange master beside her royal highness."


    The man in black at the head was obviously relieved.


    did not hear the news before, and he also decided that his royal highness was surrounded by a mysterious master. Although he did not know what his purpose was, at least, his royal highness would not be what dangerous. Let down a tiny bit of


    . "I want to keep up with you, although there are other master guards, but I can''t wait to see what it is like. How dignified the Royal Highness is, you must never have anything to do with it."


    "No


    The pair of men in black continued to chase deep into the monster forest.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is not the place for a rookie like you to come. Get out of here, or don''t blame us for being rude."


    Lin Lingling finally arrived at his destination.


    However, it was already occupied by a group of disciples in white uniform.


    "Why, this is the monster forest, but it''s not your home. What qualifications do you have to let me go?"


    Lin Lin Ling was obviously a little reluctant. After all, the three of them had to work hard to find this place. Why should others tell them to leave.


    "Oh, you little girl are so stubborn."


    "Get out of here, or don''t blame me for attacking you. The sword in my hand doesn''t recognize people."


    Guarding in front of the white robe sect disciples ferociously said to Lin linling.


    And the sword in his hand has come out of its sheath and is facing Lin linling.


    "Ah, I said, Lao Li, don''t be so serious. If this pretty girl is willing to give us a break, maybe our brothers will mercifully let you in."


    One of them seems to be a little disgusted with Lao Li''s way of doing things.


    He came forward and looked at Lin Lingling with a smile on his face, and his hand had been touching Lin Lingling''s face slowly.


    "Get out of here."


    Lin Lin Ling was about to slap him in the face, but what she didn''t expect was that her hand was immediately caught.


    "Let Miss Ben go. Do you know who miss Ben is?"


    When did Lin Lingling suffer such an insult.


    "Hahaha, elder martial brother Chen knows us. If the little girl is willing to let our brothers have a good time, hee hee, everything is easy to discuss."


    "Chen, don''t force me to fight you. Even if you are a scum in the clan, it will become so..."


    As soon as the man surnamed Li finished speaking, a painful voice came into the ears of all.


    "Ah, my hand"


    the hand that elder martial brother Chen grabbed Lin Lingling disappeared.


    The blood from the broken hand suddenly sprayed into the faces of the people.


    But Lin Lin Ling didn''t stick a drop on her body.


    "Brother Yu Ning."


    See is Yu Ning rushed to come over, Lin Lin Lin Ling instantly rushed into Yu Ning''s chest, the canthus of the eye flowing through a ray of crystal.


    "Well, well, little Lin Ling, don''t worry, brother Yu Ning will help you out."


    The relationship between them is getting better and better these days.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Yu Ning looks at the group of people with an angry face.


    "Boy, who are you? You dare to hurt my dongchengmen disciples. Aren''t you afraid that dongchengmen will come to me?"


    Seeing elder martial brother Chen''s hand cut off by this strange man in front of him, dongchengmen''s disciples were furious. One by one, they all point their swords at Yu Ning.


    "Ha ha, dongchengmen, a small sect that no one has ever heard of, how can you dare to be so presumptuous in front of me? If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation today, I don''t mind flattening your so-called dongchengmen."


    Yu Ning is furious.


    He just met a powerful monster when he was about to arrive, so he was so excited that he wanted to move his hand and let Lin Lingling come first. Unexpectedly, in such an instant, Lin Lingling was bullied by these fish.


    "Good courage, where do you get the courage, I dongchengmen is also your garbage can insult, today we will try my dongchengmen


    Hearing Yu Ning''s presumptuous words, the disciples of dongchengmen glared at Yu Ning one by one.But no one dares to go forward, after all. This mysterious man just broke one arm of elder martial brother Chen with one blow.


    Although elder martial brother Chen is a bit obscene at ordinary times, his strength is still first-class, and only a few of the younger generation of zongmen.


    "Ah, kill him for me. Come on, kill him for me. It''s hard to get rid of my hatred if I don''t break him to pieces. Who can kill this boy today? My barrier breaking pill is his."


    Elder martial brother Chen looks at Yu Ning with hatred on his face.


    Now you feel that your arm is completely useless. I don''t know how evil the gun is. You can''t feel the vitality around your arm.


    "Come on, you can''t understand me."


    "My father is a law enforcement elder. He is still here today..."


    Seeing that there was still no one to do it, elder martial brother Chen finally couldn''t help it.


    "Poof..."


    "Noisy."


    Shenmeng pierced into elder martial brother Chen''s heart at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Yu Ning was still comforting Lin Lingling, but this elder martial brother Chen has been clamoring to kill himself in front of him.


    "Elder martial brother Chen, big things are not good. This boy dares to kill elder martial brother Chen, so he is definitely dead. Elder martial brother Chen is the only son of elder Chen, so he dares to kill him. "


    Everyone was shocked by Yu Ning''s method.


    They never thought that Yu Ning would be so decisive.


    "Oh, who dares to touch my son."


    Just a moment after elder martial brother Chen died, a roar came from the depths of the monster forest.


    In an instant, a figure appeared in front of the crowd.


    "My son, my son."


    Looking at the fallen elder martial brother Chen, the figure could not walk steadily.


    "Who, who, who dares to kill my son."


    "Ah! Who is it


    There was a look of horror on the faces of the visitors.


    "I''m sure you can''t survive or die."


    "Yes It''s him, elder Chen. He killed elder Chen. "


    When dongchengmen saw elder Chen''s terrible face, they all trembled for fear that elder Chen would come to their trouble.


    Immediately all point to Yu Ning.


    "You killed my son. Don''t worry. I won''t let you die easily. I will definitely let you taste the most terrible things in the world and make you regret coming to this world."


    Elder Chen''s eyes are red. Look at Yu Ning.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 14

    "Chen Yu, stop it for me."


    Just when Chen Yu is ready to fight Yu Ning, an old man in white appears again from inside.


    See Chen Yu is preparing to Yu Ning hand, immediately surprised.


    He was also a person who had been to yunhuazong that day. Naturally, he saw how terrible the people behind Yu Ning were.


    Even if the person behind him didn''t follow today, Yu Ning was not defeated by Chen Yu alone.


    Chen Yu is only a half step in the realm of Yuanshen.


    However, in the time of yunhuazong, Yu Ning did not kill Chen Ling, who had already reached the half step of Yuanshen.


    "Master, what do you mean, you want to stop me."


    See the East into the door of the door owner personally come out to stop himself, Chen Yu immediately angry.


    "You shut up, that person is not you can offend..."


    "Li Chengfei, I''ll tell you, I''ve endured you for a long time, and you still can''t manage my affairs."


    Chen Yu didn''t listen to Li Chengfei at all.


    It can be said that he can''t hear anyone at this time.


    "Lizi, die for me."


    Chen Yu directly to Yu Ning full hand.


    "Asshole."


    Now Lin Lingling is still in his arms. Yu Ning doesn''t dare to fight now for fear of hurting Lin Lingling.


    "Bang..."


    In order to protect Lin linling, Yu Ning directly uses his back to resist Chen Yu''s attack.


    Chen Yu''s attack hit Yu Ning''s back accurately.


    "Brother Yu Ning."


    Lin linling was shocked to see that Yu Ning directly blocked others'' attack with his back in order to protect himself.


    Suddenly tears came out.


    "Brother Yu Ning, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. I can''t be hurt by this little injury."


    Yu Ning said to Lin Lingling with a smile.


    "You hide first, I''ll solve the problem here."


    Yu Ning touched Lin Lingling''s head with a smile.


    "It''s over. It''s all over."


    See Chen Yu without hesitation to Yu Ning hand, Li Chengfei back sweat immediately flow a back, a heart suddenly cool half.


    His dongchengmen is just a middle school, not a big school in the world like yunhuazong.


    Maybe, once the one behind him is irritated, he will slap them in the face, and dongchengmen will be shot dead.


    "Boy, you want to die."


    Seeing that Yu Ning has been hit with all his strength, he has nothing to do, and he has leisure to take care of the girl in his arms.


    "Don''t worry. When you die, I''ll send that bitch down to accompany you."


    Chen Yu''s face has become more ferocious.


    "Divine dream - nirvana."


    When Lin Lingling is a little far away, Yu Ning doesn''t hesitate to make a move to Chen Yu.


    The breath of red is flashing on the magic dream gun.


    "Lizi, who gave you the courage to fight against us?"


    See Yu Ning unexpectedly some self-sufficient to oneself hand, Chen Yu can''t help of more big anger.


    This boy should die obediently. He has the courage to fight against himself. He is looking for death.


    "I must give you skin and cramp today, soul killing palm."


    Chen Yu''s breath suddenly increased, has already reached the realm of Yuanshen middle stage, and his hair has been visible to the naked eye, then the speed of gray up.


    "Asshole, Chen Yu, you son of a bitch, stop it for me. Do you really want to push me into the abyss?"


    See Chen Yu unexpectedly used this move, Li Chengfei''s heart more cold.


    This move is extremely cruel, and the degree of ruthlessness is comparable to the three secrets of the demon sect.


    Once something happens to Yu Ning in his hand, even if it''s just a little hurt, Li Chengfei can''t imagine the consequences.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 15

    "Li Chengfei, you old man, shut up for me. I''ve been dissatisfied with you for a long time. When I solve this boy, I''ll solve it with you."


    "It''s time for me to be the master of this gate."


    Chen Yu doesn''t listen to what Li Chengfei says. Now he just wants to make Yu Ning feel more pain. "


    "Shenmeng Jilong"


    Jinlong continued to coil around the Shenmeng gun.


    As Yu Ning gets closer, Jinlong becomes more and more realistic.


    About to contact Chen Yu, Jinlong looks completely and really no difference.


    "It''s too much for me. My move is a sacrifice to my hundred year old Shouyuan. You''re not the kind of mole ant that can connect it."


    Although Yu Ning''s god dream gun has come to Chen Yu''s front, but he seems to be not worried at all.


    How could such a mole ant be his opponent who sacrificed most of his Shouyuan.


    "Try the fear of the soul being swallowed."


    Chen Yu''s face will be more ferocious, as if from hell out of the devil like.


    "Five stars change."


    Yu Ning''s face showed a strange smile.


    "Nirvana, dragon, broken soul, God change, swallow Lin."


    Each of the five Yu Ning with the magic dream gun said different words.


    And the magic dream gun on each hand also changed.


    "Something."


    saw Yu Ning as like as two peas in front of him, and Chen Yu was shocked. And the power of the five dream gods in his hands still looked exactly like the body.


    No, it''s stronger than before.


    "I don''t care how many of you are pretending to be gods and ghosts. Now let me die."


    Chen Yu''s breath increases again, and the power of soul destroying palm becomes bigger.


    "Ha ha."


    The five Yu Ning are integrated into one in an instant, and the magic dream gun suddenly appears five different lights.


    Yu Ning holds a magic dream gun and stabs Chen Yu directly, completely ignoring his soul destroying palm.


    "Poof, how How can it be


    Shenmeng gun directly ignores Chen Yu''s soul destroying palm and penetrates Chen Yu''s chest.


    "How can I die in the hands of a mole ant like you?"


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Yu did not think about planting himself back in the hands of Yu Ning, who thought he was a mole ant.


    "Ha ha, it''s not a pity for you to die."


    Lin Mu''s god dream gun is extremely sensitive to good and evil. For people with great evil, god dream will devour each other''s soul without hesitation. For people with great good, god dream will devour the master.


    It can be said that this is an artifact to distinguish between good and evil in the world.


    Now, Chen Yu''s soul is devoured by God''s dream, which proves that Chen Yu is a man of great evil.


    "How could..."


    Chen Yu''s eyes constantly become dead, constantly scattered.


    After finishing the last sentence, Chen Yu''s body slowly fell back, completely out of breath.


    And his body is also constantly changing, value to the end, completely turned into a mummy.


    "Yu Mr. Yu, forgive me. Chen Yu''s actions have nothing to do with dongchengmen. Please forgive me. "


    See Yu Ning easy to Chen Yu to solve, Dongcheng door leader Li Chengfei cold sweat more up.


    Although I had long expected that Chen Yu would not be Yu Ning''s opponent, Li Chengfei didn''t expect that in such a short time, Yu Ning solved Chen Yu, and even the one behind him didn''t appear.


    However, this makes Li Chengfei more afraid, for fear that Yu Ning will blame dongchengmen.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 16

    "Come on, I''m not a devil. I''ll kill anyone I see."


    Yu Ning some speechless said.


    Are you exaggerating your performance in recent days, causing some misunderstanding.


    "Well, what are you looking for here?"


    Although it already belongs to the most peripheral boundary of the monster forest, the things here also have some attraction to the secular people, and there is still some lack of attraction to the middle clan like dongchengmen.


    Before, Yu Ning killed the Earth Dragon, which is the most powerful monster in the monster forest. It''s just the peak of Zifu. It''s almost half the level of Yuanshen.


    This kind of strength, some powerful and small clan can be done at a price.


    "Young Master Yu, as far as we know, there is a phoenix blood Nirvana medicine near here. The deadline for my family teacher is approaching. That''s why I came here to find this Phoenix blood Nirvana medicine and prolong my life."


    Li Chengfei doesn''t dare to make small moves in front of Yu Ning. Although Yu Ning himself says that he is not a devil, who knows if he will just say it casually.


    "Oh, have you found it now?"


    Yu Ning asks, he is not worried about Li Chengfei lying in front of him.


    "Already It has been found


    Surprised to hear that Li Chengfei thinks Yu Ning has a crush on this Phoenix blood Nirvana drug.


    "Oh, I''ve found it. Let''s go."


    Li Chengfei, who thought he was going to work hard today, felt incredible when he heard Yu Ning''s words.


    "Yes Yes, thank you very much


    "Go, go now."


    Li Chengfei was relieved when he heard that Yu Ning didn''t care about the Phoenix blood Nirvana medicine in his hand, but he didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. Maybe Yu Ning changed his mind the next moment.


    Most of dongchengmen''s disciples are still in a state of confusion. So many things have happened in the past ten minutes. The law enforcement elder of the sect, one of the most powerful people, has died in the hands of a young man who is no different from himself and others.


    "You are strong, but I will challenge you one day."


    However, when the people of dongchengmen are almost finished, elder martial brother Li looks at Yu Ning firmly at the end.


    Yu Ning obviously didn''t expect that someone would say such words to him. He was stunned and then said to the man with a firm face, "OK, brother, I''m waiting for your challenge."


    "Wu er."


    Hear Li Wu unexpectedly to Yu Ning say such, Li Chengfei''s cold sweat once again flow down, for fear of a displeasure, oneself and others all stay here.


    However, after seeing that Yu Ning was not angry, Li Chengfei was relieved again.


    "Brother, with your talent, you can go to a more powerful sect. Otherwise, you will not have a chance to surpass me in Dongcheng sect."


    Yu Ning doesn''t resent Li Wu, especially when he denounces elder martial brother Chen. Moreover, Yu Ning also sees that at first, Li Wu was just afraid that Lin linling would rashly go in and disturb Li Chengfei. He was afraid that Li Chengfei would regard Lin linling as an enemy. After all, Lin linling is still an ordinary person in the realm of entry.


    Yu Ning doesn''t hate such people, so he reminds Li Wu later.


    Li Wu''s talent is very good. He is also the top of the three sects. He is really inferior among the Dongcheng sects.


    "Thank you very much."


    Li Wu is also Leng for a while, didn''t expect that this just killed the law enforcement elder of dongchengmen, would kindly remind himself.


    However, Li Chengfei''s eyes turned at the front.


    "Well, it seems that wu''er is really going to be sent to Damen sect. Dongcheng gate is still too small."


    He said in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 17

    "Wow, brother Yu Ning, you are so good."


    When all the people in dongchengmen left, Lin Lingling quickly followed Yu Ning.


    "Ha ha, are you ok?"


    "If you want me to say, my master is the most powerful. No one is my master''s opponent in the world. If my master gives me a hand, I think I can smash this monster forest."


    With that, Yu Ning took a look at the direction where Lao Hei was.


    Lao Hei has been here for a long time. He just doesn''t want the people in dongchengmen to find himself.


    Lao Hei, the third best expert in the world, can be smashed with one hand. However, such a powerful old Hei is willing to be a servant beside Lin Mu. You can imagine how powerful Lin Mu is.


    "Cut, Yu Ningge boasted, how can there be such a powerful person in the world."


    Lin Lingling made a face at Yu Ning, obviously did not believe Yu Ning''s lies.


    "Let''s go. They all have it. Brother Yu Ning, let''s go to our destination."


    Lin Lingling drags Yu Ning''s arm and jumps forward.


    And Lao Hei also fell behind and looked at them and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Anyang mainland.


    Wearing a black robe, Lin Mu walked on top of the capital of the only empire in Anyang, the middle Tang Dynasty.


    The power of Anyang mainland is different from that of Anning mainland. Anning mainland is the world of the patriarchal family. The ordinary country is just secular, and is controlled by the practitioners at will.


    Anyang, however, is different. Only one empire dominates this continent.


    That is the Mid Tang Dynasty, which existed before the two continents split.


    "Master, where are we going now?"


    The sea shark turns into a human figure and follows Lin Mu. He respectfully asks Lin Mu.


    "The one in front, get out of my seat."


    Just as Lin Mu was about to answer the shark''s question, a sudden figure came.


    And, in an instant, a figure bumps into Lin Mu, and he is followed by several people, as if chasing him.


    "In front of you, don''t you hear me? Get out of here, or if you die, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    At this time, the man was only one hundred meters away from Lin Mu. For the people in cultivation, the distance of one hundred meters was just fleeting.


    "Presumptuous, my master is also you can collide."


    Just as Lin Mu is going to punish the boy in front of him with thunder, anyway, in Lin Mu''s eyes, the man''s resentment can''t be covered. He must be a man of great evil.


    But the sea shark suddenly came to Lin Mu''s front, and his breath suddenly burst out.


    This kind of small matter, how can we let the master do it by himself? Of course, it''s the mount who does it by himself.


    This is a good place for brushes.


    "Poof."


    No matter who was chased or who were chased, they all fell in front of the huge smell of sea shark.


    In the face of the sea shark, the person who was chased recently directly spewed out a mouthful of hard work.


    "Lao Sha, don''t be so impulsive in future."


    Lin Mu was speechless for a while, looking at Lao Sha who was still pretending to be 13.


    It is estimated that the strong people in the whole imperial capital have noticed the breath he released.


    "Well, yes, sir."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the sea shark quickly put away his breath,


    "master, this man is an important criminal of the Empire, and his life is countless. Please give him to the Empire, and the Empire will definitely give him satisfactory goods."


    The leader of the group of people who pursued this man immediately stood up and trotted all the way to Lao Sha''s face and said respectfully.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 18

    "Master, what shall we do?"


    Lao Sha didn''t dare to make decisions in front of Lin Mu.


    "It''s a terrible crime. Let''s kill it."


    Lin Mu slants an eye to stare at the man that still falls to spit blood on the ground to say without care.


    I don''t dislike the people in the devil''s way, but I really hate these people who regard human life as a weed. Why can they kill others for their own cultivation? Especially I am the agent of heaven in this world. I can''t bear such things any more.


    "Yes."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, old Sha Dun began to look at the man who was still standing in front of him.


    "Ah, please forgive me, sir..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was crushed by Lao Sha and crushed with his soul.


    "Master, you..."


    "Why, shouldn''t this man die? Anyway, it''s also death for you. It doesn''t make any difference if I kill you. "


    Lin Mu said casually.


    "But he should have been subject to the imperial law..."


    "Wait, you talk to us about the imperial law."


    Lin Mu was a little confused. He also talked about the law here, and the concept of law came into being in this world.


    "Er..."


    After thinking about it, he felt that what Lin Mu said was really right. For those powerful beings, what is the difference between the law of the middle Tang Empire and a fart?


    "But..."


    He wants to say something more.


    "Why, my master said, do you have any opinions?"


    Lao Sha''s eyes glared, and the man was afraid to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, please see me."


    Just when Lin Mu and Lao Sha are ready to leave. An old man flew out of the palace and came to them in an instant.


    "Oh, emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty."


    "Let''s go and meet the nominal master of the continent."


    Lin Mu saw the old man and said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir."


    Lin Mu''s decision, Lao Sha naturally dare not refuse.


    "Please, two elders."


    The old man was a little angry when he heard Lin Mu''s disrespectful words, but when he heard Lao Sha''s name for Lin Mu, he didn''t dare to be angry.


    He felt the breath that Lao Sha released just now. In front of this powerful breath, he felt like a mole ant without any resistance.


    And now the body on the ground was the most wanted criminal in the middle Tang Empire, which had lost dozens of worshippers in order to arrest him.


    There is even a fifth best player in the world.


    But the man in the evil way is lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    There was no resistance in this man''s hands.


    But now such a powerful existence is called master to another young man who looks like an ordinary man.


    It can be imagined that the strength of this young man is absolutely above the terror.


    Otherwise, he would not be so willing to call him master.


    "Come on, lead the way."


    Lin Mu said to the old man coming out of the palace.


    He was going to meet the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    What he was about to do needed the cooperation of the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    Otherwise, when the two continents return, the huge impression in the morning is very huge.


    That''s why Lin Mu let Lao hei and Yu Ning travel in Anning, which also has this purpose.


    When the two continents return to China, they must cooperate with the principal officials of the two continents.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 19

    In the imperial palace of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    "I''ve met two senior emperors in the middle Tang Dynasty. Please take a seat."


    In the study of the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty, a man in a Dragon Robe bowed respectfully to Lin and mu.


    I thought there was only one, but I didn''t expect that there were two of them. Moreover, it seems that the young man is the leader.


    In this way, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty suddenly understood that the young man in front of him might be an old monster, but he was well-equipped.


    It made him more respectful.


    Although he is the nominal master of this continent, he is only nominal.


    Some of these old monsters would listen to the orders of the middle Tang Empire.


    Some will abide by the laws of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    Therefore, he is only the nominal master. For these old monsters, he dares not to be respectful.


    Only like this time, an expert who can rank in the top three of the world was killed by an old monster.


    If those old monsters one day don''t like themselves, they will shoot themselves to death. Then he can''t even cry.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Lin Mu''s casual politeness turned a turn, then directly sat on.


    But Lao Sha stood respectfully behind Lin Mu.


    He didn''t have the courage to sit with Lin Mu.


    "Lao Sha, don''t be so stiff. Let''s sit together."


    Seeing Lao Sha standing respectfully behind him, Lin Mu said helplessly.


    "Master, Lao Sha, I''ll just stand."


    Lao Sha laughs and still doesn''t dare to sit down.


    "As long as you sit down, you sit down. There''s so much nonsense."


    Lin Mu slaps Lao Sha on the head.


    "Yes Yes


    Old Sha ha ha a smile, also not in affectation what, and Lin Mu opposite but sit.


    This scene made the emperor''s heart more shocked.


    He had heard that the man who just released his breath in the imperial capital was the man who called this young man the master.


    And now the existence of this terror should be so respectful to Lin Mu, which proves that Lin Mu''s strength is more terrifying.


    "I don''t know what you want to do when you come to the emperor."


    When all the people sat down, the emperor of the middle hall slowly asked his purpose.


    What he wants to find out most now is what these two terrible beings are doing?


    If you just come to play when you are bored, it''s OK. If you have any purpose, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Ha ha, I came here after crossing the endless sea from Anning mainland."


    Lin Mu picked up the sake on the table and sipped it at will, and said slowly.


    "What Master, you, you come over there. "


    On hearing Lin Mu''s words, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty immediately stood up from his seat.


    As an empire that existed before the separation of the two continents, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty naturally knew something that others did not know.


    As the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty, he also knew the truth of the world and why the two continents split.


    "What''s the purpose of my predecessors coming to Anyang?"


    The two continents have not been linked for tens of thousands of years.


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty naturally wanted to explore the purpose of these two terrible beings coming to Anyang?


    If Anning has the ability to cross the endless sea to Anyang, Anning also has the idea of invading Anyang.


    Then the situation of Anyang mainland is not good.


    After all, the presence of these two people can not be resisted by Anyang mainland.

 Chapter 20

    "You, the Empire of the middle Tang Dynasty, existed when the two continents were not divided. You should also know how prosperous the mainland was at that time. At this time, the lives of both secular people and practitioners will wither."


    "Before the division, even people in the secular world could cultivate one or two, but now only a small number of people in the secular world can cultivate, and they can only cultivate to a non-standard state."


    "In Anning continent, those people even think that a heavenly vein is a waste body. It''s ridiculous. If it wasn''t for my appearance, they would always regard it as a waste body. I think you should know how precious it is before the two continents split up. Once it appears, it will be robbed by the world sects."


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty listened to Lin Mu''s words silently. He had seen the Tianmai from the ancient books of the Empire, but it was only a few strokes, but these strokes all reflected the horror of Tianmai.


    But he didn''t think that the people on that side didn''t even know the pulse of heaven. It was ridiculous.


    But also endless envy that side of luck, even can appear a pulse.


    "I don''t know if you want to..."


    After listening to Lin Mu for a long time, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty still didn''t understand Lin Mu''s purpose.


    "We envision merging the two continents into one again."


    Lin Mu continued to take a sip of wine gently and said his purpose slowly.


    "What Master, you want to merge the two continents... "


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty once again stood up from the position he had just sat down.


    Looking at Lin Mu in shock.


    It''s incredible that the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty also learned something about the reasons for the split of the two continents from the records.


    At the beginning, the masters in the mainland did not know why there was a big war. All the masters in the world did not escape that war.


    In the end, because of that battle, the whole continent was divided into Anning and Anyang.


    But now even if Lin Mu is strong, maybe he is the old monster who survived the war, but Lin Mu has only one person. How can he merge the two continents which were split by all the experts in the world?


    If Lin Mu really has this ability, it doesn''t prove that Lin Mu has more strength than all the experts in the original war.


    However, how can it be? If Lin Mu really has such strength, he should not be called a man, that is God.


    "Master, do you really have such strength?"


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty said something that he thought was disrespectful.


    After finishing this sentence, he immediately regretted that he doubted his strength in front of an old monster, which was undoubtedly seeking death.


    If the old monster is a little eccentric, maybe he will really do it himself.


    He was in the real palace, but he couldn''t stop him.


    "Forgive me, I''m just..."


    "Ha ha, I''m ready to merge the two continents. Of course, I know my own strength."


    Perhaps, Lin Mu''s own strength is not enough to completely re merge the two continents, but don''t forget his identity. In this world, he is the absolute master. If he insists on re merging the two continents, it''s still easy for the power of the world.


    The power of the world is so great that it is easy to merge the two continents by mobilizing some of the power of nature.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 21

    "I don''t know what the elder needs the younger to do."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mu has confidence in his own strength.


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty was also a wise man. He knew that he could not refute it at this time.


    And, Lin Mu came to his palace at this time, which proved that Lin Mu had something to help him.


    "It''s not a big deal, but after all, the re merger of the two continents is a big deal for the living beings in the two continents. If they are not careful, it will be another big war."


    "So before that, we have to give all the creatures on the two continents a time to buffer."


    "In Anning, I have asked you to prepare, but in Anyang, I don''t have any reputation. Therefore, the buffer time in Anyang needs your Majesty''s help."


    "Of course, when it''s done, it''s good for you."


    Lin Mu looks at the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    "This is a major event in the whole world, and the younger generation naturally stays out of it. However, although the middle Tang Empire is the master of Anyang mainland, because the younger generation is still young, and their strength is still insufficient, they don''t want to be as powerful as their parents. Those famous families, sulao and Daneng in the world are not satisfied with them. I''m afraid they won''t listen to them If you want to


    "Moreover, because of some policies of the younger generation, some of the emperors in the middle Tang Dynasty were not satisfied with the younger generation, especially some old people in the royal family, who had been dissatisfied with the younger generation for a long time and often disobeyed their orders."


    "There are only a few people here who can help you."


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty got up to pay homage to Lin Mu.


    First of all, I would like to say that I am very willing to cooperate with my predecessors, but my strength is not enough to deter the world''s heroes. Do you think you should give me some benefits first, then I can help you.


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty said such a lot of nonsense, which means that.


    Lin Mu can also hear the meaning.


    "It''s easy to deal with the lack of strength."


    Lin Mu laughs.


    A purple smell appeared from Lin Mu''s fingers. With a flick, it entered the middle Tang emperor''s body.


    "Master, you..."


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty looked at Lin Mu.


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty did not worry that Lin Mu would come to him.


    If Lin Mu really wanted to kill himself, he would be a corpse now. Not to mention Lin Mu himself, even his servant, no one in the middle Tang Empire could resist.


    "Ah..."


    A burst of pain suddenly came from the body, which made the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty shiver with pain.


    Finally some can''t help crying out.


    "Is this man really going to kill me?"


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty felt that his body was about to explode. The warm current in his body was constantly raging. He felt that he wanted to burst his meridians.


    "Well, too much."


    Looking at Lin Mu, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty, who was about to explode and die at any time, his brows wrinkled.


    Once again played a breath into the Tang Dynasty Emperor''s heart.


    Suddenly, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty felt a cool feeling in his body, which was used to neutralize the tyranny in his body.


    The emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty felt that the vitality in his body was constantly rising.


    From the early days of Yuanshen, it has been rising, mid-term, late, peak, never stop, then it seems that there is no breakthrough of any bottleneck, real person, early, mid-term, late, peak.


    When he reached the peak of human life, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty felt that his vitality did not stop.


    "Do you want that realm..."


    He remembered that he saw in the ancient books that there was a stronger realm behind the real person.

 Chapter 22

    "I''ll go to the spiritual realm."


    Lao Sha looked at the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty whose breath was still rising.


    "Master, he is really powerful."


    Looking at the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty who had arrived at the spiritual realm, Lao Sha couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Lin Mu just gave the emperor two breath, which made him so powerful.


    In the early, middle, and late stages of Hualing


    In the later period of Hualing, the vitality of the emperor in the middle Tang Dynasty slowly stopped.


    "Well..."


    A huge breath emanated from the body of the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    Lin Mu and Lao Sha came out of the palace, and they were not affected. Others felt trembling in front of this terrible atmosphere.


    "Thank you, Li Nankong."


    When Li Nan Kong became familiar with the great power in his body, he immediately bowed to Lin Mu.


    At the same time, he also felt the horror of Lin Mu''s strength. In the period when there was no division in the mainland, Lin Mu could also be regarded as a master. But Lin Mu just played two breaths into his body, and he became such a powerful existence. Up to now, he still feels a little incredible.


    "Well, you''re welcome. As I said, as long as you help me to do this job well, you''ll benefit a lot. If you didn''t have too weak strength before, you''d be able to go up another level."


    Lin Mu casually looked at Li Nankong and said.


    Li Nankong It''s my fault that I was weak before.


    Lao Sha: "I''m not sure."


    They were speechless for a while.


    "Well, you can definitely rank in the top ten in Anyang mainland now. First, you should invite those hermits from Anyang mainland, as well as the elder, danieng, to the imperial palace."


    "Only by solving the problems of the upper class can we solve the problems of the middle and lower classes."


    There are still several old monsters on the Anyang mainland that existed before the mainland split. The strength of Li Nankong and Lao Sha is only on the same level with them, which is not enough to deter them completely. Only when they make their own moves, can they cooperate completely.


    "Yes, master. I''ll arrange someone to do it right away."


    Hearing that he can only rank in the top ten in Anyang with his own strength, Li Nankong immediately understood that there are still several old monsters on the same level as himself in Anyang.


    However, even the existence of this terror to hand, I''m afraid those old monsters have to kneel.


    "Well, I''m staying in the palace these days?"


    It takes time to invite those old and stubborn people. Naturally, Li Nankong does not dare to neglect Lin Mu during the time of inviting people.


    "Just find me a room. I don''t care about the details."


    "By the way, the more remote the better. Maybe you can find one or two good seedlings in your palace?"


    Lin Mu has some bad taste. He wants to be a floor sweeper. Anyway, it''s good to come here to play and develop himself.


    "yes, I''ll ask someone to prepare for him immediately."


    Li Nankong was speechless about Lin Mu''s vicious taste, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Maybe this is the taste of the strong. Moreover, if someone in the palace was really taken in by Lin Mu, it would be a good thing for him.


    "By the way, Lao Sha, you can go with Li Nankong. Some old people want you to do it."


    Just as he was about to leave, Lin Mu suddenly stopped and said to Lao Sha.


    Lin Mu was afraid that some old monsters would not pay attention to Li Nankong at all. At this time, he needed Lao Sha''s help.


    "Yes."


    When Lao Sha heard Lin Mu''s words, he immediately agreed,


    after staying in the sea for a long time, it''s good to see him on the land.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 23

    "By the way, solve it as soon as possible. We still have a lot to do. In three years at most, we will completely merge the two continents. Therefore, the upper level experts must solve it within half a year. We don''t want to let some people who are full of expectations find opportunities to start a war between the two continents after we merge the two continents."


    "So people with this heart don''t have to come to the palace."


    Before Lin Mu left, he said something casually to Li Nankong and Lao Sha.


    However, because of this sentence, there are many experts who want to die.


    ¡­¡­


    In a remote palace.


    Lin Mu sat on the couch at will, staring at a boy sweeping the floor outside the palace.


    The imperial palaces of the middle Tang Dynasty are very prosperous, and there are countless palaces, but most of them are uninhabited and have been empty.


    But every day someone comes to clean it regularly.


    After all, the majesty of the royal family must be guaranteed.


    Of course, it''s not eunuchs. There are no eunuchs in the world.


    Huashun is responsible for cleaning the palace and the four nearby palaces.


    Although the powerful people can make the whole palace clean with a single move, how can the big people condescend to do such a humble thing?


    Therefore, such a thing can only be entrusted to servants like Huashun.


    Today, however, Huashun feels a little different. There are people living in this palace, which has never been lived since he came here.


    Besides, he is a young man.


    According to some of the older generation in the palace, the palace is full of uncertainties, and no one will come to live here.


    "I guess it''s the prince who is not liked."


    Hua Shun thought in his heart that he didn''t believe what the old people said. After all, he had been here for more than ten years and nothing had happened.


    "Host, this man is a powerful descendant of the heaven and the world."


    All of a sudden, the sound of the system that had not come out since she came to this world rang out in Lin Mu''s mind.


    "Oh, how great."


    Lin Mu was surprised. He met a powerful son in such a small world.


    How low the probability is.


    "It''s better than me."


    The cold sound of the system came into Lin Mu''s ear at one time.


    Lin Mu


    System, you are very honest, honest let me speechless.


    "In other words, will the supreme power come to flatter you?"


    Lin Mu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "It''s possible."


    System, do you dare to be shameless.


    "Well, it''s a great descendant. It''s good to have a good relationship."


    "Hey, boy, come here."


    Although the system says that the supreme power is not superior to it, it is certainly stronger than itself. Therefore, it is not bad to make friends with this one at this time.


    At this time, there is a mysterious place in the universe.


    "I finally got on the bus. If I didn''t have a little friendship with that thing at the beginning, maybe I would have been the same as those guys, and I still don''t know about it until now."


    "The heaven and the world are about to change, but I''ve already got on the bus, and it shouldn''t affect me. However, those guys won''t have such good luck."


    A supreme being slowly opened his eyes and looked at the world where Lin Mu lived.


    Looking at Huashun and Lin Mu have begun to contact, just close your eyes.

 Chapter 24

    "Hey, that kid, come here."


    Huashun had finished cleaning and was about to leave the palace when suddenly a sound came from the palace.


    "Yes."


    Huashun naturally did not dare to refuse.


    Although there may be a prince who is not successful in front of him, it is not a slave like himself who can offend him.


    "I don''t know what your orders are."


    Huashun respectfully gave Lin Mu the standard etiquette of the Mid Tang Empire.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lin Mu squints at this ordinary man in front of him. If it wasn''t for the system to remind him, he would never have thought that this man, just like an ordinary man, should be a supreme descendant in the universe.


    "My name is Huashun."


    Hua Shun continued to worship Lin Mu, but he didn''t look servile.


    Maybe it''s related to his own strength. This boy''s strength has reached the realm of purple mansion.


    He''s already at the top of the younger generation.


    "Huashun, your strength is good. You have reached the realm of Zifu at a young age. This strength can be regarded as the top among the younger generation in Anyang mainland. Why do you want to stay in the palace and be a floor sweeper?"


    Lin Mu asked strangely.


    But Huashun heard Lin Mu casually to see his real strength, suddenly surprised.


    "It seems that this man is definitely not as simple as a prince who does not succeed."


    Hua Shun thought in his heart.


    An ordinary prince does not have the ability to see his real strength clearly.


    "Ha ha, where to cultivate is not cultivation. As for cultivation resources, as long as you work hard, you can''t get them."


    "Besides, there is a man in the palace who is very kind to me. He came to the palace to repay me."


    Huashun see Lin Mu already see his strength, also don''t hide what, directly to Lin Mu said.


    He probably already saw, Lin Mu is a master absolutely.


    "Very ambitious."


    After hearing Hua Shun''s words, Lin Mu slightly appreciated.


    "Well, you go first. You have great talent. Come here at this time tomorrow. I''ll give you some advice."


    Lin Mu waves to Hua Shun. He has something to do today.


    "Yes, thank you Senior. "


    Huashun''s face shows a trace of joy. Lin Mu can see his true identity at a glance, which proves that Lin Mu is much stronger than himself. It is of great benefit for him to get the guidance of a powerful person.


    However, it is difficult to call Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu''s face looks so young, but he can see his strength at a glance. His strength must be above Zifu.


    Finally, Huashun called to Lin Mu.


    In a palace deep in the palace.


    "Daoyou, please."


    An old Taoist priest pushed a cup of tea to Lin Mu.


    "Thank you, Daoyou."


    Lin Mu took a sip. He had to say that the old Taoist priest''s tea making skill was very good.


    "Daoyou, the two continents have been separated for many years. Why must they continue to merge?"


    After drinking a mouthful of tea, the Taoist priest said to Lin Mu slowly.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Lin Mu put down his tea cup and stared into the eyes of the Taoist priest.


    "It''s probably found out, but I didn''t expect that Taoist brother you really exist."


    "I always thought it was just a legend."


    There was a bitter smile on Daopao''s face.


    "Daoyou, you already know my identity. Naturally, it''s not hard to guess why I have to let the two continents merge again."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 25

    "Yes, as a Taoist brother, I naturally want to see the two continents reunite."


    The Taoist priest said slowly.


    "It''s good not only for me, but also for the creatures in the two continents to merge the two continents again."


    "After the division of the two continents, the vitality of heaven and earth is constantly dissipating, resulting in that the highest cultivator of the two continents is just the realm of human beings. However, when the two continents are not divided, the realm of human beings is just the middle level."


    "The two continents have been divided for tens of thousands of years, and it''s time to return."


    Lin Mu continued to drink a head of tea.


    "Daoyou, do you want to stop me?"


    Lin Mu''s eyes looked at the old Taoist robe like eagle''s eyes.


    "Naturally, I dare not stop Daoyou''s plan. I still want to live for a while."


    The Taoist priest arched his hand at Lin Mu.


    "Thank you very much."


    Lin Mu also arched his hand to the old Taoist robe.


    The Daopao elder did not oppose his plan.


    "as a character who existed tens of thousands of years ago before the two continents were divided, don''t you want to explore the realm above your realm?"


    Lin Mu looked at the old Taoist robe strangely.


    His strength in Xiuzhen side has been the peak of the fitness period, and he has already belonged to the kind of character who only stepped into the realm of crossing robbery. As long as he takes a step forward, he can cross robbery and become an immortal.


    "I''m old, and I don''t have the ambition of that year. I know that there is a stronger realm behind my realm, but it''s also very dangerous. As long as I make a mistake, I will be doomed. I don''t have the courage to gamble, so it''s good to maintain my realm."


    The Taoist priest poured a cup of tea into his empty cup.


    "That''s fine."


    Lin Mu didn''t try his best to interfere in other people''s choices. Unexpectedly, the Taoist priest chose to give up the opportunity to move forward, so he couldn''t force him.


    What''s more, it''s not unreasonable for him to be careful. It''s dangerous to go through the natural calamity. A little carelessness is the end of his soul. Moreover, the body and heart of the Taoist priest are old, and he has no chance to go through the natural calamity. It''s good to keep fit.


    "Well, take care, Daoyou. I''ll leave first."


    Lin Mu got up slowly and said goodbye to the Taoist priest.


    "Alas, that prosperous age is coming again. Tong''er, go to the world to experience."


    When Lin Mu left, the Taoist robe old man said to the young Taoist who had been kneeling in the distance to read the Taoist Scriptures.


    "Master, who was that man just now? What are you talking about?"


    Just now, when they were talking, the border was open all the time. Naturally, outsiders could not hear what they were saying.


    Just now, the boy could only see his master and the young man''s mouth talking again and again, but he didn''t know what he said, which really made him curious.


    He was also surprised at Lin Mu''s identity. There were still some people in the world who his master wanted to treat like this.


    "It''s an old monster, too." Make complaints about


    road children.


    "Tong''er, you will know later."


    "But remember, when you see the one just now, you can''t say what you shouldn''t say, and you can''t think about what you shouldn''t think."


    "Ah, why."


    Tao Tong was confused by the teacher''s serious words.


    "Ha ha, I can know what you think, not to mention the existence of that one..."


    "Go to the world of mortals and witness the arrival of a prosperous era.".!


    "Yes."


    I don''t want to say more when I see the master. Dao Tong didn''t ask much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Stop, who are you? You can walk freely in the palace."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 26

    "What''s your question? Who the hell are you? I haven''t seen you in the palace. "


    In front of Lin Mu''s eyes, a woman in palace costume appeared.


    "Oh, this palace is so big, how can you remember all of them?"


    Lin Mu laughs.


    "Although the palace is big, there are not many people who live in it. Except for a few old monsters of the royal family, I know most of them. Most of the others are slaves. The clothes you wear must not be slaves."


    The eyes of the palace dress woman were as sharp as Eagle''s eyes.


    "Why can''t I be a royal offering."


    Lin Mu chuckled.


    "Ha ha, how could the royal family let a young man like you be a sacrifice."


    "Now, which one of the royal family''s offerings is not the old man who has been practicing for hundreds of years, the great power."


    The palace dress woman looked at Lin Mu with disdain.


    At Lin Mu''s age, his strength is only in the realm of purple mansion. The imperial family of the middle Tang Dynasty is also the most powerful force in Anyang. How can he invite someone who is in the realm of purple mansion to worship?


    If it did, the Empire of the middle Tang Dynasty would not be far away.


    "Tell me, who are you and what''s your purpose in coming to the palace."


    "If you tell me the truth, my palace may spare your life."


    The breath of the palace dress woman slowly revealed.


    If Lin Mu can''t give a reasonable explanation, she will not hesitate to give her hand.


    "Ha ha, you can''t judge the truth of others with your face in this world."


    Lin Mu waved his hand gently, and the breath of the palace dress woman disappeared immediately.


    But the palace dress female terror discovered that oneself already completely could not use own body vitality.


    "Ha ha, I was invited by Li Nankong himself to offer a sacrifice."


    Lin Mu takes out from his arms the token that Li Nankong gave to Lin Mu for fear of misunderstanding when he walked in the palace.


    Then he walked away, not caring about the astonished expression on the woman''s face.


    "The existence of good terror." The cold sweat on the back of the woman in the Palace Dress suddenly came down.


    Just now, the man just waved his hand casually. With his strength, he could not use his strength completely.


    if he did it himself


    "When did such a terrible offering come to the royal family?"


    "Queen, where did you go just now? Why didn''t I feel your existence at all?"


    Not long after Lin Mu left, an old woman suddenly appeared beside the woman in Imperial costume.


    Originally is full of worry on the face to see the palace dress woman immediately dissipated.


    "Mr. Lu, you said you didn''t find my breath just now, but I was here all the time just now."


    When the queen saw the old woman coming to protect herself, she was relieved. But when she heard the old woman''s words, she felt incredible.


    "How can it be? I have checked the whole palace just now. There is no queen''s breath in the whole palace.


    "How can Is it the man just now


    At the thought of the young man, the Queen''s cold sweat came down again.


    Lu Lao is an expert in the later stage of real life, and he just stands beside him. He doesn''t seem to cover it up deliberately. In this way, he can also make an expert in the later stage of real life''s realm have no information about himself.


    How terrible is this man''s strength.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 27

    "Queen, if I guess correctly, you should have met that one."


    Through the description of the queen, Lu basically guessed who the queen met.


    "The existence of that one is not the death that we can offend, Queen. If we see that one next time, we must remember not to be rude, or your majesty will not save you."


    As one of the three Royal offerings, Lu Lao naturally knew Lin Mu''s horror.


    If the Queen really offended Lin Mu, there would be no one in the world to protect her.


    "Thank you for reminding me that I will make amends to you next time I see you."


    The queen looked at the direction that Lin Mu left.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Hua Shun came to Lin Mu''s Palace on time. First he cleaned it, then he went into the palace and paid homage to Lin Mu who was lying on the reclining chair


    "Well, here we are. Take a seat first."


    Lin Mu squints at Hua Shun.


    "Thank you, master."


    Just as Huashun was about to sit on a chair next to him, Lin Mu''s fingers suddenly bounced.


    The chair Huashun was going to sit in changed its position instantly.


    But Huashun did not sit down directly.


    Eyes a coagulation, the body in a strange posture came to be Lin Mu bounce away beside the chair, and then sit down.


    "Not bad."


    Seeing that Huashun''s reaction was so fast, Lin Mu nodded with satisfaction.


    "Thank you for your appreciation."


    "Let''s go outside. I''ll suppress my strength to Zifu. Let''s compare."


    Lin Mu gets up and says to Hua Shun who just sits down.


    When Hua Shun heard that the elder wanted to guide him himself, he would not refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    "You do it first, as long as you can touch me, you win."


    Lin Mu laughs.


    This is not to look down on Huashun, but for their own strength of self-confidence.


    He has reached the peak of his life, and he is the way of heaven in this world. Lin Mu can say that no one is his opponent in this world.


    "Master, watch it."


    "Tianyuan."


    Hearing Lin Mu''s words, Huashun is more alert. Although Lin Mu has suppressed his strength to the realm of Zifu, Huashun dare not regard Lin Mu as an ordinary Zifu.


    Now Lin Mu, in his eyes, is an old monster who has lived for countless years. Although he has suppressed his strength to the realm of purple mansion, he can''t compare with others'' experience of countless years.


    Maybe, as long as you don''t pay attention, you will be defeated by Lin Mu.


    See Hua Shun a move to oneself come out, Lin Mu tiny smile.


    "Disease control."


    In an instant, Lin Mu''s figure came to Huashun''s back.


    "No, it''s too fast. I didn''t see how to leave at all."


    Huashun saw Lin Mu immediately came to the back, suddenly surprised, did not expect, Lin Mu even if the strength to suppress the purple mansion realm, or so terrible.


    "Heavenly Sword."


    In Huashun''s hand, a water blue sword appeared from nowhere.


    A sword stabbed at Lin Mu.


    However, when he was about to enter Lin Mu, Hua Shun passed Lin Mu and came directly to the rear of Lin Mu.


    He knew that his hasty move would not do any harm to Lin Mu.


    Only when they slow down, can they seize the opportunity to deal with Lin Mu.


    "The sword of heaven is like one."


    In an instant, Huashun moves to Lin Mu''s back.


    The sky sword in his hand had already left to the top of his head and turned into hundreds of virtual swords.


    "Go..."


    With a wave of Huashun''s hand, all the swords turned to Lin Mu''s thorn,

 Chapter 28

    "Not bad."


    Lin Mu naturally felt Huashun''s move behind him and chuckled.


    "Starlight."


    Lin Mu immediately turned back.


    A mysterious astrolabe appeared before Lin Mu.


    At first glance, this mysterious astrolabe, as if all the stars in the world appear on it, so you can''t open your eyes.


    Huashun''s sword hit the mysterious astrolabe accurately.


    "Boom."


    An explosion had already been arranged before Lin Mu, and it sounded in the border.


    Lin Mu''s figure suddenly existed in the explosion.


    "Loose."


    A sound came from the smoke left by the explosion.


    The smoke immediately dispersed, and Lin Mu stood in the same place intact, but the astrolabe in front of him was dim and could dissipate at any time.


    "Sure enough."


    Looking at Lin Mu, who is still undamaged in his own effort, Hua Shun sighs slightly.


    "Empty dream."


    A strange purple smell appeared behind Lin Mu.


    It grew bigger and bigger until it surrounded Huashun.


    "What the hell."


    Huashun saw these strange purple breath surrounded himself and was shocked.


    "Heaven and earth are healthy, protecting the body."


    A white breath slowly coiled around the body of Huashun.


    "Scatter it for me."


    The white breath and the purple breath of the forest tree are fighting each other, but Huashun is persisting painstakingly, and the purple breath is eating away the healthy atmosphere of the white world.


    In the end, Huashun still didn''t hold on, and the purple breath constantly wound around Huashun''s body.


    In an instant, these strange things appeared in Huashun''s mind.


    "Healthy qi protects my heart."


    Huashun immediately understood that it was a test of human nature.


    Use the righteousness of this world to protect your heart from the invasion of Tao purple breath.


    Huashun is sitting on the ground at will, but his body is constantly shaking, and some strange things appear in his heart.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, evil spirits stand and retreat."


    "Heaven and earth healthy qi, disperse for me."


    Huashun warily roared out.


    In an instant, Huashun''s eyes became clear.


    "Well, not bad."


    See, Huashun just a little time to get rid of it, Lin Mu once again exclaimed.


    "He is worthy of being the descendant of one of the most powerful men in the world."


    Lin Mu''s secret way.


    "Thank you, master."


    After the restoration of Qingming, Huashun immediately worships Lin Mu and thanks him.


    Just now, with the help of Mai Lin Mu, his mind became more powerful,


    "ha ha, you''re welcome. It''s just your original talent. You broke away from my move in such a short time."


    "By the way, do you have a teacher?"


    Lin Mu didn''t continue to fight Huashun. Just now Huashun used up all his strength in order to get rid of himself.


    "Senior, junior, not yet."


    Hua Shun probably guessed Lin Mu''s idea.


    "How about learning from me."


    Lin Mu turns around and asks Hua Shun seriously.


    Since the supreme power of the universe has put himself together, how can I treat myself if I don''t take advantage of him.


    "I do."


    "Master, please be worshipped by the disciples."


    Hua Shun knelt down respectfully to Lin Mu and knocked his head nine times.


    "Well, well, get up."


    See Huashun smoothly worship himself as a teacher, Lin Mu''s face is also a smile.


    "I don''t have any rules, but the only thing I have to abide by is that I can''t do harm to the world. Otherwise, I will clean up the door myself."


    Lin Mu continued to talk about the rules under his door.


    "Before you, I had a disciple, so you are the second disciple of our school."


    ¡­

 Chapter 29

    Six months later.


    Lin Mu has been in the palace for half a year. In this half a year, besides Lao Sha and Li Nankong, he will report the situation of the world''s experts.


    Other time in the heart of teaching Huashun.


    Because Lin Mu had already told him not to let anyone disturb him, so he had a good time in the past half year.


    Besides, apart from Li Nankong''s confidants, they didn''t know that the young people living in such a remote palace were such powerful masters.


    But, this big half year Huashun under Lin Mu''s instruction strength is also by leaps and bounds.


    With the help of Lin Mu, the original energy of cultivation was transformed into real Qi.


    The strength has reached the middle stage of being out of the body.


    This had to make Lin Mu sigh that he was worthy of being the heir of a great man, and his talent was so good.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, this matter has been done. Most people are willing to cooperate. Those who are not willing to cooperate have been solved by Shazhong and me."


    "Those who are willing to cooperate have come to the imperial capital. Look..."


    Li Nankong, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty, said respectfully to Lin Mu.


    In the past six months, he also broke through to the late stage of hualingjing, but he still couldn''t see through Lin Mu''s strength, so he still respected Lin Mu very much.


    "Well, I''ll see you all tonight, and let those who are still wavering see the strength of this seat."


    "We should also let some people know that the re merger of the two continents is the general trend in the world. Whether they agree or disagree, the two continents must also be merged."


    Lin Mu stood up from the reclining chair, and his breath was released slowly.


    "Yes, master, I''ll arrange it now, and hold a banquet in the palace tonight, so that those people can feel the strength of master."


    After Lin Mu released his huge breath, Li Nan Kong felt that his whole blood was trembling, and his vitality could not be used at all.


    "This is the strength of our predecessors. It''s really strong."


    Li Nan''s Secret road.


    "You can do it first. After the merger of the two continents, it will be very beneficial to Israel. Moreover, after the merger, I will at least guarantee that the Empire of the middle Tang Dynasty will not perish for a thousand years."


    Once again promised some benefits to Li Nankong, immediately Li Nankong was very grateful.


    "Sure enough, there''s no harm in following your predecessors."


    At the beginning, Lin Mu forced his strength to the realm of spirit, let himself really control the royal family, let those who covet his throne completely surrender.


    Now, as long as the two continents are reunited, our empire can at least remain immortal for a thousand years under the protection of this elder.


    "Alas, I can''t hold my strength any longer. It seems that to solve the world''s problems as soon as possible, xiaoningzi has to be ready."


    Feel oneself in the body constantly in the impact of a higher realm, Lin Mu can''t help but said.


    I didn''t expect that one day, I would be troubled by my strength.


    Now Lin Mu has half stepped into the realm of plundering. As long as his true Qi is more than a trace, he can step into the realm of plundering.


    After the impact of the great war tens of thousands of years ago, the world is no longer able to withstand the thunder and thunder that the strong people want to cross. Therefore, Lin Mu has to leave the world before entering the period of crossing. Otherwise, the world will not be able to bear it.


    After all, as a master, you can''t leave a mess for your disciples.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 30

    "Xiao shunzi, let''s go to see the experts in the world with you this evening."


    Seeing Huashun coming in, Lin Mu said kindly.


    "Master, please don''t call me by this name. How can I hear it


    Hua Shun rolled his eyes at Lin Mu''s address.


    Obviously, he had said it many times, but Lin Mu had never heard of it.


    "What''s more, there''s nothing to see from the experts in the world. Is there a master in the strong? You''re the old man."


    Huashun has never been interested in this kind of banquet.


    "Little shunzi, you still like to hear this sentence as a teacher. However, it''s not without any harm to see more. Maybe you can compete with the best young people in the world."


    Lin Mu ha ha a smile, for Huashun flatter their words or quite useful.


    "OK, let''s go. Anyway, I''m abused by the master every day. I''m going to try my experience of abusing people."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Hua Shun did not refuse.


    Who knows how Huashun spent the past half a year? Every day he was abused by Lin Mu. Moreover, every time he could not get up, Lin Mu immediately gave his body a breath. There was vitality in his body, and then he was pulled up by Lin Mu to continue to abuse.


    At that time, Hua shunzhen thought that his body was not so good than at any time.


    Moreover, even if abused, the key is not at night, every time the bubble bath that is more desperate.


    Who knows what Lin Mu used to make this medicine bath? As soon as he touched it, he felt that every inch of his bones were gnawed by countless ants.


    At the thought of this, he still admired his elder martial brother, whom he had never met.


    According to Lin Mu, his elder martial brother insisted on this situation for three years, and basically didn''t complain about any hardship.


    It''s going to take a lot of willpower to do this.


    Anyway, Huashun also felt that he didn''t have this kind of perseverance. After six months of persistence, he couldn''t stand it.


    "Hehe, let those geniuses feel the fear of being dominated."


    Huashun''s smile is a little frightening.


    "Have I been too cruel to Xiao shunzi recently? What a nice person I used to be, now it''s like this."


    Lin Mu looked at some strange Hua Shun laughing and thought of it in her heart.


    "By the way, xiaoshunzi, you told me before that you came to the palace to sweep the floor to repay your kindness. Who is the one who is kind to you?"


    "I don''t think it''s a servant here. It''s impossible for a servant in the palace to leave the palace. Is it a princess in the palace?"


    Lin Mu winked at Hua Shun.


    "Well, no, no, master, you think too much."


    Hua Shun immediately denied.


    But the look around betrayed him.


    "Even if you like it, go after it. Otherwise, if you lose it, you will have no chance to regret it. Moreover, if my disciple goes to marry Li Nankong''s daughter, Li Nankong still makes a lot of money. What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s unknown behind the scenes, but there''s no chance."


    Lin Mu said to Hua Shun with the appearance of a passer-by.


    In fact, he himself is just a single dog.


    "Well, that''s a little bit of progress."


    However, Huashun surprised Lin Mu. At ordinary times, he just kept training Huashun. Huashun didn''t pay much attention to his life. He didn''t expect that this boy would hook up with Li Nankong''s daughter in silence.


    "Get the hell out of here."


    Lin Mu pointed at the gate with a sad face.


    Why should a single dog be shown by you.

 Chapter 31

    Night.


    The palace of the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty is still brightly lit.


    Some people who don''t know the situation just think that the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty invited all the old people and Da Neng to the grand banquet in the imperial palace.


    However, only those who have been invited to stay, Daniang, know that today''s banquet is not only a feast, but also a feast of the whole world.


    A terrorist who has never known how many years ago wants to reunite the two continents that were smashed by countless powerful people tens of thousands of years ago.


    This is so appalling. Most of them know that the terror of that battle was that a complete continent was broken, but now there are people who want to merge the two continents with one person.


    Originally, when they heard the news, they just laughed at the man''s arrogance and wanted to merge the mainland which was broken by countless strong people.


    However, after seeing the strength of Li Nankong, they were not calm. The original Li Nankong was just a Yuanshen realm. Although it was good for people of his age, it was not enough for some of the older generation.


    And now, Li Nankong has become the legendary realm of spirit.


    They have to pay attention to this. Even at that time, the spirit transforming realm was also a master,


    but now the existence can promote people to the spirit transforming realm at will, which represents how terrible the strength of that person is.


    At this time, there are only two choices in front of them, and Li Nankong clearly told them.


    There are still many things to do for the existence of that person. There is no time to talk nonsense with him. If you don''t agree, you will bear the consequences.


    For the existence of such a terror, most people have made a clear choice.


    But there are still some people who don''t think much of themselves, and their grave grass is already six feet high.


    ¡­¡­


    After the servants in the palace worked hard for a long time, the banquet venue was finally arranged.


    And the old hostess and Da Neng also find their own place to sit and wait for the presence of that one.


    After a long time, Lin Mu did not appear.


    "Your Majesty, when will the elder appear?"


    A man in a black robe asked Li Nankong, who was sitting in the second seat.


    Obviously, the first place is for Lin Mu.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The master will be here soon."


    Li Nankong looked at some restless people, and a huge pressure came into the room.


    "Your Majesty, we are here for your honor, but not for others. If the existence of the Legendary God doesn''t appear again, don''t blame some family for being rude."


    An arrogant voice suddenly appeared in the field.


    "Which fool is this?"


    Everyone was immediately silenced by the voice. Unexpectedly, there were still people saying such arrogant words at this time. Even if the existence does not appear, you can resist the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty and the big man around him.


    "How does this fool cultivate such a good state?"


    The crowd felt a huge rage and immediately lowered their heads.


    "Mole ant, my master is also a mole ant you can offend."


    The man''s neck was suddenly pinched by Lao Sha, and he looked at him with a fierce face.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t see how I did it."


    Seeing that man was pinched up by Lao Sha in an instant, people''s heads were lower.


    "Who gave you such courage?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 32

    "Mole ant, tell me how you want to die."


    Lao Sha''s hand was more and more hard, but the man in black''s face was more and more red,


    his breath became more and more urgent.


    "Spare your life, master."


    The man in black didn''t expect that there was such a powerful man in the world, because he was still closed when Li Nankong and Lao Sha came to his clan, so he didn''t know Lao Sha''s strength at all, so he just thought that Lao Sha''s strength was just spreading false information.


    However, he made the right choice between life and death. Now, when is he going to ask for mercy in the six paths of samsara, when is he going to die?


    "Lao Sha, put it down. I''m in a good mood today. I won''t care about you."


    Suddenly, two young people came in slowly from the door.


    Walking in front, the man in black robe said softly to Lao Sha who was holding the silly 13''s neck.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Boy, you are lucky today. Don''t let me see you again next time."


    See Lin Mu''s command, Lao Sha had to put down that silly 13, however, still face ferocious said.


    "Yes, thank you, master. I will never offend you again."


    Put down to black dress silly 13 immediately after breathing a few big mouthfuls of air, immediately to Lin Mu and Lao Sha respectfully said.


    "Go and sit down."


    Lin Mu took a look and said casually that he was just a clown. He didn''t have to worry about it with him.


    "I''ve met you."


    When Lin Mu took the first place, all the elders and Da Neng immediately began to pay homage to Lin Mu.


    "You are welcome. Please sit down."


    Lin Mu, who tried a special drink from the royal family, said casually.


    "You have come to the palace. I think you already know the purpose of this seat."


    "I wonder if you have any suggestions."


    Seemingly polite to the presence of people asked.


    Who dares to give advice? Just when we can''t see that your men were in Liwei just now, we want to live a few more years.


    "I''m joking. It''s a good thing for all the people in the world. It''s a lot of merit. I''m sure I''ll take the lead."


    "Yes, what our predecessors are going to do is an earth shaking good thing. How can we have any objection? Do you think so, ladies and gentlemen?"


    Which one of the people present is not a human spirit.


    "Yes, we naturally follow our predecessors'' lead and will never give them any trouble."


    Now it''s natural to kneel and lick Lin Mu. Otherwise, as soon as you leave the palace, you may be killed.


    "Well, even if you don''t have any suggestions on the purpose of this seat, you can go and do it with ease."


    "However, before that, I still hope to get your help, because I don''t have much time, so at present, this matter is only known by you at the top level, and those at the middle and low levels still don''t understand it. So, I hope that when you go back, I will tell your disciples about it, Chang Then he sent his disciples and elders to inform the residents around the sect. "


    "As for some places where there is no clan, I will ask your majesty to send someone to inform me."


    "Finally, in the name of the Mid Tang Empire, his majesty issued a decree to the world to confirm the authenticity of the matter."


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, Lin Mu immediately began to arrange it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 33

    The time for Lin Mu to stay in this world is really short.


    He can suppress for two years at most. After two years, his strength will definitely enter into the period of robbery.


    Therefore, in the past two years, it is necessary to arrange some rearrangements.


    "Gentlemen, you only have half a year. No matter what step you make in half a year, we will start to merge the two continents again."


    "It will take some time for the two continents to merge again. Maybe it will take half a year to ten months."


    "I don''t want to see all the ghosts and ghosts that shouldn''t have happened in this period of time."


    Lin Mu''s tone was a little harsh.


    Since he wants to merge the two continents again, he should be responsible for the people on the two continents.


    Although this is a world of cultivation, since the war tens of thousands of years ago broke two continents, not everyone in this world will have a little cultivation method.


    Most people are ordinary people, or in a good way, low-level practitioners.


    And these are the easiest to control. As long as you make up a story that doesn''t exist at all, saying that it is the manifestation of immortals, and then come up with some means, most people will believe it.


    Lin Mu will never allow this kind of cult to appear.


    "If someone tries to make a fuss with the help of the time when we re merge the mainland, if this kind of thing happens in the place where the clan is in charge, then after we re merge the mainland, we will definitely come to the trouble of doing the clan."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you should also be aware of the serious consequences of this incident."


    Although Lin Mu''s words didn''t have much domineering power, they made people shudder.


    Zongmen is staring at by such an old monster. It is estimated that no one can sleep well.


    "Yes, we won''t let these people show up."


    Although the senior only gave himself half a year, it was enough for them.


    After all, they are all powerful monks. They don''t have to be too troublesome.


    "By the way, people living in coastal areas should try their best to let others move inland. When the two continents collide, I don''t know what will happen. Since I am the leader in this matter, I have to be responsible for the lives of the two continents."


    Remembering that in his own world, those continental plates only collided a little and would cause endless disasters, Lin Mu also had to be cautious.


    "Yes, I am. But there are very few people living in the coastal areas. It''s very easy to move. Please rest assured."


    "Well, I hope so."


    Lin Mu stares at these people.


    These people probably don''t care about the people who live in the coastal areas at all. If they don''t say it by themselves, you probably won''t take care of them.


    Moreover, even if they said it, they would only deal with it symbolically.


    "Forget it, I''d better ask Li Nankong to move those people. These people are really unreliable."


    Lin Mu looked at those old people and Da Neng who were trembling in front of him.


    These people are as obedient as an ant in their own words, but once they return to their territory, it''s ha ha.


    Therefore, Lin Mu didn''t like these people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little shunzi, go to your little lover. We are all old monsters here. I don''t think you are used to it. "


    Lin Mu looks at Hua Shun who is still in a muddle.


    Although Huashun had known that Lin Mu was very powerful and powerful before, I didn''t expect that Lin Mu was so powerful.


    Today, it is estimated that all the famous residents in this palace have arrived.


    And these, including the master of Anyang mainland, Li Nankong, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty, immediately gave a junior ceremony when he saw his master appear.


    "Master, how long has he lived?"


    Hua Shun stares at the back of Lin Mu''s head.


    Especially after Lin Mu said that he wanted to merge the two big screens again, he was even more startled.


    Isn''t Anyang the only continent in the world? When did another continent come out.


    What''s more, my own business is to add two continents to merge again.


    That is to say, in a certain period of time, the two continents are actually one continent, but for some reason they split into two continents.


    Hua Shun''s head is constantly thinking about these things.


    Suddenly heard Lin Mu''s words, at the beginning did not respond: "ah, master, what do you say."


    Hua Shun is looking at Lin Mu.


    He was just thinking about the problem, and he didn''t hear what Lin Mu was saying to himself."I said, you can go now."


    He tried to resist the impulse of hitting Huashun in the face.


    I want a single dog to ask you to pick up girls. Do you know the lesson plan in my heart? You have not listened carefully.


    "It seems that we can''t treat this boy well in the future."


    Lin Mu grinds his teeth.


    Definitely give Huashun more training in the future.


    "Ah, yes, master."


    Hua Shun looked at Lin Mu strangely. Did I miss something important just now?


    But when he saw Lin Mu''s eyes, Hua Shun felt that he was not good.


    "Where on earth did I offend my master?"


    "Didn''t you listen to the master just now? The master should not be so stingy. "


    Hua Shun, who is going to the door, still looks back at Lin Mu. After seeing Lin Mu''s eyes, he confirms that he will not just go back.


    "Ha ha, unfilial person, let everybody laugh."


    Lin Mu''s face is not red for a while, heart does not jump of say to the public smilingly.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. I''m worthy of being the apprentice of the elder generation. I have the strength of Yuanshen realm at a young age."


    "The young master is really a talented person. There is no plan for his future."


    Naturally, it''s a sound of flattery.


    When they heard that the man who had just gone out was actually the apprentice of the terrible old master, they were immediately overjoyed.


    Perhaps this elder has already despised those ordinary people.


    However, this apprentice is still a young man. As long as he is a young man, then everything is easy to say. After all, he is full of blood.


    Maybe I can''t open my eyes when I see my beautiful daughter.


    "I''d like to inform my daughter / apprentice to get in touch with this Juncai."


    Huashun is now completely out of the palace, leaving a back to the public.


    However, they didn''t see the eyes of the elder Su and Da Neng who were present, just like the eyes of the wolf seeing the prey.


    And those who did not have a daughter or female apprentice immediately regret, such a good opportunity in their own eyes, they let him slip away.


    It''s hateful.


    These people really slapped themselves. Why didn''t they give birth to a daughter or accept a female apprentice?

 Chapter 34

    "When I first came to the palace, I only came with brother Sha. There was no apprentice around me, and I asked to live in a remote palace to see if I could find a good seedling in the palace. But the man was wearing the enslavement clothes of the imperial palace. That is to say, there are really good young people in the Imperial Palace who have been liked before. "


    It''s different from other dormitories and daemons.


    Li Nankong first paid attention to the clothes Huashun wore.


    Because he was called by Lin Mu all of a sudden, Huashun''s clothes haven''t been changed yet, so he still wears the clothes of the middle Tang Dynasty''s imperial palace


    "What a lucky boy."


    Li Nankong is also envious of looking at Huashun, by the presence of this horror, the future is really boundless.


    "Just now the elder said, let him find his little lover."


    Li Nankong is not far away from Lin Mu, so others may not have heard what Lin Mu said just now, but Li Nankong heard it clearly.


    ¡±The servant girls in the Imperial Palace are all in the backyard, and the number is extremely rare, so this person should not be touched, so the little lover may be an emperor''s concubine. "


    This idea immediately excited Li Nankong. No matter what Huashun was before, Huashun now has only one identity, that is, the terrible apprentice.


    "If it''s really an emperor''s concubine, then I''m not happy about the Mid Tang Empire. I''ll have to ask the elder even at the risk of losing face later."


    Li Nan said to himself.


    Anyway, as long as he belongs to the royal family in the Imperial Palace, he is sure to earn money. If he is really just a servant girl, he has to find a way to turn the servant girl into a member of the royal family.


    ¡­¡­


    Huashun is walking to the place where the young talented people go to the banquet.


    This is a gathering of all the old people in the world, and the banquet of Da Neng, who will naturally bring their own young people to see the world.


    Now it''s not only Lin Mu who is holding a banquet in the palace.


    There are also banquets in several other places, but only in different groups.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, no matter. Anyway, I have to suffer from the old master when I go back. I''m really sorry that I don''t abuse a few young talents now."


    After walking for a long time, Huashun didn''t think that he had missed Lin Mu''s important words.


    Anyway, I can''t escape being abused when I go back today. It''s better to find some opportunities to abuse the so-called young talents.


    "Presumptuous, is it possible for you to enter here?"


    Just as Huashun is about to step into the palace where young talents gather.


    Suddenly stopped by a palace guard.


    "If you don''t leave, you can do whatever you want. This is not where people like you come from. "


    The palace guard looks at Huashun without expression.


    "I''ll go. I forgot to change."


    At this time, Hua Shun began to see his own dress.


    When the banquet opened, Lin Mu was still abusing himself.


    Because of the time, I didn''t prepare too much, so I took a piece of clothes I usually wear and came over.


    "Forget it. You''re lucky."


    Hua Shun looked at the young talents in the palace with some depression.


    However, he did not intrude into the palace, nor was he embarrassed by the guard who entered.


    The palace guard is just according to his duty.


    Now he just completes his duties according to the requirements of his superiors and stops himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 35

    "Ah, Huashun, how did you come here?"


    Suddenly, a carriage stopped beside Huashun.


    The window curtain was pulled open by a small white hand.


    Out of it came a small head.


    A lovely face appeared in Huashun''s eyes.


    Some of them make Huashun, who is already a master in the middle of Yuanshen''s life, heart beating.


    Looking at Huashun strangely.


    I don''t understand. Huashun is just a servant sweeping the floor in a remote palace. How can he come to such a place?


    "well, your highness, I said I was waiting for you here, do you believe it?"


    I was looking at the princess in the car with an innocent look.


    "No kidding."


    The face of the man in the car suddenly turned red.


    "My father didn''t know what he had done. He invited all the experts in the world to the palace, and all the experts in the world brought their apprentices, children and so on. He also held a banquet for young talents. My father insisted that I come. It''s really boring."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Come with me. I''m bored anyway."


    The princess in the car tooted her mouth. She was very cute.


    "It''s the invitation of the princess. Naturally, it''s more respectful than obedient."


    Huashun naturally won''t refuse. After all, this is the person he wants to pursue.


    "Well, come on up."


    It was a long time since Huashun left the palace, so Li Yunxi let Huashun get on the bus. After all, Huashun''s usual performance was just a servant who didn''t know how to practice.


    Li Yunxi''s car is not only her, but also two female guards with Xiujian.


    However, as soon as the two female guards saw Huashun coming up, they didn''t have a good face. The look of disdain in their eyes showed no doubt. If they hadn''t considered that Li Yunxi was still here, I''m afraid they would have started directly at Huashun.


    "cut, toad wants to eat swan meat, and does not look at what she looks like, even wants to approach Princess highness."


    "hum, if it is not what the princess''s highness is protecting, I really want to go to a sword. As a result, he really doesn''t know why. The long princess in the Tang Dynasty imperial palace will see such a person."


    They whispered in a voice that ordinary people couldn''t hear.


    Li Yunxi didn''t cultivate her vitality because of her health, and Hua Shun had no doubt with an ordinary person in her usual performance, so they didn''t care.


    After all, there are only two ordinary people in the car. How can you hear them?


    However, they would never think that Hua Shun was a great master in Yuan Shen period.


    "Yunxi has a crush on me."


    Huashun''s heart beat faster.


    He thought they were just good friends.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yunxi also fell in love with himself.


    "It seems that I''m going to ask for the master''s respect."


    "In the face of the master, the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty will not refuse."


    But Hua Shun saw with his own eyes the lute in the middle hall and all the masters in the world holding the ceremony to his master, and he was more and more respectful. "


    "However, if the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty is a junior to the master, and he is his apprentice, then I should not be equal to the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty."


    Huashun''s thoughts are strange.


    "Hey, it''s here. What are you looking at?"


    See some dazed Huashun, Li Yunxi some unhappy doodle mouth.


    Li Yunxi''s little hand pulled Huashun''s hand.


    However, after realizing that this action is ambiguous. Li Yunxi''s face began to turn red again.

 Chapter 36

    "Oh, are you here? Let''s go. "


    Hua Shun grabbed Li Yunxi''s little hand and led her out of the car.


    "Ah."


    Li Yunxi, who was caught by Huashun''s backhand, has some ability.


    Hua Shun is holding his hand. Does he like


    It has to be said that the IQ of men and women in love is negative.


    A face muddled with Huashun out of the car, has forgotten the resistance.


    , "this is a bad thing. It seems that the princess has been completely fascinated by this bad ass."


    "what is China''s status as a princess, and he is just a servant. How can he be courageous? And the emperor of the middle Tang will never allow a Royal Princess to be with a servant."


    "Sister, hurry to inform the empress. If these things are known by the emperor or the Zongfu, it will be a big deal."


    Looking at Li Yunxi, who was blushing but didn''t resist and then followed Huashun to get out of the car, the eyes of the two female guards seemed to be bursting with fire.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yunxi, they would kill Huashun without hesitation.


    If you let those very abide by the rules of the old know this thing, then the fate of the two of them will not see much good.


    "I understand. I''m going to inform the queen right now."


    In an instant, one of them disappeared.


    "Queen empress must hurry up, and this son of a son is holding the princess''s hand in such a public occasion. It is estimated that soon the Royal antiques will know."


    Looking at the empty side, she said uneasily.


    "It''s nonsense."


    The palm of her hand with the sword was grayed by the force.


    "Your Highness, princess."


    It''s still the guard, but this time, after seeing Li Yunxi, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "Well, get up."


    Hua Shun has long let go of Li Yunxi''s hand.


    After all, at such a time, Li Yunxi should be given face. Moreover, she would be embarrassed in such a public.


    After all, there is no formal relationship between the two.


    In the face of outsiders, Li Yunxi acts like an aristocrat with good education.


    However, only those who really understand Li Yunxi know what he really is.


    It''s a real eater.


    "You, how do you..."


    The guard naturally saw Huashun who had just left.


    "Oh, he''s my guard now. Is there a problem?"


    Li Yunxi did not know that Huashun had just been here once.


    "No problem, no problem, please."


    heard what his Royal Highness Princess said. What could he do for a small guard? He could only be allowed to go in with respectful respect.


    "It''s boring. It''s noisy."


    Li Yunxi and Hua Shun come to a table where there is no one. They sit down and eat slowly. They don''t mean to say hello to others at all.


    "Ah, Huashun and sister Yu, let''s sit and stand together."


    Seeing the female guards of Huashun and Yu who were still standing, Li Yunxi said to them in a confused way.


    Now Li Yunxi is still biting something in her mouth.


    "thank you, your highness."


    Her status is not low. She is a disciple of the royal family.


    Naturally, they are entitled to sit down.


    But Hua Shun is not polite, directly sat next to Li Yunxi.


    Huashun is a little speechless about Li Yunxi, who has been eating since then.


    "Alas, it''s a real eater."


    However, after seeing that Li Yunxi finished eating, Hua Shun consciously took a cake and handed it to Li Yunxi.


    "Hee hee, or Huashun, you know me."


    Li Yunxi took it with a smile.


    "Slow down, no one''s fighting with you."


    ¡­

 Chapter 37

    "Eat slowly, no one will fight with you."


    Looking at Li Yunxi in the entrance, Huashun said helplessly.


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Yunxi continued to give a vague answer.


    However, the eyes of guard Yu seemed to be bursting with fire.


    ¡­¡­


    , "brother Wu, what is that little boy who is so close to his royal highness?"


    Not far from Huashun and Li Yunxi, two men in the royal guards were whispering.


    "This I do not know, but it looks like it is dressed in such a palace as a miscellaneous service. However, how can he be able to sit with his royal highness in the middle Tang Empire?


    , "brother, you and I are not the pursuers of your long Royal Highness, and do not stir up trouble in this palace."


    The man in the royal guards, who is called brother Wu, reminds the people sitting beside him.


    "Of course, I know that. I''m just curious. It''s said that the old monsters of the royal family in the middle Tang Dynasty all attached great importance to etiquette. How could the eldest princess and a servant be together? I really can''t figure it out."


    Brother Wu said in a low voice, but he didn''t mean to go to talk.


    , "ha ha, but no matter who the hell is, and what identity it is, he will be unable to sit back any longer. The world wants to take the long royal highness to marry home, but there are not many people in it. You and my two brothers will wait to see the play."


    Brother an took a sip of wine and said, "ha ha, brother an''s mouth is still so smart. Look, the guy named Zhou can''t help it now."


    Brother Wu pointed to a man walking towards Huashun not far away.


    "Ha ha, we are waiting to see a good play. The strength of the boy surnamed Zhou is not weak. I don''t know the background of the man."


    Brother an was immediately happy. As soon as he finished, someone came to perform for him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yunxi, long time no see."


    A man in royal guards came to Li Yunxi with a glass of wine. He directly ignored Hua Shun and said with a smile to Li Yunxi.


    "Well, long time no see."


    When Li Yunxi saw someone coming, she reluctantly stopped eating,


    looked up to see the person, and casually asked hello.


    But there was a trace of annoyance in his eyes.


    With the arrival of the man surnamed Zhou, some people came out behind and came to Li Yunxi.


    "ha ha, the Royal Princess''s charm is really great!"


    Seeing that so many people went to say hello to Li Yunxi, or to brush their sense of existence in front of her, brother Wu continued to drink a mouthful of wine and said with a smile.


    , "but this time, they are completely disappointed. The royal highness of the princess seems to have been named."


    "But if we let them know, today''s good play will never be lost.


    Brother an also looked at the other side with a smile. By the way, he took a look at the few people behind.


    "Sister Yunxi, long time no see."


    A big man with bare head pushed through the crowd and came to Li Yunxi.


    He showed his big white teeth to Li Yunxi.


    "Ha ha, long time no see."


    Li Yunxi resisted discomfort and answered.


    "Ha ha ha, sister Yunxi, just remember me."


    When the bald man heard Li Yunxi greeting him, he immediately laughed like a flower.


    However, the white teeth show is a little frightening.


    Can you imagine the horror of a bald man with white teeth and smiling at you like a flower?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 38

    Obviously, because the bald man is the most powerful among all the people, otherwise, these so-called young talents would have been unable to help.


    But now they can only show anger in their eyes.


    "I don''t know what I look like. Yunxi will like a muscular guy like you."


    People behind him secretly said, but also dare to secretly said.


    There''s really no one here who is the opponent of this bald man.


    His cultivation is in the later stage of Zifu.


    "Boy, who are you? You dare to be next to Yunxi."


    The bald man was preparing to work with Li Yunxi to cultivate his feelings when he saw a man in a mixed service sitting next to Li Yunxi.


    The female guard of the surname Yu, who is sitting on the other side, naturally does not dare to offend. After all, her master is a worshiper of the royal family. If she can become a worshiper of the royal family, her strength will not be inferior. She can also become a powerful elder in his clan.


    Moreover, she is the person who protects Li Yunxi. She is with Li Yunxi every day. Maybe she needs her help in the future to know Li Yunxi better.


    However, he could not bear to see a servant sitting beside Li Yunxi who had never noticed.


    Has labor and capital not been so close to sister Yunxi? What kind of thing do you dare to sit so close to sister Yunxi.


    "Boy, don''t get out of here, otherwise, don''t blame the young master himself."


    Bald man to Huashun showed a white teeth, face some ferocious smile.


    As if Huashun did not leave, he would tear up Huashun.


    "Haolong, he''s my man, and you can move him."


    Seeing that Haolong wants to fight like Huashun, Li Yunxi suddenly gets angry.


    You can move Huashun.


    "Boy, don''t you get out of here, do you really want me to do it by myself? If I do it by myself, you will not be satisfied with your life."


    Seeing that Li Yunxi was protecting the worker, Haolong was furious.


    As long as he saw Li Yunxi, he would try to please him. However, he knew that Li Yunxi had never been so worried about himself.


    How can he de, the worker, get Yunxi''s worry.


    "Haolong, you are so brave. This is my palace in the middle of Tang Dynasty, not your tianlongzong."


    Li Yunxi is angry. This is her home, and it is also the place where the royal family of the middle Tang Dynasty is dignified. How can a son of a clan come to do anything recklessly.


    "Ha ha, do you hear me? This is the imperial palace of the middle Tang Dynasty. It''s not your little unknown place. It''s not a place where you can go wild. "


    Hua Shun said with a smile to the bald man that he was trying to find a way to abuse these young talents. Unexpectedly, someone took the initiative to send them to the door. If he didn''t grasp this opportunity, he would be sorry for the beating he was going to get today.


    "Hua Shun, say less."


    Li Yunxi is in a hurry. Huashun is just an ordinary person, while Haolong is an expert in Zifu realm. If Haolong insists on Huashun, Huashun can''t run away.


    "Boy, what do you say? Today, the young master won''t break your leg. The name of the young master is written upside down. The young master won''t let tianlongzong be a mole ant like you to talk about."


    Haolong heard that Huashun had the courage to ridicule himself, and his face became more ferocious.


    "Be presumptuous, come on, please go out for me."


    Li Yunxi is really afraid of Haolong. Regardless of the consequences, he will fight here.

 Chapter 39

    "Sister Yunxi, you''d better leave it alone. After the event, I''ll thank you personally."


    "Tianlongzong is not a clown to offend."


    "Boy, do you only dare to hide behind women?"


    Seeing Huashun hiding behind Li Yunxi no matter how much he scolded, Haolong looked down upon him even more.


    How do you like such people.


    "Why, the palace''s orders don''t work."


    Seeing Haolong, he was about to fight Huashun, but the guards around him still didn''t catch up. Li Yunxi couldn''t help but be more angry.


    "cut it, coward, you must talk to your highness."


    Yu guard looks at Huashun with more disdain in his eyes, and says secretly in his heart.


    "Sure enough, residue is residue."


    "Hehe, Yunxi, get out of the way and I''ll solve it."


    Huashun wait until Haolong finished, gently pushed Li Yunxi.


    In an instant, Li Yunxi was pushed behind him.


    "Huashun, you..."


    Looking at Huashun in front, Li Yunxi''s worried eyes couldn''t stop.


    Huashun is just an ordinary person. Haolong estimates that he can kill Huashun with a slap. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. It''ll be OK."


    Hua Shun gives Li Yunxi a reassuring look and holds Li Yunxi''s little hand.


    "Well."


    Out of trust in Huashun, Li Yunxi nodded her head slowly.


    However, the token in the palm of the hand is more tightly grasped.


    If Haolong really wants to go to Huashun and kill him, this token can save Huashun''s life for the first time.


    "What do you want?"


    Huashun looks at Haolong with a smile.


    It''s just the later period of Zifu. He didn''t really see it.


    "Boy, you are looking for death."


    Seeing that Huashun has taken Li Yunxi''s hand, but Li Yunxi has not resisted, Haolong is even more angry.


    Anger made his eyes more red.


    Li Yunxi has long been regarded by him as his own person, but now he doesn''t know where a mole ant comes from and dares to move his own daughter-in-law.


    That''s a lot of guts.


    "Boy, don''t worry, I will personally cut off your hands and legs, but it won''t kill you, it will make you feel the despair of life."


    Hao Long''s face is ferocious and starts to fight Huashun who comes to him.


    However. In his eyes, cost-effective is just an ordinary person, so it only uses the strength of the body.


    In his opinion, Huashun is not qualified to let him do it.


    "Hum, I''m really beyond my ability. I dare to challenge Haolong. His doctor practices Kung Fu so hard that even I dare not try it easily."


    Seeing Huashun, he came to Haolong. Guard Yu thought with disdain.


    "it''s better to kill him. This will not only be good for your royal highness, but we will not be in trouble any more."


    "Huashun." Li Yunxi is worried.


    "Ha ha, are you tickling me?"


    After catching Haolong''s fist, Huashun chuckled. He never paid attention to this kind of attack.


    "Why! How is that possible? You are not just an ordinary person. How can you take my move? "


    See Huashun randomly took his own move.


    Haolong was a little surprised that this kind of worker could be cultivated in the imperial palace.


    "Oh, since I didn''t expect to be a cultivator, don''t blame me for being rude. I''ll let you taste the difference between you and me."


    After returning, Haolong looks at Huashun and starts to mobilize his vitality.

 Chapter 40

    "How can it be, how can it be still a practitioner."


    Guard Yu couldn''t believe him. He had seen Huashun many times, but never felt the breath of a cultivator in Huashun.


    "Is his strength far beyond mine?"


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. I''m at the peak of Zifu. Has he entered the Yuanshen? But if he entered the Yuanshen at his age, why do you want to be an ordinary worker in the imperial palace?"


    "I think it''s just good luck. It should be something that can hide one''s own state."


    Yu guard would never believe that Yi Huashun could enter Yuanshen at this age.


    "Hua Shun is also a practitioner."


    Like guard Yu, Li Yunxi was also very surprised. In ordinary times, Hua Shun never said to himself that he was also a practitioner.


    "But if Huashun is also a practitioner, he should be able to survive in Haolong''s hands."


    Li Yunxi thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t have much confidence, because Haolong is already the top of the younger generation. Some of the older generation practitioners applaud him for his physical training.


    "Sister Yu, if Huashun can''t hold on, can you save him?"


    Li Yunxi is still worried about looking at Huashun in the field.


    At this time, the only way to save Huashun is sister Yu.


    "Sister Yu, I know you hate him, but I beg you this time."


    Li Yunxi looks at guard Yu pitifully.


    "This Well, your highness, I promise you, at least not to let him die.


    When guard Yu saw that the princess had come to beg her in person, she naturally refused.


    "But it''s just to keep him alive."


    At the same time, she whispered in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of Lin Mu and others.


    Lin Mu looked at the people who were sitting down and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "It seems that my disciples are competing with you. Anyway, it''s boring now. Why don''t you enjoy it?"


    After drinking the tenth pot of wine, Lin Mu was bored to all the people who sat down and didn''t dare to say a word.


    It''s really boring to drink here alone.


    None of these goods dare to speak.


    And Li Nankong didn''t know how to let some good-looking young ladies perform here. I really don''t know her face.


    Lin Mu stares at Li Nankong who drinks with his head down.


    "It''s so good. It''s so good. It''s just right for the senior apprentices to teach us the unfilial ones."


    When people heard Lin Mu''s words, they did not dare to object.


    In fact, if I just Lin Mu took the initiative to speak, it would not be so silent now.


    You are such a terrible existence and don''t speak, how can I dare to speak in front of you?


    Who knows if you''re building up anger?


    ¡­¡­


    "Candle dragon."


    The virtual shadow of a dragon slowly appeared on Haolong''s hands.


    "Come and try my trick."


    Haolong vowed to abolish Huashun, so he made a killing move at the beginning.


    "Tianyuan."


    In the face of the attack of Haolong, Huashun didn''t hide. He went directly to the other side.


    "It''s terrible. I dare to touch Haolong directly. I guess I''ll be seriously injured even if I don''t die."


    Brother Wu and brother an, who first started to pay attention to this, saw that Huashun went to pick up Haolong beyond his ability, and immediately said in his heart.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I don''t have to save him. Since he is so arrogant,


    guard Yu is also laughing at Huashun''s arrogance.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 41

    "Huashun."


    Even if Li Yunxi is an ordinary person who has never been cultivated, it can be seen that Haolong''s move is powerful.


    I didn''t expect Huashun would dare to fight Haolong.


    At this time, there was a tear in her eyes,


    "why, are you so useless?" Huashun''s smile, accurately into the ears of all.


    "Poof..."


    Haolong was beaten out by Huashun, and he was bleeding.


    "This How is that possible? Haolong may be so easily defeated by others. Is it the rumor that Haolong''s strength has been exaggerated? "


    All of them looked at Haolong, who was flying several meters.


    In everyone''s expectation, Huashun should not be attacked by Haolong all the time, but now the fact is quite different.


    Haolong was attacked by such a young man in the clothes of a common servant.


    And the guard Yu is even more incredible.


    "How can it be? How can Huashun be so strong?"


    She basically sees Huashun every day. He has never felt the vitality of Huashun at any time.


    "Have you really stepped into the realm of Yuanshen?"


    There was a bitter smile on guard Yu''s face.


    after all, he had always thought that Huashun was just a waste of high princess.


    "How can it be? How can Haolong be hurt by ants like you?"


    Haolong also looks at Huashun strangely. Among his peers, Haolong is one of the top ones in the world. No one can break the defense?


    And now it''s blown away by a scurvy.


    This makes him how to go out and meet people, how to face those people who are at the same level as himself.


    It is estimated that they will ridicule each other as soon as they meet.


    This is something Haolong can''t stand.


    And the culprit is the mole ant who is standing in front of him.


    As long as he''s abandoned, it''s easy to say.


    "Boy, you have completely angered me. Today I will let you live or die. I will let your blood wash away my shame."


    Haolong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up and looked at Huashun with red eyes.


    "So?"


    Huashun tilted his head and said to Haolong with a smile.


    However, this kind of practice is more aroused Haolong''s anger.


    "Boy, since you want to die so much, I''ll help you today."


    "Heaven, dragon, change."


    Haolong said these three words word by word.


    "How can it be? How can Haolong learn how to change the sky dragon? This is the method of tianlongzong. For thousands of years, no more than three people have learned how to change the sky dragon. How can Haolong learn how to change the sky dragon?"


    "Tianlongbian, I didn''t expect that in our generation, someone has become tianlongbian. It seems that this boy is completely miserable. However, this boy is also a genius. He just hit Haolong to fly."


    "Cut, what''s the use of dead genius? In cattle. Dead is just a fertilizer. "


    Everyone looked at Hao long, who was growing stronger and stronger in the middle, and said strangely.


    At the same time, I feel sorry for Huashun. After all, if Huashun survives today, he will definitely become one of the most dazzling talents.


    But now it seems that he doesn''t have that luck.


    "Princess Royal, it seems that the life and death of that boy can only be seen in heaven."


    Yu guard said bitterly to the princess.


    Just now I vowed that Huashun would never die.


    And now I''m beaten in the face.

 Chapter 42

    "Is this a powerful move?"


    Li Yunxi, after all, is just an ordinary person who has never practiced. He can only watch Huashun anxiously outside the court.


    "Oh, Haolong who has learned this skill is estimated to be invincible among his peers. No one is his opponent, and I can''t either."


    "Now the boy''s life and death depends on God."


    "Huashun, please don''t do anything!"


    Li Yunxi kept looking at the field, and the token in his hand was getting tighter and tighter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, interesting. Is that interesting? Only in this way can I arouse my belligerence. "


    Hua Shun gives Haolong a satisfied look.


    "Heavenly Sword."


    "The sword of heaven is like one."


    Hua Shun took out his own sword.


    In the past six months, under the cultivation of Lin Mu, Huashun''s Tianjian Ruyi has become more powerful.


    "Boy, take your life."


    Haolong''s body is no longer human.


    A blue dragon tail grew behind him, and some dragon scales appeared on his face and arms.


    There was also a dragon''s horn on his head.


    In the end, Tianlong will become a dragon completely. However, Haolong has not finished his training yet.


    It''s just a half dragon.


    However, he is confident that tianlongbian, who has reached this point, is enough to deal with Huashun.


    Haolong''s body flies to Huashun.


    And Huashun''s sword also stabbed at Haolong.


    "It''s too much for me. I dare to be tough."


    Haolong''s face showed a trace of disdain.


    This kind of mole ant even dare to come to the dragon body.


    I don''t know who gave him courage.


    "It''s much worse than the old master."


    Huashun also looked at Haolong with disdain.


    When Lin Mu was abusing him, his tricks were more powerful.


    Especially the false dream, every time can arouse his incomparable fear, can''t escape.


    At the same time, let him understand that Lin Mu''s first empty dream is only the lowest power.


    Huashun''s sword hit Haolong accurately.


    "Cut, how can this attack pierce my dragon body?"


    Haolong looked at the sword that had not been moved in his left arm and said with disdain.


    It''s about to end this farce.


    "Yi..."


    The sound of the sword entering the body rings.


    Suddenly, an incredible pain penetrated into Haolong''s head.


    In principle, with his present dragon body, he can''t feel pain. However, the pain in his head is not false.


    "No way."


    Looking at the sword in his left arm, he couldn''t believe it.


    How could this attack hurt me.


    "Bang..."


    From the sword came an irresistible force.


    Haolong flew out directly.


    Suddenly there was a huge gap in the walls of the palace.


    "No way."


    Everyone looked at the hole in disbelief.


    "It''s the man who made it."


    After seeing Huashun, I couldn''t believe it any more.


    "No way! How is that possible? Who am I? I''m Haolong. How can I be defeated by mole ants like you? "


    Haolong roars.


    His huge self-esteem would never allow him to lose in the hands of such a mole ant.


    "Mole ant, how can Haolong lose? I will never lose."


    Haolong came out of the hole.


    Looking at Huashun with a look of hatred, he had expected what those people would say after today.


    The thought of tomorrow will bring him great shame. He would rather have Huashun skinned and cramped.


    "Ha ha, mole ant, I''m the little master of Tianlong. What if you beat me? There are countless strong people in Tianlong sect. I''ll let people dig out your background, and then discard your accomplishments, your hand and foot tendons. Catch all the people who are related to you and let them die in front of you."


    Haolong''s heart has been completely filled with anger. At this time, he just wants to know how to torture Huashun to death.


    So much so that he has forgotten where it is.

 Chapter 43

    "Haolong, you are too presumptuous. Don''t forget that this is the imperial palace of the middle Tang Dynasty. It''s not your tianlongzong. It''s not your turn to run wild here."


    Li Yunxi looked at Haolong who had been filled with anger and said with a cold face.


    "Ha ha ha, palace of the middle Tang Dynasty, do you think the present empire of the middle Tang Dynasty is still the former empire of the middle Tang Dynasty? What''s the middle Tang Empire in the eyes of tianlongzong? "


    "Now the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty is just a useless waste. Where do you have the courage to talk to me like this?"


    "It''s over. Haolong is crazy."


    This is the imperial palace of the middle Tang Dynasty. Even if this emperor is not good, you can offend the tens of thousands of years of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    In the back of the young talent face all show a bit of schadenfreude color, usually Haolong to them also don''t polite color, just they dare to anger don''t dare to speak.


    "Li Yunxi, you slut, I treat you so well. When did you give me a good face? Now you are protecting such a worker all the time. You are really a slut."


    Haolong doesn''t have a good face for Li Yunxi either. He looks at Li Yunxi with red eyes.


    "You..."


    Li Yunxi, who is usually educated by the royal family, never knows how to curse others. He can only point at Haolong and can''t speak.


    However, guard Yu''s hand was tight.


    "I can''t get it. It''s ruined for such a long time."


    Haolong stares at Li Yunxi''s face that thinks day and night, and the vitality in his body is mobilized again.


    This time, it was Li Yunxi.


    "You dare."


    "To die."


    Two voices sounded at the same time. The first one was Yu guard''s angry and helpless voice, and the second one was Huashun''s murderous and angry voice.


    "I''ll go. It''s the end of tianlongzong."


    See Haolong to Li Yunxi hand, all can''t believe looking at him.


    This is the rhythm of putting tianlongzong into the pit of death.


    However, unlike others, Li Yunxi has been completely frightened by this sudden attack. He didn''t expect that Haolong really dared to attack himself.


    I don''t know what to do now.


    "Poof."


    But just as Haolong was about to attack Li Yunxi, Huashun, who was rushed to him, immediately flew out.


    "You really want to die." Huashun angrily looks at Haolong. If he''s slowing down, it''s really unimaginable.


    "Heavenly Sword is like one"


    looking at Haolong who was hit by himself and flew tens of meters here, Huashun still felt a little uneasy.


    Huashun''s sword hit Haolong''s Dantian accurately.


    The sword Qi above the sky sword in his hand constantly destroys the Dantian in Haolong''s body.


    And the vitality in Haolong''s Dantian is constantly passing.


    "Ah, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you."


    "You dare to abolish me. I will make you live or die."


    At this time, the vitality in Haolong''s Dantian had completely passed away, and Dantian was also destroyed. In the future, he could no longer gather vitality, and he could only be a useless person.


    "Tianlongzong will not let you go. It will not let you go."


    "I''ll make you suffer ten times as much as I do. I''ll catch all the people who have something to do with you and let you swallow their flesh and blood."


    Haolong felt the place full of blood.


    His face has been distorted, but his eyes staring at Huashun are still full of anger.


    Huashun is now considering whether to kill Haolong to avoid future trouble.


    "Oh, really? I''m his master. Do you want to catch me too? "


    All of a sudden, a young man''s voice rang out in everyone''s ears.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 44

    A young man''s insipid voice came into the ears of all the people present.


    The crowd immediately looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw a young man slowly step into the palace.


    "You are nothing."


    Hao long blurted out that he didn''t even look at Lin Mu.


    But I didn''t see the surprised faces of others.


    Because the young man''s head was bowed behind him, followed by countless old people and Da Neng, and even the emperor of the middle Tang Dynasty stood respectfully behind the young man.


    And most people see the warning eyes of their elders.


    Obviously, our elders are telling themselves not to mess with this young man.


    Moreover, people also saw the pale face of the Lord of Tianlong sect.


    All of these make people wonder what the identity of this young man is. He can make so many big people so respectful.


    "Be presumptuous, the evil person still does not quickly roll over."


    The head of Tianlong sect roars at Haolong with pale face.


    I didn''t expect that my son was so disdainful to this terrible elder here.


    This is really a pit father.


    "Dad."


    Hao Long''s face twisted and looked over.


    At a glance, he saw his father''s pale face and said.


    "Don''t get over here and kneel down to apologize."


    Seeing that Haolong was still the same, Tianlong Zongzhu was even more furious.


    "Master, there is no way for me to teach my son. Please forgive me and thank me."


    When the Lord of Tianlong sect saw that his son had not come, he immediately came to Lin Mu and worshipped Lin Mu constantly, so he almost didn''t kneel down to beg Lin Mu.


    "Dad, what''s your status, the leader of Tianlong sect, how..."


    Haolong still hasn''t seen the current situation clearly.


    "Wanton, son of a bitch, kneel down for me."


    The Lord of Tianlong sect finally can''t bear his stupid son to continue to pit his father here. He directly catches Haolong and presses him in front of Lin Mu.


    "Senior, Junior..."


    "Well, I''m not a mean person. Get up."


    Lin Mu didn''t wait for him to continue to open his mouth and said directly. Then he stepped over the father and son of Tianlong sect.


    "Dad, you have to avenge me. I''m just a loser now."


    Haolong''s head is still a little confused.


    "Shut up for me. You deserve it. I don''t care. I''m satisfied that you can save your life."


    Now the face of the Lord of tianlongzong is hot. Why didn''t he shoot the boy to the wall at the beginning, he gave birth to such a silly son.


    He now feels that other powers are watching his good play. He used to brag about his silly son in front of them.


    Now that he was beaten in the face, he couldn''t see such an obvious situation.


    How stupid it must be.


    "Here you are, master."


    Huashun saw Lin Mu come over, immediately said respectfully to him, just to reduce the number of times tonight.


    "Father."


    Li Yunxi also saw Li Nankong.


    "It''s rare to have such a good chance today, so that you can fight with all the young talents in the world. You go on, and we have nothing to do, so we''ll come and have a look."


    Lin Mu took a seat at will.


    With a wave of his hand, the intact palace disappeared.


    At the same time, there is also a high platform in the middle.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to thank you for your advice."


    Seeing that Lin Mu was interested, these people didn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 45

    "I''ll go. It''s a chance for me to abuse them."


    watched Lin Mu transform a good palace into a platform, and Huashun did not make complaints about it.


    However, I can''t let go of this good opportunity even though my teacher is so painstaking to give me the opportunity.


    "Everybody, please."


    Hua Shun was not polite. He first jumped on the challenge arena and said to these young talents.


    "Young master, please give me more advice."


    After a while, a man in royal guards jumped into the challenge arena with a sad face.


    He really didn''t want to go up. His eyes were not blind. Just now he saw how Huashun abused Haolong.


    Although he has confidence in his own strength, he will not get good results against Haolong, let alone the man who just abused Haolong into a dog.


    If his master didn''t send a message to him and let him go up, he would never go up. At least, he didn''t have the habit of being abused.


    But, who let him master must let him up.


    "I don''t have any grudge against him. I don''t think I will be abandoned."


    Come up of the man some fear of looked at Huashun, heart uneasy said.


    "After you, young master."


    Hua Shun said humbly to the visitors.


    "It''s the first to save face for him, otherwise, who dares to come up behind."


    Looking at some mourning opponents, Huashun thought to himself that he was going to abuse everyone here today.


    "Anyuan hit."


    He would not be polite to Huashun''s modesty, so he took out his best move.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come here, girl."


    Looking at Huashun who is abusing people in the challenge arena, Lin Mu drinks a mouthful of wine at will and smiles.


    Li Yunxi, who has been looking at Huashun on the other side, said.


    When he was a single dog, he couldn''t see the "adultery" between them.


    Before they came, they had heard the angry voice of Huashun.


    When he came over, he happened to see Li Yunxi looking at Huashun with a worried face. If he can''t see it, he really has no face.


    Since he is the person that Huashun likes, it seems that he is also interested in Huashun. Maybe he can promote a good thing today.


    "Yunxi, I asked you to come here. What do you see there?"


    See Li Yunxi is still nervously staring at Huashun that side, Li Nankong can''t help urging way.


    He doesn''t want to offend the elder because of Li Yunxi''s ignorance.


    "I''ve seen you before."


    After hearing his father''s urging, Li Yunxi came to Lin Mu''s side from staring at Huashun.


    He made a standard royal ceremony for Lin Mu.


    "Well, girl, sit down."


    Lin Mu smiles at Li Yunxi and points to the seat on the other side.


    "Little girl, it seems that you like Huashun."


    Lin Mu''s words immediately made Li Yunxi''s little face red.


    "Just It''s not. "


    Low already flushed face, powerless retort way.


    However, this kind of desire is more convincing.


    "Yunxi You. "


    Li Nankong didn''t expect that his eldest daughter fell in love with this elder disciple.


    "Well, that boy Huashun likes you, too?"


    Lin Mu continued to smile.


    This problem makes Li Yunxi''s face more red.


    "How can you ask such a question, elder?"


    Li Yunxi murmured in his heart.


    But he kept his head down for a long time and didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that my stupid apprentice has liked you for a long time."


    Lin Mu looks at Li Yunxi who is not easy to talk with his head down. He feels more interesting.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 46

    "I It''s not. "


    Hear Lin Mu say that Huashun has liked himself for a long time, Li Yunxi''s face has completely red, as if can squeeze water.


    "Ha ha, your majesty, it''s a good day today. It''s better to make a decision on their marriage."


    Lin Mu raised a glass of wine and said to Li Nankong.


    "Ah! Ha ha, I think it''s a good day today. Yunxi and the elder are in love with each other. Let''s settle the marriage today. "


    Li Nankong was still confused before. Then, he immediately raised his glass and said to Lin Mu. At the same time, he drank the wine in the glass.


    At the same time, I was overjoyed. I didn''t expect that the apprentice of the elder also fell in love with Yun Xi.


    In this case, that is to say, I am already connected with this elder.


    And Lin Mu said that he would not deny the fact that he had given the marriage today. The sooner this kind of thing is settled, the better. Otherwise, there will be nothing behind it.


    "Ah! Father, I''m... "


    Li Yunxi didn''t expect that his father and the elder would give up their marriage so soon.


    "Ha ha, Yunxi, you seem to like each other, so why care about these details? Besides, today all the elderly and Da Neng in the world are here. Your engagement ceremony can let all the elderly and Da Neng witness together, which will be a second thing in the future."


    Li Nankong said to Li Yunxi with a smile.


    Anyway, now Li Yunxi, no matter what her expression is, is coy in Li Nankong''s eyes.


    "Exactly, exactly. The eldest princess is gifted and beautiful, and the young master Hua is a talented person. He has been a master of Yuanshen realm since he was just a young man. They are a perfect match."


    There is a trace of jealousy in the praise. They are envious why their daughter didn''t know Huashun early. Li Nankong was shot at such a good opportunity.


    And Li Nankong this goods even shamelessly boast in front of himself and others.


    "Father, hum, I don''t care about you."


    Li Yunxi stamped her foot and looked at Huashun.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Lin Mu and Li Nankong laughed again and made Li Yunxi blush.


    , now, the expression of Yu''s guard is a muddled, so that the marriage of the Royal Highness Princess is settled. No one knows the old wives of the royal family, and they are directly given. The more unbelievable thing is the young man.


    It can make all the experts in the world hold the ceremony for them.


    Moreover, the leader of Tianlong sect, whose son had been abolished, did not dare to say a fart in front of the young man.


    And this mysterious and incredible person turned out to be the master of Huashun.


    Isn''t Huashun just an ordinary floor sweeper in the palace? How can we possibly touch such a powerful existence.


    "Hahaha, I think Huashun has been fond of you for a long time. Before I met you, it was the realm of Zifu. A young Zifu man was willing to sweep the floor in the palace to protect you."


    Lin Mu continued to laugh.


    This can not help but make Li Yunxi''s face more red, and the corner of his eyes also appeared a trace of tears.


    He has known Huashun for several years, that is to say, Huashun was in the realm of Zifu several years ago. However, such a young Zifu was willing to be an ordinary sweeper in the palace just to protect himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 47

    At this time, the challenge of Huashun is coming to an end. Before that, those young talents have basically challenged again.


    Even though Huashun has challenged so many people in the challenge arena, he is still full of strength and can''t see any loss at all.


    "Bang..."


    After making the latter opponent fly, Huashun stepped down from the challenge arena and came to Lin Mu''s side.


    "Master."


    Hua Shun bows to Lin Mu.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. It seems that I''ve taught you well in the past six months. I can''t get into such a big school."


    Lin Mu looks at Hua Shun with a smile.


    "What''s more, today, I have solved a life event for you."


    "Ah."


    Hua Shun didn''t understand Lin Mu.


    "Ha ha ha, today you and this girl''s marriage is settled."


    Lin Mu pointed to Li Yunxi and said.


    Li Yunxi lowered her head in an instant and did not dare to see Huashun.


    But Huashun is from a face muddled forced state suddenly changed overjoyed.


    "Master, you know me."


    Hua Shun said in his heart.


    "Ha ha ha, I just asked someone to prepare one person to hold the engagement ceremony for you two at once."


    Li Nankong also got up and patted Huashun on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Take advantage of this time, you two have a good contact."


    After that, Li Nankong left here. It seems that he let the servants in the palace go to prepare.


    After all, it''s the end of his favorite daughter''s life.


    And in front of all the experts in the world, he has to show the Royal etiquette of the middle Tang Dynasty.


    Therefore, this matter should not be compromised.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s leave them alone and have a drink first."


    Lonely holding a glass, to sit again in front of the crowd said.


    Hearing Lin Mu''s command, the people on the scene naturally did not dare to object. They could only look at Li Nankong with envy and hatred.


    ¡­¡­


    "Huashun, I''m sorry."


    After everyone left, Li Yunxi raised her already red face and looked at Huashun.


    "That, Yunxi..."


    Hua Shun also looks at Li Yunxi.


    I don''t know why. If they were the only two, they could say nothing. Now they don''t know what to say.


    "Well, in fact, I like you for a long time."


    After a long time, Huashun just stifled this sentence.


    "Puff..."


    "Is that what you say?"


    Looking at Huashun''s silly appearance, Li Yunxi couldn''t help laughing.


    Close to Hua Shun, he poked him in the cheek.


    Said smilingly.


    Gently hugged Huashun''s body, affectionately said: "in fact, I also like you for a long time."


    "What''s more, just now I heard the elder say that you were Zifu a few years ago, so the young Zifu realm can definitely be a genius outside, but you are willing to come to the palace and be a floor sweeper just to protect me."


    Li Yunxi said softly in Huashun''s chest.


    "That''s why."


    However, Li Yunxi was puzzled. She should have never seen Huashun before. Why did Huashun come to the palace to be a servant to protect herself?


    "Master, I told you."


    Hua Shun''s backhand also hugs Li Yunxi.


    "Because I fell in love with you at first sight,


    I fell in love with you at the first sight when I woke up. I know that my heart in this life has been captured by you."


    "I still remember that it was a winter ten years ago, when I was just 16 years old and in my prime, I came to the imperial capital and wanted to make a career in the imperial capital. However, when I first came to the imperial capital, I saw a dandy bullying men and women in the street, and I couldn''t resist directly attacking that dandy ¡£¡±


    "However, that dandy''s identity is not simple. Later I learned that he was the only son of the Imperial General. Naturally, there was no lack of protection from experts around him. Although I could beat him, the experts who protected him around him were not something I could solve."


    "So, as you can imagine, if I hadn''t had some means to save my life, I would have died by now."


    "With the ability to protect their lives, they finally escaped their pursuit, but they were seriously injured and dying. They fainted somewhere."


    "However, when I woke up, I saw a face as beautiful as an angel. At that time, I knew what love at first sight was. At that time, I knew that I would be planted in the hands of this beautiful woman all my life.""Later, I tried my best to know the identity of the beautiful woman, but at that time, my strength was only in the middle of my entry. Although it was good, I still couldn''t meet the requirements of being worshipped and accepted as a disciple by those in the imperial palace. So I could only come to the imperial palace to be an ordinary servant, which could not only hide people''s eyes and ears, but also protect her."


    Hua Shun gently hugs Li Yunxi and says in her ear.


    "Huashun, no wonder when I first saw you, I felt a little familiar. I had already seen you."


    Li Yunxi listened quietly to the story of Huashun.


    She did not expect that there was such a story between herself and Huashun.


    "So, how can you repay me?"


    Looking up at Huashun seriously.


    "It''s my life, of course."


    He lowered his head slowly and kissed Li Yunxi''s little mouth.


    Li Yunxi embraces Huashun''s neck and kisses him affectionately.


    "I''m a single dog. Why do you want to see this?"


    In another palace, Lin Mu holds his face and looks at the deep dialogue between Hua Shun and Li Yunxi. He suddenly feels that he has been fed countless dog food.


    ¡­¡­


    "The auspicious time has come, and the engagement ceremony officially begins."


    In a red palace, an old royal man walked slowly to the platform and said to the outside.


    He was a prince of the last generation of the royal family, and now the head of the royal family. Although


    had a little criticism of the Royal Princess to marry a former servant who was originally a royal servant, he was a wise man. Now the royal family has the final say of Li Nankong. Those who have refused to accept have disappeared from the world. He still wants to live for years. He will not oppose Li Nankong''s meaning.


    What''s more, the original handyman is still the senior apprentice of the elder generation, and I don''t think this identity will lose their royal face.


    "New entrants."


    Looking at the emperor, Queen and Lin Mu sitting on the high platform, he continued to say in a loud voice.


    Wearing red robes, Huashun and Li Yunxi immediately appeared in front of the crowd.


    "It''s really a talented woman."


    After seeing the two men coming, everyone appreciated them.


    After all, they can''t afford to offend their backstage now.


    The engagement ceremony in Anyang is very simple, as long as you meet the elders of both sides.


    But Huashun''s elders don''t know where they are now, so they can only let Lin Mu come here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 48

    A year later, Anning mainland.


    "Master, is this the peaceful land?"


    Lin Mu, Hua Shun and Li Yunxi crossed the endless sea from Anyang and returned to Anyang.


    Lin Mu is not ready to stay in this world for a long time, at most for half a year, so he has to prepare for some things in this half a year.


    But a few months ago, Lao Hei said that the matter on the mainland of Anyang had been basically solved through the way he left and the letter he passed.


    So it''s time to start your own plan.


    "Let''s go and meet your elder martial brother."


    Lin Mu says to Hua Shun and Li Yunxi, who are curious behind.


    "Well, I also want to see what kind of person my elder martial brother is. He has been in the hands of your elder master for three years."


    Huashun is also curious.


    This year, he really did not want to recall, it was too painful.


    I don''t know how the elder martial brother persisted for three years.


    "Cut, Xiao shunzi, your patience is not as good as Xiao ningzi. He can''t stand it for only a year and a half."


    Lin Mu looked at Hua Shun with disdain.


    Hua Shun seems to be good at everything, but he can''t stand the pain.


    Listening to Lin Mu''s disdainful voice, Li Yunxi looks at Hua Shun with a smile.


    She has also seen Lin Mu training Huashun, which is really miserable. She is also curious that the elder martial brother named Yu Ning should persist in this cruel training for three years.


    Mobilize the authority of the world to see where Yu Ning is.


    With a wave of his hand, the three disappeared.


    Anyang is a secular country in mainland China.


    Yu Ning and Lin Lin Ling are walking hand in hand in the street, while Lao Hei looks at them helplessly behind them.


    Over the past year and a half, Yu Ning has also found great changes, especially in terms of strength.


    It has reached the initial stage of distraction from the original golden elixir peak.


    Since he established a relationship with Lin linling, his temperament has also completely changed.


    At the same time, their relationship is getting better and better. Basically, they are inseparable every day. Lao Hei is very helpless. If Lin Mu had not finished the task, he would have gone out alone. How could he have eaten dog food here.


    "Oh, boy, stop for me?"


    Originally, when Yu Ning and Lin linling were happy, they were stopped by a man in royal guards.


    The man in the Royal Guards was followed by many people in miscellaneous service clothes, but it looked like a group of doglegs.


    "Oh, what can I do for you?"


    Yu Ning looks at Lin linling helplessly. He can''t remember how many times this is. Every time in the secular world, there are always several rich CHILDES like two fools who like Lin linling''s beauty and want to rob her. Of course, they never get any benefits.


    "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    "I''m the only son of the general of Zhenguo. Now I''m interested in your girl. If I know your face, I''ll give your girl to you personally. Maybe I''ll give you some benefits. Otherwise, hey, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The man in the royal guards looked at Lin linling with an obscene face.


    He has never seen such a beautiful woman as Lin linling.


    Since he saw Lin Lingling, he suddenly felt that the women he had played with before were all a piece of shit.


    At the same time, he also vowed in his heart that he would let this woman enjoy himself at his knees.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 49

    "Go away."


    A huge breath came from Yu Ning''s body.


    Suddenly let originally arrogant incomparable royal guards man frighten urine. He has lived for so many years and has never seen such a powerful person.


    At the same time, he also knows that he''s provoking people he can''t.


    The legendary cultivator.


    "Spare your life, my Lord, spare your life."


    Instantly toward Yu Ning''s thigh Department climbed to come over, directly hugged Yu Ning''s thigh.


    A snot a tears of toward Yu Ning beg for mercy way.


    "Get out of here, and don''t let me see you again."


    Yu Ning some disgust of looking at is still holding his thigh of the royal guards man, directly a foot to kick him to fly out.


    "Yes. Thank you for sparing your life. I''ll go now. Go now. "


    See Yu Ning didn''t plan to pursue his responsibility, immediately ran out.


    It''s no use thinking of revenge at all.


    This legendary cultivator can''t be offended by such secular people as him.


    "Well, how many times is this?"


    Yu Ning kneaded Lin linling''s head helplessly.


    "Hee hee, it''s proof of my charm."


    Squinting, enjoying the comfort of Yu Ning''s big hand stroking his head.


    Said to Yu Ning with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "In other words, master Hei, when will he come back?"


    Naturally, Yu Ning also knew Lin Mu''s purpose, so he also knew that Lin Mu had gone to another continent in the past two years.


    "It should be fast. I wrote to the master a month ago. The master said that he would come back within this month."


    After hearing Yu Ning''s question, Lao Hei, who is not far behind, is very reluctant to reply.


    When you talk to me, can you look at me instead of staring at your little lover?


    The corner of old black''s mouth smoked, and he resisted the impulse to turn around and walk immediately.


    "Oh, I know I''m the master. I think you''ve forgotten me for a long time."


    Suddenly, a young man''s face appeared in front of Yu Ning.


    "Teacher Master, you are back. "


    Yu Ning first looked at Lin Mu in amazement, and then he was overjoyed.


    In an instant, he hugged Lin Mu.


    "I''ll go and let go of it. Labor and capital don''t engage in basic work."


    See Yu Ning moment hugged to oneself come over, Lin Mu has no good spirit of say.


    "Well, that, master, I''m excited."


    Yu Ning is a little embarrassed to smile at Lin Mu. I haven''t seen Lin Mu for two years, and I still miss him strangely, so I can''t resist seeing Lin Mu.


    "Come on, this is your little girlfriend."


    Lin Mu looks at Lin linling with a smile.


    "I''ve seen Master. "


    Lin''s face also turned red, but also became embarrassed. It was like a puppy love man and woman suddenly met their parents on the street.


    In front of Lin Mu to knead of salute.


    "Ha ha, little girl, don''t be so nervous."


    "For the first time, I didn''t have any good things. This thing was regarded as a gift."


    He took out a jade hairpin from the space and gave it to Lin linling.


    The things out of Lin Mu''s hands are not ordinary things.


    This Hosta can resist the attack of the strong in the fit period. It also has the effect of improving the physique. It can be said that as long as you carry this Hosta all the time, even if you were a waste before, you will become a world-famous genius after a few years.


    After all, there are some blessings from Lin Mu in the name of the world''s way of heaven.


    "Thank you, master."


    After Lin linling took the Hosta, she immediately beamed at Lin mubai.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 50

    "OK, let me introduce you. This is your younger martial brother Hua Shun, my new disciple in Anyang."


    "And this one is his fiancee, Li Yunxi."


    Lin Mu introduces to Yu Ning.


    At the same time, he also called Huashun to Yu Ning.


    "Look at your elder martial brother. I''m looking at you. I can''t hold on to a year and a half of training."


    Lin Mu drags Hua Shun''s ear to Yu Ning.


    "Ai Ai Ai, master, take it easy. It hurts."


    Hua Shun''s face is a little exaggerated to say to Lin Mu.


    "Hello, elder martial brother."


    Hua Shun, who broke free from Lin Mu, immediately ran to Yu Ning, hugged Yu Ning''s neck and said to him with a smile.


    "In other words, elder martial brother, how did you persist for three years from the elder master''s hands? I can''t stand it after one and a half years."


    Hua Shun winks at Yu Ning.


    "Well, then, just get used to it."


    Yu Ning is very fond of this younger martial brother who is familiar with himself.


    Although I only saw him for the first time, I always felt that this younger martial brother was very good. Maybe it was the intuition between men.


    "I''ll get used to it."


    Hua Shun was surprised by Yu Ning''s reply.


    He never thought that he could get used to this kind of painful things. For him, the day when Lin Mu''s training comes is the day when the devil comes.


    "Elder martial brother, you are still powerful. You can get used to it."


    "I''m really afraid of the teacher''s training."


    Hua Shun continued to wink at Yu Ning.


    At this time, Li Yunxi and Lin linling began to get familiar with each other.


    , they have two similar places, such as a Royal Princess, whose character is adorable princess in front of strangers, but adorable in familiar eyes.


    "Well, let''s go first. It''s on the street. It''s not good for people to look at it."


    Lin Mu looked at the people who had been chatting with each other. He was so lonely that he could not help but say, now let them continue to chat, and it is estimated that they will be able to forget the time.


    With that, Lin Mu waved his hand directly, and everyone disappeared.


    However, because Lin Mu had already bound the place where they were, even if they had disappeared out of thin air, they were not found by ordinary people present in the valley where Lin Mu lived before.


    Lin Mu and others came back here again.


    "You guys go and talk. I have something to discuss with Lao Hei."


    Looking at Huashun and Yu Ning, who are still not chatting, Lin Mu waves to them.


    Now he wants to know about the situation of Anning mainland in Laohei.


    "Well, let''s go first. You two will talk first."


    Yu Ning and Hua Shun talk to Lin Mu.


    Then they went out directly. It seems that they still have a lot to learn.


    And Lin linling and Li Yunxi naturally followed.


    "Lao Hei, how are things going in Anning mainland?"


    Looking at several people have already left, Lin Mu directly asks to the old black.


    Basically, it has been solved in Anyang mainland. Now we just need to see how Laohei does.


    If it''s settled here, he expects to implement his plan within five days.


    He estimated that it would take more than a year for the two continents to merge completely, and he could suppress the Qi in his body for a year and a half at most.


    "Sir, I''ve already informed all the high-level combat effectiveness of Anning mainland half a year ago, and now those people who live in the family are also informing the people below. Now they have almost taken all."


    Old black says respectfully to Lin Mu.


    But the joy on his face could not be concealed.


    After all, this was the first task Lin Mu gave him. He could finish it very well, which undoubtedly made him feel very good with him.


    "What''s more, people living on the other side of the coast have been moved inland."


    Old black continued.


    "Well done."


    When Lao Hei finished, Lin Mu couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Anning mainland has been solved by himself, and Anyang mainland has also been solved by Lao Hei, which undoubtedly gives him a lot of time.


    "Lao Hei, with your strength now, you are the highest in the world. If you want to go further, you must leave for the vast world. I don''t know what you think."


    Lao Hei has been with him for five or six years, so to speak, he has done his best. Especially this time, he has traveled all over the mainland to deliver the news for himself. He can''t treat him badly.However, Lao Hei''s strength is also in the period of integration. The two continents of the world have not yet been re merged, which is not enough for him to break through to the period of ransom. Even if he can break through to ransom, the world will never allow him to ransom in the world.


    Therefore, Lin Mu plans to take him to travel around the world, so that he can have a companion on the road, and let Lao Hei solve some trivial things.


    "Master, I''ve lived for nearly 100000 years. Maybe it''s nothing in front of you, but for me, I''ve lived long enough. My heart is old. Now I just want to spend my old age here, and I don''t want to venture any more."


    Lao Hei understood Lin Mu''s meaning, but he didn''t agree. He had lived for 100000 years. In such a long time, although he lived in a state of soul most of the time, he had seen too many things and people, and his heart was too old to break through.


    "Well, that''s good. There won''t be any danger before the world takes it."


    Seeing that Lao Hei refused himself, Lin Mu didn''t say anything. He respected everyone''s choice. Unexpectedly, Lao Hei didn''t choose to go with him, so he wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡±I can''t stay in this world for a few years. When the two continents are completely merged, I will leave this world. At that time, Xiao ningzi will take over my position completely. "


    "Because of the time, I don''t have many opportunities to teach him. However, I have left all the follow-up skills. Before the fit period, Xiao ningzi will trouble you. Moreover, I have to let Xiao ningzi enter the fit period within one year, so that he can completely replace me."


    "Before the two continents merge, I have to stay in the center."


    Lin Mu didn''t mention leaving the world with him any more, but slowly said to Lao Hei,


    "don''t worry, master, I will definitely let Xiao ningzi enter the realm of fitness within one year."


    For Lao Hei, Lin Mu has a new grace for him, and he will definitely do whatever it takes to complete it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 51

    "Master, you have just returned to Anyang and are leaving again."


    In the modern cave where Lin Mu lived before.


    Yu Ning said to Lin Mu.


    The relationship between him and Lin Mu is not only as simple as that between master and apprentice. If it wasn''t for Lin Mu, he would have been dead in the wilderness. During the three years he stayed with Lin Mu, although he was abused crazily by Lin Mu every day, he could still feel a kind of happiness of home here.


    Therefore, he looked at Lin Mu as his father.


    Although he didn''t know, Lin Mu was about the same age as him.


    "Well, I told you a long time ago about my purpose. The two continents in the world have been divided for a long time. It''s time to merge again. Now I''m going to start this project, so I have to sit down. Otherwise, once there is a slight mistake, it may cause endless harm.


    "Well, master, is it so urgent? It''s going to be there in a minute


    Yu Ning naturally knew about Lin Mu''s plan, but he didn''t expect Lin Mu to be in such a hurry. "


    "Well, do you know who I am?"


    Lin Mu did not directly answer Yu Ning''s question, but asked him an irrelevant question.


    "Master, your identity."


    Naturally, Yu Ning didn''t know Lin Mu''s identity. Lin Mu had taught him for three years, but he never said his identity with him, and Lao Hei never told him about Lin Mu''s identity.


    But Lao Hei told him his identity, a giant who existed from ancient times.


    And now he even called to master Lin Mu.


    In other words, Lin Mu was at least a giant who existed before the two continents split.


    However, his specific identity, Yu Ning did not know.


    "I am the way of heaven in this world, the most powerful person in this world."


    Lin Mu said plainly.


    "What..."


    "You are the way of the world."


    Yu Ning''s face was full of disbelief. How could Lin Mu be the way of heaven in this world.


    How could this be possible? You know, the first book Lin Mu gave himself said at the beginning, "the way to cultivate truth is to go against the heaven."


    If Lin Mu was heaven, how could he give himself such a skill? It''s disrespectful to him.


    "Yes, I am the supreme way of heaven in this world. Otherwise, how can a giant like Lao Hei, who existed before the two continents split, treat me so respectfully?"


    Lin Mu looks at Yu Ning with a smile.


    "Er..."


    Yu Ning did not continue to speak.


    What Lin Mu said was right. Lao Hei was a giant of heaven at that time. How could he easily submit to others.


    If Lin Mu is the supreme way of heaven in this world, then everything can be explained.


    It is no shame to submit to the supreme existence of a world.


    "However, although I am the way of heaven in this world, my strength is almost beyond the limit of this world. If I didn''t try my best to suppress my own strength recently, this world would be completely destroyed by me."


    "That''s why I want to reunite the two continents as soon as possible."


    "After all, I can''t leave a mess for my apprentice."


    Lin Mu stood up and patted Yu Ning on the shoulder.


    "The future of the world depends on you."


    The expression on Lin Mu''s face gradually became a little serious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 52

    "Ah, master, what do you mean?"


    Yu Ning has not yet understood Lin Mu''s meaning.


    "Ha ha, don''t you understand me? The world is no longer strong enough to bear my power, so I have to go to a wider world. So, after I leave, the position of heaven in the world will be empty. "


    "Who else can inherit the position of the way of heaven besides you?"


    "So, before I leave, I have to solve the mess of the world for you."


    No matter how Yu Ning''s face changed, Lin Mu said to himself.


    "Well, master, can I really be the way of heaven in the world?"


    Suddenly told a news, at most a year''s time, they will become their own world of heaven, no matter who will not believe it.


    "Ha ha, in fact, the position of the way of heaven is just a nice name. Although I''m the way of heaven in the world, I don''t play on two continents every day. Basically, I don''t care about the world''s affairs, and the world''s instinct will solve them.


    so, you can regard the position of the way of heaven as an administrator, and there is nothing to do at ordinary times Love. Only when it''s critical will you solve it yourself, so don''t have too much psychological pressure


    Lin Mu naturally saw the pressure in Yu Ning''s heart and couldn''t help comforting him.


    After all, Yu Ning never thought that he would become heaven.


    "Well, go on practicing. I have more than a year to go before I leave the world, so I need to solve these problems as soon as possible."


    "In this year, Lao Hei will hand over you and Xiao shunzi. Lao Hei is already the strength of the fitness period. It''s enough to hand over you. Xiao shunzi''s character is a little slippery. You are the eldest martial brother. You have to teach him a lesson and can''t let him continue like this.


    by the way, I hope you can try your best to promote the fitness level in one year ¡£¡±


    Some things have been explained to Lao hei and Huashun before. Yu Ning is the most complicated here, after all. It will take a little time for him to accept that he is the future God.


    But it''s not bad from the point of view.


    He can also be at ease to solve the two continents.


    "Yes, master, I will never let you down."


    Yu Ning bowed to Lin Mu solemnly.


    How can you let the master down when he trusts himself so much?


    "Well, the first world is about to be solved. I''m really reluctant to give up."


    See Yu Ning solemnly went out, Lin Mu''s eyes are also some don''t give up.


    After all, although he will stay in this world for more than a year, it is estimated that there are not many opportunities for them to meet each other.


    "Alas..."


    Lin Mu sighed a little, but did not have too much emotion, directly disappeared from the modern cave.


    The center of the endless sea is also the middle of the two continents.


    This place was blocked by endless thunder. As soon as ordinary powers entered, they had to die.


    Even the monster overlord in the endless sea dare not come to this terrible forbidden area.


    Today, however, there is a difference.


    Since the man in black suddenly appeared, the endless thunder that has been circling here for tens of thousands of years has slowly dissipated.


    But after a while, it has completely disappeared.


    As soon as he saw a man in black robe, he immediately buried his head in the sea and did not dare to appear.


    "Is that it?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 53

    Lin Mu looked at the center of the two continents.


    He lowered his head and said slowly.


    In an instant, a huge breath appeared in his body, which made the overlord beasts in the endless sea dare not look up.


    I''m afraid that this horrible being will slap himself to death.


    The whole world seems to be shaking.


    The breath of the whole world is mobilized by Lin Mu.


    Anyang and Anning are also moving slowly.


    The two continents are moving towards each other at the speed visible to the naked eye. Normally, such a big movement will cause endless damage to both continents.


    At the same time, the whole world will be destroyed under this great power.


    However, the two continents are sheltered by Lin Mu as the world''s heavenly way, so people living on the two continents only slightly feel that the two continents are moving.


    "Boom..."


    People on both continents felt the endless thunder in the sky.


    The sky, which used to be sunny, is now dark. Those ordinary people and low-level practitioners feel a huge breath, which makes people can''t help crawling and kneeling.


    "Be quiet. This is a call for the re integration of the two continents. No one can be confused."


    Those disciples who had been ready for a long time immediately came to appease these chaotic people.


    In fact, these disciples were extremely surprised. Since the mysterious man came to his sect and said that the two continents of the world would be reunited soon, they didn''t believe it at first. However, they had to listen to the orders of the elders of the sect, so they came to these secular places to stay.


    But what they didn''t expect was that this day really came.


    And those ordinary people and low-level practitioners gradually calmed down after seeing the pacification of the sect disciples. At the same time, they also remembered what the sect people had said before, but they didn''t believe it at the beginning.


    And now those sect disciples came out again, which immediately made them continue to think about it.


    "He..."


    In the center of the endless sea, Lin Mu watched the two continents moving towards each other at the speed visible to the naked eye, but he was still dissatisfied. Although this speed was really fast in the eyes of ordinary people, it was just ordinary people. Some middle-level practitioners were faster than this speed.


    If we go ahead at this speed, I don''t know how long it will take for the two continents to merge again. After all, the distance between the two continents is very large.


    Lin Mu doesn''t have so much time to wait.


    In order to mobilize the huge power of the world, the two continents seem to be affected by something, constantly moving forward at full speed.


    This speed is faster than the full speed of some high-level monks. According to Lin Mu''s estimation, it will only take three months at most for the two continents to make initial contact, and then they will be completely merged into a complete continent in half a year.


    However, this last step is the most difficult one, so it also takes the longest time.


    "Not bad. The next step is to stabilize these two continents. Don''t let them fall apart on the way."


    Lin Mu looks at the two continents that are getting closer and closer, and looks happy.


    Slowly sitting in the center of the endless sea, constantly maintaining the stability of the two continents.

 Chapter 54

    Three months later, Lin Mu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the two continents that had been very close, and said with a tired smile: "it''s not bad, it''s the last step."


    In the past three months, even with Lin Mu''s strength, he felt a little tired.


    We should not only pay attention to the fact that the two continents will not collapse, but also worry about the fact that our strength will not suddenly soar to survive.


    These two things make Lin Mu tired, but this matter is almost over, as long as the last step of the soul, the two continents will be completely merged.


    Undoubtedly, this is the hardest part.


    However, this is easier for Lin Mu than before, because at this stage, the complete merger of the two continents will be completed by the instinct of the world.


    At this time, as long as Lin Mu paid a little attention, nothing big happened.


    When there is only one gap between the two continents, the two continents slow down directly.


    Approaching at a speed slower than that of an ant.


    At this rate, it will take some time for the two continents to merge completely.


    The breath of the forest tree in the sky above the two continents was sent out again, which was slow enough to continue to slow down.


    At the critical moment, we should be more cautious. The volume of the two continents is so big that if we are not careful when we collide, it may cause the destruction of the world. Lin Mu has no courage to accept this result.


    And those masters in the two continents can barely see the outline of the opposite continent, but they don''t have the courage to try to cross the terrible endless sea to another continent.


    After all, no one knows what terrible things will happen at this time.


    "It seems that master is about to succeed." Looking at the faint outline of Anyang mainland from a distance, Yu Ning said happily.


    "Yes, we can see the Anning continent now. It seems that the two continents, which have been divided for tens of thousands of years, will be completely reunited soon."


    "But, elder martial brother, you should be ready. The future of the world is yours. Lord of the world, you should cover me later."


    Hua Shun was also on the side, and saw the outline of Anyang mainland.


    after hearing Yu Ning''s feelings, he took Yu Ning''s neck and said to him with a smile.


    Lin Mu told Huashun his identity before he went to merge the two continents, so Huashun naturally knew that Yu Ning would become the way of heaven in the world.


    "Ha ha, no problem!"


    The smile on Yu Ning''s face is a little strange.


    See Hua Shun immediately hit a spirit.


    "Well, elder martial brother, I''ll leave first if I have something else to do."


    Feeling that things are going in a bad direction, Huashun immediately wants to find a chance to slip away. However, how could Yu Ning let him slip away so easily? After all, he still remembers what Lin Mu said to him before he left.


    "Younger martial brother, you have been lazy again in recent days. Come and practice with elder martial brother."


    Yu Ning smiles and grasps Huashun''s collar, which makes Huashun unable to move.


    "No, elder martial brother. I practiced a few days ago."


    Huashun looks at Yu Ning with a look of lovelessness. He just wants Yu Ning to see that he is so pitiful that he can spare his life.


    "Ha ha, what do you say?"


    Yu Ning didn''t talk nonsense with Hua Shun. He started directly at him.


    "I''ll go, elder martial brother. It''s true."


    Hua Shun, who hides in the past, looks at Yu Ning angrily, but only Yu Ning''s fists meet him.


    "Young man!"


    Not far away, Lao Hei looks at the fighting brothers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55

    Half a year passed in an instant. For Lin Mu, half a year was just a time to close the gap between the two continents,


    looking at the invisible crack between the two continents, Lin Mu knew that the most critical time had come. This step was absolutely right, otherwise it would be a real collapse.


    In the past six months, the big men in the two continents also got to know each other.


    But because these two continents are the same continent, they were only split by a big war tens of thousands of years ago. The customs and races of the two continents are basically the same. Moreover, when the two continents are not split, tens of thousands of years is not a distant time for some strong people.


    So the resources of the two continents have not changed, and there is no conflict between the two continents.


    But maybe things will happen in the future?


    After all, although tens of thousands of years is not a distant time for those powerful practitioners before, it is a terrifying distance for ordinary people or practitioners in this era.


    Tens of thousands of years can make them forget countless things.


    Just because there is no conflict now doesn''t mean there will be no conflict in the future.


    After all, the heart is the most complex thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the two continents that were about to collide, Lin Mu''s breath immediately held, and he couldn''t help being vigilant.


    The strength of the two continents is so great that a slight collision may cause numerous natural disasters.


    "Go."


    Lin Mu slowly raised his hands and made a gesture of grasping the two continents.


    The two continents seemed to have been influenced by some powerful force, and even moved forward again.


    Closer, closer.


    Although there is no distance between the two continents, the distance between the two continents is still very long.


    So although the two continents are moving very fast, it will take some time for them to merge completely.


    However, with Lin Mu''s efforts, the two continents are also moving forward rapidly. According to this speed, the two continents will completely merge in about ten days at most.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom Boom. "


    There was a big bang in the world.


    The two continents have been completely merged.


    However, the damage caused by the merger of the two continents is also enormous. Countless smoke and dust are scattered in the world, and the coastal areas of the two continents have been basically destroyed.


    And the endless sea is also rolling incomparably.


    However, when Lin Mu waved at will, the damage caused by the two continents was immediately disappeared.


    The world suddenly became clear and bright.


    "Hoo..."


    "It''s finally settled."


    Lin Mu looked at Anyang and Anning, which had completely become a complete continent, and said with a relaxed smile.


    After more than a year, the two continents were finally settled. For Lin Mu, he could relax.


    After all, this year is a lot of time for him.


    Moreover, half a year ago, his strength almost broke through the robbery period.


    But for his timely discovery, it is estimated that he would have to give up the task of the world and leave the world.


    "Now that the trouble has been solved, it''s time for Xiao ningzi to inherit the world."


    Lin Mu used authority to check the direction of Yu Ning.


    Now it''s the last step, and his task is finished.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 56

    "Master, your affairs have been settled."


    Yu Ning and Hua Shun, who are paying attention to the situation of the two continents, suddenly see Lin Mu appear in front of them.


    They immediately guessed that Lin Mu had successfully merged the two continents.


    "Well, the merger has been successful, and some problems have been solved easily. However, there are still some small problems in the world. However, my strength is almost irrepressible, so I don''t have so much time to solve them. I will work hard for you in the future."


    Lin Mu stares at Yu Ning seriously and says.


    He plans to let Yu Ning inherit the position of the way of Heaven tomorrow.


    After one year''s training of Lao hei and Yu Ning himself knew the urgency of the matter, so he was also training crazily. Yu Ning''s strength finally reached the fitness stage a month ago.


    It''s time to inherit the world''s way of heaven.


    "Yes, master, I will live up to your expectations."


    "But are you going to leave soon, master?"


    Yu Ning first of all is firm to Lin Mu guarantee way, turn but is to Lin Mu don''t give up of looking at.


    He knew that after Lin Mu left this time, he didn''t know if he had a chance to meet again.


    Maybe the next time they meet, it''s been years.


    Naturally, he wanted Lin Mu to stay here a few more days.


    "Yes, if I don''t leave again, I guess the world will be destroyed. I can''t bear the responsibility."


    Lin Mu naturally saw Yu Ning''s reluctance.


    Yu Ning, Hua Shun, Lao Hei, and Lao Sha, who has been helping to deliver news and control the overall situation in Anning mainland.


    The first two are his own disciples. For him, they are relatives. Although the latter two are called masters and servants, they always treat them as friends.


    Why do you want to leave on your own?


    But Lin Mu knew that he had to be hard hearted to leave. This was the first world. There were still many departures in the future. He had to get used to it.


    Moreover, according to what he said, if he does not leave, the world will really be buried with him.


    "Well, master, I see."


    Yu Ning is not a person who doesn''t know the general situation. He just can''t bear to leave Lin Mu, but he still knows the general situation.


    "Well, Xiao ningzi, get ready today. From tomorrow, you will be the way of heaven in the world."


    Lin Mu patted Yu Ning on the shoulder.


    "Little shunzi, after I leave, will you stay in this world and continue to practice, or will you follow your father to practice?"


    At this time, Lin Mu looked at Huashun who had been bowing his head after saying hello to him.


    Obviously, the boy was afraid of leaving him an unforgettable memory before he left.


    "Well, you know, master."


    Hearing that Lin Mu called his name, Hua Shun raised his head and said to Lin Mu with a smile.


    But if you want to walk more, you''ll have more pity.


    "The master will not leave me a deep memory before he leaves."


    Huashun can''t help thinking of it.


    When Lin Mu taught him in person, he abused him once a day. After Lin Mu left, he asked Yu Ning to abuse him.


    "Well, what I don''t know? Your father even put me in. If you weren''t very interesting, I wouldn''t have accepted you as a disciple."


    Lin Mu gave Hua Shun a white look.


    When he merged the two continents, Huashun''s powerful father sent a man to meet Huashun.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 57

    "My younger martial brother''s father."


    Yu Ning didn''t understand what Lin Mu was saying to Hua Shun.


    "Ha ha, this boy''s background is not simple. It''s estimated that there are few who can compare with him."


    Huashun can also be regarded as the second generation of the world''s top class. His father''s strength is the top class of the world''s top class.


    "How can you? There is no teacher in Niu. You are Niu."


    After seeing his father that day, he thoroughly knew how big the world was and how small the world he lived in was.


    Although his father is one of the most powerful people in the world, Lin Mu''s identity is that even his father wants to flatter him.


    He immediately knew that Lin Mu''s identity would never be as simple as the way of heaven in a small world.


    According to his cheap father, such a world can be smashed with a slap at will.


    In such a small world, the way of heaven has no right to let his father flatter him.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is estimated to be a great man in the universe.


    "Well, master, I want to practice together with my elder martial brother in this world to the highest level of endurance, and go out with my elder martial brother."


    Hua Shun shrunk his head and said to Lin Mu.


    It seems that he has already made a decision.


    "Well, it''s true that after my transformation, the world can already bear the cultivation of immortals in the realm of immortals. Moreover, in a few years, the world will most likely become an intermediate world."


    "But by that time, you and your elder martial brother should have reached the limit that the world can bear. At that time, it''s good for you to go out together. Maybe we can meet other places later."


    "Explain the outside affairs with Xiao ningzi first. I''m going to prepare for tomorrow."


    Lin Mu looks at Yu Ning and still has a lot of questions. Lin Mu smiles and doesn''t explain to him.


    To tell you the truth, he probably doesn''t know as much about Zhu Tian Wan Jie as Hua Shun does.


    Therefore, he and Yu Ning explain it better to let Huashun explain it.


    What''s more, he is going to go to the heaven space of the world to learn about it.


    After all, he has to hand over his authority.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, in the space of heaven, Lin Mu had completely given up the authority of the world.


    At this time, Yu Ning, Hua Shun, Lao hei and Lao Sha are all transferred to the space of heaven by Lin Mu.


    "Master, where is this?"


    Looking at the puzzling space full of purple breath around.


    "Here? This is the center of the world, the control place of the whole world, and every move in the world can be seen here. "


    Lin Mu constantly looked at a place with the highest power in the world.


    "Xiao ningzi, put your hand on this light ball."


    Lin Mu pointed to a purple light ball not far away from Yu Ning and said to Yu Ning.


    This is the highest power in the world.


    Only by controlling him can we successfully control the world.


    "Yes..."


    Yu Ning naturally won''t question Lin Mu''s words.


    Hand slowly put up.


    "Bang..."


    Yu Ning''s hand touched the moment, the purple light ball suddenly turned into countless light.


    And the light continuously Shen entered Yu Ning''s body.


    Instant change has disappeared without a trace.


    "Is this the power of the world?"


    After the purple light ball is completely integrated into Yu Ning''s body, every move of the whole world appears in Yu Ning''s perception

 Chapter 58

    "Well, Xiao ningzi has completely inherited the position of heaven in this world. It''s time for me to go."


    Looking at Yu Ning who has inherited the position of the world''s heavenly way.


    Lin Mu said with a smile.


    "Well, there''s no need to say anything more. Let''s meet again when we have a chance."


    Lin Mu looked at the eyes of the people, and knew what they were going to say.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself."


    Lin Mu smiles at the crowd.


    But his figure is more and more dim.


    "Congratulations, master. Take care of yourself."


    Seeing that Lin Mu was about to leave, they immediately bowed to him.


    But in the eyes of the public, the meaning of not giving up is undoubtedly revealed.


    ¡­¡­


    A young man in a black robe suddenly appeared in a remote universe.


    But his breath could not be concealed.


    The breath of the man in black robe is more and more thick, more and more thick, until it reaches a critical point, completely burst out.


    "Boom Boom. "


    Suddenly, there was a dark cloud in the universe where there would never be thunder clouds.


    Among them, no matter who saw the terrible cloud, it would tremble three times.


    However, there was no fear on the face of the young man in black who was under the cloud of robbery.


    There was even a light expression.


    This person is naturally Lin Mu after they say goodbye to Yu Ning.


    After Lin Mu completely handed over the position of the way of heaven to Yu Ning, he felt that the real Qi in his body could not be suppressed. If he did not leave, he would be robbed in this small world.


    However, just perfect small world will be completely destroyed by Lin Mu, so he can only so casually bid farewell to Yu Ning and they left immediately.


    And the place where the system sent him didn''t know which one.


    However, it is obvious that the universe can certainly bear the cloud of a strong man in the disaster period, otherwise, the system will not send him here.


    "Boom."


    After gathering for a long time, the cloud finally came down.


    He hit Lin Mu''s body accurately.


    "Ha ha, is this tickling?"


    Lin Mu didn''t hide. He let the thunder attack him directly.


    However, the cloud did not cause any damage to Lin Mu.


    After the first thunder, a black cloud suddenly gathered again.


    After waiting for the second piece of cloud, the two thunder robbers split against Lin Mu again.


    However, when Lin Mu was about to be split, the two robbers suddenly merged.


    The power of the two thunder robbers increased several times in an instant.


    "Ha ha."


    Seeing the coming of the second thunder robbery, Lin Mu still didn''t pay attention to it.


    Although he is only now breaking through to the robbery period, the real Qi in his body is incomparably deep, even comparable to the general immortals.


    In front of Lin Mu like this, how can he be hurt by a thunder robbery in the period of robbery.


    Second


    Third


    ¡­¡­


    Only after the eighth thunder robbery did not bring Lin Mu any harm.


    "Boom Boom... "


    It''s as if he was enraged by Lin Mu, or maybe it''s because his first eight thunder robberies didn''t cause any harm to this arrogant robber.


    When the ninth cloud came, the nine directly merged into one cloud without any hesitation.


    The black cloud suddenly turned into a strange purple.


    And the power of robbing thunder during this period also became extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 59

    "That''s what it looks like?"


    Lin Mu''s face showed a smile when he saw that the nine robbers were completely united into one.!


    "Xuanyun strike."


    The real Qi in Lin Mu''s body immediately boils up.


    For a moment, his momentum also became terrifying.


    From behind Lin Mu suddenly appeared a finger of virtual shadow.


    "Go."


    With a wave of Lin Mu''s hand, the finger instantly attacked the terrible cloud above the universe.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The cloud suddenly became more terrible, and the thunder on it seemed to be shot down at any time.


    Robbed cloud never thought that to a real person who was robbed by himself, he had the courage to attack himself.


    This can not help but make it even more angry, is preparing to fight with all one''s strength, let that beyond one''s capacity of the hijacker fly ash annihilation.


    However, at this time, the finger of Lin Mu''s virtual shadow also reached the location of the cloud.


    And ray also hit the unreal finger.


    "Oh, it''s too much."


    Lin Mu, who had been watching, gave a casual smile.


    It seems that he is laughing at this cloud robbery. He is really out of his capacity and dares to touch it.


    When the unreal fingers collided with thunder, there was a violent explosion.


    But in an instant, the material produced by the explosion disappears.


    At the same time, what disappeared was the thunderbolt which was cut down from the cloud.


    But Lin Mu''s unreal fingers didn''t matter.


    Is still constantly toward the cloud impact and go.


    "Bang Bang..."


    For a moment, the illusory fingers suddenly hit the purple cloud.


    Without any hesitation, he went directly into the cloud.


    A strange voice is constantly ringing in the cloud.


    But not long later, the purple cloud slowly dissipated in this remote universe, leaving no trace.


    And buy below Lin Mu see rob cloud dissipate, the mouth face place also show a smile.


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    Lin Mu''s strength is also on the rise, from the initial stage, the middle stage, the late stage, the peak, the early stage of Dacheng Until the middle of the celestial being.


    At this time, the sound of the system also sounded in Lin Mu''s mind.


    "Task complete."


    "Settling Awards..."


    "The reward will be given out, and the origin of the lower world''s heavenly way will be shared. The strength of the host will be increased by one level, and the origin of the heavenly way will be put into the system space."


    The sound of the system without emotion rang out in Lin Mu''s mind.


    And Lin Mu''s strength soared again, directly from the middle of the celestial being to the middle of the golden being.


    However, Lin Mu did not care too much about his own strength, but directly took out the origin of the lower world''s heavenly way as the system said.


    He is more curious about it than his own strength.


    "System, the origin of the world''s heavenly way, is of no use."


    Lin Mu did not understand the system.


    "After absorption, the host can also have certain permissions in some small worlds during the non task period."


    "But only in the small world."


    The system explained slowly, for fear that Lin Mu didn''t understand.


    "That''s a bug."


    Lin Mu sighed, as long as he absorbed this thing, it doesn''t mean that in some of his small world, it can also become the general existence of heaven.


    Without any hesitation, he directly absorbed the origin of the lower world.


    After the absorption, Lin Mu felt that he had something more, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was more.


    "Host, please be ready, the next task will come soon..."


    When Lin Mu is still exploring what changes he has made, the task tips of the system appear in his mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 60

    "Is it time to start again?"


    "Don''t give me a break!"


    Lin Mu said helplessly that he had just finished, and even had no good rest, so he had to start his own task.


    "The transfer begins, and the host is ready."


    However, the system didn''t mean to pity Lin Mu at all. It didn''t ask Lin Mu''s request at all. It directly opened a crack in the world and swallowed Lin Mu in an instant.


    "Damn it."


    Before being engulfed, Lin Mu only had time to say this sentence, and was completely engulfed by the cracks in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "To the new world."


    "Task requirements: select a son of destiny, and cultivate him as the highest in the world, and become the way of heaven in the world."


    "Mission difficulty: low."


    "Mission reward: a lower world origin, one level of cultivation."


    "Note: during the mission, the host acts as the agent of heaven for this world and controls everything in this world."


    ¡±Note: This is a small world on the side of science and technology. Please explore the rest of the world by yourself. "


    On a lonely planet, a crack suddenly appeared, and from this crack came a young man in black robe.


    If it wasn''t for this planet, it would be too remote. Few people in the world would have noticed it. Maybe the whole world would have been shocked immediately.


    "Well, at least let me be prepared."


    Lin Mu''s face was a little ugly. Although he was in the middle of Jinxian period, he couldn''t bear to travel in such a big world.


    Fortunately, this time did not last long, but it also made Lin Mu understand the pain of crossing the world from the crack of the world.


    I think the system should give me a layer of protection when I cross for the first time. Otherwise, I can''t bear it as an ordinary person.


    "The small world on the technology side."


    After hearing the introduction of the characters in the system, Lin Mu looked directly at the end. After all, there was no difference between the previous one and the last one.


    Let go of the divine consciousness, and suddenly everything on this lonely planet appeared in Lin Mu''s divine consciousness.


    "So remote."


    After the scan, Lin Mu''s eyes wrinkled slightly.


    All the people on this planet add up to only a few thousand, and they all look like people in the army.


    It seems that this planet is just a resource planet, which has never been tried again by the civilization that has stepped into the interstellar.


    "Well, let''s go to a planet with people first."


    This time the task is still a little troublesome for Lin Mu.


    After all, the science and technology side is not the same as the Xiuzhen side. In this low-level Xiuzhen side, there is often only one continent in the world, and the science and technology side is also different. Although this is only a low-level science and technology side world, the civilization of this world has entered the interstellar age, with dozens of stars.


    It''s not easy to find a satisfactory person among so many planets.


    "No matter. First find a planet with people."


    Lin Mu''s divine consciousness continued to expand.


    Most of the universe is surrounded by Lin Mu''s divine consciousness.


    After finding the closest planet to the resource planet. Fly to that planet in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding High energy reaction detected, high energy reaction detected. "


    Lin Mu is in a base somewhere in the five person planet.


    A silvery white instrument kept flashing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 61

    "What''s the matter? Have you heard that a powerful power is coming to Anyan recently?"


    A resolute man in military uniform stares at the white instrument in doubt.


    Recently, I haven''t heard from the top that there are strong people coming!


    "Somebody..."


    "Alert off, alert off..."


    The man in uniform, who was about to call his men to have a look, just heard that the alarm had been lifted.


    "It seems that he is just a master of powers who landed at random."


    This has happened from time to time since humans entered the interstellar space.


    There are often some powerful powers who get lost when they are sailing in the universe, and then fall to a planet at will to have a rest.


    However, the uniformed man is also relieved, as long as such a strong presence does not cause trouble, you can rest assured, at least not on the planet under your jurisdiction.


    ¡­¡­


    Nankang star.


    In a deserted forest, a black crack suddenly appeared.


    A figure came out slowly.


    This person is Lin Mu naturally.


    At this time, Lin Mu''s clothes have become a casual dress, and her long hair has become short hair.


    When you come to a new world, you should also abide by other people''s customs.


    When he came to this planet, Lin Mu also checked the specific situation of the world through the authority of the world''s heavenly way.


    Tianyu * * has been out of control since it first stepped into the interstellar age in front of 900. Because there is no other civilization in the world, the planet suitable for human survival in the universe is constantly occupied by it.


    It''s not a pure technology side world, because there are also some people who can practice, but they are called powers.


    Every citizen in this world can try to awaken at the age of eight. Although there are many kinds of powers, the possibility of becoming a power is very small, and the probability is one in a million, or even less.


    Otherwise, this is not the world of science and technology. After all, the powers can be cultivated.


    Therefore, the world''s powers are very rare. Among the 30 billion people, there are only less than 30000 powers.


    However, since the great progress of human science and technology, at the same time, a new kind of science and technology has been born, that is genetic transformation.


    At a certain age, you can try the first genetic transformation. After this genetic transformation, you can go to a school to study. When you graduate, qualified people can accept the second genetic transformation.


    Until the University carried out the fifth genetic transformation.


    However, at present, the human constitution can be genetically modified up to nine times.


    The first five times are free for you to reform, as long as you can be qualified in school.


    However, the last four * * will not be so kind.


    After each transformation needs huge money, need a body that can withstand genetic transformation.


    The latter transformation is not something ordinary people can think of.


    After the eighth transformation, you can compete with the most powerful powers. As for the ninth transformation in theory, there is no obvious one in the whole revolution.


    But in Lin Mu''s opinion, is this what a normal technology side world should have?


    Otherwise, they are all powers. Can this be called technology side?


    "Forget it, let''s have a look on this planet first!"


    Lin Mu said helplessly.


    So far, Tianyu has controlled 46 planets, of which about 20 are resource stars.


    That is, Lin Mu wants to find a satisfied person among nearly 30 planets.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 62

    Three years later.


    Chengmen star.


    Lin Mu has been in this world for three years, but still has not found a suitable person.


    This is the 16th planet he has come to.


    But none of the first 16 planets satisfied him.


    "Forget it, it''s too much trouble to find one by one. Just choose one on this planet. Even if it''s not a good talent, I can train him to be the strongest."


    Lin Mu said helplessly.


    In the past three years, he has been looking for the right person, but he has never found one.


    Now Lin Mu has some don''t want to look.


    Now his request is just a good heart, as for the talent, he is no longer reporting any request.


    As long as the mind can pass his own level, he can also rigidly cultivate him into the most powerful person in the world.


    Chengmenxing, capital, Ning''an city.


    As the capital of Chengmen star, the three major capitals of Tianyu, Ning''an city is extremely prosperous in the whole Tianyu.


    The streets are constantly flying over suspended cars, and countless aircraft are constantly running on fixed lines.


    Similarly, the city is also very luxurious, with countless strange buildings springing up on the land.


    Ning''an No.9 senior high school.


    A very low name, but also a very ordinary high school.


    Most of them are children of ordinary families. The real rich children study in those luxurious noble schools.


    Compared with noble schools, ordinary schools are much different in terms of environment and teachers.


    At this time, next to the ninth senior high school, a bookstore suddenly appeared overnight.


    The store decoration is very simple, there is an impulse to go in and have a good rest.


    The person who comes to this bookstore is naturally Lin Mu.


    After three years of aimless searching, Lin Mu finally said that he would be happy with the fate, but what he didn''t expect was that at this time, the system suddenly gave him a hint that there were suitable people near the school.


    Lin Mu, who had heard the hint, had an impulse to dismantle the system. He had to wait until he was finished.


    I''m really playing with myself.


    But in the end, Lin Mu came to the school.


    So I''m calling a bookstore here to find the right person.


    "Oh, my school days."


    Lin Mu looked at the ordinary high school students who kept coming in and out of the school gate, joking and fighting.


    For Tianyu, a civilization that has entered the interstellar world and has dozens of planets, there is no problem in supporting its own citizens.


    Some basic jobs can be basically completed by robots.


    Therefore, as long as there is one in Tianyu * *, he will not starve to death.


    But it''s just that they won''t starve to death. Tianyu has never advocated that citizens can enjoy it without working hard.


    So, if you want to get a better life, you have to work.


    No matter what the job is, as long as you work, * * will give you rich treatment.


    So, for these high school students, there is nothing to worry about.


    For most people, Hua, who does not have the ability of awakening, can undergo four or five transformations in his life, and does not need much genetic transformation.


    Lin Mu looked at them from the reclining chair in the shop and remembered that when he just got the system, he just graduated from university.


    Now, he is in his thirties, but this time is really not worth mentioning for Lin Mu.


    "I don''t know who it will be."


    Staring at these normal high school students, Lin Mu has not seen a suitable object so far.


    The world''s son of the world is very strange. Although he is the way of heaven, he can only discover it when he pays attention to the son of the world. Otherwise, even the way of heaven can''t be discovered. Is this the wonder of the son of the world?


    ¡­¡­


    In a cafe not far from the bookstore.


    A man and a woman were sitting face to face.


    The boy''s clothes are similar to those of most citizens.


    But the girl''s dress is very particular.


    Although ordinary people can''t see it, if we meet a discerning person, we can see that the girl has experienced the blessing of a psionic, and the pendant on her neck is not simple, at least it is a protective device given by a level 7 psionic.


    However, it is puzzling why these two people with different fates can sit together in a coffee shop.


    What''s more, their relationship doesn''t seem simple.


    But now they both looked down and didn''t know what they were thinking."Ethyne, let''s end this way."


    After a long time, the girl stirred the coffee in the coffee cup and said bitterly to the boy opposite.


    At the same time, his eyes also glanced at the extremely noble suspension car outside the coffee shop.


    Yes, it''s a member of her family. It''s the last time her family gives her to see him.


    "I''m sorry, ethyne, I broke our oath."


    The girl looked up at the sky and wanted to hold back her tears.


    "Forget me, you You''ll find something better than me. "


    After the girl finished the last sentence bitterly, she forced herself to drink the bitter coffee without sugar in her cup.


    Then, slowly stood up and walked towards the gate.


    However, no one noticed the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Arnold, I''ll come to you. I know I don''t deserve you now, but I''ll try my best in the future."


    The boy, known as alkyne, had been keeping his head down and silent until now, but when Arnold was about to walk out of the gate, he slowly raised his head and said to her with firm eyes.


    "Wait for me, I will definitely step on the rainbow to meet you, just like our oath."


    The boy stood up, without any hesitation, with a firm voice.


    "Alkyne."


    When the girl heard the boy''s words, she couldn''t hide the tears in her eyes.


    He turned around and ran to the boy, hugging his broad chest.


    "I''ll be waiting for you. I''ll be waiting for the rainbow to pick me up."


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    The girl was whispering in the boy''s arms.


    Her tears had wet the boy''s clothes on his chest.


    "Arnold, it''s me who should say I''m sorry. I''m useless."


    The boy also hugged the girl.


    After a long time, they finally let go.


    It''s the girl''s time. Her family is impatient, so she has to go.


    "Ethyne, I will wait for you."


    The girl who went to the door continued to say firmly to the boy.


    "Certainly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 63

    "Miss."


    The people in the suspended car stopped above the coffee shop saw that the girl had come out, and immediately a person in black appeared, bowing to the girl.


    "Please."


    A housekeeper opened the door for the girl.


    Made a gesture to the girl.


    "Well."


    The girl looked at the boy in the coffee shop, but finally stepped into the levitation car.


    "I''m sorry, I really don''t want to leave you."


    Before getting on the bus, the girl said something in her heart.


    "But I will always wait for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Housekeeper, do you want it?"


    The levitation car that the girl sat on drove away in an instant.


    But the men in black did not leave.


    One of them looked at the boy in the coffee shop with a bad face, made a stroke to his neck, and asked the housekeeper.


    It''s obvious that it''s no problem for them to kill an ordinary man quietly, and * * will not fight their huge family for the sake of an ordinary man''s life and death.


    "Forget it. If you kill this boy, I don''t think you can spare us."


    "However, time will make this boy understand that the gap between him and the young lady is never possible. Even if he works hard all his life, he may not be able to compete with a gatekeeper in the family."


    "And time is also the best weapon. Even if Miss can remember him for one year or two, can she still remember him for ten or twenty years? At that time, when the young lady meets more excellent people, she may immediately forget about the boy who is beyond her ability. "


    The housekeeper did not answer his men''s request.


    After all, they are just subordinates. Unexpectedly, the young lady and the master have already reached an agreement, so it''s not easy for them to do it.


    The most taboo of servants is to do the opposite of the host.


    However, the housekeeper just laughed off the agreement between boys and girls just now. How can an ordinary person know the strength of their family.


    If you are wise, give up now, maybe you can spend the rest of your life in peace.


    If he doesn''t think much of himself, those people in the family will let him know what the real aristocracy is.


    Maybe a doorman of the family can annihilate the fly ash he hit.


    "Let''s go."


    "What''s good for an ordinary boy? I don''t know what kind of luck this boy took to make the young lady like him."


    Housekeeper disdained to look at the boy, and then walked into another suspension car, quickly left the place.


    ¡­¡­


    The boy in the coffee shop can see the situation clearly, but he has no ability to stop it. After all, for the girl''s family, he is just a trivial person.


    This time, for the first time, he hated that he didn''t have strong strength and influence, and he couldn''t even protect the girl he liked.


    If he is a power man, how can he reach such a point today? Even in the weak, the power man is also the object that the major families really want to attract.


    "Arnold, wait for me."


    The boy''s nails had been inserted into the meat, but he didn''t feel it.


    "I''ll make your family look at me differently."


    The boy swore in his heart.


    "Boy, I think you are gifted. You are a genius."


    All of a sudden. A voice appeared in the boy''s ear. Looking back, a man in black did not know when he was sitting in his seat.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 64

    "Who are you?"


    See their position suddenly appeared a man in black, the boy was shocked.


    Although he has been paying attention to the girl just now, it''s impossible for someone to sit in his seat and not to find out.


    "That was your little girl friend just now."


    The man did not answer his question.


    But to the direction he had just been looking at, I don''t know when there was a cup of coffee in front of the man. After drinking a cup of coffee gracefully, the man looked at the boy whose face was changing.


    "Your little girlfriend''s family is not a simple one."


    "And even if you work hard all your life, you may not be able to look up in front of her family."


    "But even if you spend decades of time to succeed, but a girl has several decades, you can wait, what about her?"


    A sharp question asked the boy''s body constantly shaking.


    But what he didn''t see was that no one in the cafe noticed his place.


    Just now when the two boys and girls had a deep dialogue, the people in the coffee shop were staring at them.


    "Even if it''s a moth to the fire, I''ll try. If I don''t try and give up, I''ll never know how valuable I am."


    "So, even if I give up my life, I will try my best."


    The boy''s body stopped shaking and his eyes were fixed on the man.


    "But what capital do you have to work hard? You should be just an ordinary person."


    "You are only in the stage of the third genetic transformation, even if your future is smooth sailing, you can reach the level of six genetic transformation at most."


    "And that girl can at least reach the level of the seventh genetic transformation in the future, and the eighth transformation is not impossible."


    "After all, it''s a small thing for her family."


    "And you? Do you have capital? "


    A huge momentum emanates from the man''s body, which makes people want to agree with him.


    "I didn''t..."


    The boy seemed to be infected by the man''s momentum.


    The man''s face suddenly showed a trace of disappointment.


    "But I will try, even if I know that my efforts are useless, but I tried. "


    Then, the boy seemed to be under great pressure, looking at the man with red eyes.


    "At least I tried, even if I failed. "


    The boy''s fingernails were completely inserted into the meat, and the blood slowly flowed down his fingers.


    But he didn''t feel anything.


    "Oh, the son of the world."


    The disappointment on the man''s face just now disappeared.


    But a satisfied look at the boy who is still very firm.


    "You''re good. At least, you know how to work hard."


    After a long time, the inexplicable momentum on the man disappeared, and he said to the boy with satisfaction.


    "Do you want to have the capital to pursue the girl you love?"


    "Do you want to change your destiny?"


    "If you want to, have a good rest tonight. Come to the bookstore opposite the school tomorrow."


    After the man finished, without waiting for the boy to say something, he went out step by step.


    However, his step is tens of meters.


    But in an instant, the man''s back completely disappeared in the boy''s eyes.


    "The powers?"


    The boy saw the man leave in an instant and whispered.


    "I will definitely go..."


    "Arnold, wait for me. I will definitely go to you. This day won''t be long..."

 Chapter 65

    Lin Mu in the bookstore is very satisfied now. Unexpectedly, he found the son of the world as soon as he came here.


    After tomorrow, test how his mind is, and you can start to cultivate it.


    "Is it difficult for the children of the world in every world to encounter such a striking thing at the beginning?"


    Lin Mu thought of the two good little lovers just now, and also thought of Yu Ning who didn''t know how long it had been cold if he hadn''t met them.


    make complaints about every child in the world.


    However, no one would be so kind to explain to him now.


    "Well, there are still bookstores in these days."


    "Sister Xuan, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    A girl''s voice came from outside Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    "Well, there are not many traditional bookstores in * *."


    ¡­¡­


    The door of Lin Mu''s bookstore was opened slowly.


    Two girls in high school uniforms came in.


    But before they came in, Lin Mu was already a girl.


    Don''t get me wrong, Lin Mu naturally didn''t take a fancy to that girl, but that girl is unique in the world, and even rare in the world.


    Because she''s a jumper.


    It''s true that she is the one who has crossed the world from the world of the heavens, but different from Lin Mu''s, Lin Mu''s system has broken through the cracks between the world and the world, while this girl''s soul has crossed.


    It''s a pity that there are few such things as soul crossing in the universe.


    After all, when ordinary people die, the soul will be recovered by the world instinct of the original world, and then rearrange the reincarnation.


    Even if we are lucky that we have not been recycled by the world instinct, we unfortunately enter into the cracks of the world. The things in the cracks of the world are not acceptable to the soul of ordinary people. Maybe as soon as we enter, they will be annihilated by the flying ash.


    Even if you are lucky enough to come out of the cracks in the world and come to a strange world, most of the cases will be rejected by the rules of the world and smashed by the instinct of the world.


    Luck is a little bit against the sky, which has escaped the world''s instinctive investigation. However, it still needs a body that matches the original soul to survive. However, most of the naturally born lives in the universe are unique, and few bodies match the soul of one person.


    It is conceivable that how few people can pass through the soul under such a terrible probability.


    Therefore, everyone who can successfully pass through the soul is a person with bad luck.


    However, it seems that this soul traverser has run out of luck, and even directly bumps into the head of the current world''s way of heaven.


    "Well, where are you looking?"


    Another girl saw that the boss of the bookstore had been staring at sister Xuan since they came in. She couldn''t help thrusting her waist and angrily said to the young boss who had been lying.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m a little distracted. I was just thinking about something funny, so I didn''t notice you. I''m really sorry."


    Lin Mu gets up, the face is not red, the heart does not jump of say.


    In fact, he was just thinking about how to deal with this passer-by. According to the world instinct, he should let the rules crush her directly.


    However, her luck has gone against the sky to such a degree, and now to some extent, she is also a person in this world.


    Moreover, it''s the first time that Lin Mu has seen a passer-by. Therefore, Lin Mu also wants to observe the future of the passer-by and see if the man from different worlds will change the world.


    Therefore, for a moment, Lin Mu was in trouble about how to deal with the girl.


    "You''re lucky today. Today I just found the son of the world. I''ll let you go and see what you can achieve in the future."


    Lin Mu took a deep look at the girl.


    Make a decision in your heart, and let the rules assimilate without her today.


    "Xiaoying, I want to say that I have something else to do. Come back here when I have time in a few days."


    Seeing Lin Mu''s deep eyes staring at her all the time, she felt very uncomfortable in her heart, as if she had been seen clearly by the young boss.


    This kind of eyes let her incomparably hate.


    "All right, sister Xuan."


    Ah Ying didn''t mean to oppose Xuan. She also saw Lin Mu''s eyes staring at Xuan.


    "Hum, sex wolf."


    "If sister Xuan hadn''t been here, I would have taught you an unforgettable lesson.


    Maliciously looked at Lin Mu one eye, said secretly in the heart.


    Then the two girls came and went in a hurry and left Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to your future, but I don''t know whether you and the people you like live in an era. Is it good or bad for you?"Since Lin Mu has decided to let her go, she will never break her promise. So, until she left the bookstore, Lin Mu didn''t do anything to him.


    But rather looking forward to her back.


    Anyway, he will stay in the world long enough.


    "I don''t have any secrets in my heart about who he is and why I feel in front of him."


    Xuan, who has been out of Lin Mu bookstore for a long time, still feels guilty to Lin Mu.


    Just now, he just looked at himself casually, and he felt like a cat without any secrets in front of him, naked in each other''s eyes.


    "Does he see who I am?"


    Even though she had left the bookstore, Xuan still felt that the young boss was staring at her.


    At this time, her mind could not help but think of an answer that she did not believe.


    "No, how can it be? How can anyone in the world see my identity? I must have thought too much."


    Then she shook her head abruptly and gave up the terrible idea.


    After all, if that person really saw his own identity, he would never let himself go easily.


    "That boss should be a strong man, but I can''t see my real background."


    "Sister Xuan, what''s the matter with you? Why are you absent-minded? It''s going to hit the post several times. "


    Just when sister Xuan is thinking, Ah Ying''s voice suddenly interrupts her confused thoughts.


    "It''s OK. I was distracted just now."


    Xuan elder sister shows a smile, looking at a Ying, some perfunctory say.


    She doesn''t intend to tell her secret to anyone, even her parents and her best friend.


    No one can guarantee that after he tells the secret to others, he will reveal it inadvertently.


    She didn''t have the guts to take the risk.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 66

    The next day, early in the morning.


    As soon as Lin Mu opened the gate, he saw Nan Ying standing outside the gate.


    With the strength of Lin Mu, it can be seen that Nan Ying has been here for a long time.


    In this way, Lin Mu had to feel the power of love is really great.


    However, he let Nan alkyne wait outside for several hours, which was a small test.


    "Well, come in."


    Looking at the South alkyne with two obvious black eyes, Lin Mu smiles.


    It seems that the boy missed his little girlfriend all night.


    Opened the door, side opened the body, let out the position to the South acetylene, so that the South acetylene can enter the bookstore.


    But when nanyne stepped into the bookstore.


    The original simple Bookstore suddenly changed.


    "This is Where is this


    Looking at endless ruins, South acetylene doubt said.


    He remembers that his girlfriend was picked up by his family yesterday. Then he met a strange man in the coffee shop and said a lot to him. When he finally left, he asked him if he wanted to change his fate. If he wanted to, he came to the bookstore opposite the school to find him.


    Nanyne naturally chose the past, and it passed early in the morning, but when he stepped into the bookstore, he came here.


    It seems that the original bustling streets have become ruins, countless high-rise buildings have collapsed to the ground, and the original luxury suspension vehicles seem to be waste products, which have been thrown on the ground at will, and most of them have been scrapped.


    What''s more, the shocking blood on the ground constantly reflects into Nan''s eyes, and there are several broken arms not far away.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    In other words, this is a scene of doomsday.


    "Latest announcement..."


    Just when Nan YNE was still wondering, a sound came from the huge screen above his head.


    In an instant, the screen in the whole city lights up.


    In the screen appears a slightly embarrassed old man, his eyes have a trace of indelible decadence.


    Nan Ying knows him, the speaker of Tianyu.


    "Dear Tianyu * * citizens, I am the speaker of * *. Today, I inform you with deep sorrow."


    "Chengmen, the last capital star of Tianyu, is completely lost. I believe all citizens understand what it means."


    "It is with deep sorrow that I inform all citizens that Tianyu * * is totally lost. From today on, Tianyu * *..." Dissolution. "


    "As the speaker of the parliament of the Communist Party of China, I have failed to live up to the trust of all citizens. From today on, I will resign from the post of speaker of the Federation and the state, and will We will unite and live together. "


    Tianyulian, the speaker of the State Council, said something that nanyne never thought of.


    Today, the powerful tianyulian declared its demise.


    And the former premier of the United States, who was extremely noble, is now going to die for his country


    "What the hell is going on?"


    When the speaker of the United States finished his speech, all the big screens in the sky turned black.


    And the South alkyne standing on the street is still incredible looking at all this.


    He could not believe that the union of heaven and earth would be destroyed one day.


    "No, it''s just a dream. It''s just a dream. Wake up, wake up."


    South acetylene ruthlessly pinched his arm, want to wake up this nightmare.


    Pain, in the South Acetylene under the full strength, a pain into the heart of the feeling.


    "It''s not a dream..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 67

    "It''s not a dream..."


    Feel the pain.


    South alkyne whispers to say.


    At the same time, the light in his eyes also slowly dissipated.


    Tianyu is dead.


    What''s going on? What''s going on.


    Nan alkyne continues to feel the pain from her arm.


    Is south acetylene is still confused when, suddenly, a pair of troops in black armor came running.


    However, the military uniform they were wearing did not belong to any of the military uniforms that Nan YNE knew.


    Just as nanyne was ready to hide, the two soldiers ran towards nanyne in an instant.


    Nanyne knows that these mysterious troops may be the reason for the end of the union.


    Just when nanyne felt desperate, the troops did not fight against nanyne, but half bowed to nanyne and stroked her chest.


    "Chieftain, the speaker of Tianyu has announced the dissolution of the alliance. After that, the name of Tianyu will not exist in the universe."


    Head of that soldier to South acetylene worship said.


    "Chief..."


    "Chief I am their leader. "


    Nanyne was confused by their affairs. When did she become their leader.


    I''m just an ordinary man in the United States.


    "You Are you kidding? "


    Nanyne said in a trembling voice that he was afraid of these mysterious troops.


    After all, he was just an ordinary man living in the United States. He had seen the biggest power, that is, Arnold''s family.


    And now the army in front of him may be the army that completely destroyed the United States.


    "Chief You''re kidding


    The head of the people looked at South alkyne showed a pair of than cry also ugly face.


    Is it hard for the leader to be so happy after he completely defeated Tianyu


    "Chief, we are your loyal supporters. How can we recognize the wrong person?"


    The leader looked up at nanyne. At this time, nanyne found that the clothes he was wearing were not the clothes he went to the bookstore.


    It''s a mysterious black robe with a ring shining with mysterious purple light.


    "This What the hell is going on. "


    South acetylene really some don''t understand, why good suddenly became like this.


    I don''t want to be the leader of such a terrorist organization.


    "Chief, you will be the master of this universe. Your will will be transmitted to any place in this universe, and no one can resist it."


    "Now, please take the eternal throne."


    I didn''t wait for nanyne to say anything.


    The leader pointed to the golden throne rising suddenly from the ground and looked at Nan YNE with adoration on his face.


    It seems that as long as nanyne says let him die, he will not have any hesitation.


    At this time, South acetylene looking at the huge golden throne, the heart actually appeared a trace to the kind.


    "This is mine? This universe is all mine? As long as I''m on this golden throne, I''m the master of the universe? "


    South acetylene''s hand slowly lifted up, as if stroking the huge golden throne.


    "Chief No, your majesty, on your throne, the world must be under your rule. "


    Head of the people continue to worship of the South acetylene said.


    "No, no, no, I''m nanyne. I''m not their leader, and I don''t want to be their leader. This is not the world I want."


    "What I want is that every citizen can live peacefully in the United States. It''s not such an end."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 68

    "I don''t want this kind of doomsday."


    "The end will never come."


    "So, let''s get rid of these false things."


    South alkyne low head slowly say.


    But the more you say it, the firmer your eyes are.


    In the end, it was a direct shout.


    At this time, Nan YNE already understood that this was just an illusory scene, but because this illusory scene was too real.


    So that he didn''t find out at first.


    However, when I finally saw the golden throne, I heard the leader tell me that as long as I ascend the golden throne, I can become the master of the universe.


    However, in a look around that ruins, South acetylene suddenly understand, this is a place of illusion.


    It''s just an illusory scene laid out by the boss of the bookstore I went to today.


    Because, I have never thought of the consequences of destroying the world to make myself the master of the world. I don''t want to, and I won''t want to in the future.


    In fact, his pursuit of books is also very simple, as long as he can live with Arnold, as for the higher, he never thought about it.


    The world dominates what, oneself also don''t want to do.


    When nanyne finished his last sentence, the illusory scene was like fragments, constantly broken, constantly broken.


    Until the end, it was restored to the simple bookstore.


    At this time, there is no change in the bookstore, the boss is still standing in the original position, his feet also fell into the bookstore.


    "Well, not bad."


    Lin Mu said a word to Nan Ying.


    Did not expect, South acetylene unexpectedly so quickly broke his own trick.


    "In fact, it''s very easy to break the illusory scene. As long as you can resist the desire in your heart and have no intention of destroying the world, you can instantly see through this illusory scene.


    But South acetylene so quickly see through this is an illusory scene, and directly went out, also let Lin Mu some surprise.


    It''s surprising that nanyne has passed the test of her mind so quickly. It means that nanyne''s mind is OK, and has reached the basic conditions for taking charge of the world.


    "Sit down."


    Lin Mu first came to a table, the chair directly opposite said with a smile.


    "Your mind and observation ability are good. You can see through my illusory scene so quickly."


    Lin Mu first praised the talent of South acetylene.


    "Boss, are you a psionic?"


    South acetylene for Lin Mu''s praise and did not show too excited, but seriously looking at Lin Mu.


    In his opinion, Lin Mu''s means can only be used by the powers.


    Moreover, he may be a rare psychic.


    "The psionic, it can be said, but there is an essential difference between me and the psionic."


    Lin Mu didn''t admit it or deny it. Instead, he said a confused word to Nan Ying.


    "I told you before that your talent is very good. How about it? Are you interested in learning from me?"


    "Learning What to learn. "


    Nan YNE didn''t understand Lin Mu''s meaning.


    Powers are born to awaken. If you don''t awaken when you are eight years old, you will never have powers in your life.


    Naturally, there is no chance to learn.


    It''s a pity that nanyne didn''t detect any chance of power awakening when she was eight years old.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 69

    "Practice..."


    Lin Mu stands up and stares at Nan Ying.


    "Practice something that is different from everything you know before."


    "Well, do you have the courage to try?"


    Lin Mu didn''t tell Nan Ying what to cultivate at the beginning.


    "It''s something beyond what I know."


    South alkyne some strange said.


    "Is there anything else that can be cultivated besides powers?"


    South acetylene strange ask a way.


    He has lived for more than ten years, and has never heard of anything that can be cultivated besides powers.


    "Xiuzhen."


    "Have you heard that?"


    Lin Mu mouth corners peeped out a silk smile, mysteriously said to the South acetylene.


    "Xiuzhen?"


    Nan YNE has never heard of such a method of cultivation.


    "What is Xiuzhen?"


    South acetylene don''t understand of looking at Lin Mu.


    In this world, not only powers can be cultivated.


    "It''s a kind of energy that is more advanced than the power. When you reach the highest level of cultivation, you can live forever and cross the universe."


    "Though. That realm is just an impossible goal for you now, but you just need to know that cultivation can change your destiny and even make you the most powerful person in the world. "


    Lin Mu explains with a smile, he knows, for a moment, South alkyne still can''t believe his words without foundation.


    "I know you don''t really believe me now, or you don''t believe me at all."


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to feel the horror of the practitioners."


    Lin Mu stretched out his hand to Nan YNE,


    Nan YNE hesitated for a moment, but firmly grasped Lin Mu''s hand.


    If the mysterious boss wanted to hurt him, he would have done it long ago, and he had no ability to resist.


    So, it''s better to see what Lin Mu said about "Xiuzhen"?


    And perhaps his future hope really exists in the hands of this kind of thing called "Xiuzhen".


    Nanyne grabs Lin Mu''s hand. In an instant, he feels that he and Lin Mu have left the bookstore, or even the planet.


    "This is..."


    Looking at his body, standing in the mysterious universe, but also can say that it is all sound, South acetylene suddenly can''t believe it.


    When will sound come out of the universe.


    And I''m just an ordinary person, not a powerful one at all. What kind of capital can survive in the universe?


    And even those powerful powers can''t bring an ordinary person to the universe to protect him from any harm.


    "As you can see, this is a galaxy in the universe, but this week is not a suitable star for human beings. Most of the planets are useless resource planets."


    Lin Mu naturally saw the shock on Nan YNE''s face,


    however, Nan YNE''s body was surrounded by a layer of white light and fog, which was Lin Mu''s protection.


    Otherwise, even if Lin Mu is strong, he can''t protect an ordinary person to survive in the universe out of thin air.


    "See any stars?"


    In the universe, Lin Mu walks around with Nan YNE at will.


    In an instant, they came to a planet.


    "Take a closer look at this planet, and then I will let you try to see how terrible the power of the cultivator is."


    Lin Mu''s hand made a move to grasp the planet.


    Turn son head to say to South acetylene.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 70

    "Watch it."


    Lin Mu''s palm clenched slowly.


    "Bang Bang... "


    A huge sound of explosion spread throughout the universe (the universe of this world can transmit sound)


    which planet Lin Mu grabbed with his hand exploded abruptly in Nan YNE''s eyes.


    Originally, it was a good planet, and it exploded under the blow of this terrible man.


    This terrible man slapped a planet and crushed it completely, and countless pieces floated to the universe.


    There are also some pieces floating towards the vicinity of the two people, but each one is not far away from the two people when it becomes dispersed.


    "This This, how can this be, how can there be such a powerful person. "


    Nanyne is not confident. In his cognition, even the most powerful powers can destroy a small and medium-sized city on their own.


    How could this man be so powerful in front of us, and he could crush a planet by hand.


    "This is the power of the practitioners. If one day you can reach my level, you can do the same, or even more powerful. It''s not a problem to smash the whole universe with a slap. "


    Lin Mu''s strength now is in the later stage of Jinxian. Naturally, he can crush a small planet with a slap. If it is a small universe, Lin Mu is not unable to destroy it.


    "Well, you can still see the way to true cultivation."


    When nanyne didn''t react, Lin Mu had already brought him back to his bookstore.


    Facing still in the state of ignorant force South acetylene said, at the same time also pointed to the head of South acetylene.


    After all, nanyne was just an ordinary person. It''s not good for an ordinary person to touch the explosion of a planet at such a close distance.


    "Can I do this in the future?"


    Back to God, South acetylene, can''t believe looking at Lin Mu, as if he heard Lin Mu''s words wrong.


    "Your talent is very good. If you can keep on practicing, it''s very possible to reach my level."


    "So, what''s your choice?"


    "Of course, I can also tell you that in the process of cultivation, there are dangers everywhere. If you are not careful, you may die."


    "If you choose to practice with me, I will spare no effort to teach you, that is, if you are troubled by the difficulties in the way of cultivation, you can also choose to give up. I will not blame you. I will clear your memory, and you will only become an ordinary person in the future."


    "In this way, you can live a peaceful life."


    Lin Mu first tells Nan YNE about the danger in the process of cultivating truth, and then gives Nan YNE the choice to the group. He never chooses for anyone.


    "I..."


    "I''m not willing to be an ordinary person. In this case, I will never reach the level of Arnold''s family."


    "I don''t want to lose Arnold, and I promised her that one day I would pick her up with rainbow."


    "So, I choose to" repair the truth ", even if it''s life and death, even if it''s broken, but at least, I''ve tried my best."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s warning, Nan Ying hesitates for a while, and then says some firm words to Lin Mu with firm eyes.


    I''ve tried my best, even if I failed, I won''t regret it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 71

    "Good."


    "I appreciate your character."


    After hearing the firm voice of Nan Ying, Lin Mu''s face showed satisfaction.


    "What kind of price do I need to pay to learn this cultivation?"


    Nanyne doesn''t believe that there is a free lunch in the world.


    And this powerful and terrible person will not teach himself for no reason.


    "The price?"


    "We practitioners never need to pay for accepting apprentices. We only look at talent and fate. If there is no fate, even if we have talent, we will not accept it easily."


    "And you are really a lucky man. You have both fate and talent. Your talent makes me very optimistic, and it just makes me see your scene."


    "So, just worship me as a teacher."


    Lin Mu says to the South acetylene at will.


    The world where nanyne lives does not know what convergence is like Yu Ning?


    The world of nanyne is just one. Ordinary science and technology side of the world, and the early world of science and technology is particular about the law, they think that everything will have to pay the corresponding price.


    "Well, I''ll be your teacher." Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying with a smile.


    "I''ve met the teacher."


    South acetylene to Lin Mu slowly kneel down.


    He kowtowed three Tianyu''s standard salutes to Lin Mu.


    "Well, get up."


    "From now on, you are the third disciple of our school. There are two elder martial brothers before you. However, it is estimated that you and the two elder martial brothers will have very few opportunities to meet."


    Lin Mu helped Nan Ying up.


    "We don''t have too complicated rules. The only rule is that we can''t harm the common people. We can''t bully those unarmed people with our own strength."


    Lin Mu continues to say solemnly to the South acetylene the rules of his school.


    Those who want to accept apprentices in the future will basically become the way of heaven in their own world.


    So. They have to follow this rule.


    "If one day you violate this rule, then I will personally clean up the door."


    "Do you remember them all?"


    Lin Mu raises Nan Ying and looks at him seriously.


    "Yes, master, I remember it."


    "I will remember that later."


    South alkyne also a face serious to Lin Mu assurance way.


    "Because you are a little older, you have missed the best time to practice, so recently you have to recuperate your body."


    "Come here."


    Now nanyne is nearly 19 years old and has completely missed the best time to practice.


    So recently Suzuki has to find a way to recuperate his body with some panacea, so that he won''t leave some bad aftereffects in the future.


    In the basement of the bookstore.


    The color here is totally different from that above.


    It''s a style full of countless technologies.


    "Go in and lie down."


    He pointed to nanyne in a purple medicine cartridge.


    This is made of some elixirs collected by Lin Mu in Yu Ning''s world.


    It has a very strange curative effect for people like nanyne.


    As long as you spend a month in this medicine bath, no matter how old you are, you can restore his cultivation talent to the most suitable level.


    Nan YNE didn''t question Lin Mu''s words. She had already worshipped Lin Mu as her teacher, so she wouldn''t question her master any more.


    After slowly taking off all the clothes on his body, he slowly stepped into the medicine bath made by Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 72

    But lying in the South acetylene is did not see Lin Mu mouth on the mysterious smile.


    "Little alkyne, I don''t want to prepare at all, so I lie in. I''ll feel better later."


    Although this pharmaceutical industry is of little use to some powerful people, it is a painful thing for nanyne, which is still the constitution of ordinary people.


    "I hope we don''t scream at that time."


    Lin Mu looked at it as if.


    However, South acetylene did not pay attention to this side of Lin Mu, but directly into the medicine bath.


    And when the South alkyne into the liquid when medicine, medicine bucket on the top of that full of technology style cover slowly fall.


    It accurately covers the medicine barrel into which nanyne enters.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Just entered the industry of South acetylene suddenly feel a burst of pain, into the heart of the color of pain.


    It''s like countless ants eating the bones in their bodies.


    Constant pain and itching.


    Nanyne''s face is a little distorted in the medicine bath.


    Originally, I just thought it was just an ordinary medicine bath, but I didn''t expect that the power of this medicine bath was so great.


    "Hold it, I must hold it. For Arnold, I must hold it, too."


    Although Nan YNE''s body constantly wants to kick the cover of the medicine bucket open, the thought of the girl''s figure in her heart suppresses the pain with her will.


    "Shifu said that there are countless dangers along the road of cultivating truth. A little carelessness is the result of death. Such a little pain is just a small matter on the road of cultivating truth. If I can''t bear it, what do I say in front of Shifu?"


    The longer she''s going to be with her, Nan YNE feels more and more painful and even feels like she''s going to explode.


    However, I can''t bear such a little pain. What face can I have to face the master who is very optimistic about me.


    "Hold it. Hold it for me."


    Although she felt the pain of ten thousand ants biting her heart, nanyne resisted the pain.


    Although the face is distorted and the desire is not human, although the education is constantly roaring, so that those medicine baths continue to enter their lungs, so that they feel that their chest has been completely fast explosion.


    However, he still resisted the impulse to go out.


    "Well, not bad."


    Lin Mu felt the pain in the medicine bath, but still insisted on the South acetylene, his face showed satisfaction.


    "I have a lot of perseverance. It seems that I can add more strength."


    Lonely feeling to the current situation of the drug solution can not make the South acetylene feel the best effect.


    Lin Mu''s fingers above, suddenly appeared a purple aura, instant to the South alkyne''s medicine bath, a little flick.


    All of a sudden, the medicine bath where the South alkyne is located becomes more terrible.


    "Ah..."


    The color of pain of South alkyne comes again, let a person hear of some frighten.


    But it''s about how much pain the people in it have suffered.


    "It''s getting more and more painful."


    Feel more and more irritable liquid, South acetylene suddenly become more distorted.


    "Putong "Poop."


    South alkyne can''t help it any more, shaking around in the medicine bath.


    And the medicine bath in the medicine barrel is also continuously sprayed.


    However, wait until a moment, the South alkyne bath will stop shaking.


    South alkyne in the medicine bath completely cloud in the past.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 73

    After a long time.


    The medicine bath in the medicine bucket has completely become clear and thorough.


    Obviously, these baths have been completely absorbed by nanyne.


    And there are some black dirt on the outside of nanyne''s body.


    Lin Mu looked at the South alkyne who had been in a coma for a long time in the bucket and nodded with satisfaction.


    In a coma state, he can continue to absorb the effect of the medicine. This boy''s talent is really good.


    Lin Mu wrapped Nan YNE with genuine Qi and directly lifted him up. He cleaned up the black dirt outside his body with genuine Qi, and then sent it to a small bed in the basement.


    At the same time, send a cool Qi into nanyne''s body to restore nanyne''s body.


    "Ah..."


    Still in a coma in the middle of the South acetylene suddenly issued a comfortable cry.


    He felt so much pain today.


    Suddenly in his sleep, he felt this cool breath, which made him very comfortable.


    And originally some twisted face also slowly comfortable down.


    "This Is it over? "


    After a long time, Nan alkyne slowly opened her eyes and saw that she had been lying on a bed.


    Look at the forest tree meditating not far away.


    There are some hoarse voices.


    Although Lin Mu had already helped her clean up the pain in her body with real Qi.


    But just now that kind of pain will not be able to clean up completely for a while and a half.


    "Well, it''s very good. Even after I increased the efficacy of the medicine bath, I was able to absorb the efficacy completely, and I absorbed it as an ordinary person. It''s really good."


    Lin Mu looks at or some disorderly South acetylene.


    "This is the most basic way to practice. Take it home and have a good look. First, practice the most basic meditation."


    Nanyne is different from Yu Ning. The world nanyne lives in is a world of science and technology, which basically reveals the style of science and technology all the time. However, Yu Ning''s world is a world of cultivation. Even if Yu Ning was a waste, he had experienced the most basic training methods.


    He also practiced the method of breathing out at ordinary times, so when Lin Mu taught him, he could practice it directly.


    Nanyne is different. At ordinary times, he is just an ordinary person on the side of science and technology, and has not experienced any painful training.


    Therefore, nanyne should be developed step by step.


    Moreover, the most basic method of Tuina is not a big problem for the later choice of Gongfa.


    And this is the most basic way of breathing, and it is also the most top.


    In the daily practice, it can also improve the physique of Nan''an.


    "Thank you, master."


    South acetylene solemnly took over Lin Mu handed up the simple skill.


    The most precious is in my own hands.


    This is something that can change one''s destiny, and even bring one to a world totally different from one''s own.


    So nanyne cherishes this skill very much.


    Even in the eyes of master, it''s just the most common skill.


    "Go back first."


    "In the future, when we should study, we should still study normally. When we finish class every night, we should come to me for holidays."


    "At least this month must be in accordance with my requirements, the previous month is of great importance to your future."


    Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying.


    He doesn''t want nanyne out of touch with the world right now.


    The world of science and technology is changing all the time. Naturally, we can''t follow Yu Ning all the time.


    In that case, maybe, in two or three years, nanyne will be completely out of touch with the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 74

    Tianyu star.


    Tianyulian, the first of the three capitals of the state, is also the home star of tianyuren.


    Although the new status of Tianyu star as the capital of the star was divided equally by the other two planets after entering the interstellar colony, it is undeniable that Tianyu star is still the place with the most rights in Tianyu so far.


    Tianyu Union, the state''s upper house is located in Tianyu star.


    Most families also live in tianyuxing.


    Tianyu star, the three capital stars of the Communist Party of China, has only a resident population of more than 10 million. It can be imagined that Tianyu star is the back garden of the whole Communist Party of China.


    Every family has a huge territory.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, Miss Nuo has come back."


    That day, Yuxing was in a luxurious room.


    A servant said to the young man who lay down in a luxurious chair and enjoyed the red wine that ordinary people couldn''t even think of.


    The servant bowed gracefully to the young man.


    "Really, Arnold is back."


    The young man listened to the servant and jumped out of his chair.


    Even the wine in the red wine glass in his hand was spilled.


    "Yes, young master."


    Of course, the servant did not dare to deceive his young master.


    "It was the housekeeper who settled down to pick it up in person. Many people have seen it."


    The servant continued to speak to the young man.


    "OK, OK, get ready for me. I''m going to settle down soon. Arnold has been worried about me for the past few years."


    The young man said to the servant at once.


    And there was a little heat in his eyes.


    Annuo, the eldest lady of Tianyu * * top family, is also very famous on Tianyu. It is said that at the age of eight, she had decided a strange power.


    It is because such a strange person has been favored by a powerful person in the psionic. It is said that when she is 20 years old, she will come to accept her as a disciple.


    Even if they are the top family of the * *, they should respect those powerful powers.


    After all, they are just families, not federations.


    Moreover, Arnold''s beauty is also very well-known on Tianyu star, and there are not many people who pursue her.


    His family, however, spent a lot of effort to settle down and paid a huge price, so that he agreed to marry his family.


    "But young master, I seem to have heard some bad news. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Seeing his young master so happy, the servant didn''t know if he was going to tell his young master the news he heard from which path.


    "Tell me, my young master is in a good mood today."


    The young man did not stop the servant.


    "Young master, I''m not sure whether this water is real or not?"


    "I know from a friend who settled down that during the three years since miss an Da disappeared, it seems that I had a boyfriend. "


    The young man''s face suddenly turned black, and the red wine cup in his hand was crushed by him.


    You can imagine his anger now.


    "Of course, my friend who settled down was also heard by the grapevine of settling down, and it may not be true."


    The servant sees the young master''s face suddenly black come down, the breath also begins then of hasty rise, immediately say to him.


    He didn''t want to be the victim of his young master''s fury.


    "Check it out for me and plug it in to the end."


    The young man gnashed his teeth and said word by word.


    At the same time, he looked at the servant with red eyes.


    "Yes Yes, I''ll check it right away


    The servant immediately ran out.


    "Arnold''s mine. No one can take it."


    He has long regarded Ann Nuo as his taboo, but now someone has gone to touch her beyond his capacity.


    I''m looking for death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 75

    The young man looked at the wine glass that had been crushed by himself.


    His eyes were red and silent.


    Liu''s family and an''s family are the top family of tianyulian.


    However, because of Annuo''s reason, it seems that the present family is superior to all the families of tianyulian and bang.


    For Arnold, settling down is a cost.


    Even if they agreed to marry their own family, they signed a series of unequal treaties.


    For example, the Chen family needs to give up one-third of the seats they control to settle down. Even if Ann Nuo marries him in the future, Ann Nuo will still settle down.


    Even in the face of these circumstances, the Chen family had to agree to this marriage.


    Of the 30 billion people, only 30000 are psionic.


    And many of them are ordinary powers that don''t have any attack power.


    In front of those top families, it looks like chicken ribs.


    However, they still have to respect these weak powers.


    Because even though these powers are weak, there are still some very strong people in their power organizations.


    Moreover, these 30000 powers exist in the newspaper group. If ordinary people offend one of them, they don''t know it''s OK. If they do arrive, they will attack.


    However, Arnold is favored by an extremely powerful presence among the powers, which further reflects the special identity of Arnold.


    "Arnold, you are mine. No one can take you away."


    As the young master of the Liu family, Liu Dongyuan had everything he wanted from childhood to adulthood. No one ever dared to refuse him.


    From the first time he saw anno, he had been deeply in love with this beautiful woman.


    Even for Arnold, he hasn''t touched another woman for three years.


    In front of the outsider always shows a pair of elegant demeanor appearance.


    What I didn''t even think of him was that his fiancee, whom he was thinking about, might have been hooked up by a wild boy who didn''t know where.


    "If that''s true, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    Liu Dongyuan roared in a low voice.


    No one can take Arnold from him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss Hiss. "


    Among Lin Mu''s bookstores, Nan YNE once again lies in Lin Mu''s medicated bath.


    He practiced hard all night according to the book Lin Mu gave him last night.


    When he woke up this morning, he felt full of strength.


    He punched the wall with all his strength, and there was a fist sized dent on the wall.


    If he didn''t cover it up quickly, he might have been scolded by his family.


    However, my physical fitness has been strengthened, but when I went to Lin Mu to take a medicine bath, the pain was only a little lower than yesterday.


    As soon as he entered the medicine bath, he was immediately irritated by the effect of the medicine bath.


    However, he still felt less pain than yesterday.


    After a long time, Nan alkyne woke up again after fainting.


    "Well, it''s a little bit more persistent today than it was yesterday. It seems that the effect is still good."


    Lin Mu looked at the South alkyne who came over and gave him a smile.


    "Thank you, master."


    South acetylene reluctantly rose a smile.


    Although the pain can still be felt, but he can also feel his physical quality is more powerful than before.


    "It''s painful, but it''s really useful."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 76

    A month later.


    After South alkyne comes out from Lin Mu''s bookstore, she suddenly feels refreshed.


    After a month''s immersion in Lin Mu''s special medicine bath, Nan Ying feels that her physical condition is countless times better than before.


    Although this month incomparable pain, but still enjoy themselves.


    "Arnold is waiting for me. It won''t be long."


    Nan YNE is in a good mood today.


    Because after today, Lin Mu will teach him the real cultivation method.


    And Lin Mu also told him that his talent is very good, even can be described as against the sky, cultivation up, absolutely can be a thousand miles.


    Moreover, Lin Mu also promised himself that as long as his strength reached his satisfaction, he would personally take himself to Arnold''s family to propose marriage.


    As long as you settle down and see your master''s strength, you will never dare to refuse this marriage.


    One hand can crush the existence of a planet. Have you ever seen it?


    "Tomorrow you can practice master''s powerful skill."


    Walking on the way home, Nan YNE is in a wonderful mood, imagining that one day she can become a powerful being like Shifu.


    However, Liu Dongyuan, who is far away from Tianyu star, is not in such a good mood.


    "Young master, we have made a clear investigation."


    "Miss an has been missing for the past three years. She has gone to chengmenxing. It is said that there is a contradiction with Mr an."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. You should know what I want to know most."


    Liu Dongyuan didn''t have the patience to listen to his servant''s nonsense.


    And he has been waiting so long that he has no patience.


    Bo naturally saw the impatient color on his young master''s face.


    But he is also very helpless, my family is not a small family, in the United States, the status and is the same as the Liu family.


    Even in the United States, the influence of settling down is even more than that of the Liu family.


    For the sake of this news, Liu''s intelligence organization has used all of them.


    It is not easy to find out the news in a short month.


    "Miss an did have a relationship with a high school student when she became a menxing."


    "If you were known by Anjia, you would send someone to pick up Miss Anjia immediately. But I don''t know why, because Anjia attaches great importance to the door, it didn''t embarrass the high school student."


    The servant looked at Liu Dongyuan carefully.


    For fear that Liu Dongyuan would be angry with him.


    "You Say What "No," he said


    After listening to the servant''s words, Liu Dongyuan directly pulled up the servant''s collar and looked at him with gnashing teeth.


    "Little Master, calm down. Master, calm down. "


    "Maybe it''s just that the boy didn''t know what method he used to confuse miss an da. When miss an Da comes back to herself, she will surely think of you."


    The servant looked at Liu Dongyuan with a red face.


    He immediately thought about how to let the young master who was exposed so much let him go.


    "Young master, what kind of identity are you? Young master of the Liu family, what''s the identity of miss an Da? What''s the identity of that boy? He''s just a poor boy. How can miss an Da fall in love with him? It must be some kind of dirty means. "


    "If the young master can get rid of this boy for miss an, I don''t think miss an will be more interested in the young master."


    The servant immediately racked his brains in his mind to find a way out.


    "Yes, what is Arnold''s status? How can he look up to a poor boy? It must be the poor boy who used some dirty means against Arnold. "


    "Find out the boy''s identity for me and let him disappear forever."


    Liu Dongyuan thought of this at the same time.


    Miss an, how can you look at a boy who has nothing.


    I dare not repeat that I am tens of times better than that poor boy in any aspect. How can anno choose a poor boy who is not a waste instead of a choice?


    "Now, right now, right now, find me the man who has confused Arnold with the dirty tricks."


    "And wipe him out of the world."


    Liu Dongyuan''s face was a little twisted, and he roared at the servant.


    There was some blood in his eyes, as if he was going to let the poor boy''s head that confused Arnold put in front of him now.


    "Yes, young master, I''ll go down to prepare immediately. I''ll make her disappear completely in this world in a week."


    The servant immediately nodded like a chicken, thinking of running out of the door.


    "By the way, call number one."


    Just when the servants will leave. Liu Dongyuan, with a gloomy face, whispered to the servant.When the servant heard Liu Dongyuan''s words, his body suddenly trembled.


    It seems that this time the young master is really angry, and even asked No. 1 to solve the problem.


    The servant''s body shivered at the thought of his terrible eyes.


    If not necessary, no one is willing to get close to number one.


    That look is too terrible, let a person see, then feel oneself fall into hell.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 77

    "And tell number one, I want to see the head of that bastard."


    "Yes, young master. I''ll call number one at once."


    Although the heart is very reluctant to see the terror of the number one, but for their own young orders, servants are not qualified to disobey.


    Number one, the top assassin trained by the Liu family for many years.


    Over the years, I have assassinated many hostile families for the Liu family.


    And it is said that the number one has some horrible hobbies.


    He likes to make a perfect ornament of the head that he killed himself, and collect it in his special cabinet.


    Over the years, there have been thousands of people killed by No. 1. Their heads are all in a narrow space. It makes people feel terrible when they think about it.


    What''s more, those who see number one say that it''s 100% a madman. People will never want to see him again after seeing him.


    If he''s after him, he''ll never live.


    In a remote hut of the Liu family.


    "Dong Dong..."


    A knock on the door awakened the man who was inside.


    "Come in."


    A strange voice came into the servant''s ear.


    As soon as the servant heard the sound, he immediately felt that his back was slowly sweating.


    "Jie Jie, you seem to be afraid of me."


    The people inside, No.1, see yourself as your servant.


    The moment came behind him and patted the servant on the shoulder.


    "Number one..."


    The servant swallowed immediately.


    With a trembling voice said: "No.1, young master let you to solve a person."


    The servant felt that he was being watched by death.


    "Oh, young master?"


    "Tell me who you are. You can make the young master look like a thorn in the flesh and send me out."


    The low voice of number one sounded in the servant''s ear.


    Liu Dongyuan, the young master of the Liu family, who has always been kind and kind to others, would use his terrible executioner to kill people.


    "Just an ordinary high school student."


    The servant took out a picture of nanyne in his pocket.


    Unexpectedly, it has been found out that an Ruo Zaicheng has a boyfriend. What kind of identity is that person? Naturally, it can be easily found out.


    "Are you insulting me?"


    "An ordinary high school student, even want to use me to do it? If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation today, you don''t have to go out and stay as my collection. "


    Some angry voices came from number one.


    What''s your identity? In the world of assassination, you are like a king.


    Now I have to assassinate an ordinary high school student.


    It''s totally insulting.


    This kind of high school students in his watch, as long as any one of the killers can be easily solved.


    Sometimes the finger of angry number one had already slowly pinched the servant''s neck.


    If the servant''s explanation does not satisfy him, he will not hesitate to pinch the servant''s neck.


    Even if it was sent by the young master of the Liu family.


    His identity in the Liu family is also not simple, and the Liu family will not fall out with a mere servant.


    "Number one Do you know miss an


    The servant''s cold sweat came down slowly from his neck and fell to the ground drop by drop.


    "Oh, Miss ANN, who is valued by one of the powers."


    Number one is a little curious. What''s the matter with settling down to miss?


    No. 1''s interest has been raised by the servant, so now he doesn''t intend to kill the servant immediately.


    "You also know that miss an is the young master''s fiancee."


    Although the hands on his neck had left, the servant''s body still couldn''t help shaking.


    He just walked through the dead door.


    "Well."


    No. 1 said.


    "If you talk nonsense, maybe my patience will be lost."


    "This boy even used the dirty means to hook up with miss an Da, because miss an Da was not very experienced in the world, and she was really hooked up by this boy."


    "And this matter was naturally known by the young master, who was very angry."


    "That''s why I want to send you to wipe this boy out."


    Servant one day, No. 1 has no patience, immediately said his purpose.


    "Oh, rival."


    Number one gave a casual smile.But in the servant''s ear, it was a terrible thing.


    "Ha ha, tell the young master that I will let him see the boy''s head in five days."


    No. 1 didn''t refuse after listening to the servant.


    He is also a member of the Liu family. In his opinion, the eldest lady of an family is already a member of the Liu family. The mole ants who come out of nowhere dare to touch the daughter-in-law of the Liu family. They are looking for death.


    "All right, get out of here."


    No.1, I looked at the servant who was scared to shit and waved to him casually.


    It''s more and more useless to be a servant at home now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 78

    "Master, can I begin to practice my kung fu formally?"


    Among Lin Mu''s bookstores, Nan Ying looks at Lin Mu expectantly.


    Yesterday, he had spent a month under the torture of medicine bath.


    Yesterday, Lin Mu said that his meridians had been nourished and had returned to the best cultivation period.


    "Well, you''ve been doing well this month, whether it''s absorption or practice of taking medicine."


    "Although you haven''t started to practice formally, the Qi you absorbed in this month can reach the first level of cultivation."


    Lin Mu took a look at Nan Ying.


    This is the perverted gift of the son of the world.


    He is no longer in the stage of time suitable for cultivation. He can accumulate so much Qi in his body with the most basic method of spitting.


    Now as long as you give her the most training method, he can immediately break through to build the foundation.


    "Here, take it. It''s the most suitable cultivation method for you."


    During this month, Lin Mu also worked out the most suitable cultivation method for Nan YNE according to his constitution.


    "Thank you, master."


    Killing people, like a treasure, took the skill that Lin Mu handed him.


    I can''t wait to open it immediately after I get it.


    "There are nine realms of cultivating Qi, building foundation, golden elixir, Yuanying, getting out of the body, distracting, combining, crossing the calamity, and achieving one level at a time."


    "If you break through the realm of daodu, heaven will punish you like this, and you will become immortal. If you can''t get through it, you will die. Your soul will be broken, and you will never be able to live beyond it."


    ¡­¡­


    Open the book is such a paragraph written in red font.


    "Now I know why it was said at the beginning that the road of Xiuzhen was full of calamities. If I didn''t pay attention, it would be the end of huisousan."


    "But now that you have set foot on this road, you can only move forward."


    Lin Mu see looking at some exaggeration of South acetylene, can''t help saying.


    "Master, why is it that when you reach the realm of crossing robbery, the sky will bring down thunder punishment?"


    South acetylene some don''t understand of ask a way.


    In his opinion, Youtian''s Leifa must be very powerful. Basically, no one will be able to survive.


    Although he is in a world of science and technology, he is still full of awe for the mysterious affairs of heaven.


    "Because all the way to true cultivation is to go against the sky."


    Lin Mu took a sip of tea and said, "otherwise, do you think immortality is so easy to get?"


    "Everything comes at a price, and the price of immortality is going against the sky."


    "All the way to true cultivation, go against the sky."


    South alkyne some absentminded read Lin Mu''s words.


    It never occurred to him that the road of cultivating truth was against the heaven.


    Can innocence be reversed?


    "Master, how many pieces do you think there are in the whole process of cultivation. Can anyone really break through to the last level? "


    Nanyne doesn''t believe that there are people who can go against heaven.


    "Why not?"


    "The road 50, Tianyan 49, Dunyi, the stewed side represents a ray of life, suggesting that all things in the world have a ray of life."


    "So, why can''t a true practitioner have a strong one who practices to the last level?"


    Lin Mu looked up at the sky at an angle of 45 degrees.


    Alas, the technology side is the trouble, and we have to explain that.


    "Well, master, you are in the realm of a practitioner."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 79

    In the eyes of Nan YNE, Lin Mu said that the cultivator had made a breakthrough, but Nan YNE couldn''t believe it. He didn''t enter the room for ten minutes.


    This is about to break through.


    Is your talent so good?


    South acetylene some narcissistic thought.


    At this time, a rudiment of Qixuan appeared in the Dantian of nanyne.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 80

    "Is the foundation going to be built?"


    Lin Mu feels the South alkyne breath inside more and more deep, can''t help saying.


    The talent of the son of the world is really good.


    Nan alkyne in the room can feel the constant pressure in the room,


    and the real Qi in his body is constantly condensing towards Qi Xuan.


    "Yi..."


    A strange voice came from the Dantian of nanyne.


    And his Qi Xuan has been completely condensed.


    At the same time, it also represents that nayne has entered the realm of building foundation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, I''ll go back first."


    South alkyne feels his neck to look at Lin Mu.


    Since he broke through the foundation period two days ago, Lin Mu began to train him.


    Every day here, we should first accept the absorption of Qi under 15 times of pressure, and we can''t resist it with our own strength.


    Nanyne felt that every time she absorbed a trace of Qi, she felt that her muscles and veins would be burst.


    What''s more, he was caught by Lin Mu before he had time to rest after he absorbed the Qi, and then he was famous for suppressing his realm to build a foundation to train his actual combat ability.


    In the eyes of Nan YNE, Lin Mu just wanted to abuse him.


    Although Lin Mu also suppressed his strength to the foundation period, Nan Ying could feel that it could not be exerted in the foundation period.


    There is no way to fight back in this situation.


    Lin Mu has been almost abused for more than half an hour, Lin Mu just mercifully let go of himself.


    "Well, you go back first."


    "But after you go back, you still have to work hard. Although your talent is good, it''s not your wasted capital."


    "When your two elder martial brothers first competed with you, they persisted for a long time."


    Lin Mu has abused Nan YNE once, and he has no idea to abuse him again, so he should go back.


    "I see, master."


    South alkyne helpless toward Lin Mu white one eye.


    He is just a new man who has just come into contact with Xiuzhen. Is it necessary for him to hit himself like this?


    "It seems that the boy still lacks training strength."


    Lin Mu touched chin, looking at the back of the South alkyne who had gone out, said secretly.


    "It''s going to continue to strengthen in the future, otherwise this boy''s talent will be wasted."


    I don''t know why. Nanyne, who has gone a little far, always feels that something is staring at his back, which makes him shudder.


    "I''m being targeted by something."


    South acetylene looked at the back, there was no one.


    All of a sudden, it made him shudder.


    Let him go faster.


    "It can''t be Shifu. He''s after me."


    Walking some distance, Nan Ying suddenly thought of it.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s the boy."


    "It''s really weak. A boy who has only gone through three times of genetic transformation can easily solve it."


    No. 1 has been hiding in the dark to observe the South alkyne coming out of the bookstore.


    Seeing that he didn''t find out anything about himself, he couldn''t help smiling with disdain.


    "I thought that the person who could confuse miss an was just a waste."


    "Boy, don''t blame me after you die. You dare to confuse miss an Da even if you don''t think you can. Can you be worthy of miss an Da?"


    South acetylene is about to leave their line of sight, one is not ready to continue to play with him.


    His time is precious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 81

    "Don''t blame me when you die, boy."


    The corner of No.1''s mouth showed a horrible smile.


    At the same time, the blade in his hand, which had already taken the blood of countless people, had been taken out of his sleeve.


    However, he did not see a strange smile on the corner of Nan''s mouth.


    "Can''t help it at last?"


    South acetylene feeling behind that is to kill intention, in the heart secretly think of.


    He is now a little master of foundation building.


    Although in front of Lin Mu nothing, but deal with these ordinary killers or no problem.


    In his opinion, this killer has not been trained at all. He can see his killing intention all the time.


    If she did not receive it, because in No. 1''s eyes, he was just a mole ant that could be killed at will, so she didn''t hide and kill herself at all.


    "Boy, go underground with ease."


    The sharp blade of No.1 is about to pierce into nanyne''s heart.


    However, when the sharp blade is so tiny away from Nan YNE, Nan YNE''s figure suddenly leans to the side and accurately avoids the assassination of No. 1.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    No. 1 looked at nanyne who had dodged his own blow in disbelief.


    This boy is just an ordinary person. How can he avoid his own move.


    And how did he feel me? Number one doesn''t understand.


    "It seems that this boy has some ability, otherwise he would not be favored by miss an da."


    But I can only do this when I meet myself.


    See oneself a blow and didn''t kill South alkyne thoroughly.


    One is about to start the next attack.


    And this sentence he paid with all his strength. Now he treats Nan YNE''s attack just as he did those big people who were heavily protected at the beginning.


    He didn''t believe that nanyne had such good luck to avoid his full blow.


    "Ha ha, it''s beyond our capacity."


    See number one continue to attack on himself.


    South alkyne''s mouth showed a trace of disdain smile.


    Perhaps in front of some ordinary people, the speed of this killer is very fast.


    However, in front of nanynasi''s weak divine consciousness, you can still see the figure of No. 1 clearly.


    No. 1 has just undergone the seventh genetic transformation.


    Although the seventh time should be according to, for ordinary people, there has been a great distance.


    As long as we achieve the eighth gene transformation, we can compete with those powerful powers.


    Although the seventh strong. But it is not beyond the limit of ordinary people.


    And now, although nanyne is just a practitioner in the foundation period.


    But also out of the ordinary limit.


    Therefore, for the attack of No. 1, Nan YNE really didn''t see it.


    "It''s so weak."


    With two fingers casually clamped the blade of No.1.


    Disdainful looking at the face of No.1.


    He didn''t know that No. 1 had seen him that way just now.


    "No way. How could you, an ordinary man, have seen this move of mine."


    No. 1 couldn''t believe that his full blow was caught by an ordinary man who he thought before his eyes.


    And there was a look of disdain on his face.


    It''s an insult to yourself.


    "Ha ha, it''s really vulnerable."


    Nanyne didn''t talk to the killer any more.


    He never shows mercy to a man who wants to kill him.


    In an instant, the voice of number one flew out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 82

    "No way."


    Flying out tens of meters, No. 1 looked at Nan YNE in disbelief.


    How can an ordinary person have such great strength.


    "What do those people in the family do for food?"


    "If this is an ordinary person, then they are nothing."


    At the same time, No. 1 also scolded the family''s rubbish in his heart.


    It''s hard to tell whether a person is an ordinary person or a psionic.


    No. 1 is now clearly using nanyne as a psionic.


    Only the psionic can bring him so much damage, and now it seems that the boy in front of him is probably a power psionic.


    Otherwise, how can you blow yourself away.


    "It''s hard to deal with. Let''s go first."


    No. 1 has always been good at assassination, not very good at face-to-face.


    Especially now this person may still be a power type psionic.


    These have made him feel withdrawn.


    If you don''t retreat now, maybe you will be planted here today.


    "I want to go."


    Nanyne''s eyes are frozen.


    See No. 1 do want to run, immediately continue to shoot at No. 1.


    At least he has to figure out who wants him to die.


    "Fast speed."


    See the figure of South acetylene immediately toward their own close, one more fear.


    "Isn''t this guy just a power psionic?"


    "Never let him know that the family sent me, otherwise the family will be in danger."


    Number one thought in his heart.


    If this guy is not only a power type psionic, but also a speed type psionic, then he definitely has a big figure in the psionic behind him.


    The great men among the powers, their families, are not qualified to resist.


    In the whole alliance of heaven and earth, only the alliance, the government and the government can be awed by those powerful powers. However, although their families are powerful, they are not qualified to direct the government and the government.


    "Bang..."


    Just as Nan alkyne was about to touch number one, a white light suddenly lit up in front of his eyes.


    And one also took advantage of this South alkyne slightly absent-minded time, immediately ran out.


    "Shit..."


    See just a moment of time, the killer will disappear in their own eyes, South acetylene can not help but burst a rude.


    At the same time also let South acetylene incomparable anger, unexpectedly let a want to kill their own people ran out of their own eyes.


    "Don''t let me see you in the future."


    Nanyne is just a little monk in the foundation period. Although he is more powerful than some gene reformers, his power is limited.


    His divine sense can only search tiny places now.


    Therefore, he can only curse secretly now.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fortunately, I didn''t find it."


    Already some run away a little bit of No. 1, see their own behind no one chased, can not help but sigh of relief.


    But they didn''t relax their vigilance.


    Still careful to avoid some pedestrians.


    "Those who are engaged in intelligence are really rubbish. After returning to the family, don''t let me know who provided the intelligence this time, otherwise, I will let you try the taste of life rather than death."


    No.1 ran forward cautiously, and at the same time, he was also scolding in a low voice.


    This time, he was really annoyed by the intelligence waste of his family. If he didn''t get some good things from special channels, he would be in the hands of a mole ant.


    "The idea is good, but you have to be able to go back."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 83

    A soft laugh came into number one''s ear.


    "Who are you?"


    No. 1 was shocked, and a man in a black windbreaker appeared in front of him.


    And now he is looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    That smile I can''t be familiar with, just like every time I assassinate those people, the hunter smiles at the prey, and is sure to eat himself.


    This kind of smile makes me uncomfortable.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. What you need to know is that you won''t have a chance to go back in the future."


    The young man in black windbreaker is naturally Lin Mu.


    How can his apprentice Lin Mu not pay attention to it? In fact, since the moment when No. 1 stares at Nan YNE, Lin Mu already knows.


    However, he thought that the boy of nanyne could solve the problem by himself. Unexpectedly, nanyne let the killer slip away so easily.


    "It''s really a lack of training."


    After expressing disdain for the actual combat consciousness of that silly apprentice, I continued to look at number one lonely.


    "Sir, I have never seen you before. I don''t think you and I have any deep hatred. I don''t know why you want to stop me."


    One side carefully stares at Lin Mu, at the same time is also constantly observing around, want to find a place to let oneself leave.


    A person who can appear in front of him without his own feelings thinks that he will never be his opponent.


    "Ha ha, don''t look. Do you think you can run on my hands?"


    Lin Mu looked at number one with disdain.


    If an ordinary person runs out in front of such a person in the golden immortal realm, there will be a ghost.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, No.1''s eyes coagulated, and at the same time, there was a glimmer of hope. This kind of people generally have some very strong confidence in their own strength. As long as they seize this point, they still have a chance to escape.


    No. 1 suddenly attacked Lin Mu. However, there was still a little distance from Lin Mu. After that, No. 1 suddenly took out a white ball from his sleeve.


    The moment throws toward the direction of Lin Mu, at the same time immediately closed own eyes.


    A strong white light flashed all around at once.


    However, just stay for a moment, then disappear without a trace.


    Although the United States special weapons have not existed for a long time, anyone who contacts them with their eyes will immediately damage the cells in their eyes.


    But also with the cells in the eyes directly into the brain, constantly destroying the brain tissue, if ordinary people contact with these white light, they will die immediately.


    Even those powerful powers don''t feel good when they come into contact.


    "Even if you are a powerful power, it will not be easy for you to contact this thing abruptly."


    There was a sneer on number one''s face.


    However, he did not want to continue to entangle with Lin Mu here.


    Although this thing can also cause damage to the psionic, once he recovers, he will not be able to do it himself.


    After all, the powers of the powers are all strange.


    Therefore, No. 1 didn''t want to get involved with Lin Mu at all.


    Immediately run to the opposite direction of Lin Mu.


    However, he did not see the strange smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, I want to run."


    Lin Mu showed a disdainful smile, looking at the back of the number one who left.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 84

    "I''m a golden immortal. If I can let you run in front of me as an ordinary person, then I can''t get along with you."


    Lin Mu''s face laughed.


    There is no one who has run away.


    "You should have escaped."


    No. 1 looked at the empty back and wiped the cold sweat on his head.


    However, in this case, he did not pay attention to the busy streets, but now they are empty.


    "Oh, I see you again."


    The familiar sound was introduced into No. 1''s ear.


    No.1 looked forward in disbelief and saw the young face once,


    "you How can it be


    No. 1 face is completely unbelievable, he just has been paying attention to the back, did not see Lin Mu''s figure from behind.


    "This That''s the way


    Looking at and just saw Lin Mu''s completely unchanged scene for the first time, one''s face showed a trace of shock.


    That is to say, even though he has been running for a long time, he has been running in the direction of Lin Mu.


    "You are a spatial power."


    No.1 looks at Lin Mu warily.


    If Lin Mu was really a spatial psionic, he would be doomed today.


    The moves of the spatial powers are not what ordinary people can imagine.


    Maybe now I''m not in the same position as before.


    "Space powers? Hehe, I''m not a psychic. "


    Lin Mu looked at number one playfully.


    "I am an immortal."


    Lin Mu''s breath suddenly burst out a shaking breath.


    Let number one unconsciously want to crawl and kneel down.


    But he still relied on his strong willpower to resist down.


    But his face has been extremely distorted, a golden immortal''s breath, a mortal can arrive so long is also very good.


    "Well, who asked you to assassinate my apprentice?"


    In an instant, the body of No. 1 was picked up by Lin Mu at will.


    There was a strange purple in his eyes.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the patience to press questions like those boring people. He directly intruded into each other''s mind.


    As long as the other party knows, he will say it without saying anything.


    "I am the top killer of the Liu family. This time, I was ordered by the young master of the Liu family to assassinate Nan YNE. Because Nan YNE shot the young master''s fiancee, so the young master was very angry and asked me to assassinate him."


    No. 1''s eyes suddenly lost their luster and said to Lin Mu mechanically.


    Word by word, he said all he knew.


    "Oh, it''s a rival."


    Lin Mu casually threw the number one to the ground, and his face showed a very interesting smile.


    "Xiaoyingzi''s rival, it turns out that xiaoyingzi''s girlfriend still has a fiance."


    Lin Mu looks at the number one on the ground like a dead dog.


    He touched his chin and said, "it''s really the treatment of the son of the world."


    "But I''m still looking forward to the moment when he pretends to hit me in the face."


    "You, I..."


    Number one, who had been on the ground like a dead dog, finally woke up.


    A face can''t believe of looking at Lin Mu.


    "You What have you done to me? "


    Although he was controlled by Lin Mu just now, he still had a little feeling.


    At the same time, I know what I should say and what I shouldn''t say.


    At the same time, I also felt some horror about Lin Mu''s methods.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 85

    "I didn''t do anything. I just controlled your head."


    Lin Mu looks at number one lightly.


    "You..."


    Who on earth is he? He can control me unconsciously. Those who have such powers can''t do it.


    No. 1 couldn''t believe looking at Lin Mu''s young face.


    "Well, you know what you know. You can go."


    Lin Mu''s fingers flicked slightly, and a genuine Qi fell into No. 1''s body.


    No. 1''s body became a smashing light in an instant.


    For a person who wants to kill his apprentice, the master will not let him go.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Nan YNE walked into Lin Mu''s bookstore with a depressed face.


    He''s still upset that he let the killer go.


    "Here we are."


    Lin Mu raised his head and looked at Nan YNE with an unhappy face.


    "Yesterday''s event proved that your actual combat ability is not strong."


    "It''s just a killer. With the strength of your foundation building period, you can let him run away."


    Lin Mu light to the South acetylene said: "it seems that I still have to give you training ah."


    "Er..."


    The cold sweat on the South acetylene head immediately flowed down, the color of a face ache looks toward Lin Mu.


    "No way."


    South acetylene some pitiful looking at Lin Mu.


    "Ha ha, you say."


    Lin Mu didn''t take a look at nanyne''s poor clothes. He directly dragged nanyne to the different space he opened up.


    And in the back is Lin Mu grasp of South acetylene can only be a face of life can''t love expression, looking at Lin Mu, only expect Lin Mu can lay hands on him a little lighter.


    Come to different space, Lin Mu didn''t say a word, directly to the South acetylene.


    "I''ll go."


    South acetylene see Lin Mu direct hands, immediately surprised, but still dangerous and dangerous to avoid more in the past.


    However, Lin Mu''s attack immediately came to his face.


    However, this time the South acetylene can not be so good luck, directly by Lin Mu beat fly out.


    "Xiaoyingzi, your actual combat ability is really not good."


    Lin Mu looks at the South acetylene that is hit by oneself to fly at will, can''t help but help to help head.


    "I''ll go, master. Do you mean it? You didn''t even teach me the most basic martial arts skills. You only gave me a training method. What kind of actual combat training do you want me to have? I''m just an ordinary person at ordinary times! Before meeting you, "


    Nan Ying looks at Lin Mu with a helpless expression.


    This is Fu. I really want to learn well, but I don''t want to teach myself. In this case, how can I learn well?


    "Oh, isn''t that what I''m teaching you?"


    Lin Mu looked at Nan Ying with a smile.


    At the same time, continue to work on nanyne.


    "I''ll go."


    South alkyne is shocked by Lin Mu''s shamelessness again.


    But he really misunderstood Lin Mu. He trained Yu Ning and Hua Shun in this way.


    In constant combat, they are taught the most basic attack.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    For Lin Mu''s attack, South acetylene can only continue to use their best to resist.


    But for Lin Mu, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    Nanyne''s resistance was like a three-year-old child in front of him.


    This can''t help but let him train Nan YNE more attentively.


    After all, it was hard for me to get an apprentice.


    If he teaches badly because he doesn''t have heart, he will have a guilty conscience.


    However, in Nan''s view, this is a pure abuse.

 Chapter 86

    At this time, in the Liu family of tianyuxing,


    "asshole, asshole, how many days has it been? No.1 says I can see my head in five days at most? Ah! It''s been seven days now. Why haven''t you come back yet? "


    Liu Dongyuan smashed up everything in his room.


    Yelled at the servant standing in front of him.


    The last time the servant went to inform number one.


    "Young master, I think number one is delayed because of something."


    In front of the furious Liu Dongyuan, the servant could only express himself like an ostrich who did not dare to make any sound.


    He was really afraid that the young master would expose himself and beat him down.


    After all, this kind of thing did not happen in the Liu family.


    "It''s important to know what kind of travel can be delayed and what can be done. Ah


    He picked up a wine glass on the table and smashed it on the servant''s head.


    And the servant did not dare to escape.


    "Bang..."


    The wine glass hit the servant on the head exactly.


    The broken pieces of the red wine glass were inserted into the servant''s forehead.


    "Go and find out where No. 1 is now. If you find it, let No. 1 get back to me immediately."


    Liu Dongyuan roared at the servant.


    He''s completely out of patience.


    These two days to pick up anno, he always found that anno deliberately do not want to see him, and even see him is a face of no expression.


    This made him want to kill the man who used the dirty means to confuse Arnold.


    I don''t even want to wait for a moment.


    But now No.1 has not come back, which is really challenging his last endurance limit.


    "If No.1 doesn''t come back now, he will really go to Chengmen in person."


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master Number one Number one seems to be out of touch now. "


    After a while, the servant ran to Liu Dongyuan''s room.


    Facing Liu Dongyuan, I can''t believe it.


    He contacted No. 1 through the special contact signal in his family, but he didn''t get any information at all.


    It surprised him.


    This means that number one is missing, because this contact signal is the most important one in the family, and any member of the family must wear it.


    Even the most important things can''t be shut down.


    And now the contact signal of No.1 can''t be contacted.


    It all means that something may have happened to number one.


    This makes the servant can''t believe it. After all, number one is the number one killer in the family.


    I don''t know how many people were removed for the family.


    I don''t know how dangerous it is to survive safely. This time, it''s just to assassinate an ordinary high school student. What''s the danger?


    "No way."


    Liu Dongyuan couldn''t believe it.


    As the young master of the Liu family, he also knows No. 1''s contribution to the family and his brilliant achievements.


    "Is it No.1 who has provoked the wrong people in this mission?"


    Liu Dongyuan''s eyes gathered slightly.


    Although he was confused by someone''s abusive methods at the beginning, enrol''s anger about this matter was dizzy.


    But he''s not stupid.


    If he saved it, he would not be the young master of the Liu family.


    So I guess a few wrong ideas in my mind.


    "Go and tell my father first. That''s why I don''t want you to be my master."


    Liu Dongyuan decisively handed this kind of thing over to the big figures in his family.


    After all, the accident of No.1 is also a huge thing for the core power of the family.


    "Now it''s time to cut the mess quickly. Arnold can''t continue to be involved with that boy."


    "I''m going to have an engagement with Arnold in three months."


    "But now I don''t want to kill that kid. I''ll find that kid and give him an invitation. I''ll see what the kid can do."


    Liu Dongyuan''s anger has gradually declined.


    Now he doesn''t want to start from nanyne. He wants to start from Annuo directly and cook cooked rice with raw rice.


    In this case, even if anno doesn''t follow, he has to follow.


    As for feelings, such things, for him to get his people can, feelings what is far away is far away.


    Besides, he didn''t have a good idea to invite nanyne to chengmenxing.


    This is chengmenxing''s territory. That boy stepped on chengmenxing''s place? Can he go back safely?"Yes Young master


    Otherwise, I have no idea what my young master is up to now.


    I had to kill that boy just now, but now I have to send myself to send an invitation to that boy.


    Isn''t it afraid that when the time comes, the boy that miss an received ran away with him.


    However, he only needs to follow the orders of his young master, which is not what a servant should be in charge of.


    Touching the bleeding wound on his head, he immediately went out.


    Now he dare not stay in the young master''s room any more. I don''t know if the young master will be angry after a while.


    "Nan YNE, an ordinary poor boy, is qualified to fight with me. I''ll show you what a family is."


    Liu Dongyuan looks at the picture of Nan YNE on the table, casually takes a knife and inserts it into the center of his head.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded himself for being stupid. Is it necessary for the young master of the Liu family to assassinate a poor boy who has no power or power? Maybe at that time, as long as you give him a hundred and eighty thousand yuan, he will be too happy to find the north. At this time, you can let Arnold know who he is.


    By then, it will not be easy to get anno.


    Thinking about it, Liu Dongyuan''s face could not help showing a smile.


    And in my mind, I have already imagined the scene of Annuo taking pleasure under his knee


    Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    South acetylene just experienced Lin Mu''s abuse, immediately left Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    Now Lin Mu''s bookstore is empty except Lin Mu.


    And Lin Mu is now lying on the chair, secretly observing the passer-by he met.


    If a passer-by doesn''t do something about it, is it worthy to be called a passer-by?


    So he wanted to see what earth shaking things that man would do.


    ¡­¡­


    In a luxury villa.


    Lu Xuan is lying in the middle of the sofa, holding a virtual computer of Tianyu * * and browsing.


    It seems that it''s just an ordinary student watching some boring things when he is bored.


    "Parallel universe? No, if it is a parallel universe, then this world should be no different from mine. "


    "It seems that it can only be another universe."


    "However, there is still no trans space technology in the world. It''s still too early to go home."


    Lu Xuan said in a low voice. If someone is here to listen to what she said, he will be absolutely surprised.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 87

    Lu Xuan keeps browsing the news about tianyulian and bang.


    Tianyulian and bang have strict protection and restrictions on minors. Minors can only browse some entertainment affairs on the Internet. They can only know a little about the government affairs and technology of Union and bang. Only when they are 18 years old can they really understand them.


    Lu Xuan turned 18 yesterday.


    So now we can understand the United States, some of which she could not understand before.


    Although it has been speculated for a long time that for some reasons that cannot be explained by technology, the world that the soul passes through is basically not a parallel world, but another universe.


    However, after she really knew it, she was still disappointed. If it was just a parallel universe, then the distance between the two universes would not be very different. As long as she worked hard, she could still return to her own world.


    After all, their original world has long been able to cross space voyage.


    "It seems that it''s basically impossible to go home in a short time. Now we can only develop our own power, so that we can break through the technology of the universe and return to our own world.


    "I don''t know if the previous coordinates are still useful."


    Lu Xuan put down the small computer, sat down cross legged, touched his head and said.


    "But the powers in this world are really interesting. I don''t know if I have a chance to decipher them with science."


    Lu Xuan looks at the small flame in her hand, and a trace of curiosity appears in her eyes.


    Before she crossed, she was a senior researcher of the highest Academy of science and technology in her world. That''s why she was curious about the unknown and confident that she could promote the technology in this world.


    But she didn''t know that everything she was doing now was in the eyes of Lin Mu.


    "Oh, it''s fun. A passer-by who wants to go home."


    Lin Mu picked up the tea cup on the table at will and drank it slowly.


    "I don''t know what changes you can bring to this world from a higher world than this one."


    During this time, Lin Mu has already observed the world before her through the causal line in Lu Xuan''s body.


    A world where technology is more advanced than this world.


    It''s going to break through the limits of the small world.


    "I hope you don''t play too much."


    Lin Mu has no intention to intervene.


    "Oh, xiaoyingzi''s luck these days is really not very good. I met a killer a few days ago, and now I''ve met a psionic."


    Lin Mu, who stopped observing Lu Xuan, has now begun to observe his apprentice''s side.


    But this look had to let Lin Mu sigh, South acetylene''s luck is really not so good.


    Just solved the problem of killer. Now there''s an extra psionic.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s strange, it''s strange, it''s not a power, but why can there be such a huge breath in the body?"


    An old man keeps looking at Nan alkyne, and he doubts softly.


    This old man is just like those ordinary old people in the United States. He wears ordinary clothes and has a small moustache. If he doesn''t pay attention, he probably won''t pay attention to such an old man.


    However, from the first time she saw the old man, nanyne already felt that he was not simple.


    The huge breath on the body will never be possessed by an ordinary old man.


    This is definitely a psionic.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 88

    If you don''t feel that the old man is showing hostility to you, it''s estimated that Nan alkyne will start at the first time.


    "Sir, you should have seen enough of me after seeing me for so long."


    South alkyne a face helplessly looking at in front of this old man.


    Although there is no malice for himself, it is not a happy thing for Nan YNE to be watched all the time.


    "Later, boy, let me see."


    Uncle''s brow is still slightly wrinkled, a face of can''t believe of looking at South acetylene.


    I really want to know why the huge breath in nanyne''s body comes from.


    "Sir, I have something to do now. I''ll go first."


    Nan YNE has no patience to entangle with this master now, and he is still in a hurry to go back to practice.


    Lin Mu has promised him that as long as he breaks through the golden elixir, he will take himself to Arnold''s house to propose marriage.


    He doesn''t have so much time to match this stranger.


    Say, then leave directly.


    "I said, boy, wait for me."


    Uncle''s brow is still wrinkling, has not eased.


    He has not yet figured out the source of the strong breath in Nan''an''s body.


    Moreover, he must make it clear today, otherwise. Who knows, this powerful breath can have the threat to the psionic.


    Said, instantly grasped the arm of South acetylene, prevented him to leave.


    And released some mental power in the mind of Nan alkyne.


    Yes, he is a psychic, and he has a reputation among psychic.


    "Sir, you did it to me first."


    The mental power enough to make some people who have undergone the sixth genetic transformation dizzy has no effect on nanyne.


    This can''t help but make you even more surprised.


    It seems that the young man in front of him can also take the initiative to call the huge breath in his body.


    "Is the energy out of the psionic power a special case or always exists?"


    For a person who has the energy of different powers in his body, anyone is alert at the first time.


    After all, it means whether there will be some more strange people in the United States than the powers.


    Unexpectedly, the old man has already started to fight against himself first. No matter what his reason is, Nan YNE always wants to fight back.


    He is not the kind of person who can pass with a slap and a smile.


    The true Qi of the foundation building period moved with the mobilization of Nan''an.


    "Celestial fingers."


    Nan alkyne''s true Qi began to turn into a virtual shadow of a finger in her body, directly facing the old man.


    For a strange psionic, and may be at a glance to see his body has a strong breath of the psionic, South acetylene naturally dare not be careless.


    Directly took out these days Lin Mu only teaches him one move fingering.


    "What''s this?"


    My brow is always wrinkled.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He had never seen this energy.


    Although he was very strange, he didn''t relax his vigilance. After all, it was a special energy that he had never seen before.


    Maybe if you''re not careful, you''ll capsize in the gutter.


    "Block."


    Seeing the unreal fingers attacking him, the elder naturally didn''t dare to be careless. In a moment, a strange light directly blocked the unreal shadow of Nan YNE.


    "It''s huge, but it can''t be."


    Although this force seems to be huge, does it seem that the young man can not fully use it?


    It''s right to think about it. After all, he just looks so young.


    "Boy, you are not qualified for me."


    Uncle a face disdain of looking at South acetylene.


    Although his energy feels huge, once used, it is not qualified for him.


    "Hum."


    Seeing that his only move was blocked by the mysterious master, Nan YNE could only hum coldly.


    "If it wasn''t for master, he would have given me this move now."


    South alkyne says secretly in the heart.


    "I said, sir, I have no enmity with you. Is it interesting for you to do this to me?"


    Seeing that his only move couldn''t deal with him, Nan YNE had to put away his breath and looked at the old man helplessly.


    "Boy, as long as you go back with me and explain the source of your breath, I will definitely embarrass you."


    I still don''t relax my vigilance.


    After all, for a person who doesn''t know the details, even now he shows no malice, but no one can guarantee whether he will suddenly start.Therefore, he has been wary of nanyne.


    "Sir, I really can''t tell you the energy in my body, and even if I do, you won''t know."


    South acetylene or a face helplessly looking at uncle.


    Lin Mu had already told him that he was a cultivator. Now no one can tell him.


    Moreover, even if you tell this man, he is just confused.


    "Boy, don''t blame me."


    Today, he is determined to find out what the strange energy in this boy''s body is.


    In an instant, a huge spiritual force came out of his body.


    He attacked nanyne in an instant,


    although nanyne had no means of attack, his defensive means were still very strong.


    Therefore, Nan YNE is not too worried about this master''s means.


    Although his mental strength is extremely terrible for others, he doesn''t feel anything here.


    After all, his mind is sheltered by genuine Qi, and these ordinary mental powers are not enough to invade his mind.


    "Sir, it seems that you have nothing to do with me."


    "Otherwise, forget it. It''s a waste of time for both of us."


    South acetylene a face smile ha ha smile.


    "Why, boy, can''t I help you? I just want to see you experience that strange energy and want to study it, so I can''t bear to hurt you. "


    Looking at his own means, the old man couldn''t help but get angry.


    After all, he is also a big man among the powers.


    I''m just dealing with a strange boy who is ridiculed by him.


    It was too much for him.


    "I want you to taste my wife''s most powerful attack power."


    In an instant, my father sent out a frightening spiritual power.


    "I''ll go."


    South alkyne suddenly surprised.


    The master''s method surprised him a little.


    This kind of method made him feel a little scared,


    I guess he really couldn''t catch it this time.


    Already such as the essence of the spiritual power to the South acetylene without hesitation.


    "Shit."


    South alkyne secretly scolded a, continuously mobilize the true Qi in the body to resist.


    "Not good."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 89

    Nanyne has felt that the spiritual power released by the master has been constantly invading his mind.


    If you can''t get rid of it, your brain will be injured again.


    All of a sudden.


    Nanyne felt that she had a finger on her head.


    And the mental power in my mind also disappeared.


    "Is it interesting to bully a younger generation?"


    A familiar voice sounded in nanyne''s ear.


    "Master."


    Nan YNE is familiar with this voice, and she can''t be any more familiar with it. After all, for more than a month, she was abused under the master of this voice every day.


    "You are his master."


    Uncle naturally heard the name of Lin Mu from Nan Ying.


    "You gave him that mysterious energy in his body."


    Uncle watched Lin Mu warily.


    Since he didn''t feel any other energy in Lin Mu''s body,


    seemed to be an ordinary person.


    "I''m Li Jue. What do you call me?"


    Although in his own eyes, Lin Mu is an ordinary person.


    But Li Jue did not dare to be careless at all.


    "This forest tree."


    Lin Mu''s breath became stronger and stronger.


    To Li Jue.


    "Why How can it be


    Li Jue felt that she had no power to resist in front of such a terrible force.


    "It''s impossible. I just can''t give birth to any resistance when I give out my own energy. How powerful is this man?"


    Li Jue looked at Lin Mu in disbelief.


    "If this man says to himself..."


    Li Jue could not imagine.


    "Come on, what kind of account will you give me? If you don''t show up in time, your first guess will be wasted. "


    "Today, if you can''t give us a reasonable explanation, you don''t want to leave the planet."


    Lin Mu''s breath is more huge.


    Li Jue''s face has become very pale.


    "How can there be such a powerful person in this world?"


    "Sir, I''m just curious about the mysterious power in your body. I don''t mean anything to him."


    Li Jue explained to Lin Mu tremblingly, but his explanation was weak.


    "Oh, I''m just curious. I''m also curious about you. Do you want to lend me the power in your body to study?"


    Lin Mu immediately laughed, just because he was curious, he could almost destroy nanyne''s brain. If he didn''t do it in time, nanyne would really become a fool.


    Therefore, Lin Mu completely ignored Li Jue''s weak explanation.


    "You should know that if you do something wrong, you should be punished."


    Lin Mu came to Li Jue''s face in an instant. The breath of terror kept invading Li Jue''s body, making his body tremble.


    "Sir..."


    Li Jue was completely speechless.


    "This time, I don''t think you have much malice. It''s just that the last move is out of line, so I don''t want your life this time."


    "But you should be responsible for what you do."


    "So your powers are taken away by this seat."


    Lin Mu casually pulled at Li Jue''s body, and a strange ball of light appeared in Lin Mu''s hands.


    At the same time, Li Jue felt that something had disappeared from her body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 90

    And in combination with what Lin Mu Gang just said, at the same time, I feel the power in my body.


    It''s gone completely.


    Li Jue''s face suddenly became more pale.


    What kind of powerful existence did he provoke? He was able to take away his powers at random.


    After living for so many years, I have never seen a natural power that can be deprived.


    Li Jue''s mind now really flashed a trace of regret, if he had not been curious, then all this would not have happened.


    "Master."


    Suddenly South acetylene says to Lin Mu.


    "Forget it. After all, the old man didn''t really mean anything to me just now."


    Nanyne couldn''t bear to look at the pale color on Li Jue''s face.


    After all, the old man is so old. Maybe if he can''t think of it after being deprived of his powers by the master, it''s a crime for Nan YNE.


    "Well, that means you want to be a teacher and let him go."


    Lin Mu looks at this silly apprentice curiously.


    Just now this man almost destroyed his mind.


    And now this stupid apprentice is merciful enough to let him go.


    "Master, let''s forget it. I can feel that at the last moment, this man has left his hand."


    South acetylene serious toward Lin Mu said.


    This time, he didn''t cheat Lin Mu. At the last moment, he really felt that Li Jue had left his hand.


    Otherwise, he may not insist on the arrival of Lin Mu.


    Although his one may also cause a little damage to his brain, it can be cured for the current technology.


    What''s more, nanyne is also a man with a clear distinction between good and evil.


    For those who want him to die, he will never be merciful, just like the original number one.


    And for those who have no malice to themselves, he doesn''t mind giving others a way to live.


    "Oh, come on, it''s you who got hurt anyway."


    Lin Mu looked at his stupid apprentice helplessly.


    But there was still a touch of relief in his eyes.


    For a person who wants to become the way of heaven in the future, a kind heart is an essential condition.


    "I''ll spare you in the face of my apprentice this time."


    Lin Mu put the light ball into Li Jue''s body at random.


    Li Jue was once again shocked by Lin Mu''s terrible means.


    How powerful it must be to deprive one''s powers at will and put them in at will.


    "In the future, you''ll follow my stupid apprentice."


    "After all, I''m not following him all the time."


    Now South acetylene this appearance is really let Lin Mu some not at ease, the actual combat consciousness is too bad.


    Although I am the way of heaven in this world, I also want to practice. Most of the things in this world are operated by the world instinct.


    And if you cultivate yourself, you don''t have the energy to observe Nan YNE all the time.


    Therefore, he will let a powerful psionic follow nanyne and block one or two attacks for nanyne in an emergency.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Li Jue felt the power in her body again, and immediately said thanks to Lin Mu.


    For the first time, I feel that the power that has been with me for decades is so novel.


    He didn''t dare to have an opinion about the matter that Lin Mu asked him to follow Nan Ying.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 91

    Nan YNE will not have any opinions about Lin Mu''s arrangement. He is also very happy to have a powerful power with him.


    After all, in this matter, Lin Mu said before he really did not say wrong, his actual combat ability is really not good.


    So it''s good for him to have a powerful power around him.


    Therefore, he did not refuse.


    "All right, you can solve it yourself."


    Lin Mu said directly to Nan YNE, and then left here in an instant.


    Li Jue was once again shocked by Lin Mu''s means.


    What kind of existence is this one? Why does it seem that everything is a little bit.


    "Sir, I said, we don''t need to be entangled. Now, we''ve become my followers."


    South alkyne now some heart disaster happy disaster to this Li Jue said.


    I''ve already talked to Li Jue just now, but Li Jue didn''t listen to her.


    Curiosity Kills the cat.


    Hearing nanyne''s Schadenfreude, Li Jue only gave him a white eye.


    If I had known that you had such a powerful master, ghosts would have come to provoke you.


    Now Li Jue''s heart has been completely destroyed. If he could do it again, he would never want a ghost because of curiosity.


    "Boy, I''m your Valet now. You should be able to tell me what the mysterious energy in your body is."


    Li Jue now thinks that since he has become his valet, he should always ask the questions he wanted to know before. Otherwise, even if he became his valet, he would be unwilling.


    "In fact, I just met Shifu not long ago. He is repairing this kind of energy. I don''t know exactly what this kind of energy is, but Shifu calls the energy we cultivate as true Qi and we are practitioners of truth."


    Looking at Li Jue, who didn''t understand at all, Nan YNE said again: "I have said that for a long time. Even if I did, you won''t know. Who can make you not believe me?"


    Nanyne''s face showed a trace of helplessness.


    However, Li Jue had nothing to say about it. He had never heard of the true Qi and the true cultivator.


    Looking at nanyne, who was still suffering from misfortune, Li Jue felt that she was not angry. Why did she want to be so cheap?


    ¡­¡­


    Two and a half months later.


    South alkyne once again the whole body black and blue came out from Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    Of course, it''s invisible to outsiders because Lin Mu has helped Nan Ying clean up before that.


    "Although they are still abused, they are making more and more progress."


    South acetylene looking at Lin Mu''s bookstore, face slowly show a smile.


    After more than two months of Lin Mu''s hellish training, he has made great progress.


    Now I can almost fight with Lin Mu.


    In front of him, it can last more than ten minutes.


    Moreover, every day he goes back to fight with Li Jue. Now his strength is more and more powerful, and he feels that he has already stepped into the golden elixir realm.


    If you work hard, you are expected to step into the golden elixir in this month.


    At the thought of meeting Arnold immediately, his smile became more and more.


    "Boy, stop."


    All of a sudden, a voice of disdain came into nanyne''s ear.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 92

    "Boy, stop


    ."


    Nan Ying looks at the source of the sound strangely.


    In fact, he had already sensed that someone was here, but he didn''t think it was coming to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    South acetylene slightly frowned at the man in a suit who was leaning against a luxury car.


    Hearing his disdainful tone, Nan YNE knew that there was trouble again today.


    But he is a little strange. Since he met Lin Mu, he seems to have been in trouble.


    "Boy, you''re nanyne."


    The man in the suit looked at Nan YNE disdainfully, without even looking at him.


    "I am. Who are you? What can I do for you?"


    Hear the tone of the other party, South acetylene nature also won''t give him polite look.


    "Ha ha, boy is quite arrogant."


    The man in the suit chuckled and looked at Nan alkyne scornfully.


    Although he is also a servant in the Liu family, even if he is just a servant in the Liu family, it is a height that these ordinary people can hardly look up to.


    "At the beginning, I don''t know what kind of means you used to win miss an Da''s heart, but the means you used can only be the means you used. I don''t think how miss an DA can look up to you as a poor boy."


    "Boy, maybe you don''t know. Miss an made an engagement with our young master long ago. If my young master hadn''t been merciful and didn''t care about you, you would have disappeared in this world."


    "Now, the engagement ceremony between our young master and miss anda will begin in half a month. We invite you to attend regardless of the past."


    Then the servant took out a gold leaf invitation from his pocket and threw it in front of Nan YNE.


    "Young master, he sincerely hopes that you can go, and then he can give miss an explanation."


    The servant left with a sneer.


    It''s a waste of his time to keep talking with such a poor boy.


    Had it not been for the task arranged by the young master himself, he would not have come to such a place to talk nonsense with such a poor boy.


    He didn''t look up to Nan in the first place.


    I really don''t know how miss an was fascinated by this boy.


    From the moment the servant began to speak, Nan YNE said nothing.


    Just stupidly accepted the invitation, silent looking at silent.


    However, the breath around the body shows how bad nanyne''s mood is now.


    "Arnold."


    Looking at the familiar name on the invitation card, Nan YNE whispered a word.


    "Arnold, wait for me."


    South alkyne''s hand forcefully grasped, firmly said: "I said I would step on the seven color rainbow to come to you."


    "The Liu family is young and big. Ha ha, Arnold is my girlfriend. No one can take him away."


    At the beginning, anno also told him that her family had made an engagement with a very annoying person when he was very young, so she came to a transportation high school in Chengmen star.


    If it was the original nanyne, even in the effort, in a short period of three months, it is absolutely impossible to reach the level of a noble family like the Liu family. But now, nanyne really has no fear of this secular family.


    After all, for nanyne, whose master can smash a planet with one slap, these secular families are really nothing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 93

    "Oh, you said you were going to tianyuxing now to pick up your little girl friend."


    Among Lin Mu''s bookstores, Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying, who has just left and comes back immediately.


    "Isn''t there half a month left? This time is enough for you to reach the golden elixir realm. "


    "When you arrive at the golden elixir realm, I will accompany you personally. Maybe I can hold an engagement ceremony for you that day."


    Lin Mu looks at the invitation card on the hand of South acetylene, don''t care of say.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll let the people of tianyuxing pay attention to it. I won''t let the Liu family and your little girlfriend have contact with each other."


    Looking at the worried Nan Ying, Lin Mu naturally knew what he was worried about.


    I can''t help comforting him.


    For Lin Mu said Tianyu star someone''s words are false.


    After all, Lin Mu is not a person in this world. How can he have a person in this world?


    But don''t forget Lin Mu''s identity. He is the way of heaven in this world!


    It''s very easy to interfere with a person''s thoughts.


    "Well, thank you, master. I will break through the golden elixir in these days."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Nan Ying also puts down her heart.


    Now that Lin Mu has said that he will let the people of tianyuxing look at him and not let them have contact in these days, Nan YNE is not worried.


    He never doubted Lin Mu. After all, Lin Mu''s strength was too strong. It''s not uncommon for him to have followers in the United States.


    So these days she can only seize the time to practice, and strive to break through the golden elixir period in this period of time.


    "Ha ha, this boy, perhaps, is this the power of love?"


    See you this instant go into the South alkyne of the cultivation room, Lin Mu can''t help feeling way.


    You know, the boy didn''t want to go in after he left the cultivation room before, but now he even went in on his own initiative.


    It''s the power of love that makes people powerful.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t worry too much about Nan YNE. With his talent, it''s absolutely enough to break through to the golden age in these days.


    Lin Mu''s mouth showed a smile, for now difficult acetylene let him show very satisfied.


    "If you''re in the same state as you are today in the future, that''s good."


    In addition to working hard at the critical time, this boy is basically no different from a salted fish.


    If this boy can work as hard as Yu Ning at the beginning, he will have few things to worry about.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    "Master, I have already broken through the golden elixir period. Do you want to go with me..."


    Lin Mu''s bookstore, South acetylene a face excited expression of looking at Lin Mu, although his words did not finish, but Lin Mu has guessed what he wants to express.


    I just want Lin Mu to take him to tianyuxing to destroy the engagement banquet for Liu family.


    "I see. Go and clean up. You''re leaving tomorrow."


    Lin Mu smiles, and does not refuse the idea of South acetylene.


    After all, this is what I had promised him.


    Now that he has achieved his goal, he can''t break his promise.


    "Thank you, master."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Nan Ying was very happy.


    Sun, it''s only three months since he separated from anno, but it feels like three years have passed.


    He couldn''t help missing anno in his heart any longer.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 94

    And now, when she thinks that she can leave for tianyuxing tomorrow to meet her girlfriend, she can''t help smiling.


    He was upset by the invitation a few days ago and relaxed.


    These days, however, he was very worried. Although he had Lin Mu''s guarantee, he still did not dare to relax for a moment, for fear that he would not break through the golden elixir realm within the prescribed time, so he worked hard every day.


    In just five days, he had already broken through the golden elixir.


    "Talent is really good."


    Although five days ago, nanyne''s strength had already entered the golden elixir realm, Lin Mu did not expect that nanyne could really break through the golden elixir realm in just five days.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Lin Mu, Nan YNE and Li Jue slowly arrive at the airport of Star Trek, where there is a route to tianyulian and other planets.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the flight to Tianyu star is about to start. Ladies and gentlemen, please get ready."


    A sweet voice rang out in everyone''s ears.


    This is the sound of the flight to Tianyu star about to take off.


    "Gone."


    Lin Mu some helpless looking at or very looking forward to the South acetylene, estimated that this boy didn''t sleep well last night.


    But it didn''t stop his excitement.


    After all, just look at his current situation.


    Looking forward to the departure of the flight, two eyes did not leave.


    It is estimated that the boy will be dazed by his little girlfriend.


    "Oh, oh."


    After hearing his master''s voice, nanyne immediately regained her mind and had to keep up with Suzuki.


    Seeing that both of them had gone, Li Jue naturally followed them quickly.


    He hasn''t forgotten his identity yet. After all, he is still the follower of Nan YNE.


    "Xiaoyingzi, there''s no need to be so excited. In other words, you''ve been separated for three months."


    Lin Mu looked at the South acetylene after the spaceship is still so excited, can''t help but said.


    "Well, master, do I have a teacher''s wife?"


    Don''t know why, South acetylene suddenly want to ask Lin Mu this already fast let him for a long time of affair.


    "No, what''s the matter."


    A black line appeared on Lin Mu''s head.


    "So, master, don''t you understand?"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s answer, Nan Ying winks at Suzuki.


    "Go away."


    Lin Mu is not angry to the South acetylene, he almost slapped the South acetylene to take out the spaceship.


    What''s wrong with single dogs?


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing his master''s roar, Nan YNE immediately shut her mouth.


    He was really afraid of offending his master on the spaceship, and then he was slapped by his master and photographed out of the spaceship.


    "Sir, the Liu family is one of the top families in Tianyu Union, and there are several powers in the organization who have good communication with the Liu family. Is it too high-profile for us to go like this?"


    Li Jue said to Lin Mu slowly after they finished fighting.


    After all, the Liu family is tianyulian, one of the top families in the state. The eldest young master of the Liu family is going to hold an engagement ceremony now. There must be a lot of people coming.


    Maybe if Lin Mu is exposed to those people, it will cause those people to gather around.


    After all, the energy cultivated by Lin Mu was one they had never seen before.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 95

    "So what? It''s just an ordinary secular family. "


    After hearing Li Jue''s words, Lin Mu didn''t care about his words at all.


    Liu''s family may have a huge influence in tianyulian, but it is not worth mentioning.


    If the Liu family knows the truth, it''s OK not to offend themselves. If they do, they don''t mind destroying the Liu family.


    For Lin Mu, he would not blow his power to destroy an ordinary family at any time.


    "Lao Li, you really think too much. What''s the point of keeping it in front of master?"


    South acetylene now but don''t let go of any can pat Lin Mu Ma fart of opportunity.


    After all, in a few days, Lin Mu will come out.


    What''s more, nanyne really thinks what Lin Mu said is reasonable. What kind of threat can an ordinary family bring to Lin Mu?


    Nanyne estimated that as long as Lin Mu showed his real strength, then even if the alliance, the state government, the government did not dare to move him easily.


    After all, even if the United States has weapons that can destroy planets, there are only a few.


    Now Lin Mu can judge the power of this man and destroy an ordinary planet at any time.


    That is to say, Lin Mu can destroy the three capital stars of Lian and bang at any time.


    If Lin Mu really showed such a huge strength, the union, the state government, the government will definitely treat Lin Mu with the highest treatment.


    Although technology is now dominant, personal strength is also very useful.


    "Well, well, since my husband is so confident, I''m worried."


    See Lin Mu and South acetylene two people are never put Liu in the eye, Li Jue also can''t help but say.


    After all, it''s someone else''s business, and people are still very confident, so it''s hard for them to say anything.


    And he also has confidence in Lin Mu''s strength.


    He is also a strong one among the powers, but he has never seen such a strong existence as Lin Mu.


    He estimated that even if the Liu family and the good friends of those powers together, it is estimated that Lin Mu is not the opponent of a slap.


    After all, those guys may not even win by themselves.


    Not to mention the terror in front of us.


    And what he worries about most is the alliance, the state government and the government. So the premise is that the genetic transformation is a great promotion for ordinary people, but it is still vulnerable for those with powers. But once it comes to the eighth genetic transformation, even those with powers will have to pay attention to the promotion. According to legend, the people who have undergone the ninth genetic transformation are alliance, the state government and the government, The government is not without it.


    If Lin Mu is targeted by Lian, bang Zheng and Fu, Li Jue really feels that Lin Mu can''t play with Lian, bang Zheng and Fu.


    But Lin Mu had expressed his confidence, and he couldn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Alert, alert! The spaceship was attacked by unidentified objects, and the spaceship was attacked by unidentified objects. Please don''t leave your seats. I believe our company can solve this accident. "


    "Please don''t leave your seats. I believe our company can solve this accident."


    While the three were still chatting, an alarm suddenly came into their ears.


    "What''s the matter..."


    "How can the spaceship be attacked by unidentified objects? Is it possible that the spaceship was attacked by a star thief?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 96

    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    The passengers on the ship were in a riot.


    They have never experienced such a scene.


    "It''s hard to be a star thief."


    Someone can''t help guessing.


    After all, the interstellar ships of the United States, the state and the government encounter the attack probability during the interstellar voyage, which is very rare.


    After all, there is only one civilization in this universe.


    Moreover, tianyulian and the state have extremely strict control over private armed forces.


    Without those complicated approval procedures, ordinary people can''t have private arms at all.


    So the probability of encountering an attack during interstellar navigation is very rare.


    Only those who are unlucky to meet the star robbers will be attacked by unknown.


    Star pirates, whose full name is star pirates, are a group of organizations made up of alliance, state criminals, and low-level people who have offended some people who can''t afford to.


    Although these interstellar pirates are not worth mentioning to the Federation, the state, the government and the government, they are not a complete organization, but they work in their own ways. Even after today''s fight, there will be another one tomorrow, so they have always been the heartthrobs of the Federation and the state.


    Moreover, these star pirates fight a place and then leave immediately. They don''t give the convoy of the United States, the state and the government a chance to catch them.


    "Boom..."


    The voice of the stewardess on the spaceship just dropped.


    An explosion once again sounded in the ears of the public.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so vulnerable?"


    "Are you all rubbish? Even some star pirates can''t resist. What''s so special? Why did I choose your company at the beginning? "


    Bursts of roar in the middle of the ship.


    They couldn''t believe the fact that the ship was captured so quickly by the star pirates.


    After all, the explosion just now came from the engine room.


    The engine room is the most important part of a spaceship.


    If that place is completely lost, then the consequences are really unimaginable.


    "Dear passengers, I''m very sorry. On behalf of our company, I''m here to apologize to you. If you can go back alive, our company will try its best to compensate you. Once again, I''m very sorry. Our company has failed to live up to your trust."


    "I hereby declare a sad fact that the swan was on the interstellar voyage, and the spaceship was occupied by the Pirates of the mind."


    "Ah, what are you doing? Let go of me


    When the crew of the spaceship wanted to apologize to the passengers for the last time, the door of the broadcasting room was suddenly kicked open by a group of people.


    I directly dragged Miss Cheng out.


    "It''s over. It''s all over this time. I don''t want to die!"


    "I''m still young. I still have a good life. I don''t want to die now."


    "Mom, do you think we''ll be ok?"


    A burst of crying, making noise in the middle of the ship.


    After all, there has never been any news that a spaceship could survive after being hijacked by scheming pirates in the United States.


    It''s usually on an unknown planet that the wreckage of the spaceship is found.


    So this time they''re basically going to die.


    Now they are thinking of constant ways to report to the police, write family members and say goodbye to their families?


    However, this galaxy has long been shielded by those interstellar pirates with a special magnetic field, so no matter what method they use, they can''t send out the news of their death.


    "I''ll go, master. I find that I haven''t met a good thing since I met you."


    South acetylene once again helpless to see to Lin Mu.


    Since he became Lin Mu''s teacher, he has never met a happy thing.


    Originally thought today can be happy to see their own Arnold, did not expect to go to tianyuxing on the way also met such a thing.


    You should know that the star pirates generally don''t start with these ordinary spaceships, because there is basically no oil and water to do this kind of thing, and they may completely offend the Federation, the state government and the government. It''s not worth the loss.


    This time, I and others met these star pirates as if they had stepped on the dog''s luck, and even started to fight against the spaceship that my own people took.


    If this kind of thing can not be called bad luck, then there is no bad luck in the world.


    "Ha ha, it''s your own bad luck."


    Lin Mu said he would not carry the pot.


    However, he is also quite novel, since the first time he took a spaceship, he was hijacked by a scheming pirate.


    However, these star pirates are also out of luck. Since they hijack a spaceship at will, they will meet themselves and others.Among the three of them, not to mention Li Jue and himself, even Nan YNE can easily solve these interstellar pirates.


    After all, these star pirates are just a little better than ordinary people at most.


    Their personal strength is not very strong. What is powerful is the strength of these technologies.


    "All hold your head and squat down, all hold your head and squat down!"


    Just when the people on the spaceship were still crying and despairing, as soon as they arrived, the people wearing masks and black clothes rushed in fiercely, and they fired several shots at the top of the spaceship.


    "If you don''t want to die, shut up."


    Seeing that the people completely ignored the arrival of their own people, the leader was furious.


    Shot at the foot of the nearest man.


    And the people also followed the quiet down, a face muddled force of looking at those people.


    "What do you want to do?"


    At the front, a middle-aged man in a deep window suit looked gentle and said to the leading star pirates with trembling words.


    "If you are seeking wealth, we can all give you our own money. Just ask you to let us go."


    This person seems to be very rational, at least not like ordinary people, meet these fierce star pirates, become at a loss.


    "Ha ha, if you want money, I''ll hijack you poor people. If I reduce my holdings of a rich man''s spaceship, it''s more than the sum of you."


    The leader looked at the middle-aged man with a disdainful tone.


    "In the past, we squatted down for Lao Tzu. If we should not ask, we should not ask. As long as the alliance, the state government and the government agreed to our conditions, we should not let you go."


    The leading star thief kicked the middle-aged man out directly.


    Then I didn''t even look at him.


    "Xiaoyingzi, I''ll give you a task to solve these problems, but make sure no one is injured."


    Lin Mu looks at these star pirates at will.


    These ordinary people are not qualified to make their own decisions.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 97

    "Yes, master."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Nan Ying answers to Lin Mu excitedly.


    Now he really wants to fight with some people to see where his real strength is.


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, squat down for me." Seeing someone standing up beyond his capacity, the leading star thief was furious.


    At this time, it''s too much to dare to disobey his orders.


    "Ha ha."


    For the first star thief''s words, Nan YNE just laughs.


    "Bullying some ordinary people is no skill. If you have the ability, you will come to me."


    South acetylene to these star thief disdainfully raised the middle finger.


    "Boy, you are looking for death."


    "Since you want to die so much, I will help you."


    One of the star robbers looks at Nan alkyne ferociously.


    They have stolen so many years and hijacked so many spaceships. They have never seen anyone so arrogant even if they were hijacked.


    But today there was an accident.


    So these people naturally get angry.


    Along with the gun in hand at the South acetylene constantly shot.


    "Cut."


    Nanyne looked at these star thieves with disdain, but the speed of the bullets of these guns was extremely slow in his eyes.


    You can just hide.


    And nanyne did the same thing.


    With those star robbers can not see the body method, instantly avoided these bullets.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    See South alkyne unexpectedly at will dodge own person''s bullet, these star steal immediately big surprise.


    They have never seen such a powerful person.


    "This is a psionic."


    The star thief said in disbelief.


    How can those powerful and arrogant powers make such an ordinary starship?


    Is it hard to be so unlucky?


    Picked up a starship at random, and there was a psionic on it.


    "Sir, we have no intention of being against you."


    Thinking that the other party is likely to be a psionic, the leader of the star robber immediately counseled.


    After all, no matter how weak a person is, they are not the ordinary people who can afford to offend him.


    Their horrible means are beyond their imagination.


    So once you meet these terrible powers, you should recognize counsels.


    "Oh, you have no words to fight against me. Who was it that shot me just now? Is it a ghost?"


    The South acetylene one face does not have the good intention to look at these star robbers.


    For these evil star pirates, Nan has no sympathy.


    Maybe as long as they are released today, they will continue to hijack another spaceship tomorrow.


    "Sir, it was just a misunderstanding. We are willing to pay for your compensation."


    The leader of the star robber swallowed his saliva. He saw that Nan YNE was killing them now.


    "Sir, we are very sorry for what happened just now. We have to leave this spaceship right now."


    The leader doesn''t want to leave a moment more time on this ship.


    If this psionic now. Now, if we kill them, no one of them can get out.


    So now I can only plead with the psionic, and I won''t kill them.


    "Come on, xiaojingzi, don''t talk nonsense with them. You don''t have much time. If you spend more time with them, maybe you can''t catch up with the engagement ceremony of your little girlfriend and your rival."


    Suddenly, Lin Mu''s voice came into Nan YNE''s ear.


    "I see, master."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Nan Ying immediately starts to fight against these star thieves.


    Just like Lin Mu said, he really has no time to continue to spend with these star pirates. Maybe as long as he spends some time, he can''t catch up with Arnold''s engagement ceremony with that bastard.


    So now that we have all these star pirates, we have to make a quick decision.


    "Celestial fingers."


    In an instant, nanyne began to mobilize the Qi in her body.


    "Sir."


    What does the leader of the star robber have to say to Nan Ying?


    But nanyne really didn''t want to hear their nonsense any more.


    For those who have committed the most heinous crimes, there is only one way for them to end up, and that is death.


    And this kind of person is absolutely not worthy of sympathy.


    For their sympathy, it is irresponsible for the lives of those innocent people.


    "Shoot me."


    Now know that South acetylene is iron heart, want their own people''s life, star thief leader is not what good stubble.Direct to his men, he ordered to fire at nanyne first.


    "Since you don''t want us to live, we won''t let you live."


    The leader of the star robber looks at Nan YNE with hatred on his face.


    Without hesitation, he fired at the nanyne.


    "Well, it''s just too much."


    South alkyne looked at them unexpectedly not to measure of to own of opened a gun, foot peep out a trace disdain of smile.


    Directly mobilize the real Qi in your body to resist outside.


    And those ordinary bullets shot to the outside of their true Qi and were instantly resisted.


    "Dong Dong, the sound of bullets falling to the ground is constantly ringing."


    "No way."


    The leader of the star robber looks at Nan alkyne with a face that doesn''t dare to believe.


    Just now, he looked at nanyne and just dodged their bullets.


    So he thinks that the men''s circle is just a speed type power, and the protection for the body is not so great.


    But I didn''t expect that this time, Nan YNE didn''t even hide. He carried it down hard, and those bullets couldn''t penetrate his defense.


    What kind of terror is this?


    Since you can still be so fast, you still have such a huge defense.


    It seems that this time his own people really offended a powerful person who could not afford to offend.


    "It seems that''s the only move."


    The leader of the star thief''s eyes were instantly fixed.


    Since the psionic doesn''t want them to live, he will spare no effort to take them down and bury them with him.


    "Sir, I admit that we are not your opponents. In your eyes, we may be just a mole ant, but you have to protect the life and death of the people on this spaceship."


    "Do you know that we have already installed enough bombs on this special building to blow up a city? As long as I press this button, these bombs will explode in an instant."


    "Even if I die, I have to be buried with the people who take this spaceship."


    "As long as you are willing to let us go, we will leave at once. There will be no conflict with you."


    The leader of the star robber took out a red button from nowhere and said to Nan YNE with a hazy face.


    This gift was originally prepared for the alliance, the state government and the government. Unexpectedly, it was used in the hands of such a power.


    "Oh, really?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 98

    "Are you sure you have a chance to press this button?"


    Nan YNE didn''t worry about the button of the bomb in the leader''s hand.


    For him to seize the Bomb button, as long as the moment things, even they have not responded, the Bomb button, perhaps already in their own hands.


    "Sir, do you want the people of this spaceship to die with you?"


    "If that''s the case, the Federation, the state government and the government will have a huge distrust of your organization of powers."


    Although the organization of powers is independent of the alliance, the state government and the government, the alliance, the state government and the government will not easily let these powers go.


    Federation, state, government and the organization of the powers have a rule named, no matter at any time, as long as the ordinary people encounter the danger that they can not use their own strength to solve, when the powers are nearby, they must take action.


    This was the rule of the union, the state, the government, and the organization of the powers.


    This is because of the existence of this rule, the organization of powers can have a good reputation among the common people of the union, the state, the government and the union.


    Otherwise, the United States, the state, the government and the government would have sent the Starfleet to deliver the nest of these powers.


    After all, the organization of powers is always a hidden danger to the union, the state, the government and the government.


    So the leader of the star robber decided to believe that the powerful power in front of him would definitely abide by the rules set by the power organization and the Federation, state, government.


    If such a powerful power is willing to violate the rules set by the power organization and the union, the state, the government and the government, then it does not mean that the whole power organization has started to break with the union, the state, the government and the government.


    In the impression of the new leader, the organization of powers can never have the courage to break with the alliance, the state, the government and the government.


    No matter how powerful the organization of the powers is, it is impossible to be powerful enough to get a huge government.


    Moreover, the government still has powerful weapons in its hands that can destroy the universe.


    If today''s organization of the powers starts to break with the alliance, the state, the government, maybe in a few months, the organization of the powers will never exist in this world again.


    "Ha ha."


    For the threat of the leader of the star robber, Nan YNE just laughs.


    I''m not a psychic. What do I care about the rules of the psychic organization and the Federation, the state, the government?


    And he has absolute confidence that the bomb on this ship will never explode.


    "What is it? To make you feel that you will succeed, press this explosion button, "


    Nan Ying looks at the leader of the star robber with a smile, and doesn''t care about his words.


    "You..."


    "It''s hard for your organization to realize that it wants to break with the alliance, the state, the government and the government."


    The leader of the star robber looks at Nan Ying in disbelief.


    I can''t believe it. Nanyne has no confidence to say such a thing.


    "Go."


    The finger of a virtual shadow, which had been condensed behind nanyne, fell down with nanyne''s words, and instantly passed in the direction of the leader of the star robber.


    "What What


    Looking at the finger of the virtual shadow, he flew to himself in an instant.


    The leader of the star robber can''t believe that Nan YNE really dares to attack himself.


    Does he really not care about the thousands of lives on this spaceship?


    "Well, since you don''t want me to live, let''s fight together."


    The leader of the star robber had a look of despair on his face. He knew that he could not escape the finger of the shadow.


    He could feel that his body could not move in front of him in this illusory time.


    Look at the red Bomb button in your hand.


    There was a trace of despair in the leader''s eyes.


    "Then let''s die together!"


    The leader''s finger is about to go up and press the explosion button.


    "What What


    The leader of the star robber, who was about to press the explosion button, looked at his empty palm in disbelief.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Nan alkyne smiles and plays with the explosion button on her hand.


    It''s not known when the explosion button fell into Nan''s hands.


    "You How on earth did you do it? "


    The leader looked at the explosion button that didn''t know when it fell into Nan YNE''s hands.


    He didn''t feel that the button had left his hand.


    "Ha ha, otherwise, do you think I will be so relieved to kill you?"


    "If I didn''t have any cards, I wouldn''t be so arrogant."


    "So you can die now.""No..."


    Looking at the chest with a big hole in it, the leader of the star robber said in disbelief.


    And the vitality in his eyes is slowly dissipating.


    It seems that we are going to die soon.


    "Can you tell me exactly how you did it?"


    Before he died, the new leader still looked incredulously and kept playing with Nan YNE, who was playing with the explosion button.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to know that."


    Even though the leader of the star robber is dying, Nan YNE still doesn''t want to tell him his true identity.


    After all, although he''s dying, there are others on this ship.


    If you say it yourself, you can''t point it out, others will reveal the secret.


    "You..."


    I didn''t expect that my last wish before I died was not satisfied, and the hatred in the eyes of the leader of the star robber was more profound.


    But in the end, he was unwilling to fall down.


    And those new to see their own leader has been killed, also immediately put down the resistance.


    Seeing that the strongest leader among himself and others was easily killed by such a powerful power, they naturally put down their resistance. Now they can live and they don''t want to die.


    After all, maybe after his own people put down their resistance, the psionic will mercifully let go of his own people?


    "Ha ha."


    But nanyne didn''t mean to let them go.


    Directly mobilize the real Qi in your body and appear outside again.


    Qi is constantly rampant outside, constantly becoming a small sword.


    Stab those star thieves in front of their chest.


    "Ah..."


    A series of screams kept ringing in the spaceship.


    And those ordinary star thieves are dying out in an instant.


    For those who have committed heinous crimes, nanyne has never been soft hearted.


    Maybe I killed them here today, and I can save more people in the future.


    "Well, well done."


    See an instant South alkyne to these new to kill.


    Lin Mu also smiles and praises Nan Ying.

 Chapter 99

    Seeing the bodies of these star thieves lying in the middle of the spaceship, Lin Mu''s eyebrows wrinkled, Lin Mu''s hand waved at will, and these bodies disappeared immediately.


    "Master."


    South alkyne is still not able to see Lin Mu is how to move after all?


    "Well, what''s the matter."


    This way south alkyne opens a mouth to oneself, Lin Mu can''t help but open a mouth of ask a way.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to ask when I can reach your level."


    South alkyne a face curiously looking at the method that Lin Mu just used.


    "Boy, don''t be too ambitious. Practice hard."


    Lin Mu white one eye, for now want to get and own the same strength of South acetylene, Lin Mu can''t help shaking his head.


    "Thank you for your help."


    At the beginning, the man in suit saw that these star robbers were destroyed by two powers who didn''t know where they came from, and immediately ran to Lin Mu, who was next to them and said thank you to them.


    As I said, he is a man with exquisite four sides. If he can teach these two powerful powers well on this occasion, it will be good for him.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just handy."


    Lin Mu didn''t care and waved his hand.


    "I don''t know your names?"


    It seems that the man in suit still wants to get along with Lin Mu.


    "You don''t need to know the name. Maybe we won''t have a chance to meet again. But please don''t tell us our existence when the people from the union, the state, the government and the government come. We are still in some trouble."


    Lin Mu did not answer the man''s question.


    For these ordinary people who meet by chance, it is useless to let them know their names.


    After all, maybe they will never meet again.


    However, Suzuki is still facing the requests from these spaceships. He has some annoying troubles.


    When such a thing happens, the officials of the Federation, the state, the government and the government will certainly pay attention to it.


    If those officials know their existence, they will be very annoyed.


    After all, I don''t have a name in the organization of powers. Maybe I''m also a strong hidden danger to the alliance, the state, the government and the government.


    "But you saved us, and we shouldn''t be buried."


    According to the rules of the Federation, the state, the government and the government, only when all the people present confirm that it is this person who has saved them can they get the title of the Federation and the state hero.


    According to the idea of men in suits, they can definitely be called Shanglian, bang and hero.


    However, he did not expect that these two powers were so indifferent to fame and wealth.


    "Oh, what a trouble."


    Lin Mu also saw the eyes of those passengers in the spaceship for their worthlessness.


    In their eyes, the title of union hero was very noble, but it was of no use to Lin Mu.


    "Forget it, just clean up their memory, so as to save the trouble in the future."


    Now Lin Mu doesn''t pray that they can keep their secrets. Maybe they just got off the spaceship and said that they got off the spaceship.


    In that case, it''s still a huge problem for me.


    So now it''s better to clean their memory directly.


    "Bang."


    Lin Mu who all hit a loud finger, the presence of the crowd instantly fainted.


    "Master."


    Lin Mu looks at Lin Mu strangely.


    He didn''t see what Lin Mu meant by this.


    "Simple clear memory, because they have no harm?"


    "They will wake up after a while," Lin said


    It was as if they were proving what Lin Mu had said. Soon they had to wake up.


    "What''s going on? What just happened? "


    "I remember that our spaceship was hijacked by some star thieves. What''s the situation now?"


    "What just happened here? Why did I lie here just now? I remember the game I played just now


    When the crowd woke up, the noise came into the passenger compartment of the spacecraft again.


    They had just been completely cleaned up by Lin Mu, and naturally they would not feel anything that had just happened.


    Even if the pirates insist on the spaceship, it may be just a dream in their eyes.


    "Attention, all passengers. Union, the capital of the state, Tianyu star is coming. The former destination is Tianyu star. Attention, passengers."


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the radio on the ship.


    Although the battle was fierce just now, the spaceship didn''t stop running. It was still in the direction of Tianyu star.So calculate the time, it will almost arrive at Tianyu star.


    "Well, get ready. It''s coming."


    Seeing that those people could not remember what happened just now, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    Sometimes the identity of the world''s heavenly way is really easy to use.


    If you don''t know that you are not the way of heaven in this world, then even if you are a golden immortal, it is not enough to clean all the memories of these people.


    After all, this matter is too much involved. At the moment of being attacked by the star, the people of this spaceship had sent out the help signal, and the United States, the state, the government and the government also quickly launched resources.


    So if Lin Mu wants them to forget about it, he has to wash away the memory of all people who have come into contact with it.


    Such a huge thing can''t be done by a Jinxian. Only by making use of the world''s Tiandao identity can such a huge thing be done.


    "Good..."


    The color of excitement in nanyne''s eyes is more intense.


    "Arnold, wait for me. I''m coming to pick you up soon. No one can take you away from me this time."


    South acetylene hands clenched fist, a face firm looking at faintly can see the outline of Tianyu star.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, don''t stay."


    "As a teacher, I will take you to rob relatives."


    Lin Mu patted Nan YNE''s head at will.


    They said the day was very good, and the engagement ceremony between anno and the Liu family happened to be today.


    So after they got off the spaceship today, they could go to that place to rob their parents.


    "Ah, master, what''s that? I''m just going to pick up my girlfriend. "


    South acetylene shameless to Lin Mu smile way.


    "Go away..."


    Lin Mu doesn''t have any delicious food. He kicks Nan YNE. How can he not see that the new apprentice is so shameless before.


    It''s like losing your own school.


    ¡­¡­


    "Stop, today is the engagement ceremony of Liu family. Please show me your invitation card."


    The door of the building where the engagement ceremony was held.


    A security man stopped the South acetylene and others who wanted to enter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 100

    "Here you are."


    Took out Liu Dongyuan sent personally "to" his own invitation to the security.


    "Please."


    Although it''s strange how these three people dressed so ordinary could receive the invitation from the young master of the Liu family.


    But it''s just a security guard after all. He can''t know the things between the rich and powerful families.


    So also can respectfully invite Lin Mu three people to go in.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Mu looks at the South alkyne with a face of excited color.


    It seems that the boy didn''t realize it at all. It was at someone else''s engagement ceremony.


    And my girlfriend is someone else''s fiancee.


    Just to be happy to see your little girlfriend right away.


    This makes Lin Mu really don''t know what to say.


    I could only pat him on the shoulder and said to him slightly.


    "Oh."


    South acetylene looking at the festive hall, some absent-minded said.


    "Arnold, I''ll see you soon. Wait for me."


    "This time, no one can take you away from me."


    Nanyne''s eyes are firm.


    Just once, he had decided that if someone dares to stop him, he doesn''t mind beating that person up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, who are those people over there? I''ve never seen them before


    "Ah, yes, although the universe is big, there are only a dozen families on it. There are not many people we don''t know in these families, are there?"


    "Probably from another planet?"


    "Although Tianyu star is the place with the largest number of large families in the union, it is not that there is no union on other planets. The rich families of the union may come from other planets to attend the wedding of the Liu family."


    "It''s not right either. Most of the aristocrats in the United States are on Tianyu star. There are few aristocrats on other planets, and most of them are known to us. I''m sure there are no such three people among the other aristocrats."


    "That''s it, isn''t it? That''s how three people got in. "


    On one side of Lin Mu''s three, some rich disciples in royal robes formed a circle.


    I don''t know who saw Lin Mu''s three people wearing ordinary clothes, but walking freely among the many aristocrats.


    That''s why I asked the people around me.


    "No, if it''s a rich family, people can''t wear such ordinary clothes."


    "Is it difficult to get in from somewhere?"


    For the children of these rich families, they have never seen the people in Lin Mu''s clothes.


    "No, this is the engagement ceremony of the young master of the Liu family. It''s well guarded outside. It''s said that a lot of big people in Lianshi state have come. They will not let these people in."


    Some people can''t believe it.


    For ordinary people, today is nothing, but for the real bigwigs of the United States, today is a real feast.


    "Forget it, let''s not make trouble. After all, it''s the Liu family''s business. If it''s really someone who comes in, it should be dealt with by the Liu family. Maybe it''s the characteristics of other families. I''m not used to such a high profile as us."


    These rich disciples did not plan to go to ruolinmu.


    Although they are the children of rich families, they are not stupid.


    What''s the advantage of offending an unrelated person to your family for no reason?


    After all, for them, harmony makes money.


    "Well, you see, isn''t that the old man of your family?"


    All of a sudden, one of the men in royal guards said to another man standing beside him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, that''s true. What''s my old man doing there?"


    The man in the royal guards could not help but look in the direction of his finger when he heard what someone around him said to him.


    Immediately saw a familiar can not be familiar with the figure.


    That''s the head of his family, and that''s his old man.


    Now he''s a little confused about what his old man is doing next to the three ordinary looking people?


    "Is it really the people in the family who like to keep a low profile?"


    "We shouldn''t even keep a low profile. We don''t know anything about it."


    The rest of them still couldn''t believe it and saw Lin Mu.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t offend others rashly just now."


    Seeing that the old man of one of them personally went to say hello to the three people, they couldn''t help feeling their hearts.


    If just now their own people really idle boring nothing to do, to offend the three people, the consequences are a bit unimaginable.


    "Mr. Li, how did you come here today?"


    Lin Mu three people in front of a sudden voice of an old man in formal clothes.He looked at Li Jue in disbelief.


    "Just now I thought I was wrong. I didn''t expect that you really came here."


    "Did the Liu family invite you over?"


    After meeting Li Jue, the old man respectfully told Li Jue that he had recognized Li Jue''s identity.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with coming here today."


    Li Jue answered vaguely. He can''t say that he came here today to rob a bride with others, can he?


    "Mr. Li, you are driving Tianyu star. You must go to Lu''s house. I want to thank Mr. Li for his help last time."


    It can be seen that the old man has known Li Jue for a long time, and it seems that Li Jue helped the old man a long time ago.


    "Say it again."


    Li Jue did not rashly promise to come down, who knows what will happen after the snatch later.


    "These two are the backs of your father''s family."


    Seeing that Li Jue didn''t agree immediately, the old man didn''t mention this topic wisely, but looked at Lin Mu and Nan YNE.


    "Younger generation..."


    After hearing the old man''s words, Li Jue''s face suddenly turned black. His current status is suitable for the two followers. Moreover, although the horrible existence looks young, who knows how old he is.


    Among the powers, those who can keep their face are not without them.


    It may seem that although this young man is young, his real age is much older than himself. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why Lin Mu is so young and powerful.


    So when the old man said that Lin Mu was his younger generation, Li Jue''s face suddenly turned black. He was really afraid that Suzuki would slap himself to death.


    "Younger generation..."


    "Master Li, is my master qualified to be your descendant?"


    After hearing the old man''s words, Nan Ying couldn''t help laughing.


    After all, when he first met Li Jue, he was still doing it himself.


    Although Li Jue didn''t do anything to him, he was careful and remembered it.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking. What a noble status Mr. Wang is. I''m not qualified to be a senior of Mr. Wang."


    Li Jue''s eyes looked at Nan alkyne.


    At the beginning, I did something to you. Is it necessary to remember this time carefully?

 Chapter 101

    After hearing the South alkyne''s ridicule, Li Jue naturally did not dare to be careless.


    He still has 13 figures in his heart. Lin Mu''s powerful existence is not something he can afford.


    "Ah..."


    The old man hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    He had thought that this time Li Jue was just bringing his younger generation to meet him.


    I didn''t expect that those two were not the descendants of Li Jue.


    And it seems that Li Jue also has great respect for another young man.


    At that time, the old man could not understand the situation at all. In his impression, Li Jue was one of the most powerful powers in the organization of powers. Even the real senior officials of Lian and bang had to be treated with respect when they saw the old man.


    And now this powerful old man is so respectful to a young man.


    This made the old man unable to see clearly.


    "Well, Nan YNE, don''t tease Lao Li if you have nothing to do."


    Lin Mu some helplessly looking at South acetylene.


    He came here just because he didn''t want to attract attention. I didn''t expect that he was made by this stupid apprentice this time, which made me know that he seemed to be a member of a huge family.


    Who knows how much trouble this person will bring to himself.


    And even if you are really old enough to care about your age, you are really the younger generation of Li Jue.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that her master had spoken in person, Nan Ying naturally didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "This gentleman doesn''t know what to call him."


    Seeing that you respectfully call Mr. Lin Mu Wei, as the master of a large family, the old man''s observation is naturally not low.


    It''s obvious that this young man has a higher status here.


    Even among the three, Nan Ying, who called the young man his master, may have a higher status than Li Jue, a powerful power.


    So it seems that the identity of this young man, who is a little terrible, has some incomparable dignity.


    "Is it difficult that this man is actually the immortal monster among the powers?"


    When the old man''s status reached his level, he naturally knew that some of the organizations of the powers looked young, but they were very old.


    In his eyes, Lin Mu is undoubtedly such a kind of existence, otherwise it can''t explain that Li Jue De, who is also extremely powerful among the powers, would respectfully address a young man as Mr.


    Therefore, if we can teach him to be good with such a terrible existence, we must make friends with him. If we can not make friends with him, we must never make friends with him.


    "Lin Mu."


    Lin Mu said casually.


    I don''t know who I am. He has been shaken out by Nan YNE, a stupid apprentice, and Lin Mu doesn''t need to cover up any more, because it''s unnecessary to cover up among these family giants. There are still many traces left by him in this world.


    After all, in order to find nanyne, I have experienced several planets. If these rich families really want to find it, they can find it.


    What''s more, most of the identities left in this world are real identities.


    In order to avoid being found out by them, it''s better to tell the truth.


    "Mr. Lin, the owner of the Lu family at home, if Mr. Lin has any place to use our Lu family in the future, our Lu family will never say a word."


    With a smiling face, the old man handed a business card to Suzuki.


    If you can get to know such a powerful power person, it is also good for your family.


    After all. A family sheltered by powerful powers may also have more say in the union.


    "Well."


    Casually took the card from the old man, Lin Mu took it into his pocket.


    Although these ordinary families in the secular world are of no use to themselves, they may have something to worry about in the future.


    For example, about Lu Xuan.


    I can''t stare at her every day.


    It''s also a good choice for such a large family to keep an eye on Lu Xuan for themselves.


    Seeing that Lin Mu accepted his business card, the old man couldn''t help smiling. It seemed that this time he was still on the line with this powerful power.


    Now that the powerful one has accepted his business card, maybe he will have any trouble with his family in the future.


    Once one''s own family has human feelings for this powerful power, then everything is easy to say.


    After all, the most difficult thing in the world to repay is human kindness.


    "By the way, a few of us are going to do a big thing here later. I hope you don''t get involved in it."


    When the old man was about to leave, Li Jue suddenly said to the old man."To do something big, here?"


    Looking at Li Jue strangely, he didn''t seem to understand what Li Jue meant by these words?


    "Is it difficult that the traffic offended Li Jue or this powerful Mr. Lin Mu?"


    Looking at Lin Mu, the old man said uncertainly.


    However, Li Jue actually told herself this matter in person, so there is no need for her to participate in this matter. After all, it is a Taoist friend who never dies. What does Liu''s affairs have to do with her?


    A bad one may offend Li Jue and such a powerful person as the unfathomable Mr. Lin.


    Maybe it''s going to be a disaster for my family.


    So the old man understood very well, no matter what happened later? He won''t even do it.


    "I see. Mr. Li, no matter what happens next, I won''t do it."


    The old man knew that Li Jue had spoken to him in person, so he wanted to hear an attitude from him, so he immediately assured Li Jue and Lin Mu.


    "Well."


    Seeing that the old man had promised that no matter what happened in the future, he would never do anything. Li Jue couldn''t help smiling at the old man.


    After all, it would be nice to have less pressure.


    Although Lin Mu and nanque don''t care, they still care about the attitude of Lian and bang!


    He is not so strong as Xiang Lin Mu that he can ignore everything of Lian and bang.


    So at that time, if there is another strong family to support, then their own pressure will be much less.


    If there is no support, then there is nothing wrong, at least this huge family will not cross a foot.


    "Well, Mr. Li and Mr. Lin, I''ll leave first. The engagement ceremony will begin soon."


    See Lin Mu three people still have something to say? The Lu family left the place wisely.


    As a large family, it is necessary to control this.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 102

    "It seems that the identity of those three people is really not simple. Your old man has talked with those three people for so long. Moreover, it seems that your old man still regards himself as a younger generation."


    "Is it really somebody? Or a representative of some big man. "


    "Do you think they will be high officials in the United States?"


    "Don''t talk about it. If the old man is a senior official in the United States, I still believe it. But how can there be such a young senior official in the United States, and which senior official of the United States doesn''t show up often, and who don''t know who?"


    "Then it seems that three people can only be representatives of the senior officials of the United States."


    "It''s really possible that, after all, those senior officials of the United States should pay attention to the influence, and can''t easily appear in the dating of our rich families."


    The disciple of this noble family, seeing that the old man of the Lu family had talked with Lin Mu for a long time before he left as a younger generation, could not help guessing,


    "but this is not right. If these three years were just representatives of the senior officials in the Union, how could old man Lu leave as a younger generation?"


    Some people have noticed that in the end, the old man of the Lu family paid homage to Li Jue and Lin Mu.


    After hearing this voice, the crowd suddenly quieted down. They also saw that the Lu family finally left with the same courtesy.


    If it is really the representative of the senior officials in the United States, they are not qualified to let a master of such a large family as the Lu family regard himself as a younger generation.


    "I remember."


    All of a sudden, a voice came to mind in the crowd.


    "I''ll go. What do you remember? It scared us


    Originally quiet circle suddenly thought of a voice, this can''t help but put all the respectable family children to a surprise.


    The crowd couldn''t help glaring at the owner of the voice.


    "Lu Jing, what do you think of? It scared us


    Seeing that the owner of the voice was the young master of the Lu family, they all doubted.


    The old man of Lu family just now is Lu Jing''s grandfather.


    Did Lu Jing see the identities of the three?


    "The old man at the head is a powerful presence in the organization of the powers."


    "A few years ago, this old man came to my house. It seems that my grandfather invited him to help me deal with a matter with a lot of money."


    "Just now, I just vaguely saw the old man''s back. I didn''t see the front clearly, so I can''t be sure. But just now, when the old man couldn''t help turning his head, I immediately saw the old man''s face. It can make my grandfather look like a younger generation, and only the old man can do it."


    Lu Jing said to the crowd with an excited face.


    "One of the powerful beings in the organization of powers, Lu Jing, you can''t be wrong, can you? That old man is just an ordinary old man. "


    "It doesn''t look like a powerful being among the powers."


    Looking at the ordinary Li, I still can''t believe what Lu Jin said. How could such an ordinary old man be a powerful presence in the organization of the powers.


    "Che, how can I admit my mistake? I have a good memory. And even if I''m wrong, will my grandfather be wrong? "


    Lu Jing saw that some of the people didn''t believe what he said, and he couldn''t help but say to them with disdain.


    "And when did you see my grandfather, he would be a junior."


    After hearing Lu Jing''s words, the public could not help but be silent. It''s true that the real controllers of these families usually treat an ordinary old man as a junior?


    To be able to control such a large family, those old men are very proud in their hearts.


    Even in the face of the same existence as myself, I will not let go easily. How can I give a gift to an ordinary man who has nothing to do with me.


    So this is what Lu Jing said. The old man may really be a very powerful existence in the one person organization.


    "Your family is really lucky to know a powerful psionic in the psionic organization, and depending on your father''s attitude, he may have a high position in the psionic organization."


    People might as well look at Lu Jing enviously. Although they are all from rich families, their family is not so lucky as Lu''s family. They realize such a powerful power.


    Although their family also knew one or two powers, they were extremely weak in their eyes.


    Although they are Ke Qing in the family, how many of the real senior members of their family may be worthy of them?


    It''s just a little polite to them on the surface, but I really look down on them in my heart. Of course, they will never show it.It would be like the old man of the Lu family would respectfully salute his younger generation, which would undoubtedly show that one of the old man''s powers is extremely powerful. Only in this way can the head of a large family perform such a great salute.


    That''s why they say the Lu family is so lucky.


    "Well, Lu Jing, if we are friends, we have to introduce that old man to us."


    A man standing next to Lu Jing said to Lu Jing with a wink.


    If you get the favor of a powerful power person, it will benefit them a lot. After all, their foundation in the family is not very stable, and there are too many people who can compete with them.


    "Don''t think about it. Every character of those powerful people is extremely strange. Who knows what character this old man is. What if I introduce you to him and he has malice?"


    No one, the green army did not hesitate to refuse this friend in front of him.


    I''m kidding. Even I didn''t get this old man''s favor. Do you want to get this old man''s favor in front of me?


    "OK, don''t think about it. The wedding of Liu family is about to start. Take a good look."


    Some of these people understand that it''s very difficult to get the favor of such a powerful power. They think that they are not pestering Lu Jing.


    And now it''s in the Liu''s territory, and the engagement ceremony of their young master is about to begin. Their own people are still quarreling here, which is also disrespectful to their family.


    ¡­¡­


    "The auspicious time has come. New people are on the stage."


    The words of the emcee suddenly passed through the hall.


    The engagement ceremony between Liu Dongyuan and Ann Nuo will begin soon.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 103

    "The auspicious time has come. New people are on the stage."


    With the words of the emcee, the voice fell.


    Two young men and women in festive red robes came up to Taichung.


    The difference is that the man''s face is a happy smile, but the woman''s face is not any expression, looking at the man''s eyes, even some disgust.


    Anno didn''t expect that the Liu family could not help it.


    I only have to make an engagement with myself in just three months.


    "I''m sorry, maybe I can''t wait for you to pick me up."


    Looking at the hypocritical eyes of the guests on the scene, anno felt uncomfortable from the bottom of her heart.


    When I hate being watched by such a group of hypocritical people.


    And he had never liked the man standing beside him now. From the beginning to the end, there was only one person he liked, and that person was called Nan YNE.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the elders of the family who constantly put pressure on their parents, they would never have come to this engagement ceremony.


    "Hum, it''s too good of you to use me to stabilize the interests of your contacts with the Liu family, isn''t it?"


    Arnold''s eyes showed a certain color of determination.


    But for listening to his parents, he would never have appeared in such an engagement ceremony today.


    But let oneself appear in from the hot field engagement ceremony has been explained to their parents to their own task.


    However, whether the engagement ceremony can be held safely or not depends on yourself.


    So it was just an engagement ceremony, but Arnold didn''t want to have any contact with the man standing next to him.


    Especially this engagement ceremony was forced by her despicable means.


    She stretched out her hand in the wide sleeve robe and kept playing with the small blade.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve always wanted to wait for you to pick me up, but now it seems that there''s no chance."


    "Forget me, you''ll find something better."


    She said it bitterly in her heart.


    And the eyes also leak a trace of reluctant color, she really does not want to leave South acetylene.


    But now it seems that if she doesn''t do it in this way, then he will really become the granddaughter of the Liu family.


    This situation is absolutely not allowed by him.


    He just wanted to be that man''s wife.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s acetylene."


    While playing with Liang Zhe''s hypocritical people on the stage, anno suddenly finds a familiar figure in the crowd.


    That voice is familiar to oneself, can''t be familiar with again, it is absolutely impossible to forget.


    "Ethyne, how did he come here?"


    Arnold thought in disbelief.


    He had seen nanyne standing in the crowd and looking at him laughing at him.


    If he still can''t figure out basketball, why did he come to this engagement ceremony?


    It''s only three months. Even if Nan alkyne works hard, she won''t be able to contact such a large family as Liu''s.


    Standing under the stage, nanyne also saw that anno had found himself.


    I couldn''t help smiling at Arnold.


    At the same time, the color of excitement on the face is more intense.


    "Wait for me."


    "I said I would come to meet you on the rainbow of seven colors."


    It''s spoken to Arnold.


    Now a set of life experience, you can see clearly the blade that an Ruo is holding in his sleeve.


    He was really afraid that Arnold would do something stupid.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 104

    "Well."


    Understand the South acetylene to express the meaning, anno can''t help but smile.


    At the same time, the stealth also showed a trace of joy.


    At the same time, the blade in the sleeve has been put away by him.


    She didn''t expect that nanyne actually came.


    But as long as he comes, he can rest assured.


    Nanyne never let himself down.


    After showing a little bit of let people to Nan YNE, and then slowly staring at Nan YNE, want to see what Nan YNE will do next?


    "Hum, boy, I didn''t expect that you really dare to come here."


    Liu Dongyuan, who is standing beside Annuo, naturally sees nanyne.


    And I''m going to be my fiancee as soon as I see it. Annuo even stares at nanyne with a happy face, which makes him more angry. You know, you are going to be my fiancee soon, and you are going to be a member of the Liu family. What do you think of me when you stare at an outsider like this?


    And the arrival of South alkyne has filled Liu Dongyuan''s mind with anger, and he wants to tear up the boy who uses the next three abusive means to confuse anno immediately.


    But he also knows what time it is.


    Those people in the family are still staring at themselves, so it''s impossible for them to have any irregular impulses.


    "Boy, I''ll see what I can do with you later."


    "I will make you unforgettable."


    Liu Dongyuan stares at nanyne angrily. If his eyes can kill people, nanyne doesn''t know how many times she has died.


    Liu Dongyuan now wants to take anno''s hand and swear his sovereignty.


    However, when he was about to encounter it, he was immediately dodged by anno.


    Now all of Anle''s heart is on Nan YNE. How can Liu Dongyuan touch his hand.


    "Boy, I''ll torture you and make you regret coming to this world."


    "And anno, you cunt, you are my man, you can never escape. I''ll let you have a good time under me later."


    Liu Dongyuan''s face was even more angry when he saw that anno escaped his hand without any trace.


    And his anger is about to break through his reason, and now he wants to break nanyne to pieces.


    "It''s a good time for new people to worship."


    The voice of the emcee rang out in the hall again.


    Now that the engagement ceremony is about to begin, it''s time to start the first one.


    But just when the voice of the emcee fell.


    Suddenly a ring finger suddenly rings in the quiet hall.


    The light in the hall went black for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How can the light go black?"


    All of a sudden, the people in the hall, whether they were the distinguished guests who came to the engagement ceremony or those of the Liu family, were shocked.


    You know, today is the engagement ceremony of the Liu family. How can the people of the Liu family make such a disclosure? Isn''t that a slap on their own face?


    Moreover, the people of the Liu family have been in the United States, and they are famous for doing things. It is absolutely impossible to make such obvious mistakes.


    If this is not the fault of the Liu family, that is to say, someone has mixed into the hall.


    They never thought about whether the lights in the hall had an accident of their own.


    You know, it''s tianyuxing. It''s the whole Union. It''s the place where all the aristocratic families are located. How can people make such obvious mistakes if they can open a huge hotel here?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 105

    "Check it for me right now."


    The housekeeper of the Liu family, who was in charge of everything, immediately roared at the people under his command. This kind of accident happened at the engagement ceremony of the young master, which was not good for him, and might even be punished by the family.


    After all, this matter can be regarded as one''s own disadvantage.


    And if this thing is really done by some villains, then he really can''t imagine the seriousness of the consequences of this thing?


    You know, the people who can come to this hall are all from the powerful families in the union. If something happens to these people, the Union will definitely have an earthquake.


    And then my family will definitely be buried with me.


    So he had to be on his guard.


    "Yes..."


    Those servants of the Liu family in the dark have a cold sweat on their faces. They also know the seriousness of this matter. If they can''t handle it properly, their lives will be ruined immediately.


    You can feel the dark and mention it next to the main gate of the circuit.


    "It''s strange that the main gate has not been damaged."


    "Is the bulb really aging?"


    Seeing the perfect master gate, the servant couldn''t help but wonder.


    "What''s the matter? How could there be such a strange light. "


    "Did the Liu family arrange it in advance?"


    When people were in a riot and wondered if there were any gangsters who had entered the engagement ceremony of the young master of the Liu family, suddenly a seven color light appeared in the hall.


    This light suddenly surprised the guests.


    At the same time, I put down my heart. After all, if the gangsters want to kill them, they won''t show such a high-profile thing. I think this should be arranged by the Liu family in advance.


    "Alas, the Liu family is still acting in such a high profile."


    Just when people are ready to let go of their heart and watch this scene carefully.


    Some sharp eyed people also saw that there was a person standing on the seven color light.


    "What the hell?"


    Those who saw it were shocked again.


    When can people still stand on the light.


    Is it really going to be bad for us?


    Once again, the hearts of the people raised it.


    According to this formation, the person who uses such a power must be a psionic.


    "It''s hard to see if one of us offends a certain power."


    "I only hope that the powers present can solve such things."


    Although most of the people present were in charge of the aristocratic families in high positions. But it is undeniable that most of them are ordinary people, and they have no way to deal with the powers, so they can only ask Liu Jiaqin to come here to deal with these powers.


    "As I said, I''ll come to meet you through the rainbow."


    In the dark, such a passage is particularly harsh.


    After hearing the source of these words, people couldn''t help looking at the high platform.


    The end of the seven colors of light turned out to be in front of this engagement ceremony of the heroine Ann home to miss body.


    According to the person who originally stood on the seven colors of light has also come to Ann Nuo and said to Ann Nuo affectionately,


    "well."


    Now anno doesn''t know what to say. He thought that nanyne''s words were a promise to reassure her.


    I didn''t expect that nanyne really stepped on the seven color rainbow.


    "Alkyne."


    Anluo, what kind of expression is the rekindling of not praising each other at all now? He directly hugs nanyne standing in front of him.


    "I knew you would come to me."


    "Well, I said at the beginning that I would step on the rainbow to see you, so even if I try my best, I will do it."


    South alkyne also hugged the Yi person in his arms.


    Although only three months did not meet, but I miss her has reached the peak.


    And this time completely saw her, he could not help it any more.


    The color of missing for three months is constantly emerging in their arms.


    "The boy."


    Lin Mu''s speechless face stares at the two people who are spreading dog food on the stage.


    "I knew I wouldn''t give him such a flabby buff."


    The seven color rainbow light is naturally produced by Lin Mu.


    After all, the current state of nanyne is not enough to cast such a spell.


    "No one can take you from me this time."


    The two finally let go of their bodies.


    South alkyne a face firm of color looking at an Nuo.When he came, he had already said that this time he was going to take Annuo away. No one could take her away from him again. If there was, he would never be polite.


    "Well."


    At this time the love Nuo also seemed to notice now is a what kind of time, her face can not help red up.


    But he still agreed with nanyne in a voice as small as a mosquito.


    Even if there are more big people here, but do they agree to their boyfriends that this matter hinders them?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 106

    "Boy, you don''t want to see what kind of place this is. This is the Liu family. You can come and go as you like."


    By this time, the lights in the hall were already on.


    All the people in the hall look at nanyne and Annuo, who are showing deep affection on the stage.


    Originally, this was the engagement ceremony between Liu''s eldest son and an''s eldest daughter. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. I don''t know how Liu''s family will settle this matter.


    This boy, who did not know where he came from, expressed his love to miss an in front of the young master of the Liu family. You should know that this time it was the marriage of two big families. He not only beat the Liu family, but also settled down.


    Apart from those mysterious powers, I''m afraid no one in the United States dares to fight against these two huge families.


    Even some ordinary powers may not have this ability.


    "I''ll go."


    "This seems to be one of the three people just now, so arrogant?"


    Before discussing the identity of Lin Mu''s three people, the group of men in the royal guards naturally noticed Nan Ying among Lin Mu''s three people.


    "I''m here to snatch a kiss!"


    "Now there''s a good play."


    "And the people of the Liu family should not know their identities. If they know the identity of the old man later, I don''t know whether the Liu family will be so arrogant."


    They all looked at the Liu family with a good look on their faces. Their relationship with the Liu family was not very good.


    After all, Anluo, as the first lady of the Anjia family, is said to be favored by a powerful power man in the power organization. This is the object pursued by all the second generation on Tianyu.


    Originally, these two gates also set up an identity based on their own abilities. Unexpectedly, Liu Dongyuan, a bastard, gave many benefits to settle down with his family strength, and even convinced the settled down elders to marry the Liu family.


    This can be despised by the second generation who originally wanted to pursue miss an by their own means.


    For a while, Liu Dongyuan became the target of the whole universe.


    If it wasn''t for the Liu family, even on Tianyu star, he would not have known how many times he was killed by the second generation.


    Now there is a mysterious man with a mysterious background, who seems to be very powerful. He robbed miss an in front of him, which is also a very relaxing thing for them.


    So since the appearance of nanyne, they have always been looking at the drama with a good mentality.


    Moreover, it seems that the background of the person who appears is still very deep, thinking that he and others have no holes in his head, why would he risk a person who has no good feelings to offend such a person with strong background,


    "just watch the play well, then don''t make trouble."


    The young master of the Lu family also looked at the three people on the stage with an interesting face.


    Tong Miao didn''t offer any help to Liu Dongyuan.


    "Who are you, young man? Today is Annuo''s big day, even if there is something to wait for today. "


    An old man in settling down saw that things were going in a bad direction, and he quickly made a sound. After all, the Liu family wanted to save a marriage. But promised them countless benefits, they certainly can not give up.


    This marriage is the most simple time, there was a boy who did not know the superiority of heaven and earth to stir up, this is not only the Liu family can not bear, also can not bear to settle down.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious appearance of the boy, he would have been beaten out.


    "A big day, maybe it''s a big day for you, but what about Arnold?"


    "Arnold never said he was going to be engaged to such an irrelevant man.


    South acetylene is still affectionate looking at anno.


    People who have heard of settling down come out and say to themselves that today is Annuo''s happy day. I hope I don''t disturb Annuo.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    Arnold had told him that his family had been forcing her to marry someone she hated.


    I think it is these people who, for their own interests, are just happy in the later half of their lives.


    So the patriarchy didn''t say anything polite to an old man of an family.


    Some people even fight each other.


    "Presumptuous! It''s a private matter for me to settle down. Before it''s your turn, you need a wild boy who doesn''t know where to jump out. "


    "Since Ann Nuo is the one who settled down for me, she will pay for the prosperity of my settled down."


    "So she can''t go anywhere today."


    My left brain heard the male alkyne so impolitely talking to himself, suddenly angry.


    So far, no one has ever dared to speak to himself like this.And this man doesn''t know where he came from.


    "Boy, the person I follow is not a mole ant like you. If you know your face, leave here immediately, otherwise..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 107

    The old man who settled down did not say what the consequences were, but it was not a good one.


    "I said I''m going to take Arnold today. No one can stop me."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Nan YNE didn''t listen to the old man''s nonsense.


    He has decided to take Arnold away today, so no one can shake his will.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, you who use abusive means. This is my territory."


    "Believe it or not, as long as I give you an order, I will let you die immediately."


    Liu Dongyuan can''t bear it now. After all, the man who used the abusive means said in front of him that he would take away his fiancee. How can he bear it?


    If he is really allowed to take Annuo away today, maybe he will become a laughing stock of tianyuxing, no, even Lian and Bang''s aristocratic families tomorrow. And his Liu family is also among the aristocratic families, which he can''t bear.


    And I didn''t intend to let go of the person who used the third abusive means.


    "Somebody, drag him down for me."


    Now Liu Dongyuan no longer has any manners or rules. His fiancee is about to be robbed by others. What do you care about?


    "Go."


    The Lius and the settled elders winked at their men for a moment?


    If Ann Nuo is taken away today, it will not only become a joke, but also help us to settle down.


    Especially for the elders who contributed to this event, if such a thing happened today, their position in the family would definitely plummet.


    In an instant, dozens of people surrounded nanyne.


    As long as nanyne has any action, they will catch nanyne at the first time.


    "What are you doing? Drag this boy down and fight me to death. Today I will let him know what will happen if he offends me?"


    When Liu Dongyuan saw that his subordinates didn''t start, he was very angry. Now he can''t wait to see the end of Southern District being tortured to death by himself.


    "Do it."


    These eyes looked at each other, immediately to the South acetylene.


    After all, Liu Dongyuan is also the master of himself and others.


    "Cut."


    South acetylene disdained to see these people, although these people in the ordinary people may have a little strength, but in their own eyes is that.


    Mobilize their own body of Qi, constantly toward the outside release.


    To deal with such people, there is no need to show their real strength.


    Maybe these people can''t even bear their own pressure.


    "Bang."


    The sound of people falling to the ground is constantly ringing.


    "No way."


    Those people immediately couldn''t believe that they had fallen to the ground.


    How did he get beaten down by that person before he got close to him.


    "The powers."


    Liu, the elders of the two families stood up in an instant and looked at Nan YNE in disbelief.


    "No wonder you have the courage to come here to rob us. You turned out to be a psionic."


    There is a strange color in the eyes of the two families.


    At the same time, there was a trace of fear.


    Originally, I thought that this boy was just an ordinary wild boy, but I didn''t expect that this boy was a psionic. Now it''s not easy to do.


    "Powers? No, the energy in you is definitely not the energy that a psionic can have. "


    Suddenly a strange voice rang out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 108

    Suddenly a strange voice rang out.


    A figure slowly stood up from his position, a face can''t believe looking at South acetylene.


    "The energy in you can never be the energy of a psionic."


    "Say, what is the energy in you."


    The figure''s eyes were as sharp as hawk''s eyes and looked at Nan Ying.


    Today, as long as Nan YNE doesn''t make clear the source of his mysterious energy, this man has decided not to let him go.


    "Boy, I don''t care about your private affairs, but I must take care of your mysterious energy."


    Suddenly, a thunder and lightning appeared in the hands of the Taoist.


    As long as nanyne has any action, he will not hesitate to start with him.


    "Oh, have you ever heard a word?"


    South acetylene did not answer his question directly, but looked at him with a smile.


    This person''s words not from let him ring out Li Jue.


    A man who has been harmed by his own curiosity.


    Then he winked at Li Jue.


    Li Jue was speechless for a while.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man obviously didn''t understand what nanyne meant.


    "Curiosity Kills the cat."


    Nan alkyne said to him with a smile: "people who know this energy in my body will not come to a good end. Are you sure you want to know?"


    "You, boy, don''t overdo yourself."


    "Even if you have that mysterious energy in your body, you are not much older now. Are you sure you are my opponent?"


    Hearing nanyne''s words, the Taoist was naturally furious.


    As a psionic, he is respected everywhere he goes. No one should talk to him like this.


    Now there is a boy who doesn''t know where to jump out. He dares to talk to himself like this.


    It''s just too much for me.


    The thunder and lightning in his hand attacked Nanying in an instant.


    "Alkyne."


    Anno was shocked to see a psionic attack on someone he liked.


    Although nanyne seems to be a psionic, the psionic has to undergo a lot of tempering, which shows that he is not as powerful as the one in front of him.


    "Cut."


    For such a degree of attack, South acetylene is really not in the eye.


    The random transfer of Qi condenses a protective cover around his body, protecting him and anno. After all, anno is just an ordinary person now. Nan YNE is really afraid that this attack will hurt anno.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder and lightning instantly hit the protective cover of nanyne, and an explosion sounded in the ears of all.


    "What..."


    The psionic was even more surprised.


    The boy looks so young that he can easily make his own move.


    How is that possible?


    It''s a psionic, and it''s trained.


    And it seems that the mysterious energy in this little body is obviously not because of the psionic.


    "It seems that I underestimated you."


    The psionic kept looking at the mysterious energy outside nanyne''s body. He has not yet seen what this energy belongs to.


    "How could..."


    In addition to this psionic, the more surprised are the people of an family and Liu family.


    They didn''t expect that nanyne was also a psionic, and was no less powerful than the one invited by the family.


    This is not to make them more afraid.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 109

    "This time, no matter what the result is, the boy must stay at all costs, otherwise it will bring endless troubles to the family."


    The two huge families of those old look like the invincible on the field of South acetylene, at the same time in the heart said secretly.


    This boy has such a strong strength when he is so young. If you give him more time to grow up, it will be good for the family


    Those senior members of the Liu family constantly thought that it was the final result in their hearts, but they did not dare to imagine it any more.


    Those high-level people I settled down with were not as nervous as the Liu family. After all, anno was also the one who settled down with them.


    Even if it''s really no good, it''s just losing face. No harm to the family?


    "But if you can stay, it''s better to stay."


    After all, for these families, they also attach great importance to face.


    "Brother Luo, you and I together capture this boy and force him to find out the origin of the mysterious energy in his body."


    The psionic said it to another sitting psionic next to him.


    He is not fully sure that he can win the South acetylene alone.


    So now what she wants to do is to fight with another psionic at the same time and win the points together.


    "Good."


    Standing up suddenly from the side of the psionic, a tall man also looked at Nan alkyne warily.


    For their powers, the emergence of a more mysterious energy in the world is also very surprising.


    "Well, you''re not his rivals. Stop it?"


    Suddenly, an old voice came into people''s ears.


    "Yu Lao."


    The two powers look in the direction of the voice master.


    I saw an old woman at that time.


    And when they saw the old woman, they immediately bowed to her respectfully.


    It seems that the old woman has a very high position in the organization of powers.


    "Mr. Yu, how did you come here?"


    The two powers looked at the old woman in bewilderment. Even in the organization of powers, Yu was highly respected and would not appear easily.


    "Boy, I don''t care how the mysterious quantity in your body comes from. If you want to take away the apprentice I value, you have to pass me first."


    Yu didn''t answer the questions of the two powers. Instead, he looked at Nan YNE.


    "Here you are, Mr. Yu."


    Now the owner of the house is also anno''s father. When he saw the old woman coming, he immediately jumped down from the director general''s high platform and said to Yu Lao.


    He also seems to have a lot of respect for old people.


    "I came here this time to pick up Arnold. I didn''t expect to see such an interesting scene."


    Yu Lao looks at anno with a smile on his face.


    "Yu Lao."


    See in the old to see, Ann also dare not presumptuous, immediately to her respectful said.


    "Acetylene, let me introduce you. This is Yu Lao, who is also my teacher."


    Anno is standing in the middle of nanyne and yulao.


    Introduce some yulao to nanyne, and at the same time, give nanyne a look madly, indicating that nanyne should not offend the terrible yulao.


    "Yu laohao."


    After hearing that Master Yu is always an Nuo, Nan YNE is not too presumptuous.


    After all, he also wanted to give Arnold face.


    Moreover, it seems that Arnold has great respect for the old man.


    Therefore, Nan YNE has more respect for him. Maybe he will need his help in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 110

    At this moment, all the eyes in the hall are wandering between Nan Ying and an Nuo, and they don''t notice the original protagonist Liu Dongyuan.


    Originally, he is today''s protagonist, but since the emergence of South acetylene, he seems to be forgotten by the tacit understanding of the public.


    Similarly, no one noticed the twisted expression on his face.


    "Asshole! Asshole


    "What''s the qualification of this boy to fight with me? What kind of thing is he?"


    "I''m the young master of the Liu family. I have what I want. In fact, this ordinary boy can match me."


    Looking at nanyne standing in front of anno, Liu Dongyuan looks angry.


    His fingernails have been slowly inserted into the flesh, which is the same to say, let his anger more angry. The expression on the face is more distorted.


    "Bring me the nano core."


    Liu Dongyuan angrily grabs from around casually, a servant twisted to say to him.


    Now he immediately wanted to tear up the adulterers and prostitutes.


    "I can''t get anything, no one can get it."


    "If I can''t get something, I''ll destroy it."


    Liu Dongyuan didn''t protect the blood in his hands at all. Instead, he looked at the two people around him with a distorted face.


    "Nano core?"


    "Young master, that is the forbidden weapon of the United States. Once it is used, there will be endless trouble."


    The servant''s face changed when he heard the name of the weapon Liu Dongyuan said.


    This kind of weapon is the highest taboo weapon of the United States.


    Once used, maybe the whole family will be under pressure from the Federation, the state, the government and the government.


    Alliance, state, government and government will not let alliance easily. A aristocratic family in the alliance controls this kind of alliance. Government is the weapon that the government can control.


    Once the alliance, the state, the government and the government know that the Liu family has such a taboo weapon, then it is not just the Liu family that is involved.


    It is estimated that all the people who stay in the union, the state, the government and the government will be eliminated by the union, the state, the government and the government.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Get out of here and get it."


    Liu Dongyuan grabbed the servant''s collar and whispered beans. The servant roared as if he would stab him in the chest if he didn''t carry out his orders.


    "I''m the master of the Liu family, you know."


    Looking at Liu Dongyuan''s distorted face, the servant was scared to say anything.


    "Yes I''ll go and get it right now. "


    The servant immediately did not dare to speak, immediately ran to a dark corner.


    As a servant of the Liu family, he naturally knows where the nano core is.


    Nano core, union, Union''s taboo weapons, but union, Union''s all aristocratic families basically have to have.


    However, it would be a big mistake to think that the United States, the state, the government and the government do not know about this.


    Lian, bang, Zheng and Fu fully know that these aristocratic families have nano core, but they also turn a blind eye to these aristocratic families for the sake of the overall situation. After all, these aristocratic families will not easily use this terrible weapon, but if any aristocratic family uses this taboo weapon, then Lian, bang, Zheng and Fu will never Just sit and see.


    After all, this kind of thing is too much involved.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 111

    "I''ll let you know the horror of death later."


    "In the pride meeting, in the pride meeting."


    Liu Dongyuan is still looking at the two people in the middle for a year,


    "Boy, I don''t care how the mysterious person in your body comes from, and I don''t care how much you have feelings for Arnold, but I want you to understand one thing. If you don''t deserve it, I will leave Arnold immediately."


    Yu Lao didn''t care about any expression of nanjingde at all. He said to her directly.


    In his eyes, nanyne is just a lucky ordinary person who has got some mysterious energy. He is not qualified to be worthy of anno.


    Now that she has been taken in by him and will be accepted as a disciple by herself, her future must be limitless. She is definitely not worthy of such a lucky boy who just gets a mysterious energy.


    So for the sake of Annuo''s future, Yu Lao had to come out to be such a villain.


    After all, if the strength difference between the two is bigger and bigger, will there be real feelings?


    So for the sake of anno in the future, now that boy doesn''t want to leave, anno has to leave.


    If he knew his face, he would take the initiative to leave. Maybe he could give him a good fortune. If he didn''t know his face, he didn''t mind to waste the mysterious energy he got from his good fortune.


    Although this mysterious energy is also mysterious in his eyes, he can also feel that Nan YNE will never be his opponent.


    "Yu Lao, I will not leave you."


    Anno couldn''t believe that the old man he had always respected would say such a thing to his lover.


    But come here for a while, ha''annuo decided, and said to Yu Lao.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat, but Yu Lao appears. It''s time to get out of the way this hour."


    The elders of an''s family and Liu''s family look at Nan YNE with the same disdain.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Lao doesn''t agree with nanyne to take Annuo away, so this boy can''t take Annuo away. You know, Yu Lao is also a giant among ninjas.


    "Yu Lao, you also agree that Arnold is engaged to this boy."


    Nan YNE hears Yu Lao''s words and coldly faces Yu Lao Dao. If yu Lao wants to stop him, he doesn''t mind his hand. He has already said that no one can take Ann Nuo away from him this time.


    "That kid is worse than you."


    After hearing the words of Nan YNE, Yu Lao looks at Liu Dongyuan with more disdain.


    In her eyes, Liu Dongyuan is more unbearable than Nan Ying.


    At least the Southern District still has some strength to protect itself. That boy just relies on his family strength, and has no personal strength at all. In the eyes of the powers who are king of strength, such a boy is a waste.


    "Oh..."


    Nanyne''s eyes narrowed.


    "What does that mean?"


    At the same time, the true Qi of nanyne''s body constantly emerges towards the outside of her body.


    "You are just lucky to get a mysterious energy. Maybe you don''t know how he practices. If you don''t even know how to achieve the same level as Arnold in the future, how can you bring happiness to Arnold?"


    "In my eyes, although that boy is unbearable, you are not much worse than him, but you are lucky."


    In fact, Yu didn''t look up to Nan YNE and Liu Dongyuan at all.


    With his strength, it can be seen that nanyne''s energy is just attached to nanyne''s body. Although nanyne can barely mobilize these mysterious energies, in her eyes, nanyne doesn''t know how to really control these energies.


    So in his eyes, Nan YNE is just a lucky boy. He has got a kind of energy that he doesn''t know how to control. How can he be worthy of the people he values.


    You know, anno''s future can be said to be limitless, it is possible that even he can surpass.


    However, she had no idea how terrible the energy was in nanyne''s body.


    In fact, this kind of Qi has been completely controlled by Nan YNE.


    That''s why he thinks that nanyne is just a lucky boy.


    "Mr. Yu, you are determined to stop me today."


    South acetylene tone has been very bad.


    "Boy, Arnold is not worthy of you. Let''s leave as soon as possible, so that you will both be sad."


    In the old or has been insipid voice, but her eyes that is disdain has betrayed her.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Yu chose the happiness of the second half of his life for Arnold?"


    South acetylene body outside the emergence of Qi is also more and more irritable."Alkyne."


    See in the old and South acetylene as if about to fight up, an if more worried pull South acetylene said.


    In her opinion, even if Nan YNE gets this mysterious energy, she will not be the opponent of Yu Lao who is also a giant in the organization of powers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 112

    "Yu Lao, I said, I will not leave you, will I? No matter what he becomes, I will not leave him


    Anno said to her with a firm face.


    "Yu Lao, you go, I will only be with alkyne in my life, even if I don''t step into the path of the powers."


    And obviously between the old and the South alkyne, anno has completely chosen his lover.


    "Arnold, you have to know that if you give up this chance, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    After hearing anno''s words, Yu laodun was shocked. He didn''t think that since anno had such a deep love for this boy, he was willing to give up his way as a power man for this boy.


    There was also a sense of lethality in her eyes.


    If this boy blocks the way of anno''s powers, she will definitely fight against this boy without hesitation.


    After all, the situation of the organization of powers is not good, and it needs a genius to stabilize the situation.


    "Arnold, there are so many young talents in the world. Why should you hang on such a tree? When you see the vast outside world, maybe you will forget this boy immediately. After all, this boy is just lucky to get a mysterious energy."


    Now Yu Lao just wants to save an Nuo''s heart.


    "Yu Lao, you don''t have to say that if you don''t agree with me to be with alkyne, then even if I die, I won''t step into the path of the psionic."


    Annuo was not moved by Yu Lao''s words. The only person you really like in his heart is Nan YNE.


    "Well, Lao Yu, don''t mess around here. They really like each other. Why don''t you let them be together?"


    All of a sudden, the sound of a voice rang out in the ears of all the people again. They couldn''t help looking like the owner of the voice, thinking about what happened to this thing.


    "Li Jue."


    Yu Lao also looked at the owner of the voice and saw a familiar face.


    "Li Jue, why are you here? It looks like you want to get involved


    Yu Lao''s tone is not good at all.


    He did not expect that at this time, there was even a power of her own level to intervene.


    "What''s the matter with you? Or you are the master of this boy. "


    Seeing Li Jue''s sudden appearance, and seeing that Li Jue has been completely protecting Nan alkyne, Yu laobu said.


    If this boy is really Li Jue''s apprentice, then these things need to be reconsidered. After all, Li Jue is even better than herself. If she offends him, it will not do her any good.


    "Ha ha, I don''t have the ability to be his master yet."


    "And this boy''s master is a person you never want to offend, and you can''t afford to offend."


    Li Jue slowly stood in the middle of nanyne and Annuo, blocking Yu Lao''s idea of nanyne.


    He has a good relationship with Yu Lao. He really can''t bear to watch Yu Lao Zhong fight against Nan YNE. If yu Lao Zhen acts against Nan YNE on impulse, Nan YNE has no strength to stop him now. If Nan YNE is really hurt, it will cause Lin Mu''s anger. Li Jue can''t imagine Lin Mu''s anger What a terrible scene.


    After all, at the beginning, he just slightly wanted to fight against nanyne, and he was almost deprived of his powers. If nanyne hadn''t interceded for him, he would have been an ordinary old man.


    "Oh, you are not his master."


    Yu Lao only heard such a passage. She didn''t pay attention to the following words. She couldn''t believe that there was a threat to him in the world. After all, she and Li Jue were already on the top of the world.


    "As long as it''s not his master, it''s easy."


    Yu Lao said so in his heart.


    In her heart, Li Jue thought that it was impossible for a lucky boy to get mysterious energy to turn over his face. As long as that was the case, it would be easy to say.


    "Oh, I don''t know who his real master is."


    "Why don''t you show up and let me see."


    "After all, I am also Arnold''s master."


    Although she didn''t pay much attention to Li Jue''s later words, she still understood that Nan YNE had a master, but she didn''t know who his master was? If his master is also a powerful being, then everything will have to be reconsidered.


    "It''s my seat."


    "His master is my master."


    All of a sudden, a very powerful atmosphere is constantly rampant in this luxurious hall.


    Let all the people in the hall feel a terrible pressure.


    In this terrible pressure, they just want to crawl and kneel.


    "What do you think of this seat?"Lin Mu''s figure came to Yu Lao in an instant.


    That kind of terrible pressure is constantly rampant on the old body, which makes the old body want to kneel down, but she stiffly blocks her body with the energy of her powers.


    "How can it be, how can there be such a terrible existence in this world."


    She said in complete disbelief.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 113

    "Who are you?"


    Yu Lao looks at Lin Mu with pale face.


    She couldn''t believe that there would be such a terrible existence in the world.


    Just a breath to put their own pressure out of breath.


    If he showed real strength, how terrible he would be.


    Moreover, Yu Lao found that the energy of this terrible existence is the same as that of the lucky boy in his eyes, but the energy of this existence is much stronger than that of that boy.


    However, she can be absolutely sure that their energy belongs to the same kind of energy.


    "Don''t you want to know who his master is? I have told you that I am his master. "


    Lin Mu''s breath is more powerful.


    As a short guard, seeing that his apprentice was humiliated like this, Lin Mu naturally would not sit back and ignore him.


    "I don''t know if you have any advice for my apprentice."


    Lin Mu stares at Yu Lao with bad intentions.


    "Of course not."


    Yu Lao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, allowing Lin Mu''s terrible breath to continue to ravage his body, and there was no color of resistance.


    "Well, if you want to come here, my apprentice will take his little girl friend. You won''t have any problem."


    Lin Mu took a look at the South acetylene and Ann Nuo, just saw the South acetylene to his frown.


    "The boy."


    Looking at a face with master, everything can be solved, Nan YNE is a little speechless.


    This boy won''t leave everything to me to solve in the future.


    "This, Arnold talent is very good, as long as the step into the powers will definitely be a thousand miles."


    Yu Lao is still unwilling to be taken away by Nan Ying.


    "Well, you don''t think this seat will be as good as you."


    The breath of terror is constantly pounding around the old man.


    "I dare not."


    She still didn''t have the courage to refute Lin Mu''s horrible words.


    "That''s good."


    Lin Mu gives old Yu a satisfied look.


    At the same time in the heart of a sneer.


    For this kind of people who depend on and sell their old, we should use such a tough method, otherwise others will not pay attention to you.


    "I don''t think you have any opinions."


    A breath of terror oppressed all the people present again.


    However, the presence of these people to a person who is not very cherish for their own small life, naturally no one dares to risk a slap was patted to death consequences to jump out and fight against Lin Mu.


    "No, not at all."


    They immediately said respectfully to Lin Mu.


    I don''t see that Yu Laodu, who is very powerful in the organization of the powers, thinks that this young man has given in. He and others are just ordinary people, who are qualified to question his existence.


    "Ha ha, that''s good."


    Looking at the face of the audience are very ugly, Lin Mu chuckled, also slowly scattered his own breath.


    For those who knew current affairs, Lin Mu would not care about them.


    "You said, two small mouth, the communication is good, why do you want to force them apart?"


    "Can you sacrifice your happiness for the benefit of your family?"


    Lin Mu looked down upon this kind of person and thought that the interests of the family should be safeguarded by a girl.


    There are so many people in a big family. Are you all dead? Won''t you fight for the interests of your family?


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard a word."


    "Don''t deceive the poor youth."


    Lin Mu looks at the people who settle down with red faces.


    "Yes..."


    "Your Excellency is right."


    No one who settled down would dare to oppose Lin Mu''s words.


    This can''t help but let Lin Mu more disappointed, a group of people who only know how to protect their own small life will have what sense of family honor.


    "Arnold is a person who settles down. She even enjoys the rights brought by settling down. Naturally, she has to fulfill her obligations."


    Suddenly, an old man came out from behind and drove directly to Lin Mu without looking at anyone.


    "Old man."


    "Father."


    After seeing the old man come out, the people who settled down immediately stood up and immediately surrounded the old man. They all looked very respectful to the old man,


    "grandfather."


    After seeing the old man, Arnold also bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Do you also object to my being with nanyne?"


    Anno didn''t expect that his grandfather, who had been in charge of family affairs for a long time, came out in person.What''s more, he seems to want to get engaged to the Liu family he hates.


    "I don''t know your name."


    The old man didn''t answer Annuo''s question. Instead, he drove directly to Lin Mu and stared at him as if to find Lin Mu''s figure in his long memory.


    "You have come to oppose my apprentice and your granddaughter, too."


    Lin Mu squinted and didn''t answer his question.


    "If you don''t show up, even if he performs well, I will object to it, because he can''t bring enough benefits to settle down now. However, after you show up, I dare not object to it."


    "Perhaps, you will destroy and settle down in anger. I think this kind of thing is of no importance to you."


    The old man''s muddy eyes kept staring at Lin Mu.


    For the existence of this terror, he is also very afraid.


    Lin Mu is right, he is a pure family supremacist, in his view, as long as it is for the sake of the family, there is nothing that can not be sacrificed, even the happiness of his own granddaughter.


    "In fact, I didn''t plan to come out just now, but the descendants of the family are really useless, so I have to come out to see you."


    Said the old man also disdained to see an an Jia, those who are still very unbearable to Lin Mu''s performance.


    "It''s like a homeless man."


    When the old man saw the appearance of the descendants of these families, he had some anger in his heart.


    But he didn''t dare to show it in front of Lin Mu.


    These people who settled down did not dare to refute when they saw that the person with the highest seniority in the family came to reprimand them in person.


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    Lin Mu had guessed the old man''s final decision.


    How can a standard familist, seeing that his powerful existence has come out to stand up in person, oppose it.


    "I dare not object to your presence."


    "However, the dowry I need to settle down is not a small amount, but it is absolutely a drop in the bucket for your presence."


    The old man said to Lin Mu slowly, but the shrewdness in his eyes couldn''t stop.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 114

    After hearing the old man''s words, Lin Mu immediately began to laugh,


    this little character is really a familist. It''s time to think about the bride price.


    However, when we think about it carefully, it is also appropriate for this kind of familiarist. After all, at the beginning, the Liu family promised a lot of benefits to settle down, so that the people who settled down agreed to marry with the Liu family.


    Now the engagement ceremony and the marriage between the two families are yellow because of their coming out, and the benefits promised by the Liu family can''t be obtained. Therefore, the old man who settled down naturally wants to get something from Lin Mu.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. It''s a good thing. I won''t miss you."


    Lin Mu narrowed his eyes and gave the old man a smile.


    After all, it''s also the wedding of one''s Apprentice at that time, and it''s also right for a master to bring out something good.


    However, all the people present except Lin Mu did not notice that Liu Dongyuan, with a distorted face, took an object from a servant.


    Liu Dongyuan''s face was full of madness when he took over the object. He looked at Nan Ying and Lin Mu as if they were dead.


    "Boy, I''ll let you jump for a while. I''ll let you die later. I don''t know how to die."


    Liu Dongyuan''s eyes are full of madness.


    In his mind, he has thought that as long as today is over, the whole Federation and bang will continue to publicize the jokes of the young master of the Liu family. The young master of the Liu family actually robbed his fiancee at the engagement ceremony.


    The whole Federation, the people will be in the face, secretly constantly laugh at themselves, constantly despise themselves.


    It''s definitely not something he can stand.


    He is the young master of the Liu family. When did he experience such humiliation.


    As long as he wanted something from childhood, it would be immediately sent to him. No one dared to disobey himself.


    Today, he was robbed of his fiancee by a poor boy he never looked up to. How could he bear it.


    "If I can''t get it, I''ll destroy it."


    His fingers kept twirling what the servant had just handed him.


    "And you, old man, how much did my Liu family pay to make you agree at the beginning? I didn''t expect that you, an old man, should repent for me at this time. If you don''t let me feel better, I won''t let you settle down."


    Liu Dongyuan''s eyes are crazy looking at those people who settle down, especially the old man who finally appears.


    In his opinion, his family spent so much money to promote the marriage of Liu family and an family, so he should abide by this agreement. Unexpectedly, an family gave up on its own initiative.


    You know, before that, their family had settled down and had a lot of benefits.


    Now it seems that settling down will never give those benefits back.


    "And you, if you don''t show up, how can this boy rob anno?"


    For Lin Mu, Liu Dongyuan was also extremely resentful.


    Even for his resentment has been more than the home of the old man.


    Because if it wasn''t for the appearance of Lin Mu, Yu would never agree with Nan Ying.


    Looking at the audience, Liu Dongyuan''s eyes revealed a trace of fierce color.


    "Die, all of you!"


    Liu Dongyuan''s hand slowly lifts you up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 115

    "You all die for me!"


    Suddenly, with a roar, Shen woke up all the people who were still watching Lin Mu talking with the old man.


    "What, nano core."


    "Liu Dongyuan, are you crazy? You dare to use the nano core."


    "Xiao Liu, calm down and put down the nano core quickly."


    "Liu Dongyuan, stop it. Do you know that your family will be destroyed if you do this?"


    People look at a face of crazy Liu Dongyuan, face changed.


    For their existence, it is natural to understand the nanocore, which is a joint and taboo weapon.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of weapon would appear in Liu Dongyuan''s hands.


    Moreover, in the current state of Liu Dongyuan, it is possible to use the nano core at any time.


    "Ha ha, why are you flustered now?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you prepare to see my joke just now? How did it become like this now? "


    "I said if I don''t get something, I''ll destroy it."


    Liu Dongyuan looked at the audience with disdain,


    "Xiao Liu, you must be calm. We absolutely don''t want to see your jokes."


    "Listen to my uncle, quickly put down the nano core, you will not only bring endless pain to yourself, but also bring disaster to your family. If you release the nano core, the union, the state, the government and the government will never let you Liu family go."


    People see that Liu Dongyuan may release the nano core of terror at any time, so they can''t help but immediately persuade Liu Dongyuan.


    They are still very alive, but they don''t want to put their lives here just because they come to an engagement ceremony this time.


    This nano core is not powerful enough to destroy a city.


    Even it can only work in a very small range, but we can not ignore the taboo weapon of this nano core.


    Because after the release of this weapon, the nano robots stored in this weapon will enter the body for the first time and destroy the organs in the body.


    In just three seconds, a person''s body will absolutely be destroyed by this terrible nano robot.


    And even more terrifying is that these nano robots, even the Federation, the state, the government and the government, do not have a sound means to control them from running around.


    If the people here can''t meet the needs of nano robots, these nano robots will definitely go outside.


    A city is so worth it. If you want to find out a nano robot as small as flying dust, even if it''s now connected. Bang technology is totally out of the question.


    Once this kind of nano robot runs away, the consequences in the city are unimaginable.


    So that''s why nano core is regarded as a taboo weapon by the United Nations, the state, the government and the government.


    At that time, even if the Liu family is a league, the League of the state''s top giants, the state, the government and the government will not easily let the Liu family go.


    It is estimated that as long as Liu Dongyuan releases the nano core today, the Federation, the state, the government and the government will definitely send troops to suppress the Liu family tomorrow.


    "Ha ha, calm down. Just now, why didn''t you come back to persuade me? You just looked at my jokes. Such jokes are good-looking. When I want to see them, can you still laugh?"


    Liu Dongyuan looked at the crowd with a sneer and became more and more crazy, as if he was going to release the nano core next moment.


    "Liu Dongyuan, stop it quickly. Do you really want to save us for death?"


    At this time, the owner of the Liu family, who is also the father of Liu Dongyuan, also stood up in a panic and looked at Liu Dongyuan angrily.


    "Father, it''s OK. As long as the people here can''t get out, the United States, the government and the government will never know what happened here, and they will never blame the Liu family."


    "And even if they are united, the state, the government, the government, then what? Is it hard to be a government? Does the government really dare to attack our Liu family? You know, we''re the one who''s in control... "


    In Liu Dongyuan''s eyes, it seems that he never paid attention to the alliance, the state, the government and the government.


    "Shut up


    See Liu Dongyuan unexpectedly not material you all say their Liu family''s concealment, the facial expression all changed more furious.


    "Don''t try to persuade them. None of them can leave here today."


    Liu Dongyuan has been completely crazy. Now he doesn''t listen to anyone. He just wants to destroy the people in the middle.


    Just want to let those who bring endless shame to themselves completely disappear from this world.


    "Bang..."


    A voice sounded from the nano core in Liu Dongyuan''s hands.


    A silver dust appeared in front of Liu Dongyuan.


    Only sincere people know that in fact, the silver dust is full of tiny nano robots. As long as the human body is touched by these tiny nano robots, it will die within three seconds."Asshole, asshole, Liu Dongyuan, you little son of a bitch, you really dare to release the nano core. Are you really not afraid of the alliance, the state, the government and the government sending troops to destroy your Liu family?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 116

    Now the people on the scene have completely given up the high expression, the expression on the face just want to get out of here immediately.


    For their existence, life is the most valuable. If life is gone, then everything they have is gone, whether it is power or money.


    So they just want to get out of the hall right now.


    That''s their reason telling themselves that it''s totally impossible. No matter how fast they run, they can''t run faster than the nano core.


    In fact, as soon as the insurance of the nano core is opened, they are doomed to die. How can human beings run that tiny nano robot?


    Moreover, not only those in power of ordinary aristocratic families were shocked, but also Li Jue, Yu Laode and the two powers were very bad.


    They also didn''t expect that since Liu Dongyuan really opened the nano core, even if they were powers, they didn''t have enough confidence to completely resist the invasion of those nano robots.


    After all, nanorobots are like dust, loud. They can''t see it with their naked eyes. After all, what they are strong is the energy in their bodies, not their bodies.


    My two ordinary wheelbarrows were frightened. They were also unable to resist such a terrible weapon. In front of such a terrible weapon, the only thing they could do was to wait for death.


    "Alkyne."


    Anno has also heard of nano core, which is a taboo weapon of alliance, state, government and government.


    She immediately pale to seize the South acetylene clothes, in her eyes, they two people today is already can''t escape.


    But before she died, she was also satisfied that she could die with Nan YNE.


    "Don''t worry, master. He has a way to solve such a small problem."


    Different from anno''s worry, Nan YNE really didn''t pay attention to this degree of attack. Lin Mu could smash the terror of a planet with such a slap. Even he could resist these tiny nano robots with his own genuine Qi.


    So from the beginning to the end, he was very leisurely and never showed a worried expression, which made Liu Dongyuan more angry.


    "Pretend, I''ll see when you can still do it? I''ll appreciate the pain on your face. "


    Liu Dongyuan said bitterly in his heart that he had imagined in his heart how Nan YNE was tortured to death by this kind of nano robot.


    Among the people, Li Jue is the one who has the same hope as Nan YNE.


    When he saw that Liu Dongyuan was releasing weapons that were clearly forbidden by the Federation, the state, the government and the government, he immediately looked at Lin Mu.


    Now the only existence is Lin Mu''s terrible existence. If Lin Mu''s terrible existence can''t resist the nano core, they can only wait to die.


    However, when Li Jue saw the indifferent expression on Suzuki''s face again, she immediately put down her heart. Unexpectedly, Lin Mu had made such a performance, which proved that this kind of weapon was also vulnerable in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    "Fortunately, this time there is still Mr. existence, otherwise, this time really want to die here."


    After Li Jue saw Lin Mu''s face without any change of expression, he was also relieved.


    "Ha ha, it''s really beyond our capacity!"


    Seeing that Liu Dongyuan released the so-called weapons forbidden by the union, the state, the government and the government, Lin Mu didn''t have any sense of worry at all.


    A smile of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth, staring at Liu Dongyuan, as if laughing at his ignorance.


    "Sure."


    Slowly stretched out his left hand, at random toward the road to the people constantly impact over the nano robot random a bullet.


    Those nano robots seem to have been exposed to some secret, and they all stop in the air, unable to move forward at all.


    "What, how can it be?"


    Everyone also saw that Lin Mu was so easy to resist this kind of taboo weapon which could be ranked in the league, the state, the government and the government.


    "Loose."


    Lin Mu moved again. With a slight bend of his hand, those nano cores were completely smashed without any action ability.


    The moment is like rain, slowly fell on the floor in the hall.


    "What? It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. How can one resist such a weapon? "


    Liu Dongyuan couldn''t believe looking at the dust all over the ground. He couldn''t believe that the dust just now was those horrible nano robots.


    What''s more, I don''t want to believe that these broken nano robots are turned into dust by a person without even touching them.


    "Ha ha, ordinary people know the power of this seat."


    Lin Mu looked at Lin Mu on the high platform with disdain.


    How could a golden immortal be hurt by the weapons produced by some mortals."Go."


    A genuine Qi attacks Liu Dongyuan from Lin Mu''s fingers.


    For this kind of crazy people, Lin Mu has never been soft hearted.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 117

    Lin Mu''s true Qi flies to Liu Dongyuan at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    "No..."


    Liu Dongyuan saw Ling Lin Mu''s mysterious energy coming to him. Although he didn''t know what the mysterious energy was, he knew that this small energy was enough to kill himself by looking at the prestige of the energy.


    This energy also hurt himself. He couldn''t help shouting in horror: "father, help, uncle Luo, help."


    Liu Dongyuan constantly begged for mercy from the people around him, but those people did not have time to resist this mysterious way. Zhenqi entered Liu Dongyuan''s body without hesitation.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came out of Liu Dongyuan''s mouth.


    Liu Dongyuan''s body slowly turned into dust, constantly falling to the ground.


    Liu Dongyuan, the former young master of the Liu family, has now become a dead man.


    But in Lin Mu''s eyes, he had no sympathy for such a person.


    After all, he just showed his heart to kill himself.


    Lin Mu will never let go of a person who has a heart to kill himself. Even now, in Lin Mu''s eyes, that person is just a mole ant who can be crushed to death.


    Who can guarantee that the person who was just a mole ant in his eyes before will be able to threaten himself in the future?


    "Are you going too far, sir?"


    Seeing that Liu Dongyuan was killed by Lin Mu, the owner of the Liu family was furious.


    When did the Liu family suffer such humiliation and kill their heirs in front of them.


    "Oh, I don''t like to leave my back roots when I do things."


    "What''s more, that boy just said to do it. If he doesn''t do it, I won''t kill him."


    Lin Mu casually looked at the owner of the Liu family. It can be said that Liu Dongyuan became such a character. He was a father and had a lot of responsibility.


    "You..."


    When the family downstairs heard Lin Mu''s words, they suddenly became angry again, but he didn''t fight against Lin Mu. After all, Lin Mu''s terrible photography was still deeply imprinted in his mind. He still didn''t have the courage to fight against Lin Mu. Maybe he just had to fight against the terrible cunt, and he might be killed by the terrible cunt in a moment I''m patting him to death.


    "You calm down, you calm down. This time, our Liu family did something wrong. Liu Dongyuan is totally neglected by our Liu family. We will try our best to discipline our family members in the future. We will never let the family members come out to make trouble."


    "However, Liu Cheng, who neglected to discipline Liu Dongyuan, was no longer suitable to be the head of the Liu family under the consensus of our elders. From now on, Liu Chengcheng is no longer our Liu family. "


    At this time, seeing the growing conflict between Liu Cheng and Lin Mu, a clan elder suddenly appeared from Liu Jia''s side.


    After coming out, he immediately said respectfully to Lin Mu. In his eyes, Liu Dongyuan would die if he died, but his own stay would never offend such a terrible existence, otherwise maybe their Liu family would disappear in the Union and the union tomorrow.


    So at this time, we need a person to answer the blame, and the best person is the current owner of the Liu family, that is, Liu Dongyuan''s father, Liu Cheng?


    And at this time, it happened that Liu Cheng jumped out of his capacity to confront the existence of this terror, which was beyond his capacity.


    "Liu Cheng, don''t blame me, Liu Cheng. You can''t recognize the present state, and you even want to avenge your son."


    "It''s too much for us. We don''t know how much we have. Our Liu family won''t take such risks with you."


    These elders looked at Liu Cheng with a sneer.


    To tell you the truth, they are not satisfied with Liu Cheng''s management family. After all, this time they are married to the Liu family, the owner of the Liu family will benefit most.


    In this way, the owner of the car will cover up the whole family, which they will never see. After all, although they are old, their desire for power has not decreased at all.


    "Since your master and miss an DA are in love, we will never stop them. The marriage between Liu''s family and an''s family has never happened."


    These people always flatter Lin Mu. Now, in their eyes, Mou de an Nuo has become a hot potato for a while. They can''t touch it. After all, if they meet this hot potato and are targeted by this terrible existence, it''s definitely not worth the loss for their own people.


    So they might as well take the initiative to give up their marriage.


    "Ha ha, that''s good."


    Lin Mu is very satisfied with their intelligence, but he doesn''t really want to pursue them. They don''t have much hatred for themselves. Maybe they have to thank themselves for killing the passionate people who want to settle down, so that they can just settle down as the head of the family."You, you, you are so brave. I am the owner of my family now."


    Liu Cheng saw my family''s foot, even behind his back privately transferred the position of the family, his face suddenly became extremely pale, if he lost the position of settling down the family, then in the union, the state is nothing.


    No, not only in the United States, he is nothing. Even in the universe, he is nothing.


    If he lost his family position, he would be no different from a puppet.


    "Ha ha, master, no, you are no longer the master. There is such a rule in the family. If the contemporary master does something that makes all the elders of the family angry, he can be removed after two-thirds of the elders agree."


    "And just now, we old guys have already voted, totally more than two-thirds of the votes, so from now on, you are no longer the owner of a family."


    "You..."


    Liu Cheng is now completely speechless. He also thinks that there is such a rule in his family.


    He did not expect that this rule, which had not been used since it was settled, was used in his own hands for the first time.


    But at last, he pointed to those clan elders and could not say anything. After all, he might not be different from an abandoned son in the family.


    "You''re fine."


    Liu Cheng gritted his teeth and looked at the elders. He walked out of the luxurious hall with a desolate face.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 118

    Seven years later.


    In the bookstore of Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu has been in this world for more than ten years.


    But Lin Mu also taught Nan Ying for four years.


    After Lin Mu''s "careful" teaching, nanjingye has reached the stage of integration.


    In Lin Mu''s opinion, this may be his last few months in the world. In these months, he will hand over the position of the world''s heavenly way to Nan Ying.


    After all, Nan alkyne is a person who has experienced seven years of "carefully planned" training, and is fully qualified to take over the position of the world''s way of heaven.


    In a short period of seven years, great changes have taken place in the union of heaven and space, and the science and technology of the Union and the Union have also developed rapidly in this short period of seven years, and the explored universe has become more and more huge. Even there are more than 100 planets colonized by light.


    In this short period of seven years, the population of the United States has also increased dramatically.


    Today''s Tianyu alliance, Bang can be said to have already stepped into the intermediate world.


    Because of this, Lin Mu didn''t rashly give the position of heaven to Nan YNE. Otherwise, Nan YNE would have been qualified to take charge of the world when she broke through the period of integration.


    After countless years of development, bang did not find the Tianyu alliance of alien civilization. In this short period of seven years, bang really discovered the existence of alien civilization, and thoroughly communicated with that civilization after the initial exchange of fire.


    Communication with other civilizations is a necessary step for a scientific and technological civilization to enter the intermediate world, because there is more than one civilization in the intermediate world.


    Suzuki, who discovered this incident, immediately put his hand to the world where the civilization is located, saying that the world where the civilization is located has not yet been born, otherwise it would not be so easy this time.


    After all, the world in which these two civilizations live must be thoroughly integrated into the intermediate world. However, there can only be one way of heaven in the intermediate world.


    Therefore, the position of Tiandao in the intermediate world will have to be contested by the original Tiandao owned by those small worlds.


    However, as a master, Lin Mu naturally wanted to help his apprentice clear the obstacles beyond the way of heaven.


    So Lin Mu will not hesitate to the way of heaven in that world.


    However, the world is still not born in the day to the road.


    After all, the way of heaven in a small world is different from that in a middle world. After all, the two civilized worlds have not been completely integrated, but it is estimated that the two worlds will be completely integrated within ten years.


    "That passer-by really pushed the world forward. It seems that it was a right choice to leave her at the beginning."


    Lin Mu''s eyes narrowed slightly as he sat in the bookstore.


    The ultimate reason for such a huge change in the short period of seven years is naturally caused by Lu Xuan, who crossed from another higher world to the union.


    After graduating from University, Lu Xuan entered a mysterious Research Institute in the United States.


    However, no one really knows that Lu Xuan is the master of this mysterious Research Institute.


    Through the continuous efforts of the passer-by, this mysterious Research Institute constantly shows the products they continuously produce, which are far higher than those of Union and bond technology.


    Finally, Lian, bang, Zheng, Fu finally noticed the Institute. Finally, Lian, bang, Zheng, Fu personally came forward and took back the mysterious Institute at a huge cost. Lu Xuan, a friend of Lian, bang, Zheng, Fu, entered the Institute naturally.


    After years of continuous efforts, Lu Xuan has become an indispensable key figure in the Federation, the state, the government and the government.


    The huge science and technology of the United States is entirely promoted by Lu Xuan.


    Therefore, Lin Mu was very satisfied with the decision to save the little life of the passer-by.


    "It seems that this crossing also left a huge cause and effect for xiaoyingzi."


    Now Lin Mu has entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, completely jumping out of the long river of time.


    But there are still some eggs for the mysterious cause and effect of the universe.


    Now the passer-by has given nanyne such a huge cause, so in the future, nanyne will return to the same degree of fruit.


    However, there is no harm to Nan Ying.


    It''s still a question whether they can meet again.


    After all, the jumper is just thinking about going home.


    "Breaking through the dimensional wall of the world is something that can only be possessed by the technological civilization of the intermediate world, which is extremely advanced. I don''t know if you can develop it in the technological civilization of the intermediate world, which you have only half stepped into. I really look forward to it."Lin Mu squints at Lu Xuan''s direction.


    From his position in the world, you can see the position of any person at any time.


    Now looking at the busy passer-by in the research room, Lin Mu is also very looking forward to it.


    Now he really wants to see whether the spirit of the traverser is against the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn, have you failed again? Sure enough, this kind of thing is hard to develop with the current technology. "


    Tianyulian is a mysterious Research Institute in bang. Lu Xuan is constantly busy in it.


    After a strange noise, the machine which was adjusted by myself was completely scrapped.


    Lu Xuan''s face also showed a trace of disappointment.


    She has been studying this thing for several years, but she has been failing all the time. She has never seen the dawn of success, and even has the idea of giving up in her heart.


    Only the slightest thought of returning to her own world supported her to make the machine.


    "Well, can we only rely on the efforts of the powers?"


    Looking at the flame in her hand, Lu Xuan''s face changed.


    Over the years, he has been studying the mechanism that can break through the dimensional wall of the test paper, so he has never tried to cultivate his own powers.


    But she also heard that in the union, those extremely powerful powers can cross the universe with their own physical bodies.


    "Do you really want to take the path of the powers?"


    After the study of leisure time, she has a general understanding of how the energy of the psionic is produced.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 119

    Even if the powers are mysterious, they just have more energy in the body than ordinary people. As long as we study the energy thoroughly, we can''t explain how the powers appear.


    In the civilization that Lu Xuan lived before, studying this kind of energy is like a child.


    Although the technological level of this civilization is very different from that of her own, it is very easy for Lu Xuan to study the source of such energy.


    In her research, it has been shown that the mysterious energy in the psionic body comes from this universe, a special kind of radiation.


    But this kind of radiation can''t be explained by current technology.


    So now she can only explain the source of these energies, but she still doesn''t understand the essence of these energies.


    She still doesn''t know why these energies can exist in people''s bodies, why they can be controlled, or even cultivated.


    All these mysteries make her very curious, but in these years, she is almost developing machines that can break through the barriers of the world, so she has no chance to study this mysterious energy with her heart.


    However, after so many years of efforts, continuous development and continuous failure, she has gradually come to the bottom of her heart. After all, the current technology is still completely unable to develop such a huge device.


    Now she thought that it would be better to take a completely different road and cultivate the mysterious energy in her body.


    Maybe we can take the body as the mysterious energy and reach a terrifying state that people in this world can''t imagine. Maybe we can find our own universe and even cross back with the body.


    If you don''t, you can find a more advanced civilization in this universe.


    As long as we find a civilization more advanced than this one, it will be all right.


    Although she didn''t understand the essence of these energies, she also made one or two small experiments in her spare time over the years, and found that these energies could be integrated with each other.


    And she has also done experiments on herself. Now he has not only one fire power in his body, but also another wind power.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan was even more surprised to find that as long as two powers that can help each other merge together, the power in the person''s body will increase several times, or even more than ten times.


    Moreover, if the two powers are incompatible, they can also merge together, but they can''t increase the number of powers in their body, but they don''t have much impact on themselves.


    However, he still did not want to go this step. After all, this discovery is too amazing for the civilization of the world.


    The idea in the civilization of this world has always been famous for its mysterious image, and ordinary people can hardly see the powers.


    However, if the union, the state, the government and the government know that the powers can also be mass produced, then the union, the state, the government and the government will never let go of themselves.


    After all, so far, only you have the means to mass produce these powers.


    As long as this method is exposed, not only the alliance, the state, the government and the organization of the powers will not let it go easily, but also the organization of the powers will not let it go. After all, if the organization of the powers wants to enhance its mystery, it will never let this method spread outside.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 120

    "Sister Xuan, go quickly. There is a traitor in your laboratory. Someone has leaked out the source of energy in the body of the psionic you have studied."


    "Now the people of the union, the state, the government and the government are looking for you, but because you are in your private laboratory now, the union, the state, the government and the government can''t find you for a while. Now leave quickly. If the Federation, the state, the government and the government know about your existence, the consequences will be absolutely unimaginable. "


    "After all, over the years, the United States, the government and the government have been dissatisfied with you."


    At this time, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared on the screen of the Research Institute.


    After that woman''s voice appeared, her face immediately showed a trace of anxiety and said anxiously to Lu Xuan.


    "What? Few people know the results of studying the sources of the body energy of the psionic, and they use a kind of complex code. No one can decipher it except me. Who disclosed it to the Federation, the state, the government or the government?"


    Lu Xuan couldn''t believe her ears when she saw the woman''s anxious voice. The result of her research on the source of the powers in the body of the psionic was not the use of tianyulian and Bang''s words, but the use of the words of civilization before she had passed through. No one in the world could recognize this kind of words.


    How could anyone disclose the results to the United States, the state, the government.


    Moreover, there will never be more than five people who know the result, and those five people can be assured.


    "Li Han."


    The woman on the screen gritted her teeth and said a name.


    "What, Li Han, how could it be him?"


    Lu Xuan can''t believe her ears!


    Li Han is her most important assistant. Basically, she keeps all secrets and all things about science and technology from him.


    I didn''t expect that this person would betray himself at such a critical time.


    "Yingzi, are you mistaken?"


    Lu Xuan can''t believe it.


    "Oh, sister Xuan, I''ve already said that you and that guy are absolutely not good things. At the beginning, I advised you to let him get out of your lab? You just don''t listen. Now it''s all right. "


    "And this news will never be wrong. This is the news that I sent to me by putting people in Lianyungang, the state, the government and the government risking their lives."


    "Sister Xuan, don''t hesitate any more, or else the people from the union, the state, the government and the government will arrive soon."


    seeing Lu Xuan in the laboratory, she still looks hesitant, and the woman on the screen can''t help but be very anxious.


    "Well, I''ll leave immediately after I destroy the laboratory. Now, the union fish is not safe. You also leave immediately. I''ll see you at the same place."


    After hearing yingzi''s urging, Lu Xuan doesn''t hesitate and ends her conversation with yingzi in an instant.


    Immediately pressed and held a red button in the laboratory.


    "Self exploding program started. It''s going to explode in a minute. "


    A cold voice sounded.


    After listening to the voice, Lu Xuan felt a little reluctant. After all, this laboratory has stored her precious experimental costs for several years.


    I didn''t expect to be destroyed by myself now.


    However, she did not give up for long, just looked back slightly, and immediately drove the spacecraft away from the secret passage.


    After all, over the years, she has offended many people. There are countless high-level states.


    Many people want her to disappear in this world forever.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 121

    "Asshole, let her escape unexpectedly, must be somebody informs."


    After Lu Xuan left for a while, the place where her secret laboratory was located was immediately surrounded by the United States Army.


    Out of the army came a man in uniform.


    This man''s status in the Federation is not simple. He alone has controlled the Federation. More than one third of the army of the Federation, even if it is the Federation, the speaker of the Federation will be afraid of him.


    However, this man is extremely loyal to the United States.


    He is Wu Kun, the head of the five marshals of the United States.


    "Marshal Wu, what''s the matter? Have you controlled Lu Xuan?"


    Wu Kun''s communicator rings at this time, and an old man in formal clothes appears on the screen of the communicator.


    "Speaker, someone snitched and let her run away."


    Wu Kun gritted his teeth. As soon as he received the news, he immediately blocked it with the army. Unexpectedly, he was still a step late.


    Wu Kun''s face is very bad now.


    Unexpectedly, there are traitors in the Federation, the state, the government and the government.


    As a member of the United States, he is very loyal to the United States, so he can''t bear it.


    "Completely blockade the alliance and Bang''s planet. She''s not far away now. Lu Xuan can only fall into our hands. She can never fall into the hands of the psionic organization and the Pacers."


    "She must not be allowed to escape from the United States."


    The speaker of the United States and the State Council did not show much anger after hearing that Lu Xuan had run away. It seems that he had expected that this operation would not be completed so well.


    "Yes."


    Wu Kun was not too shocked when he heard what the speaker of the United States and the State Council said. Now Lu Xuan is qualified to let the United States, the state, the government and the government make such a big fight.


    "Over the years, Lu Xuan has a lot of contacts in the United States. Even some members of the house of Lords are her people. In addition, she has some connections with the organization of powers and the step-by-step press. Therefore, marshal Wu, you must not be careless. There will definitely be many people who take Lu Xuan in secret."


    "Remember, don''t let her fall into the step press and the power organization. If she contacts these people, then Destroy it. If her experimental results are not available, it will disappear in this world forever. "


    The supreme leader, the United States and the State Council took a deep look at Wu Kun.


    Then, the figure on the messenger dimmed.


    "Come on, let''s go down and seal off all the planets in the United States immediately. Let the troops stationed on the resource star pay more attention. Lu Xuan may escape into the resource star."


    After the order of the speaker of the United States fell, Wu Kun immediately called his cronies and issued the orders in his mouth.


    "Yes."


    After hearing the order, the confidant immediately ran down to arrange.


    "I hope nothing is out of hand."


    Wu Kun had a premonition in his heart that this time''s action would never be as easy as he and those in the United States, the state, the government and the government expected.


    There was always a trace of uneasiness in his mind.


    However, then, he immediately put the heart of the silk uneasy performance to pressure down.


    For a general, he must not show such emotion before a battle, which will affect his correct judgment.


    Wu Kun has regarded this action as a battle in his heart.


    This is a contest among the three forces, and its degree has completely exceeded any previous action.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 122

    Tianyulian is one of the undiscovered planets.


    "You guys, I''ve got information that this person has figured out the source of the powers in our body, and, according to reliable information, she has mastered the technology of fusing two completely different energies in our body."


    "So we need to take her in our hands at all costs, or let her Disappear forever in this world


    In a small room, dozens of people look at Lu Xuan''s photos.


    Among these dozens of people, there are men and women, old and young.


    Some people show their faces openly, but some people stand here wearing big black guns that can cover their faces.


    "Are you sure your information is accurate?"


    A voice that was apparently fake sounded in the hall.


    "This news is from the dark son who has been buried in the United States for decades, so there is no need to doubt the accuracy of this news."


    The man standing on the high platform, pointing to Lu Xuan''s photo, explains.


    "Well..."


    After hearing this man''s explanation, the man didn''t continue to doubt. It seems that all the people present trust the man standing on the high platform.


    "Are we really going to step in?"


    "After all, before that, we didn''t have much conflict with the United States or even deeper cooperation. We don''t have to compete with the United States or the government for this person."


    "As long as the United States, the state, the government and the government get the research results of this man, it is not a good thing for us. After all, we have cooperated with the Federation, the state, the government and the government for so many years. The Federation, the state and the government will give us some research results in order to appease us. "


    A voice of opposition rang out in the crowd.


    It seems that the owner of this voice does not intend to compete with Lian Bang for Lu Xuan.


    And this person''s words also let several people in the hall secretly nod.


    What these people advocate is not to have a direct conflict with the United States.


    "Well, Li Jue, the more you live, the more you go back. Don''t you even have the courage? How can you be called a psionic


    Yes, it was Li Jue who opposed the confrontation between China and the United States.


    Over the years, with the continuous growth of nanyne, there is no need for Li Jue to take care of her. In recent years, the relationship between nanyne and Li Jue has been getting better and better. Therefore, Li Jue is completely free now, and there is basically no problem where she wants to go.


    So Li Jue had to go to such a place to attend the meeting of the powers.


    A disdainful voice refutes Li Jue''s words, and the tone is not only ironic, it seems that the relationship between the owner of the voice and Li Jue is not very good.


    "Yu Yang, you should know that with our strength, we will never be the adversaries of the United States, the state, the government. Over the years, the United States, the state, has endured not to fight with us. This is the reason why we have deep cooperation with the United States, the state, and even we can protect the common people of the United States at the critical time. But once we and the United States, what happens Face to face conflict, then the end can be imagined. "


    "You''re trying to pull the whole psionic organization down."


    "But you don''t want to think about how we can be the opponents of the Federation, the state, the government. Although we have strong individual strength, can we resist Lin bangzheng, the star ship of the government in our strong country?"


    Li Jue seems to be very angry. He has always advocated that the union, the state government and the government should strengthen cooperation and never have any direct conflict with the union, the state and the government, because he knows very well that the union, the state and the government can tolerate their existence. Once they compete with the union, the state, the government and the government for this scientist, it means that they will completely change their face with the union, the state, the government and the government, Bang, if you spare your hand, you will never be able to tolerate those organizations that can''t cooperate with us.


    "Ha ha, Li Jue, I think the more you live, the more you go back. Even if we don''t cooperate with the United States, the government and the government, but once we let the United States, the government and the government get this scientist''s research results, the United States and the government completely control the secret of the powers, can we still accept the existence? In other words, the Federation, state, government and government that have already controlled the batch of responsibilities, powers and technologies will allow our disobedient organizations to exist in the Federation and state? "


    Yu Yang looks at Li Jue with disdain.


    In his eyes, Li Jue was completely frightened by the alliance.


    And since that happened, she has not dealt with Li Jue.


    If it had not been for Li Jue, they would have become their apprentices.


    "You..."


    After hearing Yu Yang''s rebuttal, Li Jue''s face turned blue and red.


    Indeed, as long as Lianyungang and Bangbang control the mass manufacturing technology of one person, they will not be easily let go.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. You both have a point."


    Seeing that the two people were still fighting, the man standing on the high platform couldn''t help it any more and stopped them directly.This man may be the leader of the organization of the powers. Yu Yang and Li Jue did not openly oppose his words, but they were quiet.


    But they didn''t look at each other again.


    "I know that some of you want to continue to cooperate with the Federation, the state, the government and the government. Some of you just want to seize this opportunity and forcibly seize this scientist. Since none of you can convince anyone, let''s vote!"


    Although the people on the stage also support and unite in their hearts. Lu Xuan was robbed by the state, the government and the government, but he had to consider the feelings of another part of the organization.


    After all, when the organization of powers was established, it was clearly stipulated that there was no hierarchy in the organization of powers.


    After hearing the speech on the platform, people also slowly cast their votes in a box.


    For those who do not have a better choice, this choice may be the only way.


    After a long time, dozens of people present finally put their votes into the box.


    "29 to 23."


    The people on the high platform took out the votes from the box and counted them carefully. Finally, they got such a result.


    "Most of the people who support the union, the state, the government and the government to strengthen this scientist."


    The people on the stage spoke out the final result slowly.


    After all, those who approve of it outnumber those who oppose it.


    For them, once they are controlled by the Federation, the state, the government and the government, it is not a good thing to mass produce the powers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 123

    "Oh, you."


    Li Jue sighed helplessly after such a result, but he didn''t say anything. After all, it was the choice of all the people present. The one who was in favor of it outweighed the one who was against it.


    He is not qualified to say anything, after all, it seems to be a fair choice.


    But he is still worried about the future of the organization.


    Because he had seen the information of the woman in the picture just now in Lin Mu''s place more than once.


    It is obvious that this woman has long been targeted by Lin Mu.


    In other words, the research results of this female scientist. It has successfully attracted Lin Mu''s attention.


    Up to now, one of the powers thought that only three forces were fighting for the female scientist, but he didn''t know a more terrifying existence and was also secretly watching the female scientist.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen once the organization of powers completely angered Lin Mu?


    Maybe he will be slapped to death by the furious Lin Mu.


    "Well, I hope you don''t try your best to annoy Mr. Wang."


    Looking at the people who chose to agree and Yu Yang, Li Jue couldn''t help whispering in her heart.


    "Well, Lian, the dark son in the state will help us in the dark. Let''s tell Lian how much Bang is interested in finding the female scientist."


    "You should arrange for the people below you to take care of the affairs on your own planet. Once you find this female scientist, you should immediately bring her back to the organization at all costs. You must not let the Federation, the state, the government or the Bu Ya Ren take the lead in capturing her. If this female scientist is really captured by the Federation, the state, the government or the Bu Ya Ren," he said If you get it first, you will destroy it at all costs! "


    "Our organization of powers must not allow our lifeblood to be controlled by the alliance, the state, the government or the government. If it turns out to be like this, then our organization of powers will really become an ordinary department among the Federation, the state, the government and the government. "


    The man on the board just now saw that the final result had been decided. He didn''t worry any more and ordered directly to all the powers present.


    "Also let those who put in the new powers of resources, perhaps this female scientist will escape to those barren resources star."


    "Yes..."


    Seeing that the people on the stage had arranged everything, they immediately went down to arrange it.


    Most of these powers think this is true. Anyone who looks up to study the Ultimate Secrets of their powers should die.


    Powers are always powers, and mortals can only be mortals.


    And this man even thoroughly studied the secret of their powers as a mortal, which is sacrilegious.


    Maybe in their eyes, they are not human at all, they are God in their own eyes!


    So they will never allow a mortal who dares to steal the power of God.


    "Ha ha, Li Jue, the older you are, the more useless you are. I really don''t know what other people like you, who have no ambition, are in such a high position in the organization of powers. It''s better to step back and give the young people with ambition a chance."


    When everyone was almost gone, Yu Yang slowly came to Li Jue de and looked at her disdainfully,


    "ha ha, I have no ambition, maybe! After all, I''ve lived for so many years. "


    "But Yu Yang, I have to remind you that in the process of pursuing this female scientist, you should not do anything excessive. I can tell you something. This female scientist has been taken in by her husband. If you want to bear your husband''s anger, just go ahead. "


    Li Jue took a light look at Yu Yang and passed her by without expression.


    Since he saw that there were still such terrible people as Suzuki in the world, he no longer believed that their powers were the most powerful people in the world.


    Maybe there are still "practitioners" like Lin Mu in the world


    in the face of those terrible existence, their own people may not be much different from a mole ant.


    "You..."


    After seeing Li Jue''s indifferent expression, Yu Yang immediately gritted his teeth.


    The reason why he didn''t have some fish and those people left one step was to wait until the end to have a chance to ridicule Li Jue.


    Li Jue didn''t care what she said.


    Just ignored her and walked over.


    "Asshole, if that kid dares to stir up this time, we''ll show him how powerful the organization of powers is."


    "The organization of powers will teach him a lifetime of fear."


    Yu Yang remembers the terrible existence seven years ago.


    Even though seven years have passed, he still dare not forget that person in his heart. With the help of a powerful pressure, he can''t speak.This time, however, she was not worried at all.


    Because this time it''s their psionic organization that''s moving! No matter how powerful that person is, he is only one person. How can he resist the power of the whole organization of powers.


    And no matter how strong he is, there can be no strong one!


    That moment in her eyes is omnipotent God.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that just a person who has gained some mysterious energy will frighten you like this. This time you expect to know that the gentleman you are talking about won''t appear. Once he dares to stir up the trouble, there will be only one result waiting for him, that is death."


    "The strength of the organization of powers is not something that person can understand."


    Yu Yang''s face was a little ferocious. Seven years ago, Lin Mu gave her too much fear.


    Up to now, she still remembers the original scene, only thinking about how to wash away the shame.


    Later, after thinking for a long time, she was able to find that if she wanted to thoroughly wash away the humiliation this time, there would be only one result, so that the person seven years ago completely disappeared in the world.


    Although he may not be the opponent of the existing one, the whole organization of the psionic powers is not easy to capture.


    As long as he dares to appear this time, he will not hesitate to wash away the insult that the man brought to him seven years ago.


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know what kind of courage you use to say such words before I have thoroughly seen Mr. Wei Li."


    "Sir, you can''t imagine how powerful you are."


    "Perhaps in the eyes of my husband, you are no different from mole ants."


    Li Jue stood at the door and said flatly.


    At the beginning, Nan alkyne told him that he had seen Lin Mu smash a planet with a slap.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 124

    Step by step.


    "Sir, shall we intervene in this room?"


    In the official residence of the head of the state.


    A man in formal dress looks at the woman in the picture with a gloomy face.


    This is the great pressure that this woman brings to herself and the whole senior management of the country.


    Once this woman is given by the opposite Tianyu alliance, the consequences will be unimaginable for her own country.


    "Why don''t we do it?"


    "If we don''t do it, can''t we just wait for the slaughter of Tianyu people?"


    "I think you''ve seen the dread of the powers of Tianyu people."


    "Their technology is obviously a little behind us, but it''s because of these powers that we''re always at a disadvantage."


    "Moreover, in recent years, the technology of Tianyu people has been constantly improving. According to the information from the dark son we left behind in Tianyu Union and bang, the technology progress of Tianyu Union and bang is inseparable from this woman''s efforts."


    "So do whatever you can to find this woman for me, persuade her, offer her a condition that she can''t refuse with Ben, let him join the no step down country and work for our step down country."


    "If she doesn''t agree, or is preempted by Tianyu people, then she will take that to destroy her! Let him disappear from the world! Never let her research results fall into the hands of Tianyu people! "


    Don''t stare at Lu Xuan in the photo.


    It is this woman who brings great pressure to herself, for fear that this woman will be preempted by Tianyu people.


    "Fortunately, this woman doesn''t seem to have any loyalty to the alliance. Otherwise, she would have given her research results to the Alliance for a long time, so everything would be easy to say."


    Slowly tear the photo to pieces: "Sir, the future of the whole country is on you. Please try your best to find this woman. The resources and army of the whole country will be mobilized with you."


    "This woman can only fall into our hands, or she will be destroyed!"


    The head of Bu Ya state slowly raised his voice and said solemnly to the man in formal clothes.


    "I will never fail to live up to the trust of your excellency. I will never bring this woman to buya country at all costs!"


    See the country yuan, the first so solemnly said to himself, the Zhengzhou man naturally dare not be careless, immediately sound guarantee.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    You are clear about the actions of these forces.


    "It''s really lively. You''re a passer-by. You''re really causing a lot of trouble."


    Lin Mu''s face showed a smile.


    I didn''t expect that just because of a casual research result of the psionic, the three most powerful forces in the universe competed with each other.


    It has to be said that no matter what the world is, there are a lot of troubles that can be caused by passers-by?


    "Master, what do you want me to do?"


    Just as Lin Mu was still paying attention to the changes of the three forces, a man in his twenties came in from the door of the bookstore.


    This man revealed a trace of mysterious temperament, people continue to be fascinated.


    Although dressed mediocre, but put in the crowd is absolutely people can see the character.


    "Xiaoyingzi, it''s not too big to call you this time. It''s just to let you save someone."


    Lin Mu smiles at Nan Ying.


    In the past seven years, nanyne has changed a lot. She has changed from an astringent youth to a man of cultivation in the period of combination.


    "Save this man for me at all costs, and there will be no amnesty if you block him!"


    Lin Mu hands Lu Xuan''s information to Nan Ying.


    Said domineering.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 125

    "Master, this man?"


    South acetylene looking at Lin Mu to pass over of data, don''t understand of to Lin Mu ask a way.


    In the past few years, she had never seen such a woman here.


    "She has a great cause and effect for you. As for what is cause and effect, you are not qualified to contact it now, but when you reach my level in the future, you will know what a terrible thing cause and effect is!"


    Lin Mu doesn''t explain to Nan YNE what Lu Xuan is, but vaguely reminds Nan YNE.


    "I see, master. I''ll bring her back."


    See Lin Mu did not intend to explain, South acetylene simply did not ask Lin Mu.


    After all, Lin Mu can never harm himself.


    Although I don''t know what cause and effect is, I can make Lin Mu treat it so carefully. Then I can do it according to master''s words.


    "However, master, you have to tell me where this man is now. Otherwise, there are so many planets in the United States, do you want me to look for them one by one?"


    Is preparing to leave the South acetylene suddenly thought of the most critical point, Lin Mu up to now did not tell him where the woman is, how to find her?


    "You can just ask Lao Li for the address, and let me know a little bit about you. The alliance, the state and the powers organization, as well as the Buya nation are all looking for this man at all costs."


    "This time is not only for you to bring her back safely, but also a test for you."


    Lin Mu looked at Nan alkyne, who was already resolute, and showed a "unkind" smile:


    "you should know what kind of consequences it would be if you could not pass the test!"


    South acetylene heard Lin Mu''s words, immediately hit a spirit.


    Although his strength has been greatly improved in the past seven years, he still has endless fear for Lin Mu.


    Especially if he didn''t pass Lin Mu''s test, he didn''t want to go through it again.


    The last memory is still in my heart.


    "I see, master."


    Although this man was searched by the three forces in the universe at all costs, Nan YNE has made up her mind. If anyone dares to rob him, don''t blame her impoliteness.


    He didn''t want to try a fear of being dominated by Lin Mu.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Lin Mu looked at Nan alkyne with a smile. It seems that he hasn''t forgotten the memory of the last time.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mu''s face couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "If you let this boy know that I didn''t let him pass the test last time, this boy will be an expression."


    "Master, I''ll go first."


    After seeing Lin Mu''s "ill intentioned" eyes, Nan YNE somehow feels cool on her back again.


    Now he just wanted to leave the "dragon pond and tiger cave" in his eyes immediately


    after that, he didn''t give Lin Mu any chance to say anything more, and immediately left here like running.


    "Ha ha, this boy is more and more slippery!"


    Lin Mu sighed at the back of Nan YNE.


    He still remembers nanyne''s green and firm expression seven years ago.


    "Xiaoyingzi, finish this task well. I''m going to leave soon. You will be in charge of such a huge world in the future."


    Lin Mu looked up at the sky, his eyes showing a trace of reluctant color.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 126

    Mengang, a planet that has never been valued by the United States.


    Although it is defined as a resource star, the resources on its planet, even if it is alliance, can''t be seen by a few powerful tycoons in the state, let alone now there are hundreds of Tianyu alliance and alliance.


    For this kind of planet, the alliance of heaven and space, the state just sent some troops to stay on the planet symbolically, to declare the sovereignty of the planet, and the rest were not in charge at all.


    However, the number of troops stationed on this planet is less than 100.


    Moreover, no one in the Federation and the state thought that although these 100 people were still in the Federation, the state Z and the state F, no one thought that the army of the Federation, the state Z and the state f had been bought by Lu Xuan''s people before they joined the army.


    Later, Lu Xuan''s people put these people who joined different armies into mengang star at some cost.


    At this time, the whole gate is already Lu Xuan''s back garden.


    And until now, no one has seen Ni Duan.


    Originally belongs to the United States, the planet has been captured in the dark, ridiculous is that those high-level still think that the planet is firmly in hand.


    No one knows the changes that have been discovered by Mencius.


    Originally a barren and incomparable star, although there is no change on the surface, once someone comes to check it, you can definitely find that the current star is very different.


    Of course, these very different places exist in the dark. After all, Lu Xuan has not changed face with Lian and bang.


    Therefore, there is no need to show these things to outsiders.


    However, it is no longer necessary. Now that Lu Xuan and the United States have completely turned over, the army''s fleet may come here at any time.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan is not as cautious as before.


    In other words, she had expected this day to come.


    Therefore, the things arranged on mengang can definitely surprise the people in the army, and there may be countless things they haven''t seen.


    After all, it''s naive to think that Lu Xuan has been studying machines that can go home for years.


    She had expected for a long time that what she had researched would definitely arouse the covetous heart of those in power. However, she did not expect that the one who caused the covetous heart of those in power was a small research that she had never cared about. She even told several of her confidants about the research results.


    But I didn''t expect that Li Han, one of my confidants, betrayed himself.


    Or for a research that I never cared about at the beginning.


    "Sister Xuan, you''re here. Are you ok?"


    Lu Xuan''s spaceship slowly fell into the sky.


    As soon as Lu Xuan stepped down, the woman who reminded Lu Xuan on the screen immediately came up.


    After seeing Lu Xuan, I immediately kept checking her body.


    "Well, yingzi, I''m fine!"


    Lu Xuan reluctantly pushes away her best friend.


    Yingzi is a person who has been playing with himself since childhood, so for himself, he is the only one who can be trusted in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 127

    "Don''t worry! Yingzi, I''m fine. "


    My best friend from childhood to adulthood is good at everything else, but she makes a fuss in the face of her own affairs.


    "It''s OK!"


    Seeing Lu Xuan back intact, yingzi breathes a sigh of relief.


    Because Lian and bang still attach importance to Lu Xuan, yingzi didn''t waste much energy to escape to mengang star.


    However, Lu Xuan is a little different. She is the one to be contested by the three forces. Tianyulian and bang will not let her escape easily.


    "Sister Xuan, the people of bang didn''t put any trackers on your spaceship."


    Yingzi is still a little worried.


    Who knows, what else does Li Han know? Did you tell ZF everything?


    "Don''t worry, my spaceship uses my latest technology, ZF people will never think of it."


    Lu Xuan doesn''t care.


    In her opinion, the civilization in the universe is not qualified to crack the technology that she has researched.


    After all, the technology she created is the top technology even in her own civilization. She doesn''t think a civilization far behind her can crack it.


    "That''s good."


    After hearing Lu Xuan''s confident words, yingzi is also relieved. She is very confident in Lu Xuan''s research.


    Even Lu Xuan said ZF could not be cracked, so it must not be cracked.


    "Well, start the defense of mengang star!"


    "It won''t take long to hide it here. Sooner or later, the people of the United States will notice it."


    Lu Xuan takes a worried look at the sky. Although she is very confident in her own technology, this time she is facing not only one or two people, but also a whole civilization. No, maybe she is facing more than one civilization.


    She is now facing two complete civilizations, as well as the most mysterious powers in one civilization.


    In fact, she didn''t have much confidence to completely resist the attack of the three parties.


    "If it doesn''t work, that''s the only step."


    Lu Xuan thought to herself.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about joining tianyulian, bang or bujianguo directly. However, it''s not safe. As long as she takes refuge with the other party, the other two parties will definitely get rid of herself at all costs.


    She was not sure how many other people from both sides had infiltrated into the union.


    Similarly, it''s the same with the organization of the step down powers. She has no idea how much power they have inside.


    After all, what she wants now is a quiet research environment, a force that can provide her with stable resources, rather than a force that can disperse her life at any time.


    After all, her purpose is very simple. She just wants to go back to her home.


    "If these three forces want their own lives, don''t blame me for being too cruel. Before that, I was just an ordinary scientific researcher and never thought about harming your interests."


    "I will let you know that Lu Xuan is not a vegetarian either."


    Lu Xuan''s eyes coagulated slightly, and a strange light flashed by.


    Unexpectedly, she had long considered coming back this day, so she left many backers for herself, so that she would not have no resistance at this time.


    However, did not expect that so soon will come!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 128

    "Sister Xuan, are you sure you want to open the defense of Gangxing? In this way, tianyulian, Bang will definitely find us, our energy defense on mengang will definitely be found by Lian, Bang''s radar, "


    yingzi''s eyes reveal a little worry.


    She was equally worried about the coming storm.


    The three most powerful forces in the universe, Tianyu people, bu Ya people, and the organization of powers, are looking for them.


    It''s absolutely false to say you don''t worry.


    "Don''t worry, it will be discovered sooner or later. It''s too late to open the defense when it''s discovered. It''s better to open the defense directly."


    Lu Xuan is very open about this. She has long understood in her heart that it is only a matter of time before they are discovered.


    Instead of passive defense, it is better to make active defense.


    In this way, they still have some time to prepare.


    "Yingzi, in fact, what they want is me. You don''t need to be involved with me at all."


    "I''ve left several search spaceships and a new identity on mengang. Now as long as you go out, they won''t care too much and won''t find you."


    At this time, Lu Xuan looks at her best friend from childhood to adulthood with a worried look on her face.


    She didn''t want to drag yingzi into the water.


    A long time ago, she had made her way back, but he didn''t expect that this time the consequences should be so big.


    The whole universe is looking for itself, and it''s estimated that the way it left for itself is not enough.


    But I will never let people care about the way I left for yingzi.


    Therefore, if yingzi left immediately, no one in the United States would notice.


    "Sister Xuan, I won''t go."


    Yingzi seems to have expected Lu Xuan to say that.


    She looks at Lu Xuan with firm eyes, without the slightest sign of retreating from the group.


    "Alas


    After hearing yingzi''s words, Lu Xuan didn''t try to persuade her any more. Growing up with yingzi, she naturally knew yingzi''s character, and no one could stop what she decided.


    "Sister Xuan, don''t worry, things are not so bad. We are in the alliance. The dark son in the alliance has already made great efforts in the alliance. I think as long as we persist in this most difficult period, the alliance and the nation will definitely put down their position and continue to cooperate with us."


    Yingzi also sees the worry in Lu Xuan''s eyes, and can''t help persuading Lu Xuan.


    "Alas


    Lu Xuan sighed again.


    What yingzi thinks is too simple.


    It''s not that simple.


    Even if it''s Lian, how about Bang dropping down to cooperate with us? Will the people of Bu Ya Ren and psionic organizations let her go easily?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    "Yingzi! It seems that we are really doomed this time, but don''t worry. Even if I die with them, I must send you out safely. If it wasn''t for me, you might live well now. "


    Lu Xuan slowly pulls yingzi into her arms, caresses her beautiful long hair and says to herself in her heart.


    Lu Xuan has always been very sorry for yingzi, who has been following her since she was a child.


    Therefore, she has planned in her heart to give yingzi away even if she tries her best at the critical moment.


    "Don''t worry, sister Xuan. We can make it through.


    At this time, yingzi is still comforting Lu Xuan, as if he doesn''t know that the three forces are coming to mengang star.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 129

    "Lao Li! I''m, nanyne


    A villa in the suburb of chengmenxing.


    South alkyne holding the communication device to Li Jue over there said with a smile.


    "I know it''s you, boy. Come on, what''s the trouble?"


    Li Jue on the other side said something speechless.


    In his heart, he had already guessed why Nan YNE would communicate with him this time.


    "It''s not a big deal!"


    "It''s said that your psionic organization and alliance, bang and bu Ya people are all looking for a person named Lu Xuan. At the same time, Shifu is also looking for this Lu Xuan. Therefore, I think you, as a senior member of the psionic organization, should also know where this person named Lu Xuan is now!"


    South acetylene some helpless to Li Jue said, he is really don''t want to wade in this muddy water.


    However, he did not have the courage to refuse the master''s words. Moreover, according to the master, this time is still a test for himself.


    Therefore, nanyne has to go to this muddy water.


    "Sir, are you also interested in this man''s research results?"


    Li Jue on the other side of the messenger has some doubts.


    He had seen Lu Xuan''s information from Lin Mu long ago, but he didn''t care too much at the beginning.


    If it wasn''t for the last meeting of the powers to give the picture to heaven on the high stage, he still couldn''t recognize it seriously.


    In Li Jue''s eyes, Nan YNE, the only disciple of Lin Mu sect, went to find this woman. Maybe he saw her research skills.


    Otherwise, you really can''t figure out what else can attract Lin Mu and let Lin Mu fight so hard to save him.


    "Ah! What kind of research results? "


    "Master didn''t tell me!"


    Nan YNE has some doubts. He only knows that the woman is a scientist in the United States. For some reason, the three most powerful forces in the universe are chasing the woman scientist.


    Is it related to the research results of this female scientist?


    In other words, her own master also liked her research results.


    "It may not be a very important research result for you, but it is a very important research result for us or the United States. This female scientist has discovered the source of our powers in the body, and can integrate two completely different powers into the body."


    "That is to say, as long as you master such technology, you can mass produce powers, or even form a power army."


    Li Jue''s tone on the other side of the messenger was somewhat helpless.


    Their powers are famous for their mystery in front of ordinary people. Now an ordinary scientist has worked out the most mysterious secret of their powers. As long as we get this technology, it is not impossible to mass produce powers. Maybe in the future, their powers will never be able to face the world in the veil of mystery, or they will be all over the street It''s all those powers. In the future, it''s not impossible.


    Of course, the premise is to get that technology.


    "The secret of the powers in the body of the psionic is that the master and his old people should not be so boring. The source of the powers in the body of the psionic is estimated to be the same in his hometown. No matter how powerful it is, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be better than the master."


    Hearing that the source of the powers in the body of the psionic person has just been studied, nanyne has no interest immediately.


    For such a practitioner as him, the powers of the powers have no attraction.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 130

    "Well, come to me first. I don''t know where the female scientist has read for the time being."


    "And just now there is a vote in the organization. I am against the part of people who have turned over for the sake of the female scientist and the United States. It is estimated that I have been isolated by most people in the organization. It is very difficult to get the address of the female scientist."


    Li Jue''s helpless voice came from the other side.


    "I hope this time the organization really doesn''t annoy Mr. Wang."


    To be expected, Lin Mu did it. Although he didn''t do it himself, he sent his only apprentice, which showed his attitude.


    And the apprentice''s strength is also formidable.


    Before he can and South acetylene on one or two moves, now he is not the opponent of the south.


    It''s estimated that no one in the psionic organization is the opponent of nanyne.


    An apprentice is so powerful, let alone Lin Mu, who is a master.


    But now, Li Jue, you feel isolated by a large part of the organization. Now, even if he wants to stop it, he doesn''t have the strength, so he can only secretly pray in his heart that there should not be a few idiots in the organization who want to offend Nan YNE.


    "All right, I''ll come right over."


    Hearing Li Jue say that he is not sure about the specific location of the female scientist, Nan YNE''s face shows a trace of disappointment. He thinks that the task is still very simple, as long as you bring people here.


    It seems that master''s assessment of me is really not simple.


    South alkyne after paragraph of communication to, helplessly sigh.


    It seems that he can only fight against the three forces. Although he is not afraid of the three forces, he is a person who is afraid of trouble. If he can try not to cause trouble, it will not be hot.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s afraid of trouble. If someone dares to get in his way, he doesn''t mind shooting that person.


    "What''s the matter, going out again?"


    Anno''s voice rang out in nanyne''s ear.


    Arnold is now wearing a big red dress, like this South alkyne came over.


    She also heard the conversation between Nan Ying and Li Jue.


    "Yes, master gave me another task."


    South alkyne conveniently pull anno into his arms.


    Looking at anno is still so beautiful face, South acetylene can''t help but some intoxicated.


    "I have already told master that when I come back this time, master will marry us in person."


    The two of them have been together for nearly ten years. However, because Lin Mu has been extremely strict with his cultivation over the years, they have not been married yet.


    However, now that Lin Mu is satisfied with Nan YNE''s strength, he has promised that he will marry Nan YNE and Ann Nuo in person when he comes back this time, and by the way, he will also give him the position of heaven in the world.


    "Well."


    After hearing Nan''s words, although they have been together for nearly ten years, she can''t help but get excited.


    "I''ll wait for you!"


    Anno looked up at nanyne''s more determined face.


    Just three words, but let two people''s memories are involuntarily back to the cafe seven years ago.


    At the beginning, when Ann Nuo left, she said "I''ll wait for you" to Nan YNE so firmly


    And just three months later, nanyne fulfilled his promise


    Their faces are getting closer and closer, until they are completely together!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 131

    "Marshal, there''s something wrong with mengang. A kind of energy that doesn''t belong to the present exploration is constantly wandering in the atmosphere of mengang. We suspect that mengang is the final escape place for Lu Xuan."


    An Yunxing, tianyulian, the military center of the state, tianyulian, more than one third of the state''s troops are stationed on this planet.


    Now only one planet has been temporarily used as a temporary base by Wu Kun.


    At this time the temporary headquarters, as a soldier with a document, immediately ran to Wu Kun said.


    It seems that the soldier''s face is very happy, do not know what happened to him.


    "Oh, mengangxing."


    After hearing the soldier''s report, Wu Kun kept trying to find out the name of the planet from his mind.


    However, even though Wu Kun racked his brains, he still didn''t figure out where the planet was and what kind of role it played in the United States?


    "Marshal, this planet is just a resource star that Lianyungang has never paid attention to. It seems that the current resource star has been completely controlled by Lu Xuan."


    The soldier who reported to Wu Kun also observed Wu Kun''s expression very carefully. When he saw Wu Kun''s puzzled face, he immediately thought that Wu Kun absolutely didn''t remember what kind of planet mengang star was.


    No, he explained to Wu Kun immediately.


    Want to resolve the embarrassment of your boss''s boss''s boss.


    "Well!"


    After hearing the soldier''s answer, Wu Kun came back with a faint voice.


    If it wasn''t for the soldier''s answer, he didn''t remember what kind of planet mengang was?


    However, after listening to the soldier''s answer, he slowly remembered a planet that mengang, Lianbang and Pang had explored four years ago, because it was not a livable planet. Moreover, because the above resources are very scarce, even if they are not qualified as resource-based, the status of this planet in tianyulian was once very embarrassing.


    The real rulers of the United States have never looked at this planet.


    So it''s quite normal for Wu Kun not to remember.


    "Find me the information about mengang."


    Wu Kun slowly turned around and said to his confidants.


    For a veteran general like him, before going through a war, he has to find out the basic situation of the battlefield. Otherwise, he feels that even if the army has entered the battlefield, he is not familiar with the basic situation of the battlefield. How can he command his own army?


    Do you want your army to die?


    As a commander, every soldier is his own resource. He would not do such a stupid thing.


    "Mengang star, located in yunka galaxy, is a new Galaxy explored by Bong five years ago. At present, the scope of yunka Galaxy explored by Bang is very rare, and mengang is one of the only planets explored by bang


    "There are no other planets in hundreds of light years around mengang, so this planet is very suitable for Star Wars."


    Since the soldiers came, Wu Kun''s confidants had already prepared the basic information of mengang star.


    As Wu Kun''s confidant, he naturally knows what kind of character his boss has before each battle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 132

    "Immediately send the 13th fleet, the 5th infantry regiment, the 36th fleet and the 73rd infantry regiment to mengang star with all their strength. They must win Lu Xuan with all their strength before the infantry and the powers dare to arrive."


    After carefully observing the basic situation of mengang star, Wu Kun immediately gave orders to his confidants.


    "Yes, marshal!"


    After hearing Wu Kun''s words, my confidants immediately rushed down and gave the order.


    "Go down, too. I''ll write down a sum for you in the credit book."


    Seeing that he was still looking forward to his soldier, Wu Kun naturally knew what the soldier was looking forward to. He waved at random and said to the soldier.


    In his view, the soldier was completely out of control. It''s time to make a note in the credit book.


    "Thank you, marshal."


    When the soldiers heard Wu Kun''s words, they immediately enjoyed the fire.


    "This time, there are more than 15000 people, so there won''t be any big problems! After all, bu Ya people do not dare to go to war with the United States, and the organization of powers, no matter how strong it is, is absolutely impossible to break through in the face of such fire! "


    Wu Kun didn''t know why his heart was still beating. He always felt that his action would not be too smooth this time.


    He didn''t worry too much about the organization of powers. Although their powers are extremely strange, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t survive in front of two huge fleets.


    Besides, in addition to the two huge fleets, there are also two powerful infantry regiments. These two infantry regiments are completely their own trusted forces, equipped with the latest weapons developed by the United States and the United States, which also pose a great threat to those powerful powers.


    But he didn''t worry about Bu Ya Ren any more. Although Bu Ya Ren had the same level of civilization with the United States, now Bu Ya Ren still didn''t dare to easily unite with the United States, and the state completely broke up,. Between the two civilizations, no one dares to say who can win the other!


    If two huge civilizations go to war in this universe, then the only result is the complete destruction of both civilizations.


    The Bucharest did not have the confidence to go to war with the United States.


    But I don''t know why he expected that this battle would definitely have a different position in it.


    So he has been in an uneasy mood these days.


    "Forget it, I should be worried too much!"


    "No matter how noisy they are, this is also the place of the United States. It''s not good for anyone to make trouble on the territory of the United States."


    Wu Kun shook his head, dispelling the uneasy anticipation in his mind.


    In this universe, in addition to the trampoline and the organization of powers, who dares to openly fight against the Anti Japanese Alliance and the state? And now the trampoline is still in the honeymoon period. Naturally, the state will not make too much noise on the territory of the Union and the state.


    The organization of the powers is an independent organization in a good way, but in a bad way, it is just a common organization in the United States. For the alliance and the state, there is no threat at all. If the organization of the powers is really making trouble in the alliance and the state can''t stand it, the alliance and the state don''t recommend sending a Star Destroyer gun to the old nest of the organization of the powers!


    After all, no matter how powerful the organization of powers is, it is only the strength of individuals, while the strength of alliance and nation is the strength of the whole.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 133

    "Sister Xuan, the people of Lian and bang should have found us. According to the news from our dark son, the two fleets of Lian and bang and two infantry regiments have set out here. It is estimated that soon the people in the infantry and the powers organization will also know our news here. In the past, they will send people to set out here."


    "It''s going to be a place where the three forces of the universe fight."


    In a secret base such as mengang star, yingzi says to Lu Xuan uneasily.


    She didn''t expect that bang would launch so many troops for Lu Xuan. She had expected that bang would only send out one fleet at most when she was in the League of China. But she didn''t expect that Bang''s way of doing things was completely beyond her expectation. She even sent out two star fleets in succession and added two huge infantry regiments.


    It seems that the United States will not stop until it catches Lu Xuan.


    "Oh! Two Starfleet, two infantry regiments, Bang''s hand is really generous! I''ve sent out so many troops for one person. "


    "They are not afraid to step down and fight against the United States when their rear area is empty."


    Lu Xuan''s mouth gave a bitter smile. She also didn''t expect that Lian Bang had sent out such a huge force for her!


    However, he did not know that her presence among some people in the United States was fully qualified to send such a large force to search.


    After all, Lu Xuan has been completely targeted by the three most powerful forces in the universe. Tianyulian and bang have made up their minds to get Lu Xuan at all costs. That''s why they have sent so many troops.


    "Forget it, the soldiers will come to block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it. Even if they come, we have to arrange it."


    Lu Xuan gives yingzi a helpless smile.


    It seems that this time she is really doomed.


    I just hope that at the last moment tianyulian, Bang will consider his own value and kindly save himself and others.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nanyne, let''s go! We''ve found out where the woman scientist is


    The headquarters of the psionic organization.


    In Li Jue''s exclusive room, Li Jiao says to Nan Ying who is meditating.


    Although he has been excluded by most of the people in the psionic organization, it is undeniable that he still has a high status in the psionic organization. Naturally, someone will inform him. Now he knows the location of the entrance. After hearing this news, he immediately informed Nan Ying.


    "Oh, so soon? Where is it? "


    Nanyne, who is meditating, slowly opens her eyes.


    Originally, he thought that it would take some time to find the place where the female scientist was. Unexpectedly, just three days later, the organization of the powers had found the place where Lu Xuan had fled. It seems that the organization of the powers is really powerful in the United States.


    "Oh, what''s so surprising about this, but it''s just that there are a few dark sons in the alliance of the powers and the high-level of the state. I think now the Buya people will soon know their news. After all, no one in this era has a few of their own people in their respective high-level."


    Li Jue said with a smile, "now? This is where the woman scientist fled. "


    Li Jue pointed to the star map of tianyulian and bang on the wall. His finger just pointed to the location of mengang star.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 134

    "Mengang star, Nan Ying looks at the star Li Jue is pointing at."


    Over the years, he has been addicted to cultivation and peiannuo, and has not paid much attention to the current affairs and political affairs of the United States.


    So in his memory, he still stays within the scope of the colonial planet owned by the United States seven years ago. He has never seen how fast the United States has developed in recent years.


    "You are so stupid, don''t even know the news of recent years. Can update is linked. Bang discovered a resource planet three years ago, but this planet is not a livable planet, and the resources are also very few. For the people of Lian and bang, it''s like chicken ribs. It''s tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. "


    Li Jue also saw that Nan Ying knew nothing about this planet.


    "I can''t help it. In recent years, I''ve spent all my time in the strict training of master and his old people. How can I pay attention to the development of Lianbang?"


    South alkyne said helplessly.


    "Lao Li! Now that I know, I have to go in the right direction. Would you like to go with me? "


    Even though he already knows where Lu Xuan is, Nan YNE doesn''t intend to spend any more time here. Now he has to rush to mengang star to take Lu Xuan back safely.


    After all, my master''s task is more important.


    "Forget it, I''ll go with you, so that some of our organizations won''t open their eyes."


    Li Jue sighed helplessly.


    Nowadays, the requirements for recruiting people in the organization of powers are not as strict as before. Now as long as you are a power person, you can enter the organization of powers. And those young new members who have entered the organization of powers at present are arrogant and think that they are the first people in the world.


    If they don''t open their eyes, they don''t know how to die.


    As a senior in the organization, although he was excluded by most of the people in the organization, he was still very concerned about the future of the organization.


    He also hopes that the organization of the powers can get a better development opportunity in the United States.


    If you don''t want the organization of the powers to disappear completely in this generation, no matter it''s provoking the alliance, bang ZF, or the power of the practitioners represented by Lin Mu, it won''t come to a good end.


    So after thinking about it, Li Jue, who didn''t want to go before, has finally decided to go to mengang star with nanque.


    "Well, OK, let''s go first and get to mengang star before the three forces."


    South alkyne in the air randomly cut a space crack.


    It''s easy for him to finish such a thing now that he is in the period of fitness.


    But he''s not sure he''ll be able to cross to mengang all at once.


    After all, their planet is too far away from mengang.


    So he''s going to go through the time tunnel a few more times.


    Although he will cross several times, he is confident that he will be ahead of the three forces and dare to reach mengang star.


    After all, once she crossed the distance of several planets, the speed of the United States Fleet was obviously very slow, not to mention that the main forces were not within the scope of the United States.


    And although those powers can cross the universe physically, they are only a few, and their speed will never be as fast as their own.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 135

    "Shit, it''s going to be wrong."


    Stepping into the cracks of time and space, Nan YNE, who didn''t know what happened, suddenly yelled.


    "I hope it''s too late!"


    South acetylene in the time tunnel completely closed before the case said a word.


    He didn''t think of his position at all. It was. There is another planet dozens of light years away from this planet. I didn''t expect that after stepping into the space-time crack, I completely knew that he didn''t know where to locate.


    This is very sad.


    Now, he just hopes to get to mengang star before he is promoted to the city.


    If not, what will be the consequence of the old man''s assignment? Nanyne is still a little bit unthinkable.


    After all, the memory of the last time is still in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, according to the news from the people we placed in tianyulian and bang, tianyulian and bang have now found the place where Lu Xuan is hiding."


    An unknown planet.


    A man in Black said respectfully to the man in a suit who had been in the residence of the head of the state.


    "Oh! Where is it? "


    The dress man slowly opened his eyes and asked his subordinates.


    At the same time, there was a flash in his eyes.


    Although he had expected that tianyulian and bang would know where Lu Xuan was before others, he was still a little upset.


    "Mengang star."


    One of his subordinates is Tianyu Union, the star map of the state. As Tianyu Union, the biggest rival of the state, bu Jianguo naturally got Tianyu Union, the star map of the state.


    "Step over the country!"


    Then I was dressed as a man slowly staring at such an insignificant planet in Tianyu Union and bangdang.


    "Send in ain''s team. We must get her before Tianyu people. If we can''t get her, it will be completely destroyed! "


    Turn around the man staring at for a long time, and finally made a decision.


    "Team Ayn?"


    His body trembled. This team is also a trump team among the infantry.


    But this is not the reason for his fear, the reason for his fear, this is what this team does in the course of carrying out the task.


    It''s almost no one''s character.


    "Well, I''m not sure that I will be able to capture this woman under the guard of tianyulian and bangchongbing. So, our ultimate goal is to destroy this woman first! How can Tianyu people get what we can''t get? "


    In fact, the Zhengzhou man had thought of this possibility when he came here, so what he really thought was that if he could grab it, it would be the best. If he didn''t have a chance, he would not even grab it, just destroy it.


    "Yes


    The subordinate wiped the cold sweat that does not exist on his forehead and slowly withdrew from the hut.


    "Tianyu people, powers, alas! We''re being attacked. Even if the organization of the powers is in alliance with Tianyu, the state is sorry, but the powers are still the powers of Tianyu! At the critical moment, no one can guarantee that these people won''t get in. Let''s do it. "


    In the dark little room here, the man in formal clothes kept hitting his desk with his hands.


    Constantly thinking about how to let them get the maximum benefit in this fight.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, mengang star.


    "Marshal, we have arrived at mengang star."


    "But outside the planet of mengang, there seems to be a mysterious energy blocking it. Our fleet can''t get through this mysterious energy."


    In the command room of the fleet belonging to Tianyu Union, Wu Kun and his confidants keep staring at mengang star in front of him. However, after hearing the report from the fleet, Wu Kun''s face has never been better.


    "What''s more, the army of mengang, which originally belonged to the United States, could not be contacted at all. It seems that Lu Xuan had already made his way back many years ago. Now the whole mengang star is completely the back garden of the students."


    After hearing these words, Wu Kun''s face was even worse.


    "What on earth have the members of the house been doing these years, that Lu Xuan should do whatever he wants on the planet of the United States, and that he has no sense of it?"


    "It''s a joke about the territorial security of the United States."


    Wu Kun hammered the command table, showing ferocity.


    He was very dissatisfied with the members who would only quarrel in the house a long time ago.


    These people are only interested in their own interests and have never considered the interests of the United States.


    In his opinion, these people are not qualified to control every move of the Federation."Give me a strong attack. Now Lu Xuan''s behavior is totally against the United States. This is betrayal."


    "Give me the power of this planet."


    Wu Kun''s face incomparably ferocious said.


    For him, every inch of the territory of the United States is inviolable.


    Although the status of mengang star in the United States has not been very high, it is undeniable that it also belongs to the territory of the United States.


    Now it has been betrayed by a man as his own back garden, which he absolutely can''t allow.


    "Yes, marshal."


    Originally belongs to this star wars ship''s captain after hearing Wu Kun''s order, immediately to the command issued to fire.


    In a flash, two huge Starfleet at the same time actually fired at the original alliance, bondang Zhongsi unimportant gate astrometer.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The sound of the explosion was constantly thought of outside the atmosphere of mengang. However, as the allied fleet continued to fire, the outer protective layer of mengang was still. It was not opened by the artillery of the allied fleet.


    "Warning, warning, the protection layer is suffering a huge fire attack, the protection layer is suffering a huge fire attack."


    "The system budget, up to three days time protection layer can not withstand such a huge artillery strike."


    The gate is in the middle of the base.


    Lu Xuan frowned and listened to the alarm of the system.


    Unexpectedly, the United States fleet arrived at their own planet in just three days.


    "Call for unknown information, call for unknown information."


    The sound of the system sounded again, but this time it really belonged to a communication message in the United States Fleet.


    "Agreed."


    Lu Xuan thinks about it. She wants to see what kind of conditions can bang make for her now?


    "Academician Lu, I am the speaker of the United States."


    At the moment of receiving the communication, an old man appeared on the communication screen.


    "I know..."


    At other times, Lu Xuan has seen the old man several times.


    However, I didn''t expect that this time they met in this way.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 136

    "Your Excellency, I don''t know. What''s the matter with you when you come to see me this time? Now I can say that I have broken with the United States. "


    Lu Xuan looks at the old man on the screen.


    In fact, he was very grateful to the old man in his heart. If it wasn''t for the old man''s support, she would not have got so many resources from the United States.


    "Little Lu! In fact, you don''t have to run at all. You just studied the source of the power in the body of the psionic. You can actually give it to the union, the union, the union, and the Union will never embarrass you or even the union. Bang will also give you more resources to support your research than before. "


    Lian, Bang''s scene, in the middle of the screen, tries to persuade Lu Xuan.


    As long as Lu Xuan gives her research results to the United States, he can fully guarantee Lu Xuan''s safety in the United States with his own strength.


    "Your Excellency, you should know that if I really give the research results to the United States, then my own safety will never be guaranteed."


    "At that time, my security is completely under the control of the Union and the state. Over the years, there are also many people in the Union who want me to die. And as long as I give the research results to the Union and the state, then the other two forces will definitely kill me at all costs. Not to say, they will not allow me, who can harm their country, to exist, even if they are different The organization of capable people will not allow me to have people who can endanger their organizational status. "


    Lu Xuan has a bitter look in her eyes. When Li Han discovered the source of the powers in her body, the intelligence was revealed, there was no place for him in the world.


    For him, only now is the safest place for her, let the three forces in the gate just star in constant competition, so that she can take advantage of.


    "So, your excellency, for the sake of my life safety, I will never take refuge in any power now."


    "If the Federation, bang ZF can bring me absolute security, then I join the Federation, Bang is not impossible."


    Before turning off the communication, Lu Xuan spoke slowly to the speaker of the State Council.


    After all, if she comes to a dead end, she will be able to keep the alliance, and the speaker of the State Council can go this way.


    "Alas


    In the official residence of the president of the United States, the president of the United States, the old man, after finishing his communication with Lu Xuan, slowly leans in his chair.


    There was a bitter look in his eyes.


    What Lu Xuan said just now is right. As long as he joins the league and the state, his safety will feel under the control of the league and the state, and many people in the league and the state want Lu Xuan to die.


    Not to mention that as long as she takes refuge in the league, the state, the government and the government, the other two forces will definitely want her to die at all costs.


    "Ah, little Lu! I can only help you here, you Take care of yourself. "


    United States, the speaker said a word slowly.


    He also withstood numerous pressures from the United States and the Bundestag these days.


    But for the pressure of the members of the United States and the State Council, and the forces of the United States and the state ZF, there would never have been only two fleets and two infantry regiments.


    However, in the expectation of the speaker of the United States and the State Council, Lu Xuan is still unable to resist these huge forces of the United States and the state.


    After all, even if Lu Xuan is smart, she is just one person.


    Even if her research results in Gaoming can not be equal to the United States, the state of the ship, the team.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 137

    "Free fire! This mysterious energy must be destroyed within five hours. "


    The United States is in the command of the Starship.


    Wu Kun saw Lu Xuan and Lian, the speaker of the State Council, their conversation broke up in a bad mood and said directly to his subordinates.


    Since this woman doesn''t plan to cooperate with Lian Bang, don''t blame her impoliteness.


    Wu Kun has no tolerance for those who betray the alliance.


    If it is not the United States this time, the speaker of bang ZF will call himself in person. He will never let the United States and the speaker of bang speak to this traitor.


    "Traitor, since you are so self-sufficient, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Yes


    The subordinates felt frightened when they saw Wu Kun''s understatement. Every time Wu Kun wanted to fight a decisive battle, he issued an order in this tone.


    It can be imagined that Wu Kun has been patient with Lu Xue''s betrayer to the limit. Now he wants to capture the Betrayer to Lian Bang at all costs and ask for a crime.


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the United States, the gunfire of the Confederate fleet is constantly attacking mengang.


    The sound of the explosion kept coming to mind on mengang, but Wu Kun played it down because he knew that no matter how powerful the mysterious protective energy was, it could never be the opponent of the United States Fleet.


    There is no civilization or force in this universe that can resist the attack of such a huge allied fleet.


    Even if it''s the alliance, it''s absolutely impossible for the same level of civilization of the United States to join the alliance on the face of it. The two of them are hard to meet each other.


    "Alert alert! The protective layer is being attacked by unidentified objects. The protective layer is being attacked by unidentified objects. It is estimated that the protective layer can withstand the attack for three hours. "


    The cold voice of the command room once again rings in Lu Xuan''s ears.


    Lu Xuan''s eyebrows are more compact. It seems that this time, the commander of the alliance is really angry.


    "Can we just wait three hours?"


    "Fight back."


    Lu Xuan looked at the huge Alliance fleet on the screen and said calmly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be the enemy of Tianyu, but at this moment, she had no choice and no right to choose.


    "Asshole, if you dare to fight back after this betrayal, you are looking for death."


    Wu Kun was furious when he saw a laser coming from mengang.


    He had never received such a betrayer before. He really dared to open fire in front of the United States Fleet. He was just out of his ability and was looking for death.


    "Well, well, I can''t help but fire at the United States Fleet. Don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    Wu Kun''s fist beat hard, and the command desk said, "come on, use the Star Destroyer for me?"


    "Marshal, when you are sure, you should use the Star Destroyer gun!"


    The subordinates were shocked when they heard Wu Kun''s words. They should know that the Star Destroyer gun is an absolutely taboo weapon even in the Tianyu alliance. It can only be used when destroying the country.


    "Well, carry out the order."


    Wu Kun didn''t care how surprised his subordinates were. Now he just wanted to take the traitor to the court of the United States immediately for accountability.


    No matter how much science and technology this traitor has, it will never be able to resist her accusation of treason.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 138

    "Yes


    When I heard Wu Kun''s words, I didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Because countless times of experience told them never to touch the moldy head of their Marshal at such a time. Maybe they will die next.


    Subordinates can only go down immediately to prepare for the Star Destroyer.


    It''s not a small matter to know how to use your Star Destroyer.


    Only when more than three Marshals in the United States and the United States have collectively agreed to use it, can they really use the Star Destroyer gun. So he wants to go down now and contact the other two marshals immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, what''s the matter? How did the Confederate fleet stop attacking?"


    In a moment, Lu Xuan in the command room looked at the United States fleet that had stopped attacking in the starry sky.


    "Lian, what do the people of bang want to do?"


    Lu Xuan doesn''t know why in her heart. Although she looks at the United States, the fleet has stopped attacking, she is more and more uneasy. It seems that something extraordinary will happen in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    "Marshal, you have contacted the other two marshals, and they have also agreed to use the Star Destroyer."


    After waiting for you for an hour and a half, the subordinate ran to Wu Kun again and received a document to Wu Kun.


    "If you use the Star Destroyer gun for me, you must flatten this mysterious energy for me."


    Took the document, signed his name, immediately said to the subordinates.


    "Marshal, are you sure you want to use it? You know, the order given to us by the United States is to take this female scientist back to safety. If we use Star Destroyer guns and accidentally destroy this planet, how can we explain to the above? "


    Wu Kun''s confidants said anxiously to Wu Kun.


    In his heart, he was still afraid that the Star Destroyer would really destroy the planet.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. If this mysterious energy could be broken so easily, we would have broken it long ago. I believe that the mysterious energy can resist the attack of the Star Destroyer


    "And what if you can''t resist it? What if you are destroyed? Do you dare to be accountable to me? What''s more, what she controls is just a technology, and this technology is just chicken ribs for us now.


    Even if the alliance and the state control the technology that can mass produce the powers, it is only for the alliance and the state to add a few more cannon fodder regiments to the army.


    No matter how strong the powers are, they can''t resist the main gun of the Starship.


    And most powers are weak and can''t be any weaker.


    It is estimated that some of your conventional weapons can not resist what these people can bring to the United States. "


    "Lian, bang wants to control this female scientist just because he doesn''t want to give the power organizations and Pacers opportunities to develop. In fact, many people in the upper class of Lian want this woman to disappear completely in the world, which is good for the three forces."


    Wu Kun coldly said that although the female scientist is very important in the eyes of ordinary people, she is just like chicken ribs in his eyes.


    As one of the real decision-makers of the United States, he has fully understood the extent to which the real technology of the United States has developed.


    The powers are only antithetical couplets, and the states are like chicken ribs.


    Those powerful powers may be of some use to the United States, but the weak ones can''t be any weaker. They are really like cannon fodder.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 139

    "Use Star Destroyers."


    After dispelling the worries of his confidants, Wu Kun immediately learns Xia''s secret.


    "Yes


    After hearing Wu Kun''s order, subordinates immediately went to prepare.


    "Warning! Warning! I found that I have been strong energy, found that unknown strong energy, expected that this energy can destroy the protective layer, expected that the energy can completely destroy the protective layer. "


    Lu Xuan was still thinking about what the United States Fleet was planning to do. Unexpectedly, the sound of the system alarm came to his mind again.


    But this time the sound of the alarm surprised her. Since she developed the protection system, she has never been exposed to such a serious warning.


    "United, what terrible weapon did the Confederate fleet use?"


    Lu Xuan''s heart can''t help trembling. She can''t help thinking of a terrible name in her mind.


    "Star Destroyer! How is that possible? How could Bang ZF use a Star Destroyer on me


    Lu Xuan can''t believe it.


    The star annihilating gun, however, was absolutely immovable before the final weapon of the alliance and the state came to destroy the country. Unexpectedly, the alliance and the real man of the state used such a huge weapon for himself.


    Moreover, this kind of star annihilation gun is a top-level weapon in its original civilization. One shot can destroy a complete planet.


    The horror of this weapon is beyond human imagination.


    "Asshole!"


    Lu Xuan cursed secretly.


    This time the commander in the end is which bastard should be so arrogant, to deal with their own even with the star gun.


    "Turn on the second protection, turn on the third protection."


    Lu Xuan immediately gave an order to AI and said.


    , in her heart, she was not entirely sure that she could resist the union destroyer. After all, the power of the Star Destroyer was too large a common planet in front of this power, such as foam, flying back to the page.


    However, she now has no other cards, can only let the star gun through their own door.


    Now he only hopes that the protective measures he has developed can completely stop this Star Destroyer.


    As long as the determination is good this time, it will be easy to say. After all, there are not many star destroyers in the United States.


    And it''s not that easy to use one of them.


    "Alert! Alert! The unknown powerful energy is coming to the protective layer. "


    In the United States Fleet.


    The main gun of the main ship in the fleet gently aimed at mengang.


    After adjusting the angle, a kind of terrible energy erupted from it.


    "Bang."


    All of this energy is instantaneously emitted at the speed of light towards portal.


    "You must stand up to me!"


    Lu Xuan in the command room keeps her eyes on the Star Destroyer gun. Now she has a cold sweat in the center of her palm and a cold sweat in the middle of her back. Now she doesn''t dare to put her heart down. After all, the Star Destroyer gun is in the alliance, and the prestige of the nation is too huge. If she''s not careful, maybe her own people will die.


    It doesn''t matter if she has broken bones all over, but she has to consider yingzi who grew up with her.


    There are so many people who are willing to follow their own and not hesitate to unite with the United States.


    "Be sure to stand up to me..."


    Lu Xuan whispered in her heart, and her eyes closed at the same time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 140

    "Boom, boom..."


    The Star Destroyer gun instantly came to the protective layer of mengang star.


    The sound of the explosion occurred in an instant. The


    Star Destroyer passed through the first layer of protective layer instantaneously. The protection of the first layer existed such a huge star gun before it wore a simple instant.


    In an instant, I came to the outside of the second protective layer.


    "Bang..."


    When it comes to the terrible explosion, the second layer of protection is broken with the arrival of such a huge Star Destroyer.


    However, the power of the Star Destroyer gun has also been weakened a lot.


    It''s still not ready to stop.


    In an instant, he came to the third protective layer, which was the most powerful protective layer Lu Xuan had prepared. If this protective layer could not counteract Lian Bang''s Star Destroyer, mengang star would be destroyed in front of the Star Destroyer.


    "Boom..."


    The explosion sounded again.


    But this time, it didn''t pass like the previous two times.


    This time, the Star Destroyer guns kept hovering outside the protective layer, but they just couldn''t get in.


    However, the protective deposit is becoming more and more fragile, as if it would be penetrated by the Star Destroyer gun at any time.


    The power of the Star Destroyer gun disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if it would fall in an instant.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of the broken protective layer came to mind in front of everyone.


    "Warning, warning! The three protective layers are completely broken, and the three protective layers are completely broken.


    Please leave at once. Please leave at once


    In the command room, the cold voice of the system sounded like death in Lu Xuan''s ears.


    "It''s over!"


    Lu Xue closed his eyes in despair, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    None of the three layers of protection can resist the alliance''s Star Destroyer, so the next attack of the Star Destroyer is on the surface of mengang star.


    Once the Star Destroyer completely attacks the surface of mengang star, mengang star will vanish instantly.


    And people in it will also become a bit of dust in the universe.


    "Clear, clear."


    Just as Lu Xuan was preparing for her own death, the sound of the system came to Lu Xuan''s ears again. This time, Lu Xuan felt that the cold sound of the system was so beautiful.


    "It''s in the way!"


    Lu Xuan couldn''t believe it and looked at the Star Destroyer gun that had lost its power in the sky.


    I didn''t expect that the three layers of protection designed by myself could really resist the most powerful weapon of the United States.


    "Blocked..."


    "The Star Destroyer was blocked."


    The people in the Starship are also incredible, looking at the Star Destroyer gun that has completely lost its power.


    Today''s Star Destroyer is just like a useless scrap, just falling towards the surface. No matter how powerful it is, it can only smash out a big hole at most, completely losing the original power of Star Destroyer that can destroy the sky and the earth.


    Their faces are full of disbelief now, even Wu Kun. They never thought that one day, Bang''s highest promotion weapon could be artificially resisted.


    You know, it''s a star annihilating gun. A huge planet can be wiped out with a single shot. Unexpectedly, it''s resisted by a man-made protective layer.


    However, Wu Kun did not show too much anger. After all, these three layers of defense have been broken by the Star Destroyer. Now mengang star is like a naked rabbit standing in front of him.


    At present, mengang has no defensive measures. Doesn''t it mean that you can go in and come out if you want to.


    Now that there are no defensive measures, Lu Xuan is left to be slaughtered by them. He still doesn''t believe that a weak woman can withstand the siege of the two infantry regiments.


    It''s not easy for two powerful infantry regiments to chase a weak woman.


    "Give me this scientist. Please come here and pay attention. We must ensure her life safety and never let her have an accident."


    Seeing the power of the protective layer designed by Lu Xuan himself, Wu Kun has changed his mind to completely destroy Lu Xuan.


    After all, this kind of protective layer can even resist the new guns of Union and Bang''s taboo weapons. That is to say, nvxuan has the ability to develop another kind of defense that can resist the Union and Bang''s competitive weapons.


    Although the sources of the powers he studied are all face blind, they are just like chicken ribs, but this time is different. This time is a great discovery for the United States.


    If these studies can be put into the defense weapons of the Union and the state, then it does not mean that any force, any kind of weapon, has no chance to destroy the defense of the Union and the state?


    So now frameless has changed his original doctrine. Now he wants to bring Lu Xuan back to the United States safely at all costs.Lu Xuan''s research is too important for the United States.


    "Yes..."


    After the subordinates heard Wu Kun''s words, they didn''t understand why Wu Kun changed his mind now, but what they said above was the truth. They just had to do it.


    "Is it open? Let''s go on and let our people go ahead. We must be better than Tianyu people who can find him. "


    In another place, a small spaceship watched the astronauts use the Star Destroyer gun to completely break the three layers of protective cover.


    A man completely hidden in the black robe said to the man behind him.


    "This person is very important to us. This time, we can''t be so reckless as before. In order to absolutely guarantee her safety, we must take her back safely."


    This man is the captain of the trump team of Buya.


    Although their team''s statements are not particularly good at ordinary times, and they all like to abuse the targeted targets when performing tasks, this time it is very different indeed, even if he likes to torture and kill those targets again.


    However, as the leader of the trump team of Buya Kingdom, his Laozi is naturally not allowed. Naturally, he will understand what this tourist''s research results mean to buya Kingdom, Tianyu Union and bang.


    It can be said that as long as one of the two corpses gets such research results, it will be a devastating blow to the other.


    Originally, when he accepted this task, he thought that he was just an ordinary scientist who had studied the sources of the powers in those mysterious powers. Unexpectedly, he did not expect that the scientist''s research results were so brilliant that he could study the things that could resist the Star Destroyer.


    If tianyulian and bang were allowed to wait for her, the consequences would be unimaginable for buyaguo.


    "Yes..."


    The players behind are not stupid.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 141

    "What do we need to do now, sir?"


    On another planet. Some people keep staring at the battlefield on the big screen.


    It''s obvious that these people are the powers in the union.


    The people of the psionic organization also didn''t expect that Lu Xuan could work out a weapon that could resist the alliance and the nation''s Star Destroyer.


    Now that he has developed such a long weapon, then. The people of the psionic organization don''t know how to deal with Lu Xuan. It''s absolutely impossible to kill Lu Xuan. If Lu Xuan is really killed, then Lian and bang ZF will absolutely turn their backs on themselves. Maybe they will completely destroy the psionic organization in anger.


    No one dares to bear the consequences.


    So the people of the psionic organization can only think of another way to treat Lu Xuan.


    "Sir, the message sent to us by Marshal Wu Kun of the Union and the state asks us to give full assistance to Zhu Lian and the state''s army to search for Lu Xuan, and absolutely guarantee the safety of Lu Xuan. The United States will teach us how to create powers. "


    When the leader of the psionic organization was still hesitating about how to deal with this matter, suddenly a psionic ran to him and said to him.


    It seems that Wu Kun is not a fool either. He naturally knows that there are still two forces staring at Lu Xuan.


    Now he wants to win over one of the forces, and the two forces will work together to deal with the third force.


    Although the organization of the powers is not controlled by the alliance or the state on the surface, it is undeniable that they are also Tianyu people. Therefore, fools will know how to choose


    "promise him."


    "We will do our best to assist the union, the army of the state."


    The eyes of the powers hidden in the big black robe kept turning, and finally he said slowly.


    He also did not want to completely change face with the United States.


    Especially after Lu Xuan expressed that such technology came out, Lianbang would never allow anything to happen to Lu Xuan.


    He is not stupid. He does not have the self-confidence to risk the anger of the United States and the possibility of the destruction of the organization to fight against the United States.


    "Let''s go!"


    Now that the decision has been made, the leader of the psionic organization is not there, and the ink directly commands the people behind him.


    The pacesetters are expected to take action now.


    In this war, there was a competition between the three forces, but now it has become a competition between the two forces because of the cooperation of Tianyu alliance, state and the organization of powers.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Xuan, what should we do? The protective layer of mengang star has been completely destroyed."


    In the underground command room of mengangxing, yingzi looks at Lu Xuan uneasily.


    I didn''t expect that in order to catch Lu Xuan, Lian Bang used the weapon of Lian Bang''s pressure box to annihilate the star.


    The protector, who thought he could resist for a month, was destroyed in less than five hours.


    "It''s OK. We still have a chance to unite. The people of Bang can''t find us yet."


    "I''ve left some backers on other planets. Now as long as we have more than the reconnaissance ships of the United States, we can go to another planet."


    Lu Xuan constantly comforts yingzi.


    But now she is not too flustered. This underground room will only be used as food that has been reserved for 100 people for a year.


    Moreover, the highest science and Technology Association that he can research is used here. It is absolutely impossible for bozf people to find here at the first time.


    As long as he avoids this search, he can use her back hand to leave mengang star.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 142

    "Marshal Wu, what can we do?"


    In the temporary command room of mengang star, the leader of the psionic organization stands in front of Marshal Wu Kun in a black robe.


    "I remember that there are several people in the psionic organization who have great attainments in investigation."


    Wu Kun raised his head and looked at the leader of the psionic organization standing in front of him, still wearing a big black robe.


    In his heart, he didn''t like the leader of the power organization. In his opinion, if he didn''t listen to the alliance, the organization of bang ZF shouldn''t exist.


    If it wasn''t for this time, Lu Xuan would be too important for the United States and China. He would never cooperate with such people.


    If possible, he will also destroy the psionic organization.


    "I see."


    Although Wu Kun didn''t completely say what he wanted them to do, from his tone, the leader of the psionic organization had guessed that the United States Army was not going well in the process of searching for Lu Xuan, otherwise they would not turn to their psionic organization.


    "I immediately sent some of them to search for Lu Xuan."


    Then the leader of the psionic organization plans to leave here to arrange.


    In front of Marshal Wu Kun, he felt very uncomfortable.


    After all, Wu Kun''s murderous spirit is too huge.


    The leader of the psionic organization doesn''t like the smell.


    "Wait a minute, sir!"


    When the leader of the psionic organization was about to leave the command room, Wu Kun''s words suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Marshal, I don''t know what else to tell you."


    "Because we came in a hurry this time, we didn''t bring any machinery to seal off the atmosphere. We are afraid that Lu Xuan will leave here in a spaceship when we don''t pay attention."


    "So I would like to ask you and some powerful people in your organization to work together to block out the atmosphere, so that no spacecraft can come in or go out."


    Wu Kun stares at the leader of the psionic organization.


    There are two meanings in his doing so. One is to prevent Lu Xuan from running away in the spaceship, and the other is to prevent the Pacers from coming in or the Pacers who have already come in to get Lu Xuan and leave here.


    As long as the gate is blocked, even a mosquito can''t get out of their eyes.


    "I see, marshal."


    The leader of the psionic organization, has a deep look at Wu Kun?


    It seems that marshal Yeh of the United States still doesn''t trust their organization very much, or is afraid that they will attack Lu Xuan in the course of their mission.


    That''s why he''s yelling at the powerful members of their organization to get out of here.


    He didn''t believe what Wu Kun said at all. When carrying out such an important task, he would not bring weapons to block a planet.


    However, he has no choice. After all, he has agreed to cooperate with the Federation and the state, so all the commands should be arranged by the Federation and the state.


    Otherwise, if Bang turns over in the end, he will have no place to cry.


    "Marshal, I hope that in the end, the United States can pay us what we deserve."


    Before leaving, the leader of the psionic organization wants a guarantee from Wu Kun.


    "Don''t worry. After the event is over, bang ZF will never break its promise and will give the corresponding things to you."


    Wu Kun solemnly assured the leader of the psionic organization, "I promise you with the glory of a soldier!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 143

    "Alert, alert, unknown energy is exploring here, unknown energy is exploring here."


    In the command room of mengang star, Lu Xuan heard the cold sound of the system again.


    "What''s the matter? UnionPay''s technology will never reach here so soon!"


    When Lu Xuan heard the sound of the system, her eyes suddenly froze.


    In her previous status, she can naturally access the highest technology of the United States.


    In her impression, Lianbang has no technology to break through its own design.


    Your protective layer on mengang is an accident. It was the destruction of UFI with violence.


    "Is it..."


    Lu Xuan seems to have thought of something.


    At present, there is only one thing that can be explored by the United States regardless of its own scientific and technological power.


    "Powers..."


    Lu Xuan gnashes her teeth. She forgets the existence of the psionic.


    Although she has found out the source of the powers in the psionic, she still has no idea about the mystery of the powers.


    It is not impossible that this mysterious energy can break through its own defense.


    "Yingzi, let''s go down and let everyone leave immediately. It''s not safe here any more."


    After thinking about everything, Lu Xuan immediately turns to yingzi and says seriously.


    Now they want to leave here immediately. If those mysterious powers find out that there is some life here, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Ah


    Yingzi has not yet understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "There''s no time to explain. Go to base five now.


    That''s where my last backhand is, now as long as it''s safe. "


    "System, send out the robot troops immediately to stop the Allied and state troops."


    "Try not to hurt the Confederate army."


    Lu Xuan doesn''t want to completely break up with the United States.


    Lu Xuan, who has arranged everything well, holds yingzi''s hand and walks out of the underground spaceship.


    Over the past few years, most of the ground of mengang star has been opened up by her army of robots.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report to marshal, Lu Xuan is now fighting back."


    In the command room, an officer immediately ran in from the outside and said to Wu Kun.


    "What, fight back?"


    "How dare she? How can we have that strength? "


    Wu Kun can''t believe that Lu Xuan really dares to fight against the alliance, and the soldiers of the state do it.


    "Can''t she have taken refuge in Bu Bing?"


    Wu Kun''s eyes revealed a murderous spirit.


    Only this conjecture can we understand where Lu Xuan''s strength is.


    "No! It''s the robot she developed. "


    The officer looked at Wu Kun carefully.


    "That''s good!"


    After hearing the words of his subordinates, Wu Kun slowly breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn''t take refuge in Bu Ya country.


    "How much has been lost?"


    After confirming that the counterattack was only the robot army developed by Lu Xuan, Wu Kun, relieved, began to pay attention to the losses of his subordinates.


    "So far, no soldier has been seriously injured or killed."


    "It seems that Lu Xuan didn''t make a decision to completely turn over with Lian Bang."


    The subordinate looked at the blank Casualty Report and said to Wu Kun.


    "Oh! It seems that Lu Xuan is really a smart man! "


    "There is no plan to break up with the United States. It''s easy to say. As long as we pay a little price, we are still likely to cooperate."


    Wu Kun''s eyes turned.


    "Pass on the orders and don''t take violent measures after finding people."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 144

    "Use the cosmic magnetic field to interfere."


    Half an hour later, Lu Xuan came to a different command room.


    The technology of this command room is definitely not comparable to that one just now.


    As soon as she got to the command room, Lu Xuan immediately ordered the intelligent system to start up. Now she can research the most scientific and technological things.


    "Cosmic magnetic field interference"


    a kind of machine that can convert an unknown energy in the universe into a magnetic field.


    Because it absorbs energy from the universe, the machine itself is not on the moon, but in an unknown place in the galaxy where the moon is located.


    This machine can radiate more than half a galaxy.


    "Sister Xuan, is it so serious?"


    Having been with Lu Xuan for so long, she naturally knows what the cosmic magnetic field interference is.


    This can be regarded as the highest technology that Lu Xuan has developed.


    This is Lu Xuan''s last card.


    Lu Xuan has installed such a magnetic interference signal in every galaxy of the Union and bang. As long as it is turned on, most of the Union and Bang''s electronic equipment will be scrapped.


    Most of the Union will be in the dark.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Wu Kun looks at the command room which is suddenly dark.


    The brightly lit command room is now in the dark, and all the electronic equipment can''t be used under the constant control of scientific researchers.


    "Marshal, over the years, we have heard from the grapevine that Lu Xuan has developed a magnetic field jamming device that can interfere with more than half of the federations and states. However, we have always thought that it is just some grapevine news, which is not enough to be believed."


    "But from today''s point of view, Lu Xuan''s research is really successful, and you can see that Lu Xuan has set up such a magnetic field intervention device in all the galaxies of the Union and the state."


    Just as Wu Kun was still wondering why this happened, an old man in a white coat came to him.


    "Well, Mr. Hua, how long will it take to solve such a problem?"


    Wu Kun frowned and asked the old man.


    He also saw the old man''s sad face.


    He immediately knew that this technology was also a problem for the old man.


    This made him once again sigh that Lu Xuan''s scientific research is really powerful.


    The old man in white robe in front of him can be regarded as one of the top opportunity scientists in the United States. Unexpectedly, what Lu Xuan has researched, even one of the top scientists in the United States, is so sad.


    "With all due respect, marshal, I really don''t have much confidence in cracking this kind of device."


    The old man said to Wu Kun in a somewhat lost tone. For a scientist, the biggest insult is that he can''t study what others have studied.


    "Mr. Hua, you..."


    Wu Kun looked at the old man strangely and said, "has Lu Xuan''s technology reached such a level?"


    "It seems that the United States must have Tao Lu Xuan."


    The smarter Lu Xuan is, the more her research results will be, and the greater the benefits will be for Lian and bang.


    "Turn off all the electronics. Use the telepathy."


    Wu Kun said to his confidants who had been standing by.


    "Marshal, our technology is not mature yet."


    My confidants are in a bit of a dilemma.


    This technology alliance is only at the initial stage in Lianzhou.


    "Carry out the order!"


    Wu Kun said with an unquestionable tone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 145

    "It is estimated that the cosmic magnetic field intervention device can not be separated from the Federation. We have too much time to leave now."


    Lu Xuan only looks at the dark picture with a serious face in the secret.


    Of all the things you''ve come up with right now, only that artificial intelligence system can avoid the cosmic magnetic field device. That is to say, now she can use other things besides the artificial system, which are also scrapped as well as the United States.


    So he''s going to take advantage of the empty nest of the United States to leave this dangerous gate star.


    "Yingzi, let''s go!"


    Looking at yingzi with a little nervous face.


    Lu Xuan immediately took her hand and went back to her spaceship.


    If we don''t go now, it''s estimated that we can''t go after the reaction of the United States.


    "Warning! Warning! Find out there''s an unknown energy blockade outside the atmosphere! Find out there''s an unknown energy blockade outside the atmosphere! "


    Just as Lu Xuan''s spaceship was about to leave mengang, the sound of the system came into Lu Xuan''s ear again.


    "Asshole, that''s taken into account."


    Lu Xuan, standing in the middle of the command ship, hammered the command platform hard.


    This time, the commander of the United States is really comprehensive.


    Now that the door has been completely sealed.


    It''s really a big hand.


    You know, even for tianyulian and bang, it''s very difficult to block a complete planet at one time.


    I didn''t expect that bang would get such a huge weapon.


    "Go back at once!"


    I don''t know why. Lu Xuan always feels that if she doesn''t go back now, something bad will happen soon.


    When Lu Xuan was ready to return to the command room.


    All of a sudden, warships appeared from the air. It seemed that the people of the United States had expected that they would leave from here.


    "Academician Lu, how about coming down for a chat?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in his heart.


    "What the hell."


    Lu Xuan had no idea where the voice came from.


    After all, most of the electronic devices in the United States are shielded by themselves. It is impossible for people in the opposite fleet to contact themselves.


    "Academician Lu, don''t make a fuss. It''s just that Lianyungang and bang haven''t thoroughly studied the successful telepathy technology. I think academician Lu, your position has also heard of such technology, or you have participated in this technology."


    The master of that voice once sounded in Lu Xuan''s heart.


    "Telepathy?"


    Lu Xuan whispered.


    Because of her position in the academic circle of the United States, she has to go through such technology. However, she has never been interested in this technology before, so she has not participated in it at all.


    After all, her time is precious, but there is not so much time to waste in such a technology that seems impossible for her to succeed.


    Yes, she had never thought that this technology would succeed before.


    After all, telepathy technology, no matter from which point of view, should be beyond the scope of science.


    One person''s voice can appear in another person''s heart by virtue of this machine.


    It''s not realistic.


    In her civilization, such technology can not be studied successfully.


    I really didn''t expect that in such a lower civilization than her, this technology was successfully studied.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 146

    "Sister Xuan."


    Yingzi in the spaceship looks at Lu Xuan with an uneasy face. She doesn''t know what happened.


    "Nothing!"


    "Anyway, we can''t escape. It''s better to go down and have a good talk with the people of the United States. Now, the people of the United States won''t kill us for the time being."


    Lu Xuan holds yingzi''s hand and comforts her.


    Now the Allied and state forces have surrounded their own spaceships. If the commander wants to make himself disappear in the world forever, he doesn''t need to talk to himself like this. He just orders the fleet to open fire.


    ¡­¡­


    "Academician Lu, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Well, looking at Lu Xuan coming down from the spaceship, Kong immediately goes over and reaches out to her.


    For some people who can bring countless benefits to the United States, Wu Kun welcomed them with a smile.


    "Marshal Wu, I''ve also heard a lot about him. I didn''t expect that the Union sent you Marshal Wu this time. What a big hand!"


    Lu Xuan also extended her hand to Wu Kun.


    After all, there was only one marshal who was one of the five marshals of the United States.


    In the United States. There is absolute power in the state''s army.


    After all, Lu Xuan is not sure to offend a union Marshal with a heavy army.


    "Academician Lu, I know you have to leave the union. Although I have been in the army, I also vaguely know that many people in the union wanted you to disappear in the world. After all, your people and they robbed too many interests."


    "But as long as you can guarantee that you will always work for the Union and the union, and use your research results to build the Union and the union, Ben Shuai can guarantee that no one in the union can touch you!"


    As a soldier, Wu Kun never likes to beat around the bush like a politician. He always goes straight and never hides his emotions.


    So he and Lu Xuan politely said their purpose directly.


    But also showed their great sincerity.


    After all, in his capacity, he is the top table in the United States.


    There is only one Federation among the States. The president of the State Council can hold him firmly. Other people who are equal to him do not control the Federation like him. Almost one third of the army of the state.


    Since he asked Lu Shen to be honest, those who want to move Lu Xuan from the top of the League should also consider what the end will be like.


    What he said was never fart.


    "Academician Lu, I can assure you with the honor of being a soldier that your treatment in the United States is absolutely the highest, and you will never receive any poor treatment from the United States."


    I''m already moved to see Lu Xuan.


    Wu Kun immediately increases his horsepower and wants to win Lu Xuan in one go.


    "This..."


    Lu Xuan still has some hesitation. She is still worried about the senior members of the United States and the Bundestag.


    Although he knew that Wu Kun was the first of the five marshals of the United States, he was not very clear about how high Wu Kun''s position in the United States was.


    "Do it."


    The team leader of ayin, who has been hiding in the dark, sees that Lu Xuan is about to be convinced by Tianyu Union. Bang''s people convince him, and immediately tells the team members.


    They can''t just watch Lu Xuan fall into the hands of their hostile force tianyuren.


    So the captain of Ayn''s team didn''t want to hide any more and gave orders directly to his team members.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 147

    As a man who is extremely loyal to buya, he would never let a man with such a smart head fall into the hands of their civilized enemies.


    "Bang..."


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to accept Wu Kun''s proposal, suddenly an explosion sounded in front of them.


    "Protect the marshal!"


    "Protect academician Lu!"


    Two different voices sounded.


    In Wu Kun''s eyes, Lu Xuan is definitely more important than him.


    After all, if Lian and bang lose him, there are other marshals who can lead the army. But if Lian and bang lose such an important scientist as Lu Xuan, it will be a great loss for Lian and bang.


    That''s why he asked his subordinates to protect Lu Xuan for the first time, not himself.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    The explosion came again.


    If you''re in an accident, the explosion doesn''t hurt them too much, it just blinds them.


    It seems that Bu Ya people don''t want to fight with Tianyu, and the state will fight completely.


    It seems that they also knew that it was tianyulian, bangdihe and other important people who came here to command, so they didn''t dare to be embarrassed.


    "Miss Lu, we don''t mean you any harm. As long as you cooperate with us well, we will never embarrass you."


    Hidden in the black horn, ayin''s team directly comes to Lu Xuan''s side.


    Grab Lu Xuan''s shoulder and say it to Lu Xuan.


    This is to prevent Lu Xuan from doing anything irrational in the process.


    What they said is not wrong. As long as Lu Xuan cooperates with them, they will never embarrass her.


    "You."


    Lu Xuan is shocked to see that the man in black suddenly appears in front of her.


    If he is not wrong, it is estimated that he wants to get the people sent by Bu Ya Guo, her third-party force.


    "Miss Lu, we advise you to cooperate with us. I don''t think you want to experience our means."


    Seeing that Lu Xuan doesn''t cooperate, the cold voice of the man in black who grabs Liu Xuan''s shoulder comes to Lu Xuan''s ears.


    "Well, I''ll cooperate with you, but you have to make sure that it won''t endanger my safety."


    Lu Xuan''s eyes turned around.


    Now the best human resource is temporary, first cooperate with these step pressure people.


    Otherwise, Lu Xuan is really not sure whether these tramps will destroy himself humanely.


    After all, she just saw that tianyulian, the head of the five marshals of the state, was so polite to herself because of her own invention. She was not sure that if she resisted these step pressure people, if she did not pressure people, for their sake, the safety of her family would absolutely destroy her humanity.


    After all, if you take refuge in tianyulian, bang, then the harm of not stepping down is too great.


    "Very well, Miss Lu, you are a smart man."


    "I also like to deal with smart people."


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that Lu Xuan has agreed to cooperate with them, the man in black who holds Lu Xuan by the shoulder is not too embarrassed.


    This woman is also very important to buya country. I can''t hurt her easily.


    So he was very polite at this time.


    "I hope tianyulian has something to go with."


    Lu Xuan is a smart person. Although she has two different powers in her body, which are very powerful among the powers, she can feel that there are definitely weapons in her hand that can threaten her.


    If you do it rashly, you will definitely put yourself in danger. You can''t guarantee that this step will kill you.


    He is a man who cherishes his life. After all, he wants to go back to his hometown in his lifetime.


    "Ha ha, you can come and leave if you want. You look down on us too much."


    Just as they were about to leave with Lu Xuan, a banter came to their ears.


    In an instant, the light of those strong flash bombs and the smoke of those strong smoke bombs dissipated in an instant, and the sky was suddenly clear.


    When Tianyu alliance regains its pure brightness, the state troops react instantly and point their weapons at the soldiers who catch Lu Xuan.


    "Step down! Are you going to be against the United States? "


    Wu Kun also saw the costumes of these people, and immediately guessed that they were Ayn''s team.


    After all, when the two civilizations first came into contact, there was still a little friction. The two civilizations knew each other.


    As a member of Tianyu united, Wu Kun, one of the top leaders of the state, naturally came into contact with several ace teams in the Buya group.Ayn team no longer pressure pot, which is a very special position, only to follow the order of the country''s chief.


    Any foreign mission of the head of the infantry command Ayn''s team to do.


    Over the years, Ayn''s team has made a lot of mistakes for the general secretary of the state. Ayn''s team can be said to be the confidants of the general secretary of the state.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 148

    "The powers."


    Aunt little captain looked at the same package in the black robe of the black robe, immediately guessed the identity of the black robe.


    Only the powers of Tianyu people can show their different energy in their bodies.


    And the temperament of most powers is absolutely different from that of ordinary people.


    Therefore, as long as we try to see, we can definitely see at a glance who are the powers and who are not. Moreover, it is the powerful existence of the leader of the powers organization.


    The powerful energy of the leader of the psionic organization is almost out of his body.


    You can feel it as long as you stand a little closer to him.


    "Has the organization of powers joined hands with Tianyu Union, bang?"


    The captain of Ayn''s team frowned. These two forces even joined hands at such a critical time. It''s not very good for them.


    "Hehe, our organization of powers is also Tianyu people, Tianyu alliance and bang ZF. Isn''t it strange?"


    "Bu Ya Ren, Miss Lu is also a citizen of tianyulian and bang. If you arrest tianyulian without authorization, will the citizens of bang have to give us an account?"


    The psionic organization immediately released the psionic power in its body, which oppressed all the people present.


    Bujianguo and tianyulian are following the same path, and they are all genetically modified.


    And the genetic transformation technology of the two civilizations is almost the same.


    All of them have been through the ninth genetic transformation, but it''s a coincidence that none of them have been through the ninth genetic transformation.


    Even though Wu Kun has only experienced the eighth genetic transformation, he still does not have much confidence in the ninth.


    And even after the ninth genetic transformation, it''s the opponent of the powerful leader of the psionic organization.


    "Hum!"


    Ain''s team leader gave a cold hum.


    Banishment refers to the uneasy breath in the body.


    After all, this powerful power is also a great pressure on him.


    "We just want to invite Miss Lu to our country."


    "Moreover, the chief executive of our country appreciates Miss Lu''s skills very much. He has heard about Miss Lu''s name for a long time. This time, I would like to invite Miss Lu to join us."


    The captain of Ayn''s team lied with his eyes open.


    The person who grasped Lu Xuan''s shoulder also changed from an ordinary player to his captain.


    Now he is also extremely afraid of the leader of the psionic organization,


    "ha ha, do you think we will believe it?"


    The leader of the powers didn''t listen to him at all.


    For the leader of the psionic organization, no matter what he says on the other side, no matter what he says on the other side is dazzling in smallpox, it''s bullshit to him.


    Because now, only tianyulian can bring tangible benefits to their organization, but bu Ya Guo can''t.


    Therefore, it is conceivable who he will help.


    "Sir, the alliance of heaven and space, the state and the kingdom are still in the period of communication, and the two civilizations do not want to start a war. Your current practice is undoubtedly to start a war between the two civilizations."


    Wu Kun is worthy of being the marshal of the United States. In a casual word, he defined the practice of Ayn''s team as the origin of the two great civilized wars.


    "Ha ha, marshal Wu, you don''t have to scare me. If Miss Lu falls into your hands, we will have to fight even if we don''t want to fight."


    "We won''t wait to die, let your technology catch up with us, and then nibble at us step by step, so we can only put the danger in the bud."


    Ayn''s team was not afraid of Wu Kun''s words at all.


    If their team can''t take Lu Xuan back this time, then as he said, even if they don''t want to fight, they have to fight.


    Moreover, there are many forces of the main warring factions in the step-by-step country.


    Once Lu Xuan falls into the hands of Tianyu alliance and bang, those main fighters will definitely take this as the reason to press the chief commander to fight against Tianyu alliance and bang.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Kun gave a cold hum.


    Ain''s team leader is telling the truth.


    What he thought was not so.


    If Lu Xuan falls into the hands of Buya people, Lu Xuan''s clever brain will definitely make Buya country''s technology surpass their tianyulian and bang in the shortest time.


    And the technology of bujinguo completely oppresses tianyulian, so we can imagine what the state will do after that.


    Therefore, an embarrassing situation has been created. No one can be allowed to win Lu Xuan.


    It can be said that Lu Xuan is the one who can determine the final outcome of the two civilizations.


    As a matter of fact, there is still an acceptable approach for both sides.


    That is, to get rid of Lu Xuan.As long as Lu Xuan is eliminated, the problem will be solved.


    The situation of the two civilizations is still very good.


    There will be neither a complete war nor a complete cooperation.


    Now just pull the trigger on Lu Xuan and all the problems will be solved naturally.


    Thinking of this, the captain of Ayn''s team couldn''t help showing a trace of lethality in his eyes.


    But it was crushed down by him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 149

    This woman''s head is too smart, smart two huge civilization are reluctant to kill.


    The murderous spirit in the eyes of Ayn''s team leader was just a flash, and the idea was dispelled in an instant.


    Now the initiative is still in their hands, there is no need to do so, which is a great loss for the stepper countries.


    "Take this woman back at all costs as soon as you have a chance."


    "Even Sacrifice me. "


    Through special communication equipment, Ayn team leader said to his team members.


    "The benefits this woman brings to the country are beyond our imagination. Everything can be done for the sake of the country."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, do you think you can leave?"


    The leader of the psionic organization looked at the captain of Ayn''s team with disdain and said, "if you want to leave, you have to ask if we agree or not!"


    In an instant, the air around Ayn''s team became distorted, and a Taoist shadow appeared constantly, directly surrounded Ayn''s team in the middle.


    Wu Kun''s threat just now was just to give him a face. Otherwise, he would have started to fight against these people.


    For him, these people are not enough to fight alone.


    "I''ve heard of your trump team. This time, I''d like to see if it''s your trump team or my organization."


    The leader of the psionic organization stares at the people of EIN''s team like an eagle.


    Before that, he had heard more than once about how powerful and terrifying Ayn''s team was. This time, he had to see how powerful these teams, which were organized by ordinary people, were.


    How many times can you survive the attacks organized by the psionic.


    "It''s worthy of being a power. It''s so fast that it''s surrounded us unconsciously."


    Ayn team leader frowned, this time he was too careless.


    I didn''t expect these powers to surround themselves and others so soon.


    "He Zeng, if you come to see Miss Lu, you must ensure her safety."


    "We''ll look for an opportunity for you to take Miss landing out of here as soon as you have the chance, if If we are all killed in the war, we should finish Miss Lu immediately. If we can run, let''s run! "


    Ayn team leader reached for a member to call over, solemnly told him.


    This man is the most powerful person in their team besides him.


    And his speed, even if he is not comparable.


    So this man is the most likely to escape in the whole team.


    He will be relieved to guard Lu Xuan and give him such an important task.


    "Yes, captain..."


    He ever raised his head to look at the team leader of EIN, solemnly said.


    Their team has been wandering in life and death all the year round, and has no personal feelings for a long time.


    So they didn''t feel too excited.


    "Sir, the people in our team also want to try your strength."


    After the captain of Ayn''s team gave all the instructions to the players.


    Turn around and say to the leader of the psionic organization.


    "Good! I also want to see how powerful you so-called eighth genetic transformation people are. "


    The eyes of the leader of the psionic organization turn in the middle of their eyes.


    There is not a big difference between the genetic transformation technology of Buya country and that of Tianyu united and bang, so it can be said that there is not a big difference between Buya people and Tianyu people who are the eighth genetic transformation.


    If we can rely on this time to truly realize how strong the eighth genetic transformation is, it will not be a loss.


    After all, in this universe, people who have been genetically modified for the eighth time can recall the powerful powers among the powers.


    He wants to see if it can be done.


    "Metal cover..."


    Ayn team leader slowly uses his own genetic power.


    After the seventh genetic transformation, you can freely use the power of genetic transformation in your body.


    That''s why the news spreads in the universe. Only those who have undergone the seventh genetic transformation can be regarded as a real genetic reformer.


    "Oh, interesting!"


    The psionic organization instantly became the captain of the EIN team, a metal man.


    "It doesn''t look much different from our psionic powers."


    The leader of a ninja organization looks curiously at the metal man standing in the field.


    He didn''t expect that genetic modification technology could do the same.


    It seems that after this mission, our own people really need to take a good look at the gap with the United States.


    "Sir, please advise."In a flash, the team leader of Ayn rushed to the leader of the psionic organization.


    At this speed, ordinary people can''t see clearly.


    King to King, general to general, soldier to soldier.


    Seeing that his boss has started to move, the people under his command will not stay here. In a moment, they start to work like the powers who surround them.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to try to see if the power of the people who have been genetically modified for the eighth time is really amazing."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 150

    "Space blockade."


    There was a trace of disdain on the face of the leader of the psionic organization hidden in the black robe.


    Although the captain of Ayn''s team seems to be able to use his own genetic power, you should not sleep very long, but he can see it at a glance, it''s just a mere appearance.


    You can''t compete with your powers at all.


    You... "


    Originally, the captain of EIN team, who was like him, stopped in the air, no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get out.


    "You Space powers. "


    Ayn team leader''s face was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that the leader of the psionic organization had a rare spatial psionic power,


    and he was so strong in cultivation.


    "Hum, broken..."


    There was a sense of determination in the eyes of Ayn''s team leader.


    "Is that really going to be used?"


    He slowly took out a red pill in his hand.


    He fixed his eyes on the rosy pill for a while, then gave the psionic leader a hard look.


    "Well, you all have to pay."


    In the heart secretly said a, immediately had to put this red pill into the mouth.


    "Ah..."


    Ayn team leader''s face constantly distorted, the middle of the mouth constantly called, as if by a very large pain in general.


    However, just a moment later, his momentum suddenly increased.


    And he could vaguely hear the sound of a broken shackle in his body.


    The ninth genetic transformation.


    Ayn team leader has now successfully entered the ninth genetic transformation.


    "It worked."


    Feel the pain on your body has been slowly dissipated.


    Ayn''s team leader slowly raised his head and looked at the leader of the psionic organization.


    This is the latest research by the Buya National Academy of science and technology, which can make a person who has experienced the eighth genetic transformation break through to the ninth genetic transformation in an instant.


    However, I''m still among the first ten people to take this medicine. It doesn''t have a perfect effect. Even the researchers don''t know whether it can take effect or not and what the consequences will be after it takes effect.


    However, because of the special task this time, the team leader of EIN used his own authority to get such a red pill in the Academy of Sciences for the sake of safety.


    She didn''t expect that there was something really going to force him to take this rose red pill.


    "Ha ha, sir, I don''t know if I am qualified to fight you now."


    Just now, the team leader of AIN also saw the disdain hidden in the black robe of the leader of the psionic organization.


    But now she is fully confident to fight the powerful psionic leader.


    "Oh, the ninth time of genetic transformation, I didn''t expect that your achievements in genetic transformation technology have reached such a level."


    Wu Kun, who has been standing on the side watching the play, saw that the marketing team leader of AI suddenly broke through from the eighth time of genetic transformation to the ninth time of genetic transformation.


    "Then you''ll have to stay!"


    Wu Kun had a murderous look in his eyes.


    He will never let go of a man who is a threat to the United States.


    "Sir, kill this man at all costs, and I will fight for the greater interests of the powers in the house."


    Thinking of this, Wu Kun can''t help but send a message to the leader of the psionic organization.


    It also benefits the leader of the psionic organization.


    "The confinement of space."


    After hearing Wu Kun''s words, the psionic organization slowly turned around, nodded to Wu Kun and agreed to Wu Kun''s proposal.


    Ayn team leader felt the space around him slowly compressed.


    "Well, spread it out for me."


    If still in the eighth genetic transformation state, the captain of Ayn team will be afraid of this move, but has reached the ninth genetic transformation, he feels like a child''s move, he can break it at will.


    In a moment, just now, the compressed space towards the captain of Ayn''s team dispersed instantly.


    "Well!"


    The psionic leader frowned.


    You know, this one is 60% more powerful. Unexpectedly, the captain of Ayn''s team broke it at will.


    It''s the ninth time we''ve been genetically modified.


    It''s so much more powerful than the eighth gene.


    "Space exile."


    Seeing that the earth is genetically modified, the leader of the psionic organization doesn''t intend to talk with him any more.


    He made the most powerful move of his own.


    Open a space crack in space, devour the person completely, and then exile the person to an unknown place in the universe.In this way, even if it is powerful, it has to surrender in the vast universe, and then silently wait for death.


    How can human power be such a great opponent of the universe.


    "I went and found it at last."


    The space crack is open, but everyone, including the leader of the psionic organization who opened the space crack, did not expect that a person''s voice would appear in the space crack.


    "What the hell?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 151

    "Finally arrived..."


    Once again, the voice came into the ears of all the people.


    "Who..."


    The leader of the psionic organization looks at the crack of space in surprise.


    What''s the situation? I haven''t seen it before!


    I used to open the crack is not just a crack, this time why there is a person out of it.


    "Well, the atmosphere is a little awkward!"


    South alkyne slowly came out from the cracks in the space, followed by a face of embarrassment of Li Jue.


    Originally, nanyne wanted to open the space crack to a planet not far from menggang star. However, when opening the space crack, he didn''t locate it before, which is a little sad.


    Who knows where the transmission went.


    Finally, it took nine oxen and two tigers to find the position of mengang star.


    But it looks like it''s just the right time to come.


    "Who are you?"


    The leader of the psionic organization looked at the young man coming out of the space crack he had opened. He frowned and asked.


    He had never been in such a situation.


    On the other side, the captain of Ayn''s team was also alert.


    Although I don''t know how the young man appeared, there is always a feeling in his heart that the young man is very dangerous.


    "Li Jue, why are you here?"


    At this time, the leader of the psionic organization also saw Li Jue who had been following Nan Ying.


    Li Jue asked.


    "Sir


    After receiving the question from the leader of the psionic organization, Li Jue did not answer him, but slightly bowed to him.


    After all, I can''t say that when I and the little ancestor came here, the little ancestor gave the wrong position.


    Then it happened to come out of the space crack opened by the leader of the psionic organization.


    When the leader of the psionic organization saw Li Jue, he did not answer him immediately. The brow couldn''t help wrinkling.


    Now he can also see that Li Jue is headed by the young man standing in front of him.


    Then the identity of this young man has to be guessed again. He can be the leader of a powerful power in the power organization.


    "You again."


    Yu Yang has not forgotten Nan Ying''s face until now.


    After all, it was this man who robbed his favorite disciple six or seven years ago.


    And the fear that this man''s master brought to him can never be erased from his mind.


    "Yu Yang, do you know him?"


    The leader of the psionic organization also saw the angry expression on Yu Yang''s face.


    It seems that Yu Yang not only knows the young man, but also has a little hatred for him.


    "Sir, this is the man who robbed my favorite disciple."


    Yu Yang looks at Nan Ying with gnashing teeth.


    If it wasn''t this boy who took Annuo away at the beginning, he would have had a successor.


    "Oh


    After hearing Yu Yang''s words, the leader of the psionic organization exclaimed.


    Yu Yang''s character is also very bad in the organization of powers. No one can steal the people or things she values from him.


    And this young man was able to take away her valued disciples from his hands.


    This surprised him a lot.


    What is the identity of this young man?


    "Well, you don''t have to say that I have nothing to do when I come here. My family teacher sent me here to give me only one task, that is to take her back safely."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 152

    Male chauvinism doesn''t intend to talk nonsense with them. Now he just wants to finish the task and go back.


    Ask Lin Mu to marry anno for him.


    And he can confidently say that the people here are not his rivals.


    Even if the United States and the people of the state use powerful weapons, it will be safe for Lu Xuan to leave.


    "What do you say, sir?"


    The leader of the psionic organization was furious when he heard Nan YNE''s words.


    I work hard to get this person back to the United States.


    And this young man, who doesn''t know where he came from, is going to take Lu Xuan away as soon as he opens his mouth. Isn''t that a slap in the face? That''s how he tolerated it.


    "Boy, you are very confident!"


    "But if you want to take Miss Lu away, you have to ask me."


    Ayn team leader disdained to look at nanyne,


    in his view, nanyne is just a young man who can only boast and doesn''t know how lofty the world is.


    "Check his identity for me."


    Wu Kun, who has been in the rear, saw that Nan Ying suddenly appeared in the situation and seemed to want to stir up the situation. He immediately told his confidants.


    He had never seen a strong man in the United States. He had such a young face.


    But Wu Kun''s eyesight is very good, he can naturally see that Nan Ying is confident in this matter.


    Since the young man is so fearless, it proves that there must be a strong background behind him.


    "Yes


    Wu Kun''s confidants also stare at Nan YNE, and immediately go down to investigate Nan YNE''s identity.


    After all, it''s the critical time. They also don''t want an outsider to come and disturb the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, since you don''t know heaven and earth, I will teach you for your elders."


    The team leader of EIN, who broke through the ninth genetic transformation, felt that no one in the world was his opponent, even the powerful leader of the psionic organization opposite him.


    So for the new born, and also looks like to disturb the South acetylene nature will not have a good tone.


    "Metal cover."


    Ayn team leader slowly mobilizes the genetic power in his body.


    In an instant, another layer of metal appeared on the metal of Ayn team leader, which was already surrounded by metal, and this layer of metal looked several times stronger than the previous one.


    "Boy, it''s a great honor. I''ll show you the most powerful strike I''ve made since my ninth genetic transformation."


    Although he was very arrogant just now, he was not stupid either. He even said such a thing without fear, which proved that the young man had a card. So he didn''t plan to give Nan an any chance at all, and there was a killing move at the beginning.


    Now love marketing team leader completely broke through the limit of the human body, his speed is about to break through the speed of light, instant attack on the South acetylene.


    If it were ordinary people, they would not feel this speed at all.


    But who is nanyne? He is a practitioner who has broken through to the stage of combination.


    For his existence, the speed of Ayn team leader is extremely slow in his eyes.


    "Go away, teach me a lesson for my elders, and you deserve it?"


    Nanyne started to move.


    He didn''t evade the attack of the team leader, and rushed directly to him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 153

    "Bang!"


    The sound of two figures colliding came out.


    "It''s so weak."


    After receiving the attack from the captain of ayin''s team, nanyne can''t help sighing?


    Although the attack here seems to be extremely powerful, I still feel that I can hit him at will after I really touch him.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of human body landing suddenly sounded.


    Just one move, the captain of ayin''s team was beaten by Nan Ying and flew tens of meters.


    "Captain..."


    The team members of Ayn''s team were shocked when they saw that their team leader was hit by the young man.


    But now the love marketing team leader has broken through to the ninth genetic transformation, and this young man can so easily blow him away, so how terrible is the strength of this young man.


    "This..."


    Standing not far away to watch all this happen, the leader of the psionic organization continued to frown.


    "Yu Yang, is this the kind of energy you call different from the psionic?"


    The leader of the psionic organization can also feel that it is difficult to lack. The mysterious energy in the body can never be their psionic power.


    He couldn''t help thinking of what Yu Yang had said to him seven years ago.


    But he didn''t pay much attention at that time.


    "Is this boy so powerful?"


    Yu Yang stands on the other side to watch Nan Ying''s attack.


    Heart secretly said.


    When I first met this boy, although he looked very strong, I was confident that I could hurt him. But now it seems that I am not the opponent of this boy at all.


    A person who has been through the ninth genetic transformation is hit by this guy in one episode.


    In the rumor, the ninth genetic modification can be compared with the most powerful one.


    But in this boy''s time, he was so vulnerable.


    She thought that no matter how powerful the boy''s master was, she could never be such a powerful opponent as the leader of the psionic organization, but now she was shaken in her heart.


    A group of apprentices is so powerful, so how powerful will the masters be?


    She didn''t dare to think any more, and she didn''t want to think any more.


    There should not be such a strong existence in this world.


    "Yes, sir, that''s what I told you seven years ago about a power that''s very different from that of a psionic."


    After hearing the question from the leader of the psionic organization, Yu Yang had to respond to the leader of the psionic organization.


    At the same time, she still has some resentment towards the leader of the psionic organization in her heart. Seven years ago, I told you that there is not only the psionic energy in the world, but you didn''t pay any attention to it. Now that this boy has grown up to such a stage, it''s up to you to solve the problem.


    "It''s not easy to solve!"


    The leader of the psionic organization frowned slightly.


    This is not the case today. After being disturbed by this young man, it''s not so easy to solve.


    "Li Jue, what kind of identity is this man?"


    The leader of the psionic organization who didn''t get any useful information here once again looked at Li Jue who came with Nan YNE.


    In his opinion, now Li Jue is a man of Nan Ying.


    "Sir, I can''t say more about their specific identity, but I just want to remind you. Their existence is absolutely beyond the ability of the organization


    Li Jue gave a wry smile to the leader of the psionic organization.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 154

    "Oh


    You think it''s a very powerful power in the organization of powers, even the powerful existence that can rank in the top five. Since such a powerful existence says that the young man and the power behind him can''t be provoked by the organization of powers, it can be imagined how huge the power behind them is.


    "They


    Wu Kun, who has been observing them all the time, accurately heard the word "they" in Li Jue''s mouth.


    Is there a huge force behind this young man?


    This makes Kun very angry. Since such a powerful existence has been born under the eyes of Lian and bang, Lian and bang ZF have no news.


    The intelligence departments of the United States and the United States are just rubbish. It''s a waste that the United States and the United States spend so much money to support them every year.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to take this young lady away. Do you want to stop me?"


    After getting rid of the so-called ninth genetic transformation man, Nan Ying said to the audience.


    How arrogant is this attitude? It seems that all the people present are spicy chicken in his eyes.


    "You..."


    When the leader of the psionic organization saw that Nan YNE was so arrogant, he couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    This man dare to be so presumptuous before his strong existence.


    "Sir, academician Lu is very important to the United States."


    "If today and xiaken give academician Lu to Lian Bang, then in the future, Lian Bang will have great thanks."


    Just when the leader of the psionic organization, he''nan''yne, was at a crossfire, Wu Kun stood up and said to nan''yne.


    This young man and the forces behind him can hide so deeply in front of the huge Intelligence Department of the United States, which proves that the forces behind this young man are absolutely in the United States, and there are countless people at the top of the United States.


    So he didn''t plan to attack the young man before he really understood the young man and the forces behind him.


    "Alas! In fact, I don''t want to conflict with the United States. "


    South acetylene some helpless said.


    As sad as her tone seems.


    "Forced."


    Also see the tone of South acetylene, Wu Kun can''t help thinking of the case in the heart.


    This young man doesn''t seem to want to have a direct conflict with the United States, which proves that he still has a chance.


    "Sir, as long as you give academician Lu to me, I will thank you very much in the future."


    Wu Kun said to Nan Ying.


    If the young man is really willing to give him face today, he doesn''t mind giving the young man face in the future.


    "But I can''t help it. I don''t dare to listen to my old man''s orders."


    "The master himself told me to take Miss Lu back safely. Then, I dare not disobey the master''s orders."


    South acetylene said to Wu Kun with a smile.


    It seems to be a person who shares his worries for his teacher.


    "You..."


    "Who is your master?"


    After seeing that Nan YNE doesn''t want to cooperate with him, Wu Kun is secretly angry, but still hasn''t clashed with Nan YNE.


    Now he wants to find out what kind of master this young man has been talking about. He can teach such a powerful person.


    "You don''t know the identity of my master."


    "And even if you know my master''s identity, it''s not good for you, so you''d better not know."


    Nan YNE obviously doesn''t plan to tell Wu Kun about Lin Mu''s identity, and even if she tells Wu Kun, Wu Kun may not be able to find out. After all, Lin Mu is too low-key in Lianhe and Bangzhong, which is just running an ordinary bookstore in chengmenxing.


    "What''s more, his old family likes to keep a low profile and doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    "Sir..."


    Wu Kun is a little angry.


    He, the head of the five marshals of the state, had already put down his posture and talked to him like this.


    And this young man didn''t tell himself anything. He just looked down on him, marshal bang!


    "Sir, do you have to be against us today?"


    "You have to figure out the price of the first sale when you are against the United States."


    What is the threat of Wu Kun''s overdue?


    If this young man is really stubborn and united again, he will choose not to destroy this young man at all costs.


    After all, this young man seems to be a great threat to the United States.


    "You can''t disobey the master''s orders."


    Nanyne''s tone can''t help questioning.


    This time, it''s suitable for Lin Mu to give him the assessment task. If the task can''t be completed this time, he can''t think about it any more while waiting for his own consequences.So I have to finish it well.


    "Hum!"


    "Sir, this time, please spare no effort to keep this young man at all costs."


    Wu Kun did not choose to use a powerful weapon, but secretly whispered to the leader of the psionic organization.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 155

    "Good!"


    You can reply to Wu Kun in secret.


    In fact, the arrogant young man he was looking for was upset.


    If Wu Kun hadn''t been persuading the young man just now, he would have done it with him.


    But now that Wu Kun has asked for him, he naturally won''t stay.


    "Space exile"


    the leader of the organization obviously did not have enough assurance that he was the opponent of Nan YNE, so he made his own unique move from the beginning.


    This one, even if it can''t kill nanyne, can completely exile to the depths of the universe.


    As long as the young man is allowed to leave now, then everything will be easy to say.


    In an instant, a space crack appeared again around nanyne.


    Space cracks constantly appear attraction, want to breathe in the South acetylene.


    "Ha ha, it''s a piece of cake."


    Seeing that a space crack appeared in front of him, there was no sense of panic at all.


    Even the corners of his mouth showed a smile of disdain.


    "Turn it off for me."


    Nanyne''s hand moved at will.


    This space crack, as if by what pressure, constantly forced and constantly closed.


    Until the space crack is completely closed.


    "What..."


    The leader of the psionic organization looked at the scene in disbelief. He had never heard that the open space crack could be closed.


    And it seems that the young man didn''t have much effort to close the space crack.


    "This..."


    Standing on the other side, Yu Yang also saw such a scene.


    Her body is shaking now.


    If the young man had investigated the insult he had made to him seven years ago, he would not dare to think about it any more.


    In his opinion, he was the leader of the psionic organization at the top of the world. The most powerful move was to close it casually in front of chasing young people.


    If this young man really did it, how terrible it would be.


    "Give up, sir, you are not his opponent."


    Li Jue held his forehead and advised the leader of the psionic organization.


    He usually has a good relationship with the leader of the psionic organization.


    I also hope to see the leader of the psionic organization die in the hands of Nan YNE.


    "You..."


    The leader of the psionic organization has a distorted face.


    I''ve been in the psionic world for so many years, and I''ve never been insulted like this.


    And it''s an insult to myself from such a young man.


    So teach him how to endure this tone.


    After all, as such a powerful existence, he also has his own pride.


    "Play space, you are still a little tender?"


    Nanyne looks at the leader of the psionic organization with disdain.


    "The confinement of space."


    When we reach the fitness stage, we can control the power of space.


    Although the leader of the surrounding power organization is the power of the space system, the space he controls is only the most basic space power, which can not exert much power.


    It''s not qualified to compare with the space power controlled by nanyne.


    "You..."


    Instantly, the leader of the psionic organization feels that the space around him is constantly compressed towards him.


    In an instant, the surrounding space has been compressed towards itself, and I have been completely imprisoned in this small world.


    "Let''s go! Miss Lu


    After imprisoning the leader of the psionic organization, none of the people present can let Nan alkyne pay attention to it.


    In an instant, he came to the man who caught Lu Xuan.


    Open the person who has been holding Lu Xuan''s shoulder.


    Because he does not intend to have a real conflict with these forces, there is no real assassin.


    It just made them faint for a while.


    And the leader of the psionic organization was just imprisoned himself.


    "Good! I''ll go with you. "


    For Lu Xuan today, it''s just another wave.


    Just now, he has the intention to cooperate with the United States. Then the instant world of Bu Ya country rushed out and took him hostage.


    I thought he would die here today, and then a mysterious young man appeared.


    And this young man is so powerful, even though the team leader of EIN, who has undergone the ninth genetic transformation, is not his enemy.


    Moreover, in my eyes, the leader of the psionic organization, whose personal strength has already stood at the top of the world, can''t accept this young man''s move.Such a terrible person could not resist him at all.


    After all, she has nothing but two abilities in her body that she has never practiced.


    hearing that Lu Xuan is willing to cooperate with her, Nan YNE will not embarrass her.


    It opens a crack directly into the space.


    Then he made a gesture to Lu Xuan.


    It''s obvious that Lu Xuan was allowed to walk into this space crack.


    Now Lu Xuan has no choice but to follow Nan''s orders.


    "Marshal, shall we..."


    When Wu Kun''s confidants see that Lu Xuan is really going to be taken away by this young man, they can''t help but worry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 156

    "Forget it, it''s not suitable to use all those weapons of mass destruction here. If we don''t use those weapons of mass destruction, we can''t keep this man."


    Wu Kun''s eyes stare at Nan Ying fiercely.


    I didn''t expect that I thought today was a safe situation, but I was disturbed by such a young man who didn''t know where to come from.


    ¡­¡­


    "I want all the information about this man in twelve hours."


    After passing through the South acetylene to step into the crack, Wu Kun said coldly to his confidant.


    She was really annoyed by the Intelligence Department of the United States today.


    Such a big force appeared under the eyes of the United States, but the Intelligence Department of the United States didn''t get any news.


    It''s rubbish.


    "Yes


    Confidants also see their boss, now still angry, naturally dare not disobey their boss''s orders.


    "What do they do, marshal?"


    After Nanquan leaves for Lu Xuan, Wu Kun''s confidants look at the people in Buya country with good intentions.


    Now the top fighting force here, the captain of Ayn''s team has been maimed by the mysterious young man. As long as they wait for a killer, the ace of the pair will never go out.


    "Hum!"


    "Mengang star is the territory of the United States. Without the consent of the United States, these tramps insert into the territory of the United States, which has violated the most basic rules of the interaction between the two civilizations."


    "So we have the means to deal with the non union citizens who step into the Union Territory."


    When Wu Kun heard what his confidants said, he immediately looked at the tramps with murderous spirit. At the same time, there was still some anger in his eyes. If these tramps had not appeared to stir up the situation today, the people of Lianbang would have brought Lu Xuan back to their starship.


    If they bring Lu Xuan into the star ship, even the young man is strong and dare not break in without authorization.


    And that''s what happens when there''s no one to mess with.


    But if there is no such thing as "if" in the world, these pacemakers have already been in trouble.


    Therefore, Wu Kun has played a big role in killing the Buya people who break into the league, state and territory without authorization. Moreover, these Buya people are also the ace team of Buya country. If this team is left in the league, state, it will be a very heavy loss for Buya country.


    "It''s settled!"


    Wu Kun casually looks at the captain of ayin''s team who is still lying on the ground seriously injured.


    Cold said.


    "You..."


    We are the trump team in our country. If you kill us, you will have to bear the anger of our country.


    When the team leader of Ayn heard that Wu Kun wanted to leave them all behind, he was furious.


    Although they are the trump team in China, it doesn''t mean they are not afraid of death.


    They are also human beings. If they are individuals, they will be afraid of death.


    So when they heard that Wu kunyao had left them all behind, they had three points of anger and seven points of fear in their hearts.


    This is not their Buya Kingdom, but the Tianyu alliance, a state hostile to buya kingdom.


    If they really stay here and Tianyu people don''t say anything, then who can know?


    "Hum!"


    "First of all, last time you stepped into the territory of tianyulian, then you robbed and abused tianyulian. Citizens of the state, if you want to blame it, it''s our tianyulian. The state wants to blame you for stepping down on the country. "


    Wu Kun snorted coldly. He didn''t go to see the captain of ayin''s team who was lying on the ground.


    If this time Bu Yaguo really dares to pursue the responsibility of tianyulian and bang beyond his capacity, then he doesn''t mind giving you a little color to see. As one of the most fanatical main fighters in tianyulian and bang, he has endured Bu Yazi Yaguo for a long time.


    If he had not been absolutely sure that he could completely suppress the country, he would have found a good reason to declare war on the country.


    So this time, if the people of the Republic of China really dare to come and ask them to be responsible, he will not be polite.


    "You..."


    "Bang."


    The captain of ayin''s team hasn''t finished his words, but his head is exploded by Wu Kun''s weapon.


    Before he was kicked by Nan YNE, the layer of metal on his body had been completely broken by Nan YNE, so his physical quality is similar to that of an ordinary person.


    So it was impossible to resist Wu Kun''s large-scale weapon.


    "Well, do it!"


    Casually threw the weapon in the hand to own a meeting, then to own under command.


    All of a sudden, the powers in his army and the powers organization began to kill the members of EIN''s team at the same time.They were also annoyed by these Ayn team members.


    If they hadn''t come out to stir up the situation, they would have taken away the selection, and it would have been the young man''s turn.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, the scream came.


    This and such huge firepower, the people of Ayn''s team have no resistance at all.


    Only those who are here waiting to be slaughtered.


    But after a while, the team that was intact was destroyed in an instant.


    In the anger of these people completely disappeared in the world.


    "Bring the others back to the union."


    Wu Kun looks at all the people who have been with Lu Xuan and doesn''t intend to embarrass them.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency, I''m very sorry that I didn''t finish my task this time."


    The United States, the command ship in the fleet.


    Wu Kun and the speaker of the United States are making a post-war report.


    Now Wu Kun''s face is not as murderous as before, and his face is full of shame and indignation after the failure of the task.


    For such a proud marshal, a mission failure is the most unacceptable result.


    "Your Excellency, I am fully responsible for the consequences of the failure of this mission. I am willing to bear the punishment from the house alone. Please do not involve my subordinates."


    As a commander-in-chief, Wu Kun is undoubtedly qualified. At this time, he also wants to resist the responsibility of one person, instead of letting the United States and the Bundestag punish his zodiac.


    "Wu Shuai, the mission failed this time. There are no consequences."


    After listening to Wu Kun''s report to him, the speaker of the United States and the State Council spoke slowly.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Wu Kun''s face was unbelievable.


    When are the members of the United States so easy to speak?


    Even if I had made a little mistake before, I would have been sprayed to death by those councillors, not to mention such a serious mistake this time.


    "It''s not appropriate to tell you the specific reasons, but as long as you know the background of the person who took Lu Xuan away is extremely terrible."


    The man behind him is not just an alliance between heaven and earth. The nation can be the enemy.


    So the result is good, at least we don''t have to fight a thorough war with the stepper. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 157

    "Just a union of heaven and earth, a nation?"


    Wu Kun was shocked when he heard the words of the speaker of the alliance. The alliance is one of the two most powerful civilizations in the universe. When he arrived at the alliance, the speaker of the alliance turned into a mere alliance.


    Is the example behind that man a more powerful civilization than tianyulian?


    You are a member of tianyulian, the top management of the state. Why didn''t you get any news?


    Whether we can become our own Tianyu alliance or not is just a mole ant in the eyes of another more powerful civilization.


    "Well, marshal Wu, you don''t have to guess."


    "There was no huge power behind that man. There was only a very powerful man behind him. That man is not something we can afford to offend."


    "That powerful existence let me know for the first time that since we can do it by human power, it''s a terrible thing."


    Tianyulian, a suitable figure for the speaker of the State Council, naturally can see that Wu Kun secretly guessed in his heart what kind of power was behind Nan YNE.


    In order not to let the union, the head of the five Grand Marshals of the state speculate, the union, the speaker of the state had to say something.


    "Come back first, and I''ll tell you everything after you come back."


    After speaking to Wu Kun, the speaker of the State Council unilaterally ended the communication.


    He also knows Wu Kun''s questions in his heart, but now the venue is not suitable, so he can only tell Wu Kun when he comes back.


    "One person, one person can let tianyulian, bang so afraid, then that person''s strength is how powerful."


    Looking at the one-sided end of the communication, Wu Kun could not help frowning.


    He has also contacted the leader of the most powerful psionic organization at present. Although this person is also extremely powerful, for the leader of the psionic organization, there are countless kinds of weapons that can kill him.


    After all, no matter how powerful the organization is, his body doesn''t have the capital to carry the Star Destroyer.


    And this man, since he is in control of the Federation, the Federation of the States, and the speaker of the state, can imagine how powerful this man is to make the master of such a huge civilization so afraid.


    Even the man in charge deeply hit Lian, bang in the face, and the master of Lian, bang did not dare to investigate.


    "Oh, eventful time!"


    Wu Kun stares at the starry sky that the Starship keeps passing by and whispers.


    Over the years, too many things have happened to the Federation and the States. In total, more important things have happened to the Federation and the States than before.


    And for Wu Kun, I don''t know whether so many important things have happened. Is it good or bad for Lian and bang?


    It''s said that when we first discovered the stepper civilization, we were already united. Some people in the state were extremely afraid and thought that there would be a war between the two civilizations.


    But now that more than seven years have passed, the two civilizations are still well after the initial friction.


    However, after several years of peace between the two civilizations, Lu Xuan is a different figure.


    Oh, this time, after being selected into this art, the two civilizations began to friction again. No one knows when they will completely experience the conflict.


    If there is an accident this time, maybe the two civilizations will really go to war.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 158

    Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    A space crack slowly opens.


    "Oh, are you back?"


    Suzuki has already felt the breath of his apprentice Nan YNE in this space crack.


    I have also felt the breath of the psionic that I have been staring at for several years.


    But after a while, a shadow stepped out of the cracks in the space.


    "Master, the mission has been completed safely."


    The first step out is south acetylene.


    As soon as nanyne came out, she gave Lin Mu a smile.


    This time, master and his old people will not find any reason to punish themselves.


    "Look, the only way to give your boy to Desser is to finish an ordinary task? Is it necessary to be so happy? "


    Lin Mu looks at the South alkyne with a silly smile on his face and can''t help being funny.


    "Master, you should know what I''m happy about."


    South acetylene to Lin Mu showed a pair of think very simple and honest smile.


    But Lin Mu promised. When he came back this time, he would marry her and Arnold himself.


    And with such a powerful existence as Shifu, I''m sure I won''t turn back!


    "Well, you don''t have to remind me every time. I remember clearly as a teacher."


    Lin Mu lost a white eye to Nan Ying.


    As soon as the boy came back, he was boasting about himself. He forgot his master when he had a wife.


    "Well, what about the people who want you back?"


    Mingmu feels that he wants to put an end to this topic. Otherwise, as a single person who has been single for many years, he may not be able to stand this wave of dog food.


    "In the back!"


    "Miss Lu, we have arrived. Come out."


    Hear Lin Mu that you think some displeasure tone, South acetylene very discerning turned the topic.


    I''ve been following the tree for so long. I''ve never heard of him. Another one is a teacher''s wife. It can be seen that many of the old masters are still single dogs.


    It''s better not to stimulate the old man''s weak mind. Maybe if the old man slaps him, it''s not good.


    "Little girl, we meet again, but I don''t know if you remember me."


    After seeing Lu Xuan walk out of the space crack, Lin Mu smiles and says to Lu Xuan.


    Now Lin Mu is already a great Luo Jinxian. As long as he doesn''t want to forget his memory, he will never forget it, not to mention that Lin Mu has been observing this passer-by all these years.


    "Is he your man?"


    When Lu Xuan saw Lu Xuan, he seemed to know what the answer was.


    "Boss, I thought you had forgotten me? I didn''t expect that I was always thought about by my boss. "


    When she first met the owner of the bookstore, Lu Xuan felt that she had no secrets from the mysterious owner.


    It seems that all the things hidden in my heart have been seen through by the boss.


    However, since that time, the boss has never appeared in his life, so she just thought that the accident was just an accident, because her heart was too suspicious.


    I didn''t expect that the boss was really a mysterious and powerful person.


    And this powerful existence, even after seven years, still did not forget himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 159

    "Yingzi and I came to your bookstore seven years ago, boss."


    "At the beginning, I vaguely found that the boss you are not simple, but because the boss you have never appeared, so I have gradually forgotten the boss, but I didn''t expect that the boss is really not simple!"


    Lu Xuan''s words seem to be vaguely known. Lin Mu knows everything about her.


    "I didn''t expect that it had been seven years, and the boss sent someone to take me to your boss."


    Lu Xuan looks at Lin Mu curiously, as if he wants to know what Lin Mu''s purpose is to bring him here?


    "Ha ha, little girl, you are joking. Your identity is not simple. How can I forget such a special person as you?"


    Lin Mu smiles at Lu Xuan.


    However, this is a smile, but it is mysterious in the eyes of students, as if the boss is omniscient in this world.


    "It seems that the boss really knows that I am a passer-by."


    "Boss, since you already know my identity, I don''t know if the boss has anything to tell me."


    "Or the boss, you''ve taken a fancy to my technology and want to use me."


    Lu Xuan looks at Lin Mu coldly.


    In her opinion, there was only one purpose for Lin Mu to bring him here.


    That is to see their own civilization technology, want to use themselves to work for Lin Mu.


    "Well, excuse me, master, what are you talking about?"


    Up to now, Nan YNE knows nothing about Lu Xuan''s identity. He''s looking at Lu Xuan with a strange look on his face. What are these two people doing.


    With Lin Mu''s power, do you still need to use other people''s technology?


    In his opinion, no matter how powerful the existence is, it''s a mole ant for Lin Mu.


    "Xiaoyingzi! Has the teacher ever told you that when adults are talking, please don''t let the children in


    Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying with a smile.


    At this time, I have no reason to clean up the boy who sprinkles dog food in front of me.


    "Well, I won''t say it!"


    The neck of South alkyne shrinks suddenly.


    It seems that it''s better to sprinkle less dog food in front of Shifu''s old man in the future. Maybe he was really beaten by the furious Shifu one day.


    "Well, let''s move on to our topic."


    "With our strength, we naturally don''t look up to the technologies you have mastered. Maybe your technologies look like miraculous skills in the eyes of this civilization, which can never be achieved. But in our eyes, they are no different from mole ants."


    "So I asked my apprentice to bring you here. Naturally, I didn''t want to use you."


    Lin Mu says to Lu Xuan lightly.


    In his tone, Lu Xuan was never proud of the technology he controlled.


    "You..."


    Lu Xuan bites his silver teeth.


    When is the technology that you control looked down upon like this? You should know that you are praised by countless people in the academic circles just to produce a little research results.


    She can guarantee that no one in the universe can surpass herself in science and technology.


    "I don''t know what the boss wants to tell me when he brings me here."


    Although for Lin Mu that disdain tone expressed very angry, but in the absolute strength gap in front of, she still dare not in front of Lin Mu unbridled.


    One of Lin Mu''s apprentices can kick the team leader of Ayn young, who has undergone the ninth genetic transformation, not to mention being a master.


    "Take you home..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 160

    "You What did you say? "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Lu Xuan couldn''t believe her ears.


    What did the mysterious boss say to himself just now?


    Since he said to himself that he would send himself home.


    "Ha ha, there''s only one purpose for you to be brought here by xiaoyingzi, which is to send you back to the universe where you were."


    Seeing Lu Xuan''s face, he couldn''t believe it.


    Lin Mu continued to repeat.


    "Why?"


    Lu Xuan didn''t ask you if Mu can do this kind of silly question, but Lin Mu has said that he can send himself back, which means that Lin Mu has absolute confidence in his strength.


    To control a person who is absolutely confident in his own strength is undoubtedly stupid.


    "It''s found that you are the one to promote the step pressure civilization!"


    Instead of answering Lu Xuan''s question immediately, he asked a question unrelated to this matter.


    "Yes


    "It''s the explorer that I found stepping civilization in the universe by accident."


    Although I don''t know why Lin Mu asked himself such a question, Lu Xuan answered Lin Mu obediently.


    This man is the only hope of his own home, he can''t be careless.


    Now that he has completely fallen out with the United States, even if he returns to the United States, it is impossible for the United States to give him complete trust and huge resources to study as before.


    So now there is a person who can let himself go home, so he must seize this opportunity.


    "Because of this, you and my apprentice have countless causes and effects."


    "To send you back to your universe this time is also to help my apprentice repay some causality."


    Lin Mu didn''t cheat Lu Xuan.


    Anyway, no matter how smart you are, it''s impossible to know what this strange thing is.


    Maybe one day, when his civilization has reached a certain level, he will be able to understand what a terrible existence causality is.


    However, on the road now, we will not know what the terrible thing of cause and effect is?


    Even if he is already a great Luo Jinxian, he has jumped out of the long river of time and reached the only place in heaven, but he will not touch something like Yingguo.


    This kind of thing is too hard to repay.


    But sometimes cause and effect is so wonderful that you don''t want to do it.


    Maybe in a casual moment, you and another person have a causal connection.


    "So, it''s because you have some cause and effect with your apprentice that you want to send me back to my universe?"


    Lu Xuan can''t believe it.


    Lu Xuan has never heard of causality?


    "You won''t say that until you know what a terrible thing cause and effect is."


    Lin Mu also saw Lu Xuan''s belief.


    Maybe in Lu Xuan''s eyes, something she has never heard before can make her spend a lot of money to send her back to her own universe, which is totally unbelievable.


    But Lin Mu did not have a profound explanation.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan, who is on the side of science and technology, will not easily accept the setting of causality.


    "Well, you should know what you know. Now I''ll send you back!"


    Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense with her, but directly opened a space crack from the air.


    He said to Lu Xuan.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 161

    "Wait a minute, can I see someone in the room?"


    Lu Xuan didn''t step directly into the space crack where she could go back to her hometown, but said to Lin Mu.


    "Oh! There''s someone else here to worry about! "


    "Go, when will it be solved? Come here, I will always be here!"


    Lin Mu did not refuse her.


    He estimated that he would be in the world for several months, which is enough time for Lu Xuan to explain the world.


    "Well, boss, can you do me a favor again?"


    Lu Xuan is a little embarrassed and says to Lin Mu.


    After all, anyway, Lin Mu''s ability to send himself back to his hometown has been a great help to him.


    Now, I want to ask him.


    "Say it!"


    Lin Mu did not refuse.


    The cause and effect of Nan Xuan''s debt can''t be paid by sending Lu Xuan back to his hometown.


    After that, there is a lot of cause and effect waiting for him to return.


    At this time, it''s just a little bit to be able to pay for this stupid apprentice!


    "A friend I grew up with was taken away by Lian Bang. She is the only one I care about in this world. So, boss, could you please..."


    In his opinion, Lin Mu even dare to rob people in front of Wu Kun, the marshal of the Union and the state. That proves that Lin Mu is absolutely powerful among the high-level officials of the Union and the state.


    Moreover, even though she broke up with the United States, yingzi didn''t do much for her.


    It''s not a big deal to let Lian Bang release her.


    "Well, I''ll solve this matter. You can go back to your home first. The people of the Union will not trouble you."


    Lin Mu smiles after hearing Lu Xuan''s request.


    It''s a piece of cake for me.


    When Nan Ying goes to bring Lu Xuan back, Lin Mu is not idle.


    He didn''t want to be brought back by Lu Xuan, but the people from the United States came to trouble him.


    Therefore, when he went to nanyne, he had already gone to discuss with the speaker of tianyulian and bang.


    As for how to discuss it, it''s natural for us to show our absolute strength.


    Another innocent planet in the universe has become the dust of the universe under the great power of Lin Mu.


    Therefore, it is not easy for the speaker of the State Council to ask for one person from the United States.


    At most, exchange some useless technology in the system, and leave the world''s technology to tianyulian and bang.


    "Thank you, boss."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s promise, Lu Xuan''s face finally came out.


    Since she didn''t have time to take yingzi away, she has been worried about this little sister who has been following her since she was a child.


    I''m afraid something will happen to her.


    But now it seems that I can rest assured.


    Moreover, the mysterious boss is so confident that he doesn''t seem to have any pressure on his request. It seems that he is not wrong. This mysterious man also has a huge influence in the United States.


    After thanking Lin Mu again, Lu Xuan leaves the bookstore directly.


    Now she has to tidy up what she has in this world. Although it is useless, she has lived in this world for more than 20 years and has a lot of feelings.


    And there''s no harm in taking these things with you.


    "Master, what is cause and effect?"


    After Lu Xuan left, Nan YNE finally asked the question he always wanted to know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 162

    Since the beginning, Lin Mu has said to Lu Xuan that he owes Lu Xuan a lot.


    However, I am absolutely sure that he has never met Lu Xuan before, so how can he owe the so-called cause and effect.


    "Cause and effect! It''s a mysterious and terrifying thread. "


    "Your mother gave birth to you, that''s why she had you."


    "That''s why your mother gave birth to you. That''s why you are now. That''s the result."


    "And some great powers can find out the line between you and your mother from countless causal lines, and then cut it off!"


    "Guess what?"


    Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying with a smile.


    There is no lack of these great powers that control the cause and effect line in the universe.


    "As a result What will happen? "


    South acetylene swallowed saliva, in the heart some uneasy premonition.


    "If you cut off the reason why your mother gave birth to you, then naturally you will not have this fruit."


    "So, between Xumi, you will disappear without any trace, the whole world, no one can remember you."


    "So you say cause and effect are horrible."


    Came to the South acetylene in front of him, made a cut line action.


    "Well


    "Is there such a terrible existence?"


    No one ever believed that there would be such powerful people in the world before reaching a certain level.


    Nature is nothing more than the South alkyne in the syncytial period. Naturally, I can''t believe that someone can fundamentally erase the existence of a living person.


    I don''t know why, but Lin Mu''s face showed a smile: "of course! That''s the way to be a teacher. "


    The great Luo Jinxian built by Lin Mu is the only one in heaven, and naturally controls some of the most basic cause and effect lines.


    "Master, you..."


    Nanyne always knew that her master was very powerful, but she didn''t expect that her master was so powerful.


    Although we still don''t know what the causal line is, it has 13 squares.


    "Is there any way to avoid being wiped out from the root?"


    Although I may not be able to meet them now, I don''t want to be killed by the powerful existence like my master one day.


    So, while master is still here, please ask for more advice from him.


    "Yes! If you step into Dalao and stay out of the long river of time, you can avoid these methods of erasing from the roots. "


    "Because only when we get to Daluo, can we jump out of the river of time completely. In this way, no matter how powerful others are, it is impossible to cut off the cause and effect line of a person who has jumped out of the river of time."


    Lin Mu looks at Nan Ying with a smile.


    "But for you, lidaro is a hundred thousand miles away, so you''d better not think so much about it."


    Although South acetylene has been told that it can avoid being wiped out from the root, Lin Mu still hit South acetylene.


    Lin Mu''s attack is not without reason. The current South acetylene is just a period of integration, and even the fairyland has not entered.


    It''s not good for him to think about those powerful realms now.


    "Oh


    After hearing Lin Mu''s attack, Nan Ying sighed with disappointment, and her face also showed a trace of disappointment.


    Perhaps, as my master said, I am not qualified to contact that horrible realm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 163

    "But don''t worry, there is no such powerful existence in this universe, and such a powerful existence won''t do anything to a mole ant like you."


    Although it''s a comfort, no matter how she listens, nanyne still hears her master beating her.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it!"


    South acetylene decisive end of this topic, he is afraid that he in this topic continue to say, his self-confidence will be hit. Well,


    "master, I can remember that I have never met Lu Xuan before. How did the cause and effect between me and him come into being?"


    The South alkyne once again doubts a way.


    Although his strength in Lin Mu''s expedition may be nothing, but she thinks she is still very strong.


    After all, just now I saw the most powerful person in the world, and the leader of the psionic organization is just his own enemy.


    So he can be sure that his memory will never go wrong. He has never met Lu Xuan.


    How did she and Lu Xuan directly cause and effect?


    It made him puzzled.


    "Later, you will understand that causality can not be produced only by meeting or making contact. It is possible that causality can be produced between you and another person who has never been involved."


    "In the future, you will know how much cause and effect you owe Lu Xuan. Even my current practice is not enough to repay the cause and effect, so you have to pay for her in person in the future, or cut off the cause and effect completely after reaching a certain level."


    Lin Mu didn''t tell Nan YNE how he and Lu Xuan had cause and effect.


    This point will be known when Nan alkyne inherits the position of heaven in the world.


    And this time you are not far away now, only a few months at most.


    So there''s no need for nanyne to know.


    "Cause and effect can also be cut off."


    South acetylene see Lin Mu do not intend to tell himself the reason, but to play a pass on himself, South acetylene also know interest did not ask.


    What my master doesn''t want to tell me, no matter how I ask him, I won''t tell myself.


    Moreover, Lin Mu even said that he would know it later, so surely he would know why he had cause and effect with Lu Xuan soon.


    Now he just wanted to know another sentence he had just heard from Lin Mu.


    The causal line can be cut as long as it reaches a certain strength.


    "Of course, you can cut off, otherwise you think you can only cut off the cause and effect of others, but not your own cause and effect line?"


    "When someone has reached a certain strong existence, Britain will have the power to stop him from moving forward, so some existence will choose to end their own causes and effects."


    "For some casual cause and effect or insignificant cause and effect, they will choose to cut the section, although these cut the cause and effect line will cause a little damage to themselves, but they have come to their existence, most of these injuries can be ignored."


    "However, some of them are committed to others, or have a great cause and effect. These people will try their best to accomplish it, because these causes and effects are cut off continuously. Once they are cut off, their accomplishments will be lost, and their bodies will disappear. "


    Lin Mu explains to Nan Ying.


    It''s also good to let him know the cause and effect earlier.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 164

    "That is to say, among the huge causal lines, some can be cut off by themselves, while some cannot be touched easily."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s explanation, Nan YNE immediately put down her heart.


    He is still afraid that as long as the cause and effect is involved, the cause and effect will always linger on himself and never disappear.


    I''m even more afraid that as long as a certain cause and effect is broken, some powerful existence can erase itself from the root through this cause and effect.


    What I''m looking at is that this kind of thinking can''t, some unimportant cause and effect, and the harm to oneself is also very limited.


    "Can the cause and effect between Lu Xuan and me be cut off?"


    Nan asked such a question.


    Although he has nothing to do with himself, the cause and effect of a strange woman is surrounded by money, which makes Nan YNE feel very strange.


    After all, he is about to become a married man.


    "Yes, when I send him back to her hometown, I will have to repay more than half of the cause and effect for you. The rest of the cause and effect is insignificant to you."


    "Although the causal line between you can be diagnosed, but But you can''t


    South alkyne immediately felt a knife in his heart.


    "You are too weak now."


    Nanyne felt that the knife had been pierced deeper.


    "So practice hard! I''ve already paid off more than half of the cause and effect for you, and the rest will be paid off slowly. "


    Lin Mu doesn''t plan to cut off the cause and effect line between him and Lu Xuan for Nan YNE.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want the men''s circle to be a young eagle under his protection. He wants Nan YNE to be on his own.


    After all, he wants to be the highest being in the world.


    "Although I don''t know how I owe the cause and effect, I will pay for what I owe."


    In fact, nanyne doesn''t intend to let Lin Mu repay for him.


    "By the way, Shifu, you always said to send Lu Xuan back to her hometown. Where are her parents? Can you repay all this by sending her back to her hometown? "


    Nan Ying hasn''t been able to figure out exactly where Lu Xuan''s hometown is.


    If it''s in this universe, isn''t it very easy to go back to your parents? Just buy a ticket for Union Star Trek.


    "She! Her hometown is in a remote place you can''t imagine at all, and you are not qualified to explore that place with your current strength. "


    South acetylene once again feel Lin Mu in his heart.


    Now his strength is very good in his own eyes, but in his own master''s place, he can only be deeply hurt.


    "Soon you''ll know where she''s coming from."


    The setting of the passer-by is very strange to nanyne, so before nanyne inherits the way of heaven, Lin Mu doesn''t plan to tell him.


    "Well, it''s good. You go back first, and I''ll send you back sixty.


    After answering many questions, Lin Mu finally waved his hand and was ready to drive people away.


    He is now discussing with the group of people in the United States how to release Lu Xuan''s little sister.


    "By the way, remember to practice hard. I''ll test you in a few months."


    Lin Mu''s face shows a smile to South acetylene to say.


    Suddenly, South acetylene feel his body trembled, always feel that he will be abused.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 165

    Five days later, Lu Xuan and yingzi come to Lin Mu''s bookstore together.


    At this time, nanyne had already finished today''s practice and returned to her home.


    So Lin Mu is the only one in these small bookstores.


    "Well, here we are."


    Lin Mu looked at the two women coming in from outside the door.


    "Everything in the world is ready."


    Lin Mu asks Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan is an orphan in this world. She has no relatives, so she has to give birth to a young son who grew up with him.


    So it won''t take much time.


    "Boss, it''s all done with him."


    Lu Xuan says to Lin Mu.


    After Lin Mu''s negotiation, yingzi was released by the * * three days ago.


    However, Lu Xue spent a lot of time explaining his origin to yingzi, so he came here on the fifth day.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Once again, it opens the space crack connecting Lu Xuan''s original world.


    After arranging Lu Xuan''s affairs, he is going to arrange his stupid apprentice''s affairs.


    Then I will leave the world that I have been in for ten years.


    "That Boss, can I go back to her universe with sister Xuan? "


    Seven years have passed. Yingzi obviously didn''t remember the bookstore from her long dusty memory. They also came here seven years ago.


    She thinks that Lin Mu is just a powerful being in the world.


    "Oh


    After hearing yingzi''s words, Lin Mu stares at yingzi for a long time and says:


    "are you sure?"


    "The civilization he is in is a civilization you are totally unfamiliar with. Once you go to that civilization, you will lose all contact with the people you used to know. If you want to get familiar with that strange environment again, what you have in this world will become nothing once you go to her civilization."


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that someone else wanted to go to her civilization with Lu Xuan,


    but he didn''t refuse her either.


    "Yingzi..."


    Lu Xuan also did not expect that yingzi would say such a thing to Lin Mu.


    She brought yingzi here today. She just wanted yingzi to give him the last ride.


    I didn''t expect that since yingzi wanted to leave the world with him,


    "I''ve already thought about it. Anyway, I have no relatives in the world except sister Xuan, and there''s nothing in the world that I can remember."


    Yingzi, like Lu Xuan, was also an orphan.


    If Lu Xuan had not brought it up by himself, though his body still eats a child and his soul is a 20-30-year-old adult, he might have died by now.


    Therefore, she has always regarded Lu Xuan as his only relative.


    "And in this world, I have fallen out with Lian Bang. Maybe everything I have will disappear with the help of Lian Bang."


    Yingzi pitifully says to Lu Xuan, "sister Xuan, don''t leave me behind, OK? No matter where I am, I only have you as my only relative. "


    "So no matter where you go, I want to be with you all the time."


    There was a tear in yingzi''s eyes.


    If Lu Xuan leaves her, she doesn''t know how to live for the rest of her life.


    "That boss, I''ll take one more Is that ok? "


    After hearing what yingzi said, Lu Xuan couldn''t help it any more.


    Yingzi regards her as her only relative, but she is not.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 166

    "Yes."


    Suzuki didn''t refuse him. Anyway, this space crack connects Lu Xuan''s universe. As long as you go from here to the space crack, no matter how many people have little influence on Lin Mu.


    Just to help yingzi hide the characteristics of the world.


    However, this is also very simple for Suzuki. After all, he is a great Luo Jinxian now. Maybe Lu Xuan''s world is not as powerful as his.


    Therefore, he wants to help others hide the breath of another world, which is definitely not discovered by the way of heaven.


    So Lin Mu won''t refuse this little thing.


    After all, if you can repay a little now, you can repay a little. Maybe in the future, your stupid apprentice will spend ten times as much effort to repay these causes and effects.


    "Well, now that you''ve all made up your mind, I don''t want to advise you. You''ll be your parents from here."


    Lin Mu never interferes with other people''s choices.


    After all, we are all adults, and everyone has the right to choose life for their own future.


    But what is the result of the choice! It''s not something you can predict.


    Lin Mu let her body open and let the space crack leak in front of Lu Xuan and Lu Xuan. As long as they step into the space crack, they can return to her universe.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Lu Xuan gives Lin Mu a heartfelt thanks.


    Although he knew that his apprentice who was suitable for the mysterious boss had developed a mysterious thing called cause and effect, the boss would help him return to his hometown.


    But she still expressed her sincere thanks to Lin Mu.


    And those causes and effects may just be produced by the apprentice of the mysterious boss.


    Maybe it has no effect on the apprentice of the mysterious boss.


    But the boss gave himself a chance to go home.


    Of course, it was just her own idea.


    If you don''t reach a certain height, you will never understand the horror of things like causality.


    Although no one is likely to come out in ordinary times, once we want to break through Daluo, these causal lines will come out from time and space and interfere with those who want to break through Daluo.


    If you don''t end all the causes and effects that you have to end when you break through Daluo, then when you break through Dalong. If it''s light, you will lose all your accomplishments. If it''s heavy, you will die.


    "You''re welcome!"


    Lin Mu answered her casually.


    What other people think, he doesn''t care, as long as he has paid.


    No matter what others feel, repaying is repaying.


    After thanking Suzuki once again, Lu Xuan takes yingzi slowly into the space crack.


    At the same time, she thought excitedly, "I''m back at last."


    She has worked hard in this world for decades, and has not developed anything that can break the world barrier.


    Originally, she was about to despair, but there was no way out. At this time, she met a powerful existence that could break the world barrier.


    This makes her extremely excited, especially when she steps into this space crack, her excitement has reached the peak.


    Although she has been in tianyulian and Bangzhong for more than 20 years, this is not her home after all.


    What could be better than home?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 167

    A month later.


    A luxury hotel in chengmenxing.


    Today, there is a couple''s wedding right here.


    But today''s couple seem to be a little special.


    They not only wrapped up the whole hotel, but also the guests who came here were some of the big names of Lian and bang that they could only see on the big screen before.


    For example, the leader of many rich families in the United States.


    The United States, a member of the house of Representatives, and even more terrifying, the speaker of the United States sent representatives to congratulate the couple.


    It is conceivable that the identity of the couple who held the wedding here today is so noble.


    This makes the principal of the hotel more careful, for fear that there is a little bad place to do and offend! The wedding here is held by the distinguished person,


    everything is done according to the highest standard of the hotel.


    "The wedding begins. The bride and groom come on stage."


    The master of ceremonies, who was photographed by the hotel and presided over the wedding, said nervously on the stage that he also saw the dignified and important people who came to the wedding.


    He never thought that the couple who came here to hold the wedding today were so noble.


    "Is it difficult to be a member of a big family in the United States?"


    Looking at this, the hosts of many rich and powerful families in the United States under the stage.


    The MC couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart.


    The only way to enjoy such a large scale is to marry the children of the top families in the United States.


    With the voice of the master of ceremonies.


    Wearing a suit of South acetylene and is a face of happiness, holding the arm of South acetylene anno is slowly walking toward the high platform.


    The couple who held the wedding this time were just the two of them.


    Lin Mu estimated that he would not spend too much time in this world, so he planned to let them get married today.


    And today is an auspicious day.


    And the South acetylene this boy always in his ear, let him quickly to their wedding.


    So Lin Mu decided today.


    "Go down first! I''ll take charge of the rest of the business! "


    Seeing the new couple, they have stepped onto the stage.


    And South acetylene this kid also a face smile of looking at oneself.


    Lin Mu had no choice but to go to the original position of standing in the MC, said to the MC of the hotel.


    Nanyne''s parents died in an accident a long time ago, so Lin Mu is nanyne''s only elder.


    That''s why Nan Ying hopes that his wedding will be hosted by Lin Mu.


    "Master!"


    South alkyne and Ann Nuo looking at Lin Mu to walk up stage, immediately of toward Lin Mu respectfully say.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mu, the two of them might not get together at all.


    Therefore, no matter nanyne or Annuo, they are sincerely grateful to Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu is his only relative in the world.


    Of course, not after today.


    Thinking in the heart, Nan alkyne can''t help looking at an Nuo who has been playing with her arms and revealing a happy smile on her face.


    From today on, she is her own wife.


    They are also their own relatives.


    "Get up!"


    Looking at the couple, Lin Mu was filled with emotion.


    When I first met Nan YNE, I was just a green high school student.


    At that time, these two people were still dying and didn''t want to leave.


    Now seven years have passed, and the two of them have entered the palace of marriage.


    "The wedding begins!"


    Lin Mu said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 168

    "Here you are. How was your day?"


    One month after the wedding of nanyne and anno,


    is still in Lin Mu''s bookstore.


    Lin Mu smiles and looks at the South alkyne with red light all over her face.


    It''s estimated that the boy''s life has been happy and he doesn''t think of Sichuan.


    I''ve come here these days with a smile on my face.


    "Hey, hey!"


    As a person with a strong desire for survival, Nan YNE naturally would not say such things in front of her single dog master.


    If you express yourself, maybe you will be beaten by master and his family for their misfortune.


    "Master, what can I do for you today?"


    You just avoid this topic, after the South acetylene to Lin Mu asked.


    Originally, he was still at home with his new wife, Ann Nuo, for their little life, and then he was suddenly called here by a message from Lin Mu.


    If his master''s adulterer had not intruded into his heart, he really didn''t want to come here today.


    He is living a happy life now.


    "I''m going!"


    Lin Mu looks at South alkyne, in the eye peeps out a silk not to give up.


    After all, he has been teaching this boy for seven or eight years.


    Now suddenly he left, there was still something in his heart.


    "Ah


    "Leave Chengmen?"


    Nan YNE doesn''t know what Lin Mu means by leaving. He just thinks Lin Mu wants to leave Chengmen star to join other planets in the state.


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    Although nanyne was still a little surprised, he didn''t show any reluctant emotion. After all, this is an interstellar age. If you want to go to other planets to see a person, you just need to sit on a starship.


    It was very simple, but he didn''t think that Lin Mu''s departure was not from chengmenxing, but from the world.


    "The world is big, much bigger than you think."


    Lin Mu said a very meaningful word to Nan YNE, making Nan YNE confused.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    "do you know my real identity?"


    Lin Mu asks South acetylene.


    He is going to give the position of this matter and the way of heaven to Nan YNE today.


    This is the last handover, and also the last side that two people see in this world.


    South alkyne one Leng way: "ah! Don''t you often say that you are an immortal? Is there any special identity? "


    "Come with me!"


    Lin Mu wave a hand don''t directly take away south acetylene.


    In an instant, nanyne felt that her position had changed. Originally she was in Lin Mu''s small bookstore, but now she came to a mysterious space full of endless purple air.


    The South acetylene doubts of looking at Lin Mu: "master, where is this?"


    I don''t know what Li Mu meant when he brought her to this mysterious space.


    "This space is called Tiandao space. It is the place of the highest power in the world."


    "As long as you become the master of this space, you will have the power of life and death in the world, the highest power in the world, the storm and thunder in the world, the life and death of people in the world, and everything in the world will be under your control."


    "And the master of this space is called the way of heaven."


    "And now I am the master of this space, the way of heaven in this world."


    Lin Mu looked at Nan Ying seriously: "now you are the master of this space, the master of this world, and the way of heaven in this world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 169

    "Task complete."


    "Settling Awards..."


    "The reward will be given out, and the origin of the lower world''s heavenly way will be shared. The strength of the host will be increased by one level, and the origin of the heavenly way will be put into the system space."


    Somewhere in the unknown space, a black robed Lin Mu listens to the cold voice of the system in his mind.


    After all, Lin Mu left the world. After giving the position of the world''s heavenly way to Nan Ying, he had already left the world.


    Nanyne''s growth has made him very satisfied. He also believes that the stupid apprentice he spent seven years teaching can manage his own world well.


    His face couldn''t help but smile and finish another task. His strength is a little stronger.?


    "Host: Lin Mu


    race: human race


    strength: quasi saint"


    "have you been quasi saint?"


    Feel the immortal gas in oneself body already incomparably great.


    It is more than twice as big as the immortal spirit in the golden immortal realm of Daluo before.


    "Not a saint, but a mole ant!"


    Don''t know why, Lin Mu''s mind can''t help but think of such a sentence.


    Because although he has become a quasi saint, he feels that the cause and effect of entanglement becomes more complicated.


    If you are not careful, these causal lines will inadvertently kill him.


    Although all the heaven and the world are saying that the great road and the great Luo can be achieved, the only realm of the heaven can be free from cause and effect.


    But that''s just talking.


    Only when you have become the true golden immortal realm of Daluo, you will know that even if you have achieved Daluo, you will still have cause and effect.


    What''s more, the cause and effect after the achievement of Daluo is more terrifying and terrifying than that of Britain before the achievement of Daluo. If you are not careful, you will end up in smoke.


    And only the achievement of saints will completely eliminate their own cause and effect.


    But it doesn''t mean that saints can''t touch Cause and effect, and saints can also occupy cause and effect, but those causes and effect are just a drop in the bucket for powerful saints.


    However, once touched with the huge and irrecoverable cause and effect, even the saints also get cold.


    After all, saints are also under heaven.


    Everything under the way of heaven must be done according to the rules of the way of heaven.


    Of course, as long as a saint does not take the initiative to die, the way of heaven will not do anything to a saint. After all, it is very good for the way of heaven to have a saint in a world.


    But it is also under the control of the way of heaven. Of course, it is only limited to those high-level worlds. If only some low-level worlds have the power of saints, it is estimated that the sum of saints will destroy the way of heaven in that world with a slap.


    This kind of existence doesn''t like to be under the control of others all the time.


    "It seems that we should finish the next task as soon as possible."


    Lonely in the heart secretly said.


    Although he is already a quasi saint, he has been the way of heaven in two worlds. There is only one huge cause and effect, which is not easy to eliminate.


    Only the accomplished sage can completely eliminate his own cause and effect.


    It seems that the system in my body is very noble in the universe, but no one can guarantee that the system will not have any great enemies in the universe. Maybe others can''t beat the system. Although I am a quasi saint, I may be just a mole ant in the eyes of others, in case those adults wipe themselves out through these causes and effects Lost, that oneself cry all have no place to cry.


    So, in his heart, he just wanted to enter the realm of Saint quickly.


    However, it''s not so easy to break through the realm of sage, so now you have to rely on your own powerful system.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 170

    "Please prepare for the next task."


    Just want to ask when the next task is, Lin Mu''s mind came the sound of the system.


    "It''s so fast. How long did you finish the last task?"


    The system really didn''t want to give Lin Mu some rest time, as if it wanted to arrange all his time for the task.


    "The crossing begins."


    Like the previous two times, a black hole instantly enveloped Lin Mu, so that Lin Mu did not have any resistance.


    In an instant, it has come to a new world.


    "To the new world."


    "Task requirements: select a son of destiny, and cultivate him as the highest in the world, and become the way of heaven in the world."


    "Mission difficulty: medium."


    "Mission reward: a medium world origin, one level of accomplishments."


    "Note: during the mission, the host acts as the agent of heaven for this world and controls everything in this world."


    ¡±Note: this world is the middle world of the Xiuzhen side. Please explore the rest by yourself. "


    It has to be said that the strength of the system is really powerful, and it came to a different world unconsciously.


    Lin Mu, who had already reached the quasi holy state, didn''t feel that he had to go through such a different world.


    "Middle world!"


    After hearing the system''s words, Lin Mu was surprised. This time, the task world is actually a middle world.


    The power of the middle world is much more terrible than that of the small world.


    In a real middle world, there must be at least one person above the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Maybe there are many quasi saints in some ancient Middle world.


    It can be said that the middle world is the middle-level force in the universe, that is, the mainstay.


    I didn''t expect that my third mission would be a middle world.


    See, their strength to enhance some fast ah!


    One is in the space of heaven.


    However, the space of heaven in the middle world is totally different from that in the small world. The Hongmeng Ziqi here is more than ten times more than that in the small world.


    And it''s even more powerful.


    Lin Mu could feel that as long as he practiced here, he could break through the realm of sage within a hundred years.


    But it''s impossible. The system can''t give itself so much time to practice.


    And I can''t waste so much time to practice.


    "The spiritual world of Xiuzhen."


    You shepherd boy should see the Xiuzhen side on the system panel and the three words behind it.


    There are many kinds of cultivation side world. As long as it is suitable for cultivation and can connect with others, it can be called cultivation side world.


    However, this time the world is very special, because the world of the supernatural is also very rare in the practice of truth.


    And not to mention it has reached the middle of the world of the supernatural world.


    This kind of world is even rarer.


    Supernatural world, as the name suggests, is the existence of ghosts and demons in this world, which can not be explained by science.


    Although there are also ghost repair and demon repair in some real world, it is totally different from these supernatural world.


    Because those people in the world are all practitioners one by one. They are not ghosts at all. Maybe they will chase them to kill them.


    However, the world that can be classified as a supernatural is different from the world that can be classified as a spiritual world, because most people are ordinary people, and even the mainstream is science and technology.


    And those demons and ghosts are hiding in ordinary people, and practitioners are generally in the mountains.


    And these ordinary people have no means to deal with these vicious ghosts.


    Only waiting for those who join the world to solve the problem.


    In Suzuki''s view, this kind of world should not be turned into the Xiuzhen side at all, but should be turned into the technology side. However, at this time, the strength of Xiuzhen side is stronger than that of the technology side. If the technology of this world can really surpass that of Xiuzhen side one day, then the world will naturally be classified as the technology side.


    But it is obviously not that the scientific and technological survey of the world is still in the state of not leaving the parent star, that is, the lowest level of civilization.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hell, heaven, what kind of play?"


    Lin Mu, who is standing in the space of heaven and feeling the most basic situation of the world, slowly opens his eyes. He seems to have discovered something extraordinary just now.


    "It''s no wonder that this world is divided into the side world of Xiuzhen rather than the world of technology measurement."


    "It turns out that there are two small worlds outside the main world. These two small events are the places where people stay in real practice."


    Lin Mugang wondered why such a world dominated by science and technology among ordinary people was not divided into the science and technology side world. It turned out that the real practitioners in this world were hidden in two small worlds."I, shit, it''s really hell."


    Lin Mu was even more surprised.


    The hell of the world actually controls the power of reincarnation.


    It''s also the ultimate place of reincarnation in the world.


    Moreover, the prefecture has its own order.


    The same is true of Tianting. Some people in this world can be promoted to Tianting and become officials in Tianting by virtue of their merits and virtues accumulated during their lifetime.


    And it also has its own set of order.


    "It''s a real world, it should look like."


    Lin Mu said slowly after understanding the most basic information of the world.


    In other words, the world was already a practice test several hundred thousand years ago, but because of a big war, people in the whole practice world have been beaten to pieces, and the main world has been beaten to pieces, and can no longer gather aura.


    Some of the remaining adults inadvertently found the underworld, that is, the underworld.


    After countless years of hard work, those people finally controlled the rules of hell and reincarnation.


    From then on, they were known as the Yin Department.


    And their leader is called yayama.


    People die as ghosts, and the accusation of the Yin Department is to bring these ghosts back to the Yin Department for trial.


    They are equipped with a kind of artifact called life and death shop. On the book of life and death, you can find all the things that people have committed in their lives.


    For some people with great merits, they will let them be born into heaven, or they will get a lifetime of glory and wealth in the next life.


    For some people who commit great crimes, they will be punished again.


    Only after being punished and washed away their own wrongs can they enter reincarnation.


    Others have found heaven.


    Also, after years of hard work, they have mastered the laws of heaven.


    The law of everyday is simpler than the law of hell.


    They have only one use, that is, to be gods.


    Once the God can enjoy endless Shouyuan, but life can only do for the heaven.


    And their leader is called the emperor of heaven.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 171

    "Interesting world."


    After learning the most basic information of the world, Lin Mu showed a smile on her face.


    It may be wrong to say that heaven and hell are two small worlds.


    Those two places are the places where the rules of the world are located, just like their own space of heaven.


    But obviously the listening space is much more advanced than them.


    The rules they have are also under the rules of the heavenly space.


    In other words, they are also bound by the way of heaven.


    However, for ordinary people, these two rules are also invaluable.


    A life and death cycle that controls thousands of people.


    The book of life and death that records the life and death of ordinary people.


    A master can let people have endless longevity yuan of the power of God.


    These two rules are very valuable to some ordinary Jinxian, even to Daluo Jinxian.


    "But fortunately, there is no quasi saint in this world."


    During the mission, Lin Mu is the supreme existence of the world, and naturally can feel the strength of all people in the world.


    There is no quasi saint in this world, that is to say, the world has not yet stepped into the advanced world.


    There are only five golden immortals, but there are more than ten.


    For the middle world, this and the strength of the world are pretty good.


    But for Suzuki, who has broken through to Zhunsheng and is also the agent of heaven in this world, it is not enough.


    "Well, find the son of the world in this world!"


    "The task of this world is not simple. I guess I will spend more time in this world."


    As his voice fell.


    Lin Mu''s figure disappeared in the space of heaven.


    This world is a middle world. If you want to inherit the heavenly way of the middle world, you need at least the strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    It''s not like a small world. The time it takes for a person to break through to Da Luo Jinxian is terrible.


    Even if you are not stingy of resources and spend countless resources to cultivate, it will take at least 50 years.


    So he''s ready for a long fight in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In a palace in hell.


    "Why does Wang feel that there is a unique pressure in the world?"


    A dignified man wearing a black dragon robe and a purple gold jade crown looked up strangely in the dark sky.


    This man is the master of hell, Yama.


    I don''t know why. In the moment just now, he felt that there was a strange pressure in the world.


    It was as if something was restraining them.


    With his strength, I haven''t felt like this for a long time.


    "Luo Hua, go to inform the underworld, let her quickly let someone find that person and bring him back. If it''s too late, it will change. Now someone in heaven is looking for that person."


    Yan Jun looked at the man standing at his mouth and told him.


    "Yes..."


    A hoarse voice came. The man standing behind Yan Jun agreed and left slowly.


    "What''s more in this world?"


    "When that man is about to come back, why does heaven and earth have more things?"


    Although I can''t feel what is more, I always feel that there is a powerful thing in this world.


    Even, they are not rivals.


    "The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building."


    "Emperor of heaven, I don''t know what you old guy will do?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 172

    In the middle of heaven.


    In a simple bamboo building, an old man slowly raised the tea cup on the bamboo table.


    I don''t know what he felt, but his hand trembled slightly, and the water in the teacup leaked out instantly.


    "How could it be?"


    The old man didn''t care about the tea leaking from the cup.


    The elder sister also felt that something suddenly appeared in the world.


    And he also feels that this kind of thing is absolutely not something he can fight against.


    But he didn''t know what was in the world.


    "I hope it''s not the man who caused it."


    There was a trace of fear in the old man''s eyes.


    "It shouldn''t be that person. That person is still in reincarnation, and it''s impossible to cause such a thing."


    The man in the old man''s mouth doesn''t know what kind of existence it is.


    Even the old people dare not mention their names.


    And it seems that the man in the old man''s mouth is the same person as the man in Yan Jun''s mouth.


    "It seems that we have to discuss with your majesty. This matter can''t be delayed any longer."


    After whispering to himself, the figure of the old man disappeared.


    It was originally a quiet bamboo building. When the old man left, it was even quieter.


    Only the bamboos and the tea in the teacup move with the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Da Zun, you feel it too."


    In a palace, the dignified man in the Golden Dragon Robe was not too surprised to see the old man suddenly appear in front of him.


    But earlier, the old man would find him.


    "Well, I don''t know what changes have taken place in this world. Suddenly there is some mysterious energy, and it seems that these mysterious energies are still constraining us."


    "So our plan has to be advanced. We can''t let the people from the underground get in front of us."


    "And it''s said that the Hades in the underworld seems to have a great connection with that man."


    The old man didn''t talk nonsense. He said directly to the dignified man in the Dragon Robe.


    This man is the emperor of heaven.


    "I know, Da Zun!"


    "But you should also know that the law of the world does not allow us strong beings to stay there for too long, so I didn''t do it myself, otherwise, that person would have been brought by me."


    "This time, I have also sent law enforcement officers to the world to bring that person. Although the law enforcement officers can only be regarded as medium strength in heaven, they can definitely be regarded as top in the world. There will be no problem bringing that person back."


    "Even if the local government wants to intervene, they can only send people with the same strength as the law enforcers, and the law enforcers are almost invincible in the same realm, so you can rest assured."


    The emperor of heaven''s eyes are constantly staring at the world. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    It seems that he is absent-minded when he explains with Dazun.


    However, Da Zun really didn''t care about these, as long as the emperor of heaven arranged the people.


    But also in the same realm, almost invincible existence of law enforcement, so that he was more assured.


    In this way, even if the local government wants to intervene in their presence, it can never be the opponent of the law enforcers.


    "Well, now that your majesty has done it, I won''t worry about it. I have to prepare something else. I''ll leave first."


    Da Zun came here just to tell Heaven and earth. He didn''t know what was more. Since he had already told them, he would leave naturally.


    "Da Zun, let''s go..."


    The emperor of heaven is still staring at the world, I don''t know what he is thinking.


    Even when Da Zun wanted to leave, he didn''t send it.


    However, Da Zun didn''t care. He had lived long enough and had long been indifferent to the etiquette in the secular world.


    Moreover, the emperor of heaven is the master of the heaven. He is such a bad old man that he needs the master of the heaven to send him. How bad it is for the face of the heaven to wear out.


    And it seems that the emperor of heaven today has something on his mind.


    So he didn''t want to disturb the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gone?"


    After a long time, the emperor of heaven reflected that Dazun had already left.


    "Alas! I hope you don''t blame me


    The God who came back also felt his impoliteness.


    Da Zun is one of the oldest immortals in heaven.


    It is thanks to the endless efforts of some elders like Dazun that they can control the heaven successfully.


    The existence of Da Zun is totally worthy of respect.


    Today, I don''t know what''s wrong. I always feel that something big is going to happen in the world, so I always stare at the world with uneasiness and neglect Da Zun.When he looked back, he found out how wrong he was.


    "Next time I see you, I''ll apologize to you."


    After the emperor thought about it, he didn''t immediately go to the residence of Da Zun.


    There are only a few people in the hearing who know the existence of Dazhong, and Dazhong doesn''t like to be disturbed by others.


    And he has something important to do now.


    So I didn''t rush to Dazun''s bamboo forest immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    "The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building!"


    I don''t know why, the mind of heaven and earth and Yan Jun thought of the same sentence.


    Now the world is really not peaceful.


    Just now, I don''t know what kind of power this world has.


    Then, because of the existence of that person, the heaven and the earth, which have been together for thousands of years, are now at a crossfire.


    War is likely to start at any time.


    Moreover, some demons and ghosts who live in the world also take the opportunity to start to make trouble.


    Now several of the orthodoxy left in the world have turned to heaven for help.


    Those demons and ghosts are completely beyond the previous ones that can be solved at will.


    There are even a few demons who have reached the limit of the human world.


    The constant occurrence of such disasters indicates that the mountain rain is coming.


    As the supreme ruler of heaven, the pressure on his shoulders is also very huge.


    Countless gentlemen in the heaven are staring at his every decision all the time.


    "Yan Jun, what would you do, old fox?"


    "An old fox like you will never be vague in such a big event, and he doesn''t want to fight with heaven. I''ll see if you can come up with a way to get the best of both worlds."


    For the emperor of heaven, Yan Jun, who has lived for a long time, is also an old fox in his mind.


    And he didn''t know that Yan Jun also evaluated him in this way.


    Or in Yan Jun''s mind, the fox like Tiandi is more cautious than him.


    "Ha ha, but I hope you old fox can come up with a way to get the best of both worlds, so that we don''t have to do it."


    The emperor of heaven did not know what kind of interesting things he thought of. He began to laugh happily.


    But the smile was taken back by the emperor, and then moved affectionately, leaving the palace in an instant. I don''t know where to go.

 Chapter 173

    Los Angeles.


    The gate of Qin is an ordinary small county.


    Qin is one of the most powerful countries in the world.


    Even if it is an ordinary small county, it is also prosperous.


    Night is like day.


    In other words, the real prosperity of the city began in the dark.


    So, even though it''s dark now, the small town is still as busy as ever.


    But no one noticed.


    On the top of the highest building in Los Angeles, a man in a black windbreaker is constantly staring at the prosperous city.


    "It''s really prosperous. I can''t even hunt."


    The man stared at the bustling crowd for a long time.


    He murmured to himself.


    His name is Xu an.


    The underworld''s chief is in charge of Los Angeles.


    His duty is to take the ghosts of those who have died to hell.


    Or it''s the ghosts left in the world after they died, and they all went to hell.


    He can also be described as haunting impermanence.


    This is the master of the night.


    "Xu an."


    Suddenly a shadow appeared in front of him.


    The face of this virtual shadow seems to be covered by something, no matter how Xu an wants to see it, he can''t see it clearly.


    But just when Xu an saw the figure and his clothes, he immediately knelt down on one leg and said respectfully, "my subordinate, Xu an, welcome the Lord of the underworld."


    Xu an''s face was startled, but this one was second only to Yan Jun in the underworld.


    It can be said that one person is lower than ten thousand people.


    And the strength of this man is terrible.


    I don''t know why this one came to the world today, and still came to see himself.


    You should know that the world has become dilapidated since the great war tens of thousands of years ago. The law here does not allow such a powerful existence as Hades to come in his true body.


    So tomorrow night we can only see Xu an in such a virtual state.


    However, although it''s just a virtual shadow, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t need to pay a price. On the contrary, even a virtual shadow incense needs to pay a big enough price to explain in the world.


    "I don''t know your majesty, what can I do for you?"


    There was a trace of doubt on Xu an''s face.


    His immediate superior usually doesn''t come to him.


    Yes, the whole department of hell is under the control of Hades.


    So tomorrow night can be said to be the boss of the whole underworld.


    "Xu an, you are the most powerful being in the world as a Yin Si. When I come to you, naturally I have an important task to command you."


    The cold voice of Hades.


    This voice is very strange, just like the machine, people can''t tell whether the real identity of Hades is male or female.


    "Please, Lord underworld, your subordinates will do their best."


    Really, his boss has a task to give himself, Xu an immediately lowered his head, vowed to the underworld to guarantee.


    If you can get the favor of Pluto, it is very important for you.


    "Well!"


    After hearing Xu an''s words, you nodded faintly.


    Then he wiped it from the air, and a portrait of a young man appeared in front of Xu an''s eyes.


    "Find him for me and take him back to hell."


    The underworld looked at Xu an lightly.


    The voice is still so strange.


    "Lord Hades, who is this?"


    I don''t know why Hades wants to take this ordinary man back to the underworld?


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a hum came.


    A huge pressure is also in the past to Xu Anfei.


    But because this is the human world, the law here does not allow the powerful existence of the underworld itself to come, so what the underworld comes to is just an ordinary separation, and the highest strength is only suitable for Xu an, so her authority will not hurt her.


    "Hum!"


    When he saw his own man, he didn''t hurt Xu an at all. The Hades could not help but snort again.


    She hated the law of the world very much, otherwise with his strong existence, Xu an could be crushed to death with one hand.


    Not because Xu an is the most powerful existence in the world, and almost invincible existence in the same level, so this task can only trouble such people.


    That''s why she can''t hold back from hitting him.


    Otherwise, anyone who dares to ask the purpose of his task will be slapped to death."Lord Hades, forgive me, Lord Hades, I will find this man!"


    Naturally, Xu an is not stupid. He also saw that Pluto was angry now.


    So I didn''t dare to ask this person who he was.


    "Well! You''re smart. "


    "You should remember in the future, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t know what you shouldn''t know, otherwise, your life will be lost."


    The underworld looks at Xu an coldly.


    "Go and find him, but remember to find her safely and never let her suffer any harm."


    "Otherwise. You can bury him with you


    "Of course, after this thing is done, the benefits will not be less than you."


    With the last sound of the underworld, the figure of the underworld slowly disappeared in this world.


    This time, he just separated himself, so he had to resist the pressure of the rules of the world, so he couldn''t stay in the world for long.


    Otherwise, this separation will be crushed by the rules of the world.


    Although the world has been dilapidated, but its rules, even if the underworld''s own pro coming also dare not have the slightest carelessness.


    "To the underworld!"


    Seeing that the underworld''s separation has slowly disappeared in the world, Xu an''s head kneeling on the ground is even lower. Although he knows that he may not be able to hear him tomorrow night, he still salutes him loudly.


    But Pluto didn''t see a strange light in Xueer''s eyes before dissipating.


    Long after Hades left.


    Xu an finally slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Oh, Hades, hell."


    Xu an sneered, completely did not before in front of the underworld as humble gesture, but, the tone revealed a stream of anger.


    "Hehe, what''s the advantage? If you have the ability, give me back my memory! "


    Xu an growled in a low voice.


    All his memories are constantly catching demons, ghosts and ghosts, and ghosts wandering outside the hell.


    From the beginning of his memory, there was only one position in the Department of Yin.


    The rest is completely blank.


    But he knew that his previous memory was absolutely there, but it was erased by some existence.


    And those beings are one of the powers in the underworld.


    And 90 percent of the time, it''s very likely that Pluto himself wiped it out.


    "One day, I will get back what belongs to me."


    Xu an whispered, dare not let anyone hear such words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 174

    "But I''m in a hurry to find that person. I don''t have any capital to fight against Hades or hell."


    Xu an is a smart man. He knows that in the eyes of the king of Ming, he is just a mole ant who can be crushed to death.


    So she knew that if she wanted to get back what belonged to him, he had to finish the task assigned to him by Hades, and could not let those powerful people in the underworld doubt him.


    It''s only when it''s critical that he''s going to be able to give those powers a head blow.


    "I hope I can give you some surprises then."


    Xu looked at the stone in his hand.


    He got this stone many years ago. At first, he didn''t know what effect it was. He just liked it in his heart, so he left it behind.


    However, it was many years later that he really knew what the function of this stone was.


    This stone can hide his power in the world.


    In fact, his real strength has already exceeded the limit of the human world, and he should have been transferred back to the secret department.


    However, it is because there is no stone that he has cheated the great powers of the hell. Even if the No. 2 website of the hell is in front of her, she doesn''t see her real strength and thinks that she is just the limit of the world.


    So he knew at that time that this stone is absolutely one of the precious treasures between heaven and earth,


    so he can stay in the human world and investigate some mysterious things.


    Although the present human world has declined, don''t forget that in tens of thousands of years, the former world is the main world, and the place where the superior immortals stay.


    Although the world is broken now, the secrets in the world are coveted by the big people in heaven and hell, just because their own noumenon can''t come to the world.


    Even so, they also sent countless of their own confidants to the world to find the secret left in the event of tolerance tens of thousands of years ago.


    We can imagine how many secrets are left in the human world.


    Xu an also knows that only when he stays in the world can he really let himself grow up.


    Only in this way can we get back what belongs to us.


    So no one knows the existence of this stone.


    Because those who know are already dead.


    After being covered up by stones, he found several treasures left by ancient powers in the world. Now Xuan''s strength can be regarded as the mainstay in the underworld or heaven, or that the high-level is no longer his opponent.


    But in the eyes of real power, his strength is still nothing.


    So now he can only live by his will.


    The task given by Hades must be completed perfectly.


    What''s more, it''s the kind of mission that allows the underworld to come and explain himself.


    "Since the underworld came to me, it proves that this person will definitely appear in my jurisdiction."


    As I said before, Xu an is a smart man.


    He knew in an instant why the underworld would come to him instead of other vagaries.


    In the world, there are also two Yin Si who are in the same realm with him.


    Of course, it''s his apparent strength.


    And the underworld did not go to them, but to find themselves, which proves that this person is absolutely in the jurisdiction of this small county.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 175

    After thinking of this, Xu an immediately mobilizes his own power belonging to the Yin Department.


    He is the Yin Si of this small county, and the prefecture doesn''t know what method is used, so that the Yin Si can mobilize the few divine powers in the main world.


    Every Yin Si can mobilize the divine power of the city to find out everything that happens in the city.


    Of course, it can also be used to find people.


    "Found it."


    Xu an showed a smile.


    This city is just a small county. The resident population is only a few hundred thousand.


    as like as two peas, he finally found a man who was just like the young man who he saw for himself.


    The same ordinary, the same lost in the crowd, can not stimulate a spray of people.


    I don''t know why I''m looking for such an ordinary person tomorrow night.


    Xu an couldn''t figure it out.


    But as a wise man, he knew that since he couldn''t figure it out, he should not think about it.


    He knows that maybe there are many huge secrets hidden in this person, but he is not qualified to touch these secrets.


    For him now, the only choice is to do a good job of the task assigned to him by Hades, and don''t think about other things.


    And he did the same thing. After he found this man, he immediately rushed to this man.


    ¡­¡­


    "Found..."


    On the other side of L.A.


    A man wearing a black robe and a strange mask couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    But because that strange mask blocked her whole face, ordinary people couldn''t see it at all.


    "I''m going to take you back to heaven."


    The man put down the token in his hand and said it lightly.


    She also did not know what the great man in heaven told her to bring this man back to heaven for.


    But for the order of heaven, she would not resist at all, she would only carry out it.


    Because she''s a law enforcer.


    He is the one who firmly defends heaven.


    If the court asks him to take this man back, it will prove that he is guilty.


    Her current strength is just at the top of the world, so she doesn''t feel the existence of Xu an who is at the top of the world.


    So she didn''t worry at all, and walked towards the direction of the young man. In her opinion, this was just an ordinary person.


    It can be solved easily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why! It''s here. I finally found you. "


    Over Los Angeles.


    Lin Mu, who was wearing a white Taoist costume, had a happy look in the corner of his eyes.


    With his strength, it''s easy to see the planet.


    However, because of the particularity of the son of the test paper, he basically has to stay in every city to chat for a while, so it has been ten days since he crossed the world to find the direction of the son of the world in this world.


    Now that he has found it, Lin Mu doesn''t plan to do anything. He goes directly to the direction of the son of the world.


    Now that we have found the son of the event, we should pay close attention to the cultivation. We want to be the way of heaven in this world, but we need at least the strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    So the earlier you go to practice, the better.


    "I''m really a qualified master. I can''t help thinking about my future apprentices before I accept them."


    Lin Mu thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, he felt that he was the greatest person in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 176

    In a rental house in Los Angeles.


    A young man kept staring at the computer in a daze.


    The white light on the computer constantly shines on his face.


    "Alas! What kind of graduation report? It''s so hard to write. "


    Looking at the hundreds of words on the computer, the young man''s face showed a pair of sad face.


    He''s a graduating senior at the University of Los Angeles.


    The graduation thesis is due next week.


    He is now having a headache about how to finish these complicated graduation theses.


    "I shouldn''t have studied this major in the first place!"


    The young man pulled his hair and said regretfully.


    His major is mystery and natural philosophy.


    We specialize in things that happen in the world that science can''t explain.


    At the beginning, he did not know why his head was so windy, so he chose a major that no one wanted.


    The whole profession and tutors are just a few dozen people.


    What''s more, the graduation thesis of this major is still so difficult.


    If he can''t get through the tutor''s exam, he can''t get his diploma at all.


    He has been staring at the computer screen for three or four hours, but he just typed out some of the beginning nonsense.


    "No matter, let''s go down to dinner first!"


    Listening to his stomach is already growling, the young man is not going to continue to write this kind of boring paper.


    She missed the honey chicken cooking downstairs!


    Turn off the computer. I''m going downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit, what is it?"


    Open the door, suddenly saw a black man standing in front of his door, a dead fish eye is staring at the door ready to go out of their own.


    He was taken aback immediately.


    "Brother! Who are you! Do you know that people are scared to death? "


    I looked under the black man.


    The young man was relieved. Fortunately, there was a shadow, not a ghost.


    But he was furious when he stopped.


    In the middle of the night, a man with a dead fish eye was staring at his door, which was strange.


    "Frightening people will frighten people to death But Ghosts don''t know. "


    The face of the black robed man, who was staring at the young man with dead fish eyes, changed in an instant.


    The black robed man''s head slowly left his body and floated in front of the young man.


    His face had become distorted.


    The blood in the seven orifices is constantly flowing out.


    Young men can also clearly hear the sound of the snow on the ground ticking, ticking sound.


    "You said Will it scare people to death? "


    The strange twisted head and mouth did not open, but the young man still heard his voice.


    This voice is very strange, as if she had fallen into hell.


    "I''ll wipe it."


    Once again, the young man looked under the headless man in black. He was horrified to find that his shadow had disappeared.


    Suddenly, the young man''s eyes white, head to the side of a side, suddenly fainted.


    When did he see such a strange scene?


    This man had a shadow just now. Why is he no longer?


    This is the last thought that he fainted.


    "Cut..."


    The head disdained a smile.


    After seeing the young man faint. The black robed man''s head slowly returned to his body, and the expression on his head returned to normal.


    If ordinary people can''t see how terrible his head became just now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 177

    "It''s useless! I thought how special it would be to be noticed by Lord Hades, but I didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary boy. "


    "And so unafraid."


    The young man''s body floated slowly in the air.


    So as the black robed man walks around, the young man''s body is constantly floating behind him.


    Now the man in black has come to the crowd, but strangely, no one in the crowd can see that there is a man in black walking around, and there is a man floating behind him.


    Even if the black robed man passed by a person, that person was indifferent.


    Obviously, people here can''t see the man in black and the young man floating behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    "A little late."


    Not long after the man in black took the young man away.


    The same man in a black robe, but with a silver mask on his face, came to the room the young man rented.


    She saw empty houses. The brow of the face hidden under the silver mask wrinkled.


    I didn''t expect that I was a bit late.


    She was sure that she was a little late, not that the young man had left.


    Because there is a strong spirit of hell here.


    It''s obvious that there was an emissary from the underworld who came here just now.


    I didn''t expect that I would rush in this direction as soon as I saw him. I was preempted by the emissary of the underworld.


    "Hum!"


    No one can escape me.


    "The emissary of Yin si Hum! That man is the one I want from heaven, not the one you want to take away. "


    The silver masked man gave a cold snort.


    If his voice had no emotion at all, it would be hard for people to hear clearly, and now she was happy and angry.


    Her fingers kept twisting.


    A series of complicated seal methods are constantly displayed from her hands.


    "Well! The means of the people of the Yin Department are just like this. "


    After a while, the voice of the figure in black came out slowly, but there was a trace of disdain in her tone.


    Obviously, when Xu an left here, he arranged a complicated array here.


    However, what people didn''t expect at that time was that the array he set up here was so quickly cracked by the law enforcers in the heaven.


    But also through the array, found his position.


    "Well!"


    "The array I left was broken."


    Xu an, who was wearing the young man to leave, stopped and frowned.


    He felt that his array in the rental house where the young man rented had been destroyed.


    He left his array there just because of vigilance.


    I didn''t expect that other forces really noticed this ordinary young man.


    "Who are you? What identity? Even let the Lord underworld and the people in heaven want to find you. "


    Xu an''s dark eyes constantly stare at the young man floating in front of him.


    He has already felt that it is the law enforcers who destroy its array every day.


    And it''s also because of the top people who can exist in the world.


    This person''s suitable identity can make the two most powerful forces in the world look for him.


    And the court of heaven did not allow such a price, even let a top law enforcer down.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 178

    "Come on, I''m not qualified to explore these secrets yet."


    Xu an is very smart and self-conscious. He knows that his strength is just a mole ant that can be crushed to death in front of the real powers of the two sides.


    So now he is not qualified to contact these secrets that he should not know.


    Maybe there is something different about this young man, otherwise he would not be noticed by the most powerful forces in the world.


    "No matter. Take him back to hell first."


    Xu an doesn''t plan to go to Jiaozhou now. He just wants to finish the task assigned to him by Hades.


    So we have to take this man back to the hell as soon as possible.


    Even though he is the emissary of the underworld, it is not so easy for him to open the gate of the underworld.


    After all. Hell and heaven are just two small planes.


    But here is the main world. It''s not so easy for the gate of hell to exist in the main world.


    It was after many years of hard work that the gate of hell was completely placed in the world.


    But it is not so easy for the emissary of the underworld to start the gate of the underworld.


    Only when you arrive at a specific place, can you communicate with the gate of the underworld with the power of the underworld department in your body.


    Only in this way can the door of hell be completely opened.


    And now he''s a little far away from that particular location.


    And now those annoying Tianting law enforcers have noticed the city.


    So he didn''t dare to use the power of the underworld department in his body easily, otherwise he would be found by the annoying law enforcer.


    Although he didn''t go to the law enforcer, he didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Once the court and the law enforcement hands, it is bound to expose their real strength.


    He is not ready to reveal his real strength.


    So now he has to go to that specific place step by step with his feet,


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t find the breath of that man at all."


    Still staying outside the rental house of the young man who was taken by Xu an.


    The only hair in the sky is the frown behind the silver mask.


    Because she found that no matter how hard she tried, she could not find the location of the person, as if she had disappeared in the city.


    "It''s impossible. I didn''t feel the power of the underground when I came here. It proves that the gate of the underground has not been opened, and that person must still be in the city."


    The law enforcer whispered to himself.


    His strength can naturally feel whether the city has been opened or not.


    "Don''t let me find you, or I''ll make you look good."


    She was annoyed that year ago when she was taken away by the people in the underground.


    However, the people in the underworld did not know what means they used to completely isolate their own divine consciousness, so that he could not find the specific location of the two people, which made her even more angry and angry.


    Her hand moved again, and the complicated usages showed up again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!"


    Xu an, who used to be on the other side of the city, naturally felt that the annoying law enforcer in the rented room was using a secret method to find out the location of the two of them.


    Don''t make him snort again.


    But for the sake of the overall situation, he did not dare to do it easily.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 179

    "Poof..."


    The law enforcer in the courtyard of the rental house spewed out a mouthful of blood in an instant.


    There was a lot of anger in her eyes.


    She got hurt in this little world.


    It''s a shame.


    "Asshole, don''t let me find you."


    She just went on very smoothly, but suddenly here came a hell of Yin Qi.


    Then he who was looking for their location was immediately attacked by Yin Qi.


    "Ha ha, that''s all."


    On the other side, Xu an naturally felt that the annoying law enforcer of heaven had taken his own move.


    Although he can''t do it easily, he can still use the backhand left in the rental house.


    "It''s really weak. Since I can''t hold on to my backhand."


    There was a trace of disdain in the corner of Xu an''s mouth.


    After all, a law enforcer who can''t hold on to his own backhand really doesn''t have the ability to make himself so attentive.


    If you don''t find yourself, it''s OK. If you really meet yourself, then you don''t mind killing this annoying law enforcer.


    After all, they have hated the law enforcers in heaven for a long time.


    So she doesn''t mind killing a law enforcer in this city.


    ¡­¡­


    The mask enforcer was even more angry.


    He can also feel that the owner who took the rental house away didn''t sell it himself because of eating sickness. Instead, he left behind and beat himself. This is totally intolerable.


    Every law enforcer is very proud.


    After all, there are so many immortals in heaven. It''s extremely difficult to become law enforcers. It needs to pass the examination of the Emperor himself.


    And the only thing law enforcers have to do is to monitor the immortals in heaven.


    So they are very proud in their heart.


    They also looked down upon the emissary who only caught those ghosts in the dark.


    In their eyes, these private people are just rubbish.


    It can only capture those lonely souls who have just died, or those wandering outside, and they are not vulnerable at all.


    However, she actually found a way to be an emissary of Yinsi today. It''s a great shame for her and the law enforcers.


    So he secretly determined to find the emissary of the underworld department and ask him to know his power.


    Where she thought of it, the immortal spirit in her body was more violent.


    The seal method in hand is becoming more and more complicated.


    In an instant, a token appeared in the middle of his hand.


    The token flies in one direction at a time.


    That direction is exactly where Xu an left when he stayed with the young man.


    "Ha ha, I found it!"


    The law enforcement officer wearing a silver mask sneered. He spent so much effort to find the bug hiding in the dark.


    "I''ll let you know my strength later."


    For her, it''s not a big deal to kill the emissary of the underworld.


    After all, the two forces, the emissary of the underworld and the law enforcer of the heaven, were not pleased with each other when they were founded.


    In the struggle, I don''t know how many people died.


    "Well!"


    "Was it found?"


    Xu an frowned.


    Now that the law enforcer of the heavenly court has found his own direction.


    It''s not good for me.


    Although I don''t mind solving the annoying law enforcer, once I use the Yin Qi in my body, those big people who hide in the dark can absolutely realize that they have broken the limit of the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 180

    "Look, he''s going to that place in a hurry."


    Now that I have been found, I don''t hide the Yin Qi in my body.


    Crazy to mobilize the Yin Qi in his body.


    His speed increased in an instant.


    Then his body has left the ground, directly into the air, and the young man floating in the air also rose into the air with Xu en.


    In an instant, I was relieved and left to fly in the direction where the door of hell was opened.


    "Do you know you''re exposed?"


    The law enforcement officer with the silver mask saw that the emissary of the secret department who was going to take back with the heaven no longer covered up his figure and whispered to himself.


    "Hum!"


    The silver mask law enforcer no longer said anything, but flew directly into the air and chased the emissary.


    "Ha ha, let me catch up with you at this speed."


    Xu an took a look at the law enforcer who looked like he was catching up with him, and laughed disdainfully.


    In his opinion, such a speed is pitifully slow.


    Even if she uses the slowest strength to fly, she can''t catch up with herself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, it''s really slow. I''ve arrived, and I haven''t really caught up with you."


    In an ordinary Valley on the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    This was originally a tourist attraction in Los Angeles.


    However, because it is too weird here, some strange things often happen at night, so it has gradually declined.


    But no one knows, this is the place to open the gate of hell.


    Some strange things happen in a place where the gate of hell is opened, which is the basic operation.


    If something strange doesn''t happen in this place, it''s very strange.


    Have arrived at Xu an, disdain of looking at behind that road continue on this direction to come to the court of heaven law enforcer.


    This speed is pitifully slow.


    "Since you are so slow, I won''t wait for you."


    Originally, I wanted to teach the fleeing Tiantian law enforcer a lesson, but I didn''t expect that the Tiantian law enforcer hadn''t come here for such a long time, and I didn''t want to spend more time in the world, so I let the Tiantian law enforcer go.


    In an instant, his hand had a complicated seal.


    This reaction is the key to the door of hell.


    "Well!"


    After a successful resolution, Xu an looked at the empty sky and did a while.


    According to the past, as long as I have this seal, the door of hell will open slowly. What''s the matter today? There was no sound at the gate of hell.


    This let Xu an''s brow not from of tight wrinkly.


    In all these years, there has never been such a thing at the gate of hell.


    But Xu an didn''t think much about it, just because the gate of hell had been in the human world for a long time, there would always be one or two mistakes.


    So he twisted his hand again, and a complicated seal was tied up in an instant.


    "What the hell?"


    Looking at the sky without any reaction.


    Xu an felt even more incredible.


    For the first time, it may be used to describe things from other places, but for the second time, it''s a ghost. The gate of the hell took countless talents in the hell countless years to complete. How could there be two mistakes?


    He couldn''t feel any trace of the gate of hell here.


    And now that annoying law enforcer of heaven is getting closer and closer to here. It seems that he is coming soon.


    Xu an once again made a seal, frowning more tightly.


    This time, the gate of hell did not respond.


    Is there any change in the hell? Otherwise, the gate of hell, which has been standing for countless years, why did such a mistake happen?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 181

    But what Xu an didn''t notice was that there was a man in a white Taoist robe in the sky staring at Xu an who was constantly bearing fingerprints below with great interest.


    It was Lin Mu who couldn''t get in touch with the gate of hell.


    It can be said that when Lin Mu came to this city, he noticed Xu an.


    Not to mention that he even robbed the death of the world he saw, which made Lin Mu have to pay attention to the emissary of the underworld.


    But he was just about to get rid of the little guy when he suddenly found another force appeared.


    In his eyes, Xu an is really just a little guy.


    It seems that the two biggest forces in the world, Tianting and Difu, are going to rob their favorite sons of the world.


    That''s why he didn''t start at the first time. He wanted to see what the son of the world had to pay more attention to.


    You know, generally speaking, the son of an event never lived a hard life when he met golden finger.


    No one''s going to notice.


    But the son of the world in this world is different.


    Lin Mu did not use his authority in this world.


    That''s too boring for me.


    That''s why he let Xu an come here with the son of the world.


    However, seeing that Xu an seems to open the door of the hell, Suzuki has to do something about it. He doesn''t want the people he values to bring them to the hell.


    For him, it''s better not to do it in this world.


    After all, he didn''t want too many people to know that there was such a terrible existence in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the law enforcer of the heavenly court has also come to this place.


    She watched Xu an warily for a year.


    Although the door of this place could not be opened, she could still feel the Yin Qi of this place was very strong.


    There''s no need to guess. This must be the place to open the gate of the underworld. He doesn''t know why the emissary of the underworld has come to the place where he can open the gate of the underworld, and why he doesn''t open the gate of the underworld to return to the underworld.


    Can''t the emissary of the Yin Department wait for himself here?


    It''s just too much for me. You should know that you are the most powerful law enforcers in the same realm. No one in the same realm can be invincible in your own hands.


    Even higher than a level of their own people have to be extremely vigilant when facing themselves.


    The emissary of the underworld didn''t pay attention to himself so much. It''s just too much.


    However, he was not careless. Since the emissary of the secret department dared to wait for himself here, it proved that he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    "Ha ha, you law enforcers are still disgusting."


    Although I don''t know why the gate of the hell can''t be opened, he doesn''t panic in the face of a Tianting law enforcer whose Xiuwen is far inferior to his own.


    Although he was ready to let him go just now, since the law enforcement officer in the heaven wanted to chase him, don''t blame him for being rude.


    In an instant, his Yin Qi was released, and the place was full of Yin Qi.


    And those Yin Qi are constantly attacking the law enforcers in the heaven.


    However, these fortunes are not higher than the limit of human world.


    For the Tianting law enforcer, he is not qualified to let Xu an use his real strength.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 182

    "To die!"


    Those bedbugs of the vaginal Department dare to take the initiative to fight against themselves, which is just beyond their capacity.


    The breath around the law enforcers with silver masks suddenly increased.


    She just how also can''t catch up with the bedbug of this Yin Si, already let her matchless anger.


    Now the bug even dared to take the initiative to fight against herself, which made her angry, so she directly used her most powerful strength.


    Yinqi and Xianqi are constantly colliding. The place where the door of hell is opened is incomparably strange. Now they are making it more strange, and bursts of Yinfeng are constantly coming in.


    Wandering in here not far away from some of the ghosts suddenly by these two breath collision generated by the breath of the ash.


    "Yin Si decree!"


    As Xu an''s voice fell, a black token appeared in front of him.


    Only some powerful envoys of the Yin Department can coagulate the Yin Department decrees.


    "Yinsi orders!"


    The law enforcer of the silver mask frowned more tightly when he saw that the emissary of the underworld actually gave a sacrifice because of the judicial order hidden under the mask.


    The envoys of the underworld department who can make ningjieyin''s decree in the world are very powerful.


    Even the emissary of the Yin Department, like himself, is at the top of the world.


    But it''s right to think about it. Since the most powerful forces in heaven and earth both like the young man, how can the hell not send out the top fighting power that can walk in the world.


    However, although the condensation of the Yin division law, but she still did not pay attention.


    In these years, she also met several emissaries who condensed into the law of the vagabond department, but none of them was his opponent.


    "Go


    Xu an raised her finger slightly.


    The dark edict flew to the law enforcer.


    Because the judicial order not only represents the status of the emissary of the underworld, but also is a very powerful weapon.


    There is no Yin Si law, but it has been practiced by the extremely precious yellow spring water in the underworld.


    As long as the law enforcer of this heaven court has won his own law, then there is only one way to die waiting for her.


    Xu an never intended to let go of this law enforcer.


    "Law enforcement sword!"


    Instant. A red sword appeared among the law enforcers with silver and white masks.


    The law enforcer instantly grasped the hilt of the sword and waved the law of the underworld department that flew to him.


    "Oh, the sword of the law enforcer."


    Seeing this red sword, Xu an was also slightly surprised.


    It''s not easy for a law enforcer to get the sword of law enforcer. Only when he has obtained enough merits, and by virtue of his own strength, he can pass the test of the emperor of heaven, who is the ruler of heaven, can he get the sword of law enforcer given by the emperor of heaven.


    I didn''t expect that this law enforcer got the sword of the law enforcer.


    It''s a little bad.


    As a weapon made by the emperor of heaven, the sword of the law enforcer is naturally powerful.


    What''s worse is that the emperor of heaven can judge the actual strength of the opponent who fights with the master of the law executor''s sword with every sword of the law executor.


    That is to say, if you use your real strength to solve such a law enforcer in heaven, then your real strength is likely to be noticed by a powerful emperor in heaven and earth.


    If the emperor of heaven pays attention to his own strength, he will also be very interested in himself.


    Xu an''s real strength has already broken through the limit of the world, why can he still stay in the world?


    If this is spread out, countless great powers in heaven and earth will be interested.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 183

    "Solve it as soon as possible!"


    Xu an said to himself.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to the law enforcers who have a sword of law enforcers, if he used his real strength, it would attract the attention of the emperor of heaven, which is no doubt very uneconomic for him.


    He doesn''t want to be chased by the huge forces of heaven and hell every day.


    Therefore, he can only use no more than the materials urgently needed in the world to make a quick decision, which will be the law executor hated by heaven.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    Now he was very alert to the gate of the hell which could not be opened.


    Now he has enough reasons to doubt whether there is a supreme power behind the scenes to block the opening of the gate of the hell.


    Otherwise, after countless years of efforts, why would the gate of the hell drop its chain at such a critical time?


    "The realm of the ghost!"


    Once again, he mobilized the Yin Qi in his body to connect with the decrees of his department.


    In an instant, the Mysterious Valley suddenly became extremely dark, as if there were countless ghosts howling here.


    You can see countless heads twisting here.


    It''s an ability that he got from the Ministry of hell.


    The emissary of the Yin Department who coagulates the Yin Department decrees has the chance to gain a strange ability from the Yin Department decrees that he coagulates.


    And the realm of the ghost is his ability.


    To form a small world within a certain scope.


    The ghosts in this small world are ghosts who rebel against him or against the underworld.


    These people dare to fight against themselves when he comes.


    So he naturally would not be polite, and directly received these ghosts into his own ghost field as a means of attack.


    "The power gained from the law of the underworld department?"


    Law enforcers who have been fighting with the Yin Department for thousands or even tens of thousands of years can naturally see that this field is obtained from the Yin Department Law.


    Her face is even worse now.


    I didn''t expect that since the emissary of the Yin Department was so difficult, he also got a special ability from the Yin Department decree. Not every emissary of the Yin Department who condensed into the Yin Department decree can get a special energy.


    And the probability is very small, I didn''t expect to be met by myself today.


    "Go


    Countless heads flew to the law enforcers.


    Want to bite the law enforcement.


    Trying to tear her to pieces.


    "Trial!"


    Although she looked down upon the bedbug in her heart, she didn''t dare to be careless.


    If so many ghosts are really like their own biting, they may be seriously injured.


    The power of judgment, which belongs to the law enforcement, is constantly coming from her sword.


    It means that the red light is constantly killing the ghosts who are flying towards us.


    Naturally, she will not be soft hearted to these evil spirits.


    "Ghost king, go!"


    Looking at his soul constantly by the law enforcement between the law enforcement to eliminate.


    Xu an''s face did not show a trace of heartache, for him, these ghosts, just can get.


    He looked at the house that still kept on, and those law enforcement officers sneered in their hearts. His biggest backhand was here.


    A bottle full of black appeared in Xu an''s hand.


    Then he opened the seal in the bottle, and in a flash. A Black Mist flew out of the bottle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 184

    "Ghost king, you are so brave."


    "Since you dare to be the king of ghosts without authorization, aren''t you afraid of being punished by the hell department?"


    The law enforcer with the silver white mask saw the black gas coming out of the bottle in Xu an''s hand, and his face hidden under the silver white mask suddenly became angry.


    He can already feel that the master of this dark atmosphere is definitely a ghost king, and also a ghost king in the peak period.


    "Ha ha, who knows if I kill you? Those powerful people in the hell don''t have the leisure to keep an eye on me at that moment. Even if they are known by the people in your heaven, what''s the matter? Do you think that the power of my hell will believe what you say in heaven? "


    Xu an sneered and didn''t care.


    Although he violated the rules of the underworld and raised a ghost king.


    But as long as I take this young man back to Pluto today, even if it is known, Pluto will not blame himself.


    After thousands of years in the underworld''s management, he has fully known the character of his immediate boss. As long as he can bring her benefits, she will make these little things clean.


    And here I just want to kill this annoying law enforcer, which is of great benefit to me.


    "You


    The silver white mask of the law executor silver teeth bite, firmly he did not think that the hell emissary since dare so wanton.


    I dare to say that in front of myself.


    But he thought it was the same, even if the people in the heaven knew that the Yin son messenger in the hell was the ghost king without authorization?


    Over the years, the contradiction between the heaven and the hell has been increasing. One is the emissary of the underworld, and maybe the mainstay of the underworld. How can those great powers of the underworld treat the emissary of the underworld after listening to the one-sided words of the heaven?


    It''s impossible to put it on yourself.


    It''s absolutely impossible for the people in heaven to dispose of themselves because of the one-sided words of the people in hell.


    "The power of judgment!"


    Seeing this, the law enforcer is not Liu Li. Although he doesn''t pay attention to an emissary of the underworld, with a ghost king, her situation is not good. If she can become a ghost king in the world, her strength will not be worse than herself.


    If these two people join hands, maybe they can really cause a threat to their lives, so she wants to take advantage of the fact that the ghost king has not yet appeared to kill the emissary of the underworld department.


    "Ha ha, Yin Si decree."


    Seeing the power of judgment flashing strange red light flying towards him, Xu an did not panic at all, but sneered.


    The power of these trials is blocked by the fact that we have caught ourselves in front of our privacy laws.


    His privacy law has experienced the baptism of spring water.


    How can you be afraid of the power of trial?


    This power of judgment is not even worthy of lifting shoes in front of the surface of the yellow spring.


    Therefore, the power of these trials can not break the law of Yin Department.


    In an instant, the black air in the bottle has completely come out, condensing in the air into an illusory head.


    But this illusory head is extremely strange.


    The blood in the two eyes has been dripping slowly, but the strange thing is that the tears from the ghost king, who was supposed to be a virtual shadow, are real.


    Tick, tick.


    The sound of blood kept falling.


    "Ready to die?"


    Xu an sneered. In his opinion, this annoying law enforcer can''t escape today.

 Chapter 185

    "Well! It''s not sure who will win


    Law enforcers see that the ghost king has completely appeared, and no longer make useless attacks.


    Now the main thing for her is to block the joint attack of the ghost king and the bedbug in the underworld, and then save her life.


    Now she doesn''t expect to bring the young man back to heaven. She just wants to save her life.


    Only in this way can there be changes in the future. Otherwise, if you lose your life, what kind of changes will there be?


    "Ghost king, go!"


    Although I didn''t mean to do it myself.


    In his eyes, he is just a law enforcer. The ghost king can solve the problem by himself.


    Although the strength of law enforcement and ghost king is equal.


    But don''t forget that this ghost king has become a ghost king in the world, and has experienced hundreds of years of cultivation in his special magic weapon. His strength has already exceeded the limit of the world.


    If this time it''s not that I don''t want to use my real strength, it''s impossible to release this ghost king.


    When the ghost king comes out once, it may take decades in the bottle to pay the price of this appearance.


    The ghost king has gone beyond the limits of the human world, and it is not easy to come out. He also has to bear the rules of the human world all the time.


    This ghost king was originally a gift he was going to leave to the hell, but he unexpectedly moved ahead of time.


    However, the ghost king has been used, so it''s natural to give him some nourishment.


    And in front of this annoying law enforcement is the best nourishment.


    A heaven law enforcer who has reached the limit of the human world is a great supplement to the ghost king. Maybe he can help the ghost King rise to a higher level.


    Because he has his own precious bottle, which he got together with the mysterious cross, he is not afraid that the power of the ghost king will be destroyed by the law of the world if he is beyond the law of the world.


    As long as you hide in the bottle, the law of the world can not interfere with the action of the ghost king.


    In his eyes, the law enforcer with the silver mask is just the nourishment of the ghost king, and is no longer qualified to let himself do it.


    "To die!"


    See Xu an unexpectedly so despise oneself, unexpectedly only let ghost King hand, and oneself unexpectedly stand on the side to watch the line.


    There is a trace of anger in the eyes of the law enforcement officers, which is completely contemptuous of themselves.


    But he also put down a trace of heart in his heart. If it was just a ghost king, she still had a chance to escape.


    "Well! You will pay for your arrogance. "


    Cold hum a, continuously stare at Xu an to look at.


    If you can quickly solve this ghost king, it is not impossible for you to solve Xu an.


    "Eat, eat..."


    The ghost King''s eyes were full of greed.


    Perhaps in his eyes, this law enforcement officer is just his food.


    "Break the army!"


    The sword of the law enforcer flew to the ghost king in an instant.


    "If there is no accident, my move can definitely penetrate the ghost king."


    Law enforcement in the heart, thought, this is their most powerful move.


    "Bang..."


    The sword fell to the ground.


    "How could..."


    The law enforcer with the silver white mask couldn''t believe watching this scene. His most powerful move was shot by the ghost king at will.


    "Back up!"


    She has given birth to a retreat, which is not her own confrontation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 186

    "You..."


    The law enforcer stares at Xu an fiercely.


    "Ghost king, kill her."


    Xu an is afraid that Chi will change. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with this law enforcer.


    Direct to the ghost king to order a way.


    After hearing Xuan''s order, the ghost King''s figure came to the law enforcer''s face in an instant, and its claws were only a little short of penetrating the law enforcer''s body.


    But it was suddenly blocked by a figure.


    "Well, that''s enough. Stop it all!"


    The figure who blocked the ghost king said faintly that the ghost king was in his hands, just like a three-year-old child, and could not move.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu an frowned when he saw that someone had stopped him from killing this annoying person every day.


    He didn''t feel any breath of someone else just now.


    So where did this man come from?


    Although some of them are quite optimistic, he doesn''t pay much attention to Lin Mu.


    After all, he has transcended the limits of the human world, and Suzuki can appear in the human world, which means that Suzuki has absolutely not transcended the limits of the human world, or is at the point of the limits of the human world, so he naturally will not pay attention to a person who is just the limits of the human world.


    If he wants to do it, he may be able to kill this man at will.


    But because of his worries, he did not dare to use all his strength easily.


    "You don''t have the right to know who this seat is. Tell the people behind you that this person is coming."


    The entertainment program had already been seen, so Lin Mu didn''t plan to continue to watch it.


    To be honest, these two people''s entertainment programs really can''t arouse Lin Mu''s interest.


    These two people are just two minions, and they can''t know the identity of the son of the world they like, so Lin Mu didn''t plan to ask them.


    "You How arrogant


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Xu an suddenly trembled with anger.


    In the world for so many years, in addition to those big people in the hell, who dares to talk to him like this.


    And now I don''t know where to jump out of a person, even dare to their own so wanton.


    "Boy, behind us are the people you can''t afford to offend. If you know the truth, go away!"


    Although this person who doesn''t know where to jump out is so arrogant, since he can be so arrogant, it means that he thinks he has the ability to be arrogant.


    Maybe I don''t want to go, but I don''t want to use my real strength in this world, so it''s not worth it.


    If the boy knows his face, he should go away immediately.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind killing him either.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mu smiles and smashes the ghost king he catches.


    "You Tell me again


    After crushing the ghost king, he immediately sent it to Xu an and looked directly into Xu an''s eyes.


    Send out one thousandth of their own pressure, constantly pressure on Xu an''s body.


    Although it''s only one thousandth of the pressure, Lin Mu is now a quasi saint, and one thousandth of the pressure can''t be resisted by Xu an, who just broke the limit of the human world.


    See such a huge pressure constantly on their own body impact, Xu an''s face was immediately pale up, the cold sweat on the face also constantly flow down.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187

    "How can it be, how can there be such a powerful existence in the world."


    The ghost king, who was proud of himself, was crushed by the mysterious man who didn''t know where he came from.


    How can there be such a powerful existence in the world? Is he not afraid of being crushed by the law of life?


    The great powers that can crush their own ghost king are not without them, but they dare not come to the world to be so arrogant.


    "You have the ability to tell me again!"


    Lin Mu looks at Xu an with a smile on his face.


    However, he didn''t really get angry. He just wanted to play with the boy for a while.


    at his level, he would not easily get angry with ordinary people.


    And a common mortal action, it is not to lose their face.


    "Master..."


    Xu an swallowed his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    I was so arrogant just now that I didn''t pay attention to the existence of terror. I didn''t expect that the existence of terror was so powerful.


    Even his own ghost king has no absolute confidence to overcome.


    "Master, this life is an emissary of the underworld department, but he owns the ghost king without authorization. He has completely violated the rules set by the underworld and the heaven. As long as the master kills him, the heaven and the earth will be grateful."


    The law executor of the silver mask, who was about to die, saw an elder who appeared from nowhere and blocked for him. After the final killing move, he immediately said to the mysterious elder.


    Although I don''t know how there can be such a powerful elder in the world, she can''t manage so much now. As long as she kills the bedbug in the scrotum, and then takes the young man back, her task will be completed.


    But she didn''t listen to what Lin Mu Gang said very clearly.


    "Do you want to use this seat to kill this boy, and then ask this seat to give you this young man, and then say to this seat that heaven will thank you very much after it is completed?"


    After hearing what the law enforcer said, Lin Mu was not in the relationship. Instead, he came to the law enforcer with the silver mask in an instant and joked to her.


    "I''m not that easy to use. No one dares to use this work in this world."


    Lin Mu''s breath appeared again, but this time it was not to Xu an, but to the law enforcer.


    "Master..."


    The law enforcers have no idea what this mysterious elder is going to do. Just now, this mysterious elder personally saved himself, but now he actually does it himself.


    I don''t know what the mysterious master thought.


    This may be the moodiness of the strong.


    She couldn''t help thinking of it in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. She was really afraid that the elder would crush her to death just like the ghost king.


    "This young man has a crush on me. I''m going to sell the address in advance, so I tell you that those people behind you don''t want to come to him. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Lin Mu didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He caught the young man directly.


    To Xu an and the law enforcer in the heaven, he said without expression that for Lin Mu, both the heaven and the earth are living under their own constraints.


    If you don''t want them to exist, you can lower a natural punishment!


    But at this time, Xu an''s hand crushed a token behind his back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 188

    "This person is definitely not what I can deal with. I can only call those big men from the hell."


    Xu an looks at Lin Mu with a domineering face and says it secretly in his heart.


    No matter what, the strong breath from Lin Mu''s whole body is definitely not something he can fight against.


    So he had to turn to his immediate superior, Hades.


    Tomorrow night, as one of the oldest powers in the world, I think it exists. No matter how strong it is, it will give Pluto some face.


    In the realm of Lin Mu, we can naturally see Xu an''s small movements behind his hands. But in his realm, there is no one in the world who can threaten him, so he doesn''t care about these small movements at all.


    It''s good for him to call out the existence behind him and save his own trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu an, what''s the matter? How to summon the king? "


    In an instant, a black fog appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    A figure appeared slowly in the dark fog.


    He was wearing a black dragon robe.


    However, the black fog certificate blocked her face, making people unable to see what kind of face he was, and the voice became extremely strange.


    This is one of the great powers of the underworld that came to find Xu an, Hades.


    It is also one of the oldest beings in the world.


    Originally, she was still discussing with Yan Jun what was more in this world?


    But in the world, Xu an suddenly crushed himself and gave him a token to call him.


    This moment let her know, is oneself command Xu an''s task had some problems.


    So she went on discussing with Yan Jun and felt the world directly.


    After all, that person is very important to the hell and to her.


    "See you, your highness


    Seeing that the underworld once again appeared in the world, ten yuan naturally did not dare to be careless and immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "I''ve seen the underworld!"


    When the law executor of the silver mask saw the underworld, he personally sent him to the world.


    Although her heaven and hell are not the same force, Pluto, as one of the oldest beings in the world, is entitled to be visited by her.


    And now at least the hell and the heaven are still friendly on the surface. When the emissary of the underworld meets the great people in the heaven, he will pay a courtesy visit.


    "Well!"


    The underworld looked at the silver white mask, and the law executor faintly said.


    Naturally, she could see that this man was sent by heaven to fight for the young man?


    However, he did not care. After all, as the oldest opportunity in the world, he would not be angry with these children.


    Moreover, the law executor was only ordered by heaven.


    "Xu an! What happened? The existence of this law enforcer should not be enough for you to crush the token to summon the king


    After a light look at the law executor of the silver mask, I slowly look back to Xu an again tomorrow night.


    In her opinion, this silver white face should not be Xu an''s opponent.


    "Your Highness, of course, it''s not because of your honor, but because of the elder."


    It is proved that he is still superficially friendly with the people in the heaven before the king.


    Right? There was no discussion about the law enforcer of the silver mask, but pointed to Lin Mu and said to Hades.


    "Someone?"


    The underworld immediately looked in the direction that Xu an pointed out.


    And the cold sweat behind him also flowed down. In her divine consciousness, there were only three of them within the range of tens of miles.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 189

    In an instant, I turned my head and looked in the direction that Xu an pointed out.


    She frowned, because in that direction there was a young man in a white Taoist robe looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Although she didn''t look in that direction just now, her divine consciousness is so powerful that there is basically no one in the world who can hide it from him.


    But today there is a man standing here, but his divine consciousness is not found at all.


    "Sir


    The underworld watched Lin Mu warily.


    In her memory, there is absolutely no one named Lin Mu who survived from the ancient times.


    So where did this man come from? He was able to hide such a powerful divine sense from himself.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Pluto''s eyes once again a coagulation, he saw. The young man suspended behind the trees, wanted by heaven and hell at the same time.


    Is this mysterious existence also an idea for this young man?


    If this is the case, then today''s matter will not be good.


    Although he can''t use his real strength in the world, he believes that even with the strength of this separation, he can deal with the mysterious man.


    At least the mysterious man must not use his real strength in the world.


    "Are you thinking of her, sir?"


    "Although I don''t know your specific identity, I think you must also know the real identity of this man. Are you sure you want to fight with heaven and hell at the same time?"


    "If this person falls into the underworld, the audience can bear it.


    On the contrary, if you fall into the heaven, the hell can bear it, but if you fall into an unrelated outsider, do you think the heaven and the hell can bear it? "


    Pluto said slowly, there was no emotion in her tone, as if she was like a robot.


    Although I don''t think I''m afraid of this mysterious man, it''s in the world after all, not my home place. If there is no conflict, it''s better not to have conflict. "


    "Oh! Little girl, you are threatening this seat. "


    Although the underworld''s whole body was surrounded by countless black Qi, it was impossible for outsiders to see her face, but what strength and identity Lin Mu was.


    How can you not see that the king of Ming standing in front of you is actually a woman.


    As for his threat, Lin Mu naturally didn''t see it in his eyes. He immediately came to the underworld and said with a smile:


    "to tell you the truth, I really don''t know what kind of identity this person is. I just want to take him as an apprentice because I''m short of an apprentice."


    "You..."


    I didn''t see how this mysterious man came to me.


    And this mysterious man actually knows his real gender.


    It is more certain that this mysterious man is definitely one of the powers that survived from ancient times.


    And you may be very familiar with yourself.


    But even though Hades racked his brains, he didn''t figure out that Lin Mu could compete with a great power in ancient times.


    "Who are you, sir?"


    "Since you can know the identity of our king, you are not a mediocre person even in ancient times."

 Chapter 190

    As for Lin Mu''s saying that he just took a fancy to the man and wanted to accept him as an apprentice, Hades didn''t believe any word at all.


    If I really survived from ancient times, I would definitely know what kind of identity that person is.


    In that person''s capacity, how can we learn from others.


    Who dares to be the master of that person in this world?


    Even if this mysterious man is powerful, he is not qualified in the eyes of Hades.


    "What a coincidence, little girl! You guessed wrong again. I''m not the one who survived from ancient times, and I only saw you for the first time. As for why I can know your gender, I''m far more powerful than you. "


    "It''s OK for you to deal with those who are weaker than you, but to deal with those who are like you is just a cover up!"


    Lin Mu didn''t care about the eyes of Hades.


    Talk to some of the oldest talents in the world, and let yourself know where the war in the ancient world came from?


    "Go away, little girl. This man is in my favor. If you want to accept him as an apprentice, no one can take him away from me. You Naturally, it''s no good either. "


    Lin Mu didn''t care. He waved to the inscription. He didn''t care that Hades was one of the oldest powers in the world, and also one of the two masters of the earth.


    But for such a noble existence as Lin Mu, perhaps the title possessed by Hades is just not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "You..."


    Seeing that he was ignored by ouch, the underworld was immediately gnawed with anger.


    At the same time, the momentum of the body is constantly released.


    This week has completely exceeded the limits of the world.


    And the laws that belong to the human world are constantly attacking Pluto.


    Now the world has been broken, and it is not allowed to exist beyond the limit of the world.


    So when Pluto releases the momentum beyond the age of the human world, the laws of the human world want to crush Pluto at the first time.


    However, the existence of Pluto is one of several great powers even in ancient times. Although the laws of the world are also very powerful, there is still nothing for Pluto for a moment.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Behind the king of Ming, Xu an and the law enforcers of the silver mask thought of it at the same time.


    "Is this the power of ancient powers?"


    Xu an clenched his fist.


    In the face of such strength, even if he showed his real strength, it is not worth mentioning.


    Perhaps even if he took out the real strength in the hands of the underworld, it is just a mole ant that can be easily destroyed.


    He has a long way to go to get back what belongs to him.


    "But what kind of person is that mysterious existence? He is not inferior in front of Pluto. Moreover, he dares to challenge Pluto on his own initiative."


    Hiding behind Pluto, Xu an hears what Suzuki said to Pluto.


    He also never thought that Hades, who had been dominating the underworld with Yama for so many years, was actually a woman.


    However, what made him feel even more incredible was that the mysterious existence actually gave a little girl to Pluto, and she cried,


    "ha ha!"


    Seeing those huge breath, Lin Mu just chuckled.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 191

    With a wave of his hand, the breath of the underworld disappeared a few meters in front of him.


    "Little girl, you''re too young to start with me. I''ll teach you a lesson this time, so that you can know that there is a heaven and a man in this world."


    "Think of heaven!"


    When it comes to the field of terror, it immediately appears behind Lin Mu.


    "Go


    Lin Mu smiles at the underworld.


    Maybe only by showing a little strength today will people in the hell and heaven know that you can''t easily move yourself.


    Once I move, I have to think about how terrible my revenge is.


    When it comes to the realm of terror, it immediately encircles Hades.


    "Boom..."


    In less than three breath time, the underworld''s body suddenly exploded in the field of terror, and there was no corpse.


    Although it''s just a separation, as one of the most powerful beings in heaven and earth, Hades belongs to her separation, which naturally can''t be divided. But I didn''t expect that such a powerful separation had never been measured in front of Lin Mu.


    "Gulu..."


    To see his boss, Hades, in front of this mysterious man, did not even last three streams of time.


    Xu an couldn''t help swallowing.


    This person is in the open hang it, in the human world how can use such a strong strength.


    Xu an can''t believe that there are people in this world who can use such power in the world.


    And what''s more strange is that this person doesn''t seem to be punished by the laws of the world.


    Is it the law of the human world that ignores the existence of this person?


    In other words, this person has been strong enough to make the laws of the world dare not easily start on him.


    Otherwise, an outsider will do more harm to the broken world.


    "That, master..."


    Just think about the fact that he was rude to the elder, and the cold sweat on Xu an''s back has been left behind.


    If the existence of this terror kills him, then he does not dare to think about the consequences.


    It''s estimated that for others, a mole ant like himself can be killed with a slap.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Boy, this world is very big. Don''t confine the pattern to one side of the forces!"


    For Lin Mu, it''s natural to see clearly that the emissary of the Yin Department wants to get back his own memory of the existence of the Yin Department.


    However, for Xu an, the power of the Yin Department is still too strong.


    "And you! Little girl, your talent is very good. You can even describe it as against heaven. If it''s not... "


    Lin Mu took a look at the young man who was floating behind him, but he didn''t say any more.


    "But you are constrained by your position in heaven, so over the years, your strength has not made any progress."


    "If you two want to be more powerful, and one day you can be as powerful as me, then follow me all these years!"


    Lin Mu looks at them.


    There was a love for talent in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, both of them are gifted.


    If these two people are put alone in another world, they can be the children of one world.


    However, it seems that the son of the world in this world has some special identity.


    Therefore, it is not their turn to be the sons of the world in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 192

    "Thank you, master..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Xu an didn''t think about anything at all. He came directly to Lin Mu and bowed to him.


    For him, love said that now want to get more powerful is the top priority.


    And this elder is undoubtedly very powerful now.


    Even if it''s just so powerful in the world.


    It''s also a complete shelter for myself.


    After all, in the world, those powerful people dare not do it easily, or even dare not use their real strength, for fear of being punished by the laws of the world.


    However, this elder seems to have no worries about this aspect now. He can use his real strength wantonly in the world.


    Even if this elder can have such powerful power only in the world, it is enough for him.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu saw that Xu an came over without any hesitation, and there was no accident. The emissary of the underworld was too deep for his obsession.


    "And you?"


    Lin Mu looks at the law enforcer with the silver mask.


    The talent of this law enforcer is even more unfavourable.


    If you can cultivate yourself well, maybe you can reach such a state in the future.


    "Master..."


    The silver mask law enforcers didn''t think too much and wanted to refuse directly. For her, strength is enough now, her loyalty is only Tianting, it is impossible to betray Tianting and join the hands of some unknown characters.


    For him, this is absolutely not allowed.


    Every law enforcer in Tianting will be loyal to only one force in his life, that is Tianting.


    "Promise him to stay with him for a while and see what this man wants to do."


    Suddenly, a majestic man came into his mind.


    The master of this voice, he can''t be more familiar with, is the real master of heaven, the emperor of heaven.


    "Thank you, master..."


    Unexpectedly, the emperor of heaven had already ordered herself in this way, so she also worshipped Lin Mu directly.


    She still wants to listen to the emperor''s orders.


    "Well!"


    "Let''s go!"


    With the strength of Lin Mu, it is impossible not to see. The master of heaven, the emperor of heaven, made small moves behind his back, but he didn''t bother to expose them.


    For him, he doesn''t need the loyalty of these two people, he just wants to cultivate two characters.


    Maybe I''m bored with my leisure.


    Anyway, no matter how powerful these two people are, they can never be their own opponents.


    And Lin Mu doesn''t believe that your own charm can''t conquer the loyalty of these two people.


    That''s right. Lin Mu is so confident.


    After that, he left the place with the young man.


    First of all, he has to solve the problem of the young man''s apprenticeship.


    Moreover, he seems to have forgotten to ask the identity of Pluto just now, so he has to use the authority of heaven to see what kind of noble identity the son of the world, who is valued by himself, has to let people in heaven and hell want so much.


    Seeing Lin Mu''s first step forward, Xu an and the law enforcement officer of the silver mask look at each other, and they both see the dissatisfaction in each other''s eyes.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, they also immediately followed Lin Mu''s steps.


    Lin Mu naturally also saw the unconventionality between them, but just a smile in the heart, did not care about them.

 Chapter 193

    Hell, in the palace of Yan Jun.


    The underworld, who was sitting opposite to Yan Jun, suddenly spouted a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    "How could it be?"


    The underworld looked at the blood on the ground.


    How can there be such a powerful person in this world.


    Although it''s just a part of myself in the world.


    But it can''t be killed by an ordinary person.


    Moreover, although in the human world, Pluto can still feel the power of that mysterious man.


    And the underworld has a vague feeling that the mysterious man can kill himself in an instant in the world, so he can do the same in the underworld.


    "What''s the matter, Hades?"


    Yan Jun saw that the underworld suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. Similarly, he was greatly surprised.


    Pluto is in the same class as him. People of this class are seldom injured.


    The underworld just sent a separate body to the human world and suffered such a heavy injury.


    How is that possible? How can anyone in the world hurt Pluto.


    And in this way, the existence of the world is not only to hurt the Pluto, it may be the separation of the Pluto to to completely smashed.


    It made him even more unbelievable.


    "Nothing! There was an accident. "


    "I don''t know when there will be a strong and incomparable existence in this world."


    The underworld and well calmed down the disordered breath in her body, and the loss of separation was also very huge for her.


    After all, even if it''s no good, it''s the same origin with her.


    This time, the way was destroyed, the same has hurt her origin.


    "What''s in the weather that can hurt you?"


    Yan Jun still can''t believe it.


    In his opinion, their existence has reached the limit of heaven and earth.


    There is no business that can hurt them in this weather.


    However, I didn''t expect that there were still people in the world who could hurt Pluto.


    "Yan Jun, this matter is very important. I have absolutely no memory of that person in my memory."


    "the existence of terror is like jumping out of a stone crack. There has never been any trace of him in the world."


    "However, since this existence appeared at such a crucial time, and he also took that person with him, we can see that this mysterious existence has a great plan."


    The underworld recuperated his Tanabata, and then did not go to the hall again. His body was still disorderly and disorderly, but looked at Yan Jun with a serious face.


    In his opinion, this matter is more important than his own injury.


    "What? That man not only killed your part, but also took it away. "


    Yan Jun''s brow is more tightly knit.


    It is absolutely impossible for such existence not to know the identity of that person, but what is the purpose of this person taking that person away at such a critical time?


    Didn''t he know how much harm it would do to heaven and earth once that being appeared?


    "Cooperate with Tianting! I have also seen the existence of law enforcers in heaven in the world. I think heaven and earth should also know about it. "


    After a long silence, the underworld slowly said to Yan Jun.


    After hearing the words of Hades, Yan Jun was silent for a long time, and said:


    "for today''s plan, it can only be so, as long as you don''t know whether the old fox of the emperor of heaven has other plans in mind."

 Chapter 194

    In the middle of heaven.


    That little bamboo building.


    A small table made entirely of bamboo. Two people sit opposite each other.


    They are the mysterious emperor and the real ruler of heaven.


    "Da Zun, do you think there are such powerful people in the world?"


    The emperor of heaven looked at the tea that Da Zun had pushed to him.


    He slowly saw a little panic in his eyes from the clear tea.


    What a shock he just had.


    Ever since he sent out the silver mask law enforcer, he has been observing the law enforcer through the knowledge of the law enforcer. He did not expect to find such a powerful existence in the world.


    When he found such a long existence, he wanted to attract the law enforcer in the heaven. He immediately ordered the law enforcer to follow the existence, and he wanted to see what the terrible existence was going to do.


    However, knowing that there was such a way to seize existence in the world, he did not dare to delay for a moment, and immediately came to the oldest existence in the heaven.


    "Maybe! After all, the world is so huge that there will always be some old monsters who don''t care about the world. "


    Da Zun said with a smile, not too worried.


    "Maybe it was some old friend of mine who did it."


    Da Zun has been light since just now.


    "Da Zun Alas


    The emperor sighed helplessly.


    For such a light hearted person as Dazun, such a thing may really be nothing to worry about!


    But he didn''t have such a heart.


    He is very worried about it.


    "That man has been taken away, too!"


    It seems that the emperor of heaven wants to arouse the worry of Da Zun.


    "It is expected that it will not be so easy to get that person. Maybe the old monster that has been hidden from ancient times will be released soon!"


    Da Zun slowly took a sip of his own tea.


    Said slowly to the emperor of heaven.


    He had expected that it would not be so easy to really bring that person over.


    "Now we can''t intervene in anything, so let him follow the trend."


    "Da Zun, you..."


    The emperor of heaven didn''t expect Da Zun to say such a thing. The main purpose of his coming here is to ask Da Zun to do it himself.


    But now it seems that the current big Zun has no intention to move.


    "Emperor Tiandi, it''s not so easy for Lao Jiu to fight in the world. He also needs to pay countless costs to play his real strength in the world, and it''s not the time yet."


    "Now there is just a mysterious man. The other old friends have not started yet. Since the old friends have not started, I will not be the first one."


    How can you not see the purpose of heaven and earth coming here?


    "The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind."


    Da Zun smiles again and slowly drinks the tea from his cup.


    "Don''t worry! That person will eventually fall into our hands. "


    "Although there are many old friends, most of them are old friends."


    Looking at the emperor''s teacup, it was also empty.


    Once again, Da Zun filled their cups with tea.


    Said to the emperor of heaven.


    However, his words also revealed an unquestionable tone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 195

    "Who are you?"


    In a villa, Li Luoxing slowly opens his eyes and looks at the young man sitting on the sofa and looking at himself all the time.


    And remember what happened before.


    Then his face turned pale.


    Obviously, he remembered how he got there.


    Then he went up behind the young man and saw that the young man who had stood in front of his house and turned over his dead eyes was standing behind him.


    "You You Ghost


    Looking at Xu an, Li Luoxing''s face is more pale, and points to Xu an''s pale face.


    It looks like you''re going to faint at any time.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with saying I''m a ghost! But I''m going to manage other ghosts! "


    Xu an''s head left his body again and floated slowly in front of Li Luoxing, meaning that the gloomy words came into Li Luoxing''s ears.


    After hearing these gloomy words, Li Luoxing''s face became paler.


    In fact, Xu an didn''t mean any harm. He just wanted to kill Li Luoxing.


    "Well! It''s boring. "


    Looking at Xu an''s boring tricks, the law enforcement officer with the silver mask was cold in his heart!


    For before she was forced to that point by Xu an, he still can''t care!


    "Well, Xu an, stop playing!"


    Lin Mu saw time is almost, directly interrupted Xu an''s joke.


    He has business to do now.


    "Yes, master."


    Hear you wood much opened a mouth in person, Xu an naturally didn''t have that courage to dare to disobey Lin Mu''s order.


    His head flew slowly back to his neck again.


    Still looking at Li Luoxing with a pale face.


    "Who are you! No, it''s a ghost, too


    Li Luoxing has become a lot more honest after being intimidated by Xi''an.


    But he had retreated to a relatively safe distance from them, and there was still a trace of fear in his eyes.


    These people are not normal people.


    A man with a silver mask for no reason, and without any emotion on his body, although the young man who spoke to him looked like a normal person, he could see clearly that the two guys who were obviously not normal people, or who were standing behind the young man who looked like a normal person, did not dare to be a bit presumptuous.


    Don''t mention the person who can let his head off his neck, he may be brought here by this guy.


    And he hasn''t forgotten the experience of being scared at his own door.


    "Cut, boy, I don''t know!"


    Xu an disdained to Li Luoxing said a word.


    "We are just those ordinary ghosts who can be compared!"


    A trace of black gas slowly appeared from him, and in a moment, it had surrounded his whole body.


    And on his body also slowly appeared a trace of black official robe, above faintly wrote Yin Si two words.


    "I am the emissary of the underworld''s underworld in Los Angeles. You can still understand me as an enchanting emissary!"


    Xu an sneered and looked at Li Luoxing''s diffident eyes. He felt relieved.


    If it wasn''t for the underworld sect to bring this boy, how could he meet such a terrible elder and almost lose his life.


    Now see this boy is so afraid of the appearance, also feel that the heart is very Jieqi.


    However, it''s obvious how an ordinary guy is worth fighting for by the huge forces of heaven and hell.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 196

    "It''s your turn!"


    After introducing his identity, Xu an raised his head and said casually to the law enforcer of the silver mask.


    Obviously, he didn''t mean to help the law enforcer introduce.


    After all, they were enemies of life and death before they were killed. How could they settle the feud so quickly?


    "Hum!"


    "I am the law enforcer of Tianting law enforcement department."


    The silver mask gave a cold hum, but it was also a self introduction.


    He could see that the young master in front of him seemed to really love talents.


    I really want to take this boy as an apprentice.


    At this time, I''d better not lose the face of this terrible elder!


    "You You''re kidding


    "What''s the age of this? Return it to heaven, hell or something!"


    After hearing the introduction of the two people, Li Luoxing''s face showed a look of apparent disbelief.


    After all, technology is still popular among ordinary people. Most ordinary people accept scientific experience and don''t believe in heaven and hell in the illusion.


    If you are a person who grew up in this era, Li Luoxing will not believe what such idealists believe.


    He is a staunch materialist.


    "Oh! You don''t seem to believe it


    Xu an naturally saw the disbelief on Li Luoxing''s face. His head once again left his body and flew to Li Luoxing''s face. The distance between the two faces was only a little bit close.


    "Gulu..."


    Seeing that the seven orifices of the head flying in front of him seemed to be bleeding again, Li Luoxing couldn''t help swallowing in his throat.


    "No How can we not believe it


    Li Luoxing smiles awkwardly and politely at Xu an''s head.


    What happened today has completely smashed the Three Outlooks he has established for more than ten years.


    In science, can human head survive without body?


    as like as two peas, the more frightening thing is that the head can not only leave the body but also survive, and speak to himself, and those movements on his face seem to be exactly like those of the living.


    This man is obviously a ghost, OK?


    Li Luoxing felt that his brain was in a trance again and wanted to faint.


    "Is there any heaven or hell in this world?"


    Seeing Xu an''s appearance, Li Luoxing can''t help falling into self doubt.


    Obviously, these things can''t be solved by science.


    Isn''t that proof that what the "ghost" said is true?


    "Come on, don''t scare this kid any more. You''re scaring him. He''s really going to faint."


    When Lin Mu saw it, he could not help but interrupt Xu an.


    He didn''t want his future apprentice to be scared into something wrong at this time.


    Hearing the words of the forest tree again, Xu an''s head returned to his body again.


    "Little guy, in fact, the world is very big, and there are more hidden things than you know, so the existence of heaven and hell is not something I can''t believe!"


    "Ghosts and ghosts that you don''t believe in exist in this world, but because you are just ordinary people, you can''t easily see those things."


    "Because those things have been taken away by people like Xu an and Si arc."


    "In other words, their existence is still protecting your safety."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 197

    Although as a student of mystery and natural philosophy.


    He didn''t believe these supernatural events in his heart, but now he had to.


    Because the head just now is still floating in its own body.


    Although he didn''t believe Lin Mu''s words on the surface, he had two or three points of faith in his heart.


    Lin Mu was right. At ordinary times, those demons and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts were accepted by people like them.


    If it wasn''t for their existence, maybe the world would have been a mess.


    This is because they often do such things, so their merits and virtues are also very huge. That is why Lin Mu didn''t lay his hands on them, and he also took a fancy to them. If there is a hateful cultivation, no matter how good his talent is, Lin Mu won''t let him go.


    "Mm-hmm..."


    Li Luoxing nodded like a chicken.


    He is afraid to speak out a little bit of opposition now.


    As Suzuki said, the world is guarded by these people. In fact, there is no color of too much belief in your heart.


    The first impression is very important, and the first impression of Li Luoxing is to see Xu an constantly frightening himself.


    So naturally, he would not have a good feeling for the existence of Xu an.


    Therefore, he will not like the people who stand with Xu an.


    But because of the situation, he should not object.


    "I know you still don''t believe it now, but when you come into contact with these things later, you have to believe it."


    Lin Mu is how to exist, can''t see Li Luoxing''s face has written a few big words completely don''t believe.


    But he didn''t correct him. As long as you have more contact with these things in the future, you will know how much the world needs the emissary of Yin Department and the law enforcer of heaven.


    After all, the rules of the world are broken.


    It is impossible for the practitioners in the human world to practice to the limit in such a broken world.


    But some monsters are different, especially ghosts.


    The birth of ghosts is something produced by the laws of the world, which does not need to use the laws of the world at all.


    If you are strong or lucky, it is possible that the ghosts born in general will be at the top of the world immediately.


    Such ghosts can''t be solved by practitioners in the world.


    So at this time, we can only trouble the emissary of the underworld or the law enforcer of the heaven.


    At present, the responsibilities of these two kinds of people in the world are still very important.


    Or it''s irreplaceable.


    Especially the top people like Xu an and Si arc.


    The two of them do not know how many evil spirits they have dealt with these years.


    Especially Xu an, who has been the messenger of the underworld for nearly a thousand years.


    In nearly a thousand years, no one knows how many times he has confused the world for others.


    "I think I''d better not know!"


    Li Luoxing once again showed an embarrassed and polite smile.


    It''s OK to experience such a thing once in his life. He doesn''t want to experience it several times. It seems that this young man said so, and he may come into contact with more things in the future.


    In fact, Li Luoxing refused in his heart.


    He wants to live in peace for a few years.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with you bringing me here?"


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back and write my graduation thesis."


    Li Luoxing showed a smile without any threat and looked at Lin Mu.


    In my heart, I wonder when these people will let him go.


    He didn''t want to have too much contact with these people.


    After all, these people don''t seem to exist easily.


    These people are really not easy to cause.


    Li Luoxing is still a very timid and cautious person in real life. He doesn''t want to step into an unknown world. He just wants to live his life as an ordinary person quietly.


    Some people may say that he has no ambition. He does not grasp such an opportunity in front of his eyes, but he has no ambition in this respect.


    When he enters an unknown world, it means that there is an unknown danger, which will come with him. He is not ready for this.


    Or he didn''t plan to do it at all.


    "Well, you guys, I don''t know what you need to tell me when you bring me here? If not, can I leave now


    Li Luoxing saw Lin Mu carefully.To make sure that the young man was still a good talker, he said to Lin Mu again.


    At the same time, I pray not to throw myself out as cannon fodder to die.


    "In fact, it''s not too important to bring you here."


    "It''s just that your talent is very good. Are you interested in learning from me? Into a more wonderful world. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 198

    "Big brother, you think too much of me. I''m just an ordinary member of thousands of ordinary people. What''s worth your attention?" "


    " although I don''t know the identity of a big man like you, if what that person said is true, then the status of a big man like you must be very high in this world! If you can''t find anyone you want, why do you want to come to me as an ordinary person? "


    Xu an points to Xu an.


    If what Xu an said just now is true.


    Then this person''s status is absolutely very high, otherwise that person''s self introduction would not be so respectful to this young man.


    "You This is a refusal. "


    Lin Mu is a bit strange, did not expect this kid to refuse his proposal unexpectedly.


    This boy should be a smart man. Naturally, we can see his status is very noble, but he even missed the opportunity to step into another mysterious and powerful world.


    "You''re sure you don''t want to go to a more bizarre world at all."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to be as strong as I am and as dignified as I am?"


    "And as long as he enters the world, it''s not too difficult for him to live forever. Maybe it''s just something you can easily get."


    Lin Mu does not give up, but constantly persuades Li Luoxing.


    If you refuse, you refuse.


    With Lin Mu''s identity and strength, he naturally won''t pull down his face to persuade a person who has rejected him. But this time, he is doing a task. This boy is the son of the world and the key to completing the task. If this boy doesn''t agree, then the task of the world represents failure.


    This is not acceptable to Lin Mu.


    "Big brother, once you step into the unknown world, it means that there are many unknown reasons for you to follow."


    Li Luoxing carefully looked at Lin Mu and said slowly after he was sure that his words would not irritate Lin Mu.


    "Of course, income is directly proportional to pay. If you want to get a strong strength, you have to bear a strong threat."


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that the son of the world would say such words.


    Now it seems that the son of the world in this world is really capable.


    "Actually, I don''t want to go deep into danger. I just want to be an ordinary person quietly and live an ordinary life, so I''m sorry."


    Although Li Luoxing faces Lin Mu''s temptation, he still doesn''t change his mind and refuses Lin Mu.


    To tell you the truth, in fact, just at that moment, he was still a little excited, but then he remembered that the things he wanted to get would definitely put him in endless danger, so he stubbornly snuffed out this heartbeat.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How noble is the status of the elder! It''s a blessing that you''ve been cultivating for ten years that you''ve been able to look up to you, but you''ve refused your kindness even though you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. "


    Lin Mu has not said anything, but Xu an is a little angry.


    Of course, he is not really angry, just want to show Lin Mu.


    After all, he just offended this terrible elder, so at this time, he still needs to brush a wave of existence in front of this elder.


    "Er..."


    "These people don''t want to kill people, do they?"


    Seeing the angry Xu an, Li Luoxing said that his neck was terrible in his heart.


    these people don''t seem to be ordinary people, and they probably don''t pay attention to the secular law. Maybe in their eyes, killing a person is as simple as killing a chicken.


    So now he is very worried about whether these angry people will crush themselves to death?


    "Well, I respect everyone''s choice. Since you don''t want to step into such a strange world, I won''t force you."


    Lin Mu raised his hand and stopped Xu an who wanted to continue.


    Although his status, strength, status are very noble, but he does not have the right to intervene in any one''s choice.


    Since the son of the world does not want to step into such a strange world, he will not force it.


    "But sometimes you have to choose! Or sometimes you don''t have a choice. "


    Lin Mu took a meaningful look at Li Luoxing.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Luoxing feels that Lin Mu''s words seem to have some deep meaning, and he doesn''t know why. When he hears such words, he always feels cool behind him.


    So he didn''t feel that he looked at Lin Mu and hoped to get some news from this terrible existence.


    "Well, you have it!"


    "It''s not far from your house either."Lin Mu waved to Li Luoxing, and did not intend to explain Li Luoxing''s problem.


    "Thank you, big man!"


    Li Luoxing is also a man with 13 figures. Since this big man doesn''t want to explain to himself, he won''t go after him to ask.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 199

    As a man of 13, after seeing Lin Mu''s waving, he didn''t intend to ask Lin Mu what the meaning of this question was.


    In the eyes of these people, I''m just a rookie who can be crushed to death. I''d better not try to figure out what these big guys are thinking.


    Anyway, he just heard that the big guy had let him go.


    So he is not ready to stay here, but immediately opened the door of the villa and went out.


    "I hope I will never encounter such a thing again in my life!"


    Before leaving, Li Luoxing took a deep look at several people in the villa.


    Especially the so-called emissary who scared himself to death.


    But he also vowed in his heart that he would never want to deal with these people again.


    It''s really possible to die!


    ¡­¡­


    But Li Luoxing didn''t see it. Lin Mu looked at him with deep meaning.


    And Lin Mu''s eyes also revealed an interesting color.


    "This boy!"


    Lin Mu is very helpless to Li Luo''s star like son of the world.


    He has experienced two worlds: Yu Ning in the first world and Nan Ying in the second world. Which one is not the existence of mind and nature higher than heaven, there is no word "failure" in their eyes.


    But I didn''t expect that I met such a wise son, and the identity of the son of the world is still very huge.


    "With such an identity, some things can''t be avoided if you want to."


    Just now, Lin Mu has used his own authority to check what kind of identity this boy is.


    He was immediately startled, did not expect that the identity of the boy was still so huge.


    So that''s why he didn''t persuade any more.


    This kid doesn''t want to step into such a strange world, but as he said, there are some things he can''t choose if he doesn''t want to.


    In other words, for him, there is no choice at all.


    The more he does not want to step into such a world, but some people will force him to step into it.


    "Boy, I''m looking forward to your future!"


    Unexpectedly already knew Li Luoxing''s identity, so Lin Mu believed that this boy in the future you will certainly come to look for oneself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, you..."


    Xu an didn''t understand Lin Mu''s method.


    He could see that the elder really wanted to take the boy as an apprentice.


    But I don''t know why the elder let the boy go?


    "Ha ha, you will know later."


    "By the way, Xu an, you two are protecting this boy secretly. Don''t let him know the cruelty of the world until the moment of life and death."


    Lin Mu didn''t explain anything.


    Instead, he told them directly.


    Recently, in addition to heaven and hell, there are a lot of eyesight estimates have focused on this boy, want to take this boy away at all costs.


    This boy will be in trouble for some time in the future.


    If you don''t send these two people out to protect them secretly, it''s estimated that this boy''s character may be slapped to death by some existence.


    "Yes..."


    Seeing that the elder didn''t want to explain, as a wise man, he naturally would not offend the elder. He knew that at such a time, he only had to obey the arrangement of the elder.


    So he answered without hesitation.


    Although I don''t know what it means to arrange them to protect an ordinary person.


    But as he said, I just have to obey.


    "Yes..."


    Different from Xu an, there is a ray of doubt in Si arc''s eyes.


    What kind of identity is that kid?


    From the change of the elder''s attitude just now, she can be sure that the elder is fully aware of the boy''s real identity.


    But what kind of identity is that kid?


    Heaven, the two most powerful forces in heaven and earth are trying to take this boy back at all costs.


    And in the middle of the jump out of such a powerful and terrible master.


    Now, this elder of mine wants to protect this boy from the extreme existence of the human world. It seems that not only the forces of heaven and hell have come up with this boy''s idea.


    However, she still couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t even think about it.


    I''m not qualified to contact these things that only real big people can know.After they agreed, the next one followed Li Luoxing.


    As long as they don''t want Li Luoxing to know their strength, ordinary people like Li Luoxing will not know.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Luoxing. Now you may not know how many people in the world are watching you. "


    Lin Mu laughed in the villa: "but it seems that many people have noticed this seat!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 200

    Gusts of wind blow.


    Walking in the street, Li Luoxing can''t help but tighten his clothes.


    "It''s really cold!"


    He said with some complaints.


    No one can know in today''s short day. What a strange thing had happened to him.


    The Three Outlooks he has built up in more than 20 years have been completely smashed in today''s day.


    He couldn''t believe that there was such a mysterious existence in the world.


    Originally only existed in the legend of heaven and earth. It turns out that it really exists in this world.


    And it''s like they keep the world safe.


    Moreover, there is a big man who seems to be very powerful and wants to call himself an apprentice.


    All this experience is like a dream.


    But the cold wind through some of the tingling face that happened today is true.


    I''m not dreaming.


    But it seems that I didn''t step into a world that seems very dangerous.


    "Maybe sometimes I regret that I missed such a wonderful world."


    He walked in the dark street without thinking about it in his heart.


    "But now I''m sure I don''t regret it. Now I just want to be a salted fish to eat and die peacefully."


    Li Luoxing smiles for a while and is very happy.


    He is just an idle fish without a dream. He is now and will be in the future.


    "Not far from my home? Why haven''t you arrived yet? "


    Walking in the street, Li Luoxing still remembers what he said before he left. Your home is not far from here.


    But she felt that she had been away for a long time. Why didn''t she come to her home?


    Is it my own illusion that the concept of time has disappeared since it came out.


    He thought to himself.


    Once the cold wind passed through his body again.


    Let him more pull his clothes, go faster.


    He always felt that the street had become more weird.


    "I''m almost home at last!"


    Vaguely see to come to own the district that rent.


    Li Luoxing''s eyebrows flashed a ray of joy, and he was almost home at last.


    Although today is still a bit breathtaking! But I still had a good time.


    At least I saved my life.


    ¡­¡­


    He went up some long stairs and finally came to the door of his rental room. He immediately took away his key and opened the room. Now he just wanted to take a good bath and fall asleep.


    Not a good recovery of their spirit, tomorrow continue to live like salted fish life.


    ¡­¡­


    Open the door, he suddenly saw a stranger sitting on his sofa, looking at himself with a smile.


    "Damn, are you being watched by someone? Do you want such bad luck? "


    Although this person is not his own landlord, there is only one explanation. It seems that he has been targeted by another person.


    This is just escaping from the tiger''s mouth and falling into the wolf''s den!


    "Boy, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    A beautiful girl voice came.


    But knowing a woman''s voice didn''t make Li Luoxing put down her vigilance, on the contrary, she was more careless.


    His three outlooks today have been completely broken. Who knows whether this woman is a human or a ghost? What if it''s a ghost that comes to him?


    "Little sister, you are..."


    Li Luoxing once again don''t cry, still ugly smile.


    I hope it''s not a ghost this time!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 201

    Li Luoxing showed a smile worse than crying.


    Looking at the little sister sitting on her sofa.


    A shadow lingered on her.


    "Well, it''s not a ghost!"


    Seeing the shadow of Li Luoxing, he felt relieved.


    But there was a chill behind him, because when he thought of seeing Xu an for the first time, there was also a shadow on the ground.


    But now he is quite sure that Xu an is not alone.


    But a living ghost, although he called himself the emissary of the underworld department, isn''t the emissary of the underworld department a ghost?


    And in the middle of the night, a stranger came to his home and sat quietly on his sofa. When he saw that he had been staring at himself since he came in, he didn''t move. This is obviously not a normal person.


    He retreated slowly towards the gate.


    No matter whether the little sister is normal or not, or whether she is human or ghost, he doesn''t intend to stay here any more.


    He has been so stimulated today that he is not sure whether the people in this world are human beings or ghosts in human skin.


    Now I think it''s safer for the big man''s home. At least the big man hasn''t killed himself.


    And even if he refused the big man, the big man still let himself safely back home.


    How to see that one is more reliable than such a little sister who doesn''t know the details.


    Now Li Luoxing''s hand has touched the handle of the door, and he will soon be able to run out of his home.


    But when he stepped in with half his foot.


    The young lady who looked good from her back came to him in a moment and looked at him with a face that was not human at all.


    What a face that is!


    Anyway, as long as Li Luoxing saw this once, he would never want to see such a face again.


    His face was very pale. There was no color of blood at all, which was whiter than the faces of the people in the Shouyi shop.


    What''s more strange is that there is blood flowing out of the big eyes. The mouth can''t see the appearance of a mouth. What''s more miraculous is that there is no nose in her nose.


    Because the faces of the two people are close to each other, the blood from the tears of this faceless woman will drop on Li Luoxing.


    "Little Little sister, what can I do for you? "


    Li Luoxing''s legs have been shaking ever since he saw this face.


    However, because he has encountered enough things today, so fortunately he did not faint.


    At the moment, he even had some thanks to Xu an in his heart. If he hadn''t pressed his nerves so much, maybe he would have fainted now.


    His legs have almost slowly retreated to the door, if the next thing is not good, he will immediately run out.


    Now he vaguely remembers where the big guy lives. As long as he runs to the big guy''s home, it should be safe.


    Although I don''t know the specific identity of the big man, Xu an and Si arc are very aggressive. They are willing to stand behind the big man. It''s enough to see that big man is still very powerful.


    "You want to run..."


    Faceless woman tilted her head and looked at Li Luoxing thoughtfully.


    But her mouth didn''t move.


    I don''t know what organ she used to make this sound.


    "My master really wants to see you..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 202

    "My master really wants to see you!"


    The strange voice of faceless woman came into Li Luoxing''s ear.


    All of a sudden, Li Luoxing shivered.


    And she heard the faceless girl''s words.


    I don''t know what kind of people are staring at me.


    He just ran out of the big man''s house. He doesn''t want to go into another big man''s house now, and the strange big man doesn''t know if he is so talkative just now.


    So there are 1000 and 10000 people in his heart who don''t learn to move, but it''s not up to him to agree or not.


    no girl has the right to choose the first mock exam directly to him.


    Li Luoxing suddenly felt dizzy.


    And I feel that my head and feet are not working.


    It''s like falling down at any time.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep, and everything will be fine."


    The strange voice of the faceless girl came again, but this strange voice really made Li Luoxing drowsy. He just fell to the ground and had a good sleep without thinking about anything.


    It''s like the most beautiful voice in the world.


    All of a sudden, Li Luoxing''s brain obeyed his inner thoughts and fainted slowly.


    Li Luoxing''s eyes closed slowly and his body moved backward slowly. It seemed that he would fall down at any time. But the faceless woman''s hand is a quick direct contact with his body.


    "Hum, it''s just rubbish. I don''t know if the master has a crush on this rubbish. He asked me to take him back by myself."


    Holding Li Luoxing''s fragile body with her arms, the faceless woman said with disdain.


    In her opinion, this kind of person who can''t even survive her own move is just a waste. She can''t afford to waste any more. She doesn''t know what''s brilliant about this waste, which can make the owner look at it differently.


    "Well! If it wasn''t for the host''s name to take you back, I can''t help but eat you now. "


    The faceless girl stretched out a tongue with lots of saliva from the mouth that didn''t look like a mouth, and licked her mouth that didn''t look like a mouth.


    And it looks at Lilo star''s eyes are also full of a trace of greed.


    It has not eaten human flesh for a long time, and it has rarely come to the world since it has exceeded the limit of the human world. This time, it is not the master''s great power to hide his power beyond the limit of the human world. Maybe he was crushed by the rules of the human world just after he entered the world.


    So now to see a living person in front of him, he can''t resist the greedy color in his heart.


    "Hum!"


    However, after thinking of the horror of his master and the consequences of disobeying his master, he did not dare to make such an idea. He did not want to be tortured endlessly by his master.


    When did it see how its master tormented others? He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    "Lucky for you


    The faceless girl sneered at Li Luoxing.


    Then he took out a token from his body and slowly crushed it.


    This token is what it leads to the world.


    "Alas! Now that you''re here, don''t rush off like that? As a landlord here, I haven''t done a good job of hospitality. "


    All of a sudden, his hand, which wanted to crush the token, was seized by a powerful moment.


    A male voice came into his ear.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 203

    "Who are you?"


    The faceless woman looks at the pale hand that the policeman grabs on her arm.


    Obviously, this person is also a member of the conspiracy force.


    The appearance of this person makes it see Li Luoxing who is still lying on his arm and fainting. What is the identity of this waste? It makes so many huge forces in the world come to look for him.


    The Yin Qi that he exudes from Xu an has already known that this person is definitely the emissary of the underworld Yin Department.


    What''s more suspicious is that the emissary of the underworld''s secret department was accompanied by a law enforcer in the law enforcement department of the heavenly court.


    Haven''t these two forces already been in full swing? How can they be united.


    Are the people in heaven also interested in this waste?


    Faceless woman a pair of strange eyes, suspicious of staring at the two people blocking their own.


    Is it for this man that the two forces have joined hands?


    "The emissary of Yin si..."


    The strange voice of the faceless girl came again.


    "Go away..."


    Although I can''t figure out why the people of the underworld and the Tianting law enforcement department stand together, I can''t figure out why I don''t want to think about it any more. I just need to finish the task assigned by my master, and I can''t manage other things.


    For these two people, it didn''t pay attention.


    After all, their own strength has long been beyond the limit of the human world, and these two people, even if combined, can not exceed the limit of the human world.


    Although you can''t use your real strength in the world, it''s enough to win these two people with your current strength.


    "Oh! You are very arrogant! I don''t know who it is. "


    Xu an squints at the faceless girl who doesn''t show any fear to her two.


    This lifeless you absolutely see the identity of two people, but actually see the identity of their own two people, even so reckless to their own so presumptuous.


    Then there is a huge force behind this man.


    Other people see the Yin son emissary of the hell or the law enforcement department of the heaven, which one is not respectful, dare not say a word aloud in front of them.


    And this faceless woman is obviously different.


    "Oh, you are not qualified to know the status of my master!"


    "Now get out of my sight immediately, and I can not care with you. If you don''t care, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    It''s better not to do it. After all, the power behind these two people is absolutely at the top of the world. Even their own masters don''t have the confidence to have the strength of both sides at the same time.


    And here is in the world, once used more than the strength of the world, they will definitely be targeted by the law of the world.


    So now it wants to scare these two people away with its momentum.


    "Good! Then I''ll see how you treat me impolitely! "


    Xu an is very angry today.


    He was worried that there was no place for his anger. I didn''t expect that the ghost who had died of you would dare to challenge himself so much.


    It''s just too much for me.


    At the same time, a huge Yin Qi emanated from his body.


    Straight at the faceless girl.


    He vowed in his heart that he would let this ungrateful ghost taste the power of his emissary.


    If we don''t teach it a lesson today, it means that anyone can challenge their emissary in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 204

    At the same time, Xu an began to use his immortal Qi.


    Today, not only is Xu an very angry, she is also very depressed.


    You know, if Lin Mu didn''t show up at the last moment, her life might be lost.


    However, I didn''t expect that a private abode in the world could cause so much damage to herself. She was very proud of such a project, and she was very depressed.


    Now, as Xu an thought, there is a guy jumping out to challenge himself. This is a good way to reduce gas.


    So of course she won''t be polite.


    He used the most powerful prestige he could use to directly attack the faceless woman.


    Faced with the pressure of two people at the same time, the faceless woman''s face became a little pale, but she didn''t suffer too much damage.


    At most, the pressure released by Xu an and Si arc did not exceed the limit of human world, which was a piece of cake for faceless women.


    After all, its strength has far exceeded the limits of the world.


    "Well! It''s too much for me to dare to attack me! "


    The faceless girl was very angry when she saw two ants who were just in the limit of the human world, and even dared to take the lead in fighting against herself.


    Pale looking at two people, cold voice came out.


    He has killed these two people, even though the strength behind them is very huge, but here is the world, even if the people behind them are very strong, it is impossible to fight in the world in person.


    As long as you kill him in the world, who can know?


    And even if it knows, it doesn''t believe that the underworld and the heaven will turn against its master for the sake of a mere emissary of the underworld department and the law enforcers of the law enforcement department.


    These two huge forces should also give their owners face.


    So these two people died in vain.


    "Oh, it''s still a ghost beyond the limit of human world."


    Xu an saw that the faceless woman broke through their power at random. With a pick of eyebrows, he also saw that the real strength of the faceless woman had exceeded the limit of the human world.


    I didn''t expect that the power behind it actually sent a man to go beyond the limit of the human world and take this guy back.


    You know, the cost of sending a ghost out of the world in time to the world is enormous.


    No one can take out such a huge thing.


    So the faceless woman is absolutely a huge force.


    But he didn''t care. Even if they were strong enough, could they be the two forces behind them?


    Heaven and hell are the two strongest forces in heaven and earth.


    It''s not a monster that can resist.


    "Beyond the limits of the world..."


    The eyebrows of Si arc also wrinkled.


    What''s going on in this world? Recently, how often there are people who are beyond the limits of the world.


    Not to mention Xu an, who is standing beside him, this boy is absolutely wrong. He really continues, otherwise he is not qualified to raise a ghost King beyond the limit of the world.


    And there is a more powerful forest tree behind it.


    If this elder didn''t transcend the limit of the human world, there would be no extremely thin person who could transcend the human world that day.


    And here there is a faceless woman beyond the limits of the human world. What''s the law of the human world recently? Is it selective insomnia.


    You know, in normal times, as long as there is a person who has exceeded the limit in the world, then the laws of the world will come at any time and crush the person who has exceeded the limit in the world.


    But now the movement in the world doesn''t know what it is doing. Two people who are beyond the limit of the world have already done it in the world, and the rules of the world have not done it yet.


    Is it still at the theatre?


    Si arc can''t figure out what the law of the world is doing recently.


    Or the dilapidated world is being repaired recently.


    People who have gone beyond the limits of the world before are no longer the limits.


    That''s why the laws of the world don''t work.


    Division arc some don''t understand, but, now also have no more time to let her continue to think, what she wants to deal with at present is this faceless girl.


    After all, the man in front of us is beyond the limits of the world.


    If it can''t be solved today, maybe she will really stay here.


    But he didn''t worry too much. After all, there was another man beside him who was detached from everything in the world, although he didn''t think highly of him.


    But it has to be said that the strength of the bedbug in this department is still very strong.


    What''s more, I don''t know what method this bedbug used. It has escaped the exploration of the laws of the human world and has been hiding in the human world.¡­¡­


    "You''re all going to die today."


    The breath of the faceless woman slowly reveals. It doesn''t belong to the Yin Qi of the underworld and the immortal Qi of the heaven. It''s another unknown breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 205

    "Are you too arrogant? You can eat us with complete certainty. "


    Xu an doesn''t hide his breath, and the breath released by the faceless girl is constantly touching.


    There''s no division between the top and the bottom.


    But these strengths are not beyond the limits of the human world.


    "You don''t think you''re the only one out of the world, do you?"


    There was a sneer on Xu an''s face.


    "What makes you so sure?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Xu an''s face, which made people wonder what he was thinking.


    "You..."


    The faceless girl''s pale face is more pale now. She didn''t expect that this person was also beyond the limit of the world.


    Don''t you know that only your own master has spent so much effort to send a man beyond the limits of the world to the world.


    The heaven and the earth also divide the two people who are beyond the limit of the human world into the world at any cost.


    So what is the identity of this person?


    "Oh I didn''t expect that heaven and hell should have such courage and insight. "


    "Aren''t you two advocates of the rules of affairs? I didn''t expect to break the rules, too. "


    The faceless woman showed a trace of disdain.


    In the past, both Tianting and Difu claimed to be firm supporters of the rules. They were supporting the rules in everything they did. Unexpectedly, they were beaten in the face immediately.


    The law of the world is also the rule, they so openly violate the law of the world.


    Don''t you openly say that they also broke the rules.


    "Ha ha We have never said that our supporters of the rules of procedure are just the wishful thinking of you heretics. "


    "We kill you because we want to. That''s all. I''ve never been the strongest supporter of any rule. "


    Xu an also sneered.


    Over the years, those heretics. It is often claimed that heaven and hell are the most determined running dogs.


    To hunt and kill them is to protect the rules and become the real running dog of the rules.


    But what they really don''t know is that Tianting and Difu just don''t want them to exist in this world, never for any rules.


    Moreover, it can be said that heaven and hell are faceless women who are against the rules, and they don''t want to continue talking nonsense with these two people.


    After all, the owner of his family is still waiting to take this man back.


    It doesn''t dare violate the time limit set by its owner.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    Therefore, we can only solve these two people as soon as possible.


    Although these two people are also very likely to be beyond the limits of the world.


    But it is very confident in its own strength, because its strength is not as simple as the limit of the Superman world. It has been nearly 500 years since it broke away from the limit of the human world.


    It''s not what these two people can imagine.


    "Enchantment..."


    The blood and tears of the faceless girl''s eyes, which were originally bleeding and tears, were not flowing down. Her eyes had recovered some clarity, and she could barely see that her eyes were moving.


    In an instant, its eyes revealed a strange purple.


    And these small rental housing also revealed some strange purple.


    There is a strange purple breath flowing slowly from Li Luoxing, and the expression on Li Luoxing''s face immediately becomes intoxicated.


    It''s like touching something beautiful.


    However, the faceless girl frowned, reached out and knocked out the purple smell. After all, although this person was a little bit useless, her master himself ordered her to take it back.


    Although the purple breath around Li Luoxing was knocked out, there were still a lot of purple breath towards Xu an and Si arc.


    "Mind control ghosts!"


    There is a trace of vigilance in Xu an''s eyes.


    I didn''t expect that this time, I met a kind of mind control which is very rare among ghosts. These ghosts are not very easy to deal with.


    More than a hundred years ago, when his strength did not reach the limit of the human world, he met a spirit control ghost. At that time, the strength of that spirit control ghost was not as strong as his own. However, if he was not careful, maybe he would not have Xu an today.


    So in the face of mind control ghosts, he is naturally more careful.


    "Hum, how can I make such a low-level mistake even if I have suffered from you more than a hundred years ago?"


    Xu an sneered. After the first World War before Baiyun, he began to study the weakness of controlling the ghost. Huangtian is worthy of those who have a heart. Decades ago, he finally found the weakness of mind control.Looking at the faceless girl who seems to control everything.


    Xu an''s face showed a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 206

    "Yin Si decree!"


    Xu an said happily in his heart.


    His hand made a complicated fingerprint on the back.


    The black token appeared again.


    But this time there was a strange light.


    However, faceless woman didn''t see Xu an''s little action behind her back.


    "Soul shock!"


    Xu an slowly used his own hand of the Yin Department Law.


    A strange light stab attacks the faceless woman instantly.


    It seems that there are countless ghosts tearing away towards the faceless girl.


    I want to wipe all the noodles.


    This is a method that Xu an developed more than 100 years ago to deal with the demons and ghosts of mind control.


    Even if their mental control is strong, how can they still control their mental power after tearing up their souls?


    Although the spirit control demons and ghosts have always been very good for their soul protection, after the battle of the soul, Xu an found that the ghost who had been baptized by the netherworld law had a great impact on the destruction of the soul.


    And for the spirit control class those ghosts and spirits to protect the soul means also have great restraint.


    These fierce ghosts were gathered by Xu an after hundreds of years of hard work.


    What I want is to meet a spirit control demon like today.


    And so many fierce ghosts are jumping out, even if the faceless woman is powerful, it can''t stop all of them. As long as a fierce ghost breaks through its defense and enters its soul, then the next good play will come.


    Seeing so many fierce ghosts coming out of her own law, she can''t help sneering. If this faceless woman is another kind of demon, maybe he will have some fear, but unfortunately, she is a spirit control demon.


    This type of monster hair has been studied for decades.


    ¡­¡­


    "What..."


    Seeing countless fierce ghosts appear from a token that doesn''t know what it is, and smashing most of her weird purple Qi, a trace of disbelief appears in the faceless girl''s eyes.


    These are just a group of ordinary fierce ghosts. How can they break through their mind control.


    And these fierce ghosts even rushed towards themselves as if they were not afraid of death.


    Don''t you know that my strength has exceeded the limit of the world, and I can shoot you to death with a slap?


    However, the faceless girl naturally will not underestimate these fierce ghosts. After all, these fierce ghosts are also released from her opponents of the same level. No one knows what strange means her opponent has put on some fierce ghosts.


    It immediately opened its own defense, the defense of its whole body up.


    In his opinion, even if these fierce ghosts are powerful, their own defense can never be broken. After all, they are absolutely wrong in strength.


    After all, its strength has been beyond the limitations of the world, and this is the most powerful ghost, which is just a little stronger than some ordinary ghost, and it has not been paid attention to by itself.


    However, in an instant, the faceless girl''s face changed greatly, because she found that her defenses were just like paper paste to these fierce ghosts. The fierce ghost completely ignored her defenses and attacked her soul directly through these defenses.


    "How could..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 207

    "How could..."


    "They''re just fierce ghosts. How can they break through my defense?"


    The faceless girl was shocked in her heart.


    However, he has not seen Xu an''s face showing a more strange look.


    "Ha ha, it''s really beyond one''s ability. You know, I''m a fierce ghost. I''m here for you spirit control demons. How can I be as common as ordinary fierce ghosts?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so brave that you didn''t resist at all."


    Xu an sneered in his heart.


    In his eyes, this faceless woman is dead.


    This faceless woman is so free that she doesn''t kill her own ghost at all.


    These fierce ghosts have completely broken through the defenses of faceless women. Even now, it''s too late for faceless women to start to be low-end. These fierce ghosts will tear his soul in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    "Get out of here, get out of here, asshole!"


    All of a sudden, there were bursts of roars from the faceless woman.


    It felt that its soul was constantly torn by these ants.


    He immediately used his own strength to wipe out these fierce ghosts one by one,


    but no matter how fast they are wiped out, the number of these fierce ghosts is very large, and they can''t be wiped out for a while.


    And those who have not been eliminated by it immediately rush to tear its soul like a mad dog.


    It felt that its soul earned one by one, torn and devoured by these fierce ghosts.


    The momentum of its body is suddenly soaring, and it wants to eliminate these fierce ghosts in an instant.


    However, everything it does seems to be useless work, which has no effect at all.


    And now it has not found that its dynamic strength has slowly exceeded the limit of the world.


    This means that the law of the world has begun to work on it.


    At the moment when the power of faceless woman exceeds that of the world, the law of the world will follow.


    The law of the world constantly rubs this faceless woman, trying to crush the person who dares to challenge her majesty.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the scream came, the faceless woman''s body exploded instantly.


    All of a sudden, he became dead.


    For those who challenge their own rules or demons, the rules of the world will never be soft hearted,


    for such people, the rules of the world are all choices, instant death.


    Cut, it''s too much to measure, when the law of the world does not exist? Even dare to use the power beyond the limit of the world. "


    Xu an gave a sneer.


    Just now when the faceless woman used her power beyond the limit of the world, Xu an began to sneer in her heart.


    Even he did not dare to use the power beyond the limit of the human world, because he clearly understood that the power of the human law could kill himself at any time.


    What''s more, a faceless woman is not as good as her own.


    Even dare to challenge the rules of the human world.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that the laws of the world are normal."


    After seeing the power of the faceless woman''s transcendent machine, Si arc was crushed to death by the law of the world, and he said at ease.


    Originally, he thought that human beings were the true law, but now he is trying to find a way out. He doesn''t care about these people who are beyond the limits of the human world.


    But now it seems that the law of the world for these people beyond the limits of the world is still so ruthless.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 208

    "Well! My strength is not bad, right! Well, your honor the law enforcer


    Xu an looks at Si arc with a sneer, and the tone is incomparable, revealing the color of satisfaction.


    Especially the place where the faceless woman''s body was broken.


    At the same time, the tone also reveals a trace of provocation.


    He still doesn''t like the law enforcers in Tianting.


    If Lin Mu hadn''t appeared before and prevented him from killing Si arc, maybe Si arc would not have been able to stand beside him now.


    "Well! It''s not you who get rid of it, it''s not by the power of the law of the world. "


    "You are nothing but a mole ant in the face of the power of human laws and regulations."


    Si arc looks at Xu an with the same sneer.


    For these bedbugs in the underworld, it''s impossible for the law enforcers in the heaven to have a good impression on them.


    However, the tone of Si arc revealed a sense of weakness.


    After all, Xu an''s strength is above him, which is a fact.


    Even if he does not use the power beyond the limit of the world, he is far from his opponent.


    So she can only hum to Xu an coldly, and dare not say anything more.


    "Why do you think you are very unconvinced, Mr. law enforcer? Let''s try our hand. We haven''t decided a winner just now."


    Xu an looks at Si arc with a smile. If he kills Si arc in the competition, even the elder can''t say anything more.


    After all, it was a contest in which both agreed.


    "Hum!"


    The division arc once again cold hum a, don''t head to don''t say what with Xu An Duo, but a wave hand to have no face female leave of broken, body to clear.


    She is not stupid. She obviously knows that she is not Xu an''s opponent, and from Xu an''s tone, it can be seen that Xu an obviously wants to kill herself.


    Although I am not afraid of death, it is not worth dying in such a meaningless place.


    After all, he is still completing the task of the emperor of heaven.


    "Cut..."


    See the division arc unexpectedly counseled, Xu an some disappointments of turn head, the corners of the mouth show a trace of disdain look.


    "It''s just the same with the law enforcers in heaven."


    He said to himself in his heart.


    But I don''t dare to fight against Si arc any more. After all, both of them are valued by the elder. If the elder knows that they are fighting, who knows if the elder will kill them?


    Even now, I don''t want to kill this obnoxious law enforcer. Instead, I want to observe the young man who is favored by both heaven and earth, the elder and a mysterious force in heaven and earth.


    He''d like to see what''s special about this guy who seems to be just a waste?


    However, no matter what he thinks, he just looks at this ordinary young man, just an ordinary person in the world, no matter from the body or the soul.


    There is nothing special at all.


    Moreover, from Xu an''s current point of view, this person''s talent can only be said to be general, and it is not an adverse talent.


    However, this person has been watched by countless people in the world.


    "Boy, what''s your status? Why can we make so many big people look at each other differently? "


    Xu an''s deep eyes constantly stare at Li Luoxing''s face.


    "Ah What the hell? What do you want? "


    Suddenly, Li Luoxing''s eyes opened, and immediately saw a face that he wanted to smoke, staring at himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 209

    "Boss, I don''t want to be gay."


    When lilosin wakes up, you can hold your chest back.


    A pair of vigilant eyes staring at just rely on oneself very into Xu an.


    "Why did this ghost come to me again, or didn''t he give up?"


    Li Luoxing thought of it in his heart.


    Could it be that the big man wanted to accept himself as an apprentice for his immortality, so he sent these two men to find him here.


    "That, not the big guy, doesn''t want to let me go."


    Li Luoxing''s voice is a little low.


    After all, these two people seem to be able to slap themselves to death.


    If in front of them recklessly by them to shoot to die, that oneself has the pain to have no place to say.


    "Cut, boy, don''t look at me like that. Don''t you know I saved your life just now?"


    Xu an felt uncomfortable when he saw Li Luoxing''s vigilant eyes. After all, he just saved his life.


    And this kid dares to look at himself in such a tone.


    "Er..."


    After hearing Xu an''s words, Li Luoxing slowly remembers the scene that just happened in his home.


    Just now, a strange woman did it in her sofa, and then when she came in, she came in front of her.


    When he thought about it, his face turned white.


    What kind of face that woman is, I can''t imagine it.


    That kind of pale face, no nose face, has been the constant outflow of blood and tears in the eyes, let Li Luoxing''s heart had a huge shock.


    However, because he had just seen the familiar existence of Xu an, he forgot the scene just now. However, after being reminded by Xu an, he instantly remembered the scene just now.


    "That, that, big man, where''s the ghost?"


    Li Luoxing looks at Xu an awkwardly. At the same time, his eyes are constantly scanning the sophomore in the market, trying to see whether it is his own rental house or not. But at the moment, he is relieved that it is his own rental house.


    It seems that the ghost was not sent by the big guy.


    But now it''s strange that there are only two people following the big man in the rental house? Where''s the ghost?


    Li Luoxing has some doubts.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to thank you for that. If you didn''t find out your particularity, I specially asked us to follow you. Maybe you would be dead now."


    Xu an sneered and looked at Li Luoxing''s face.


    Such an expression is absolutely impossible. It is absolutely what he wants to express from his heart.


    What''s more, Xueer thinks that this boy is an ordinary person.


    What makes him even more strange is how such ordinary people attract the attention of countless big people in the world.


    He just wants to make it clear with all his heart, otherwise she will feel sleepless.


    After all, the water in this world seems to be much deeper than before.


    In addition to heaven and hell, there is a bandit force that doesn''t pay attention to heaven and hell.


    The world seems to be changing now.


    Xu an''s brow is constantly wrinkling. He is getting closer to Li Luoxing.


    As if to see through his whole body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 210

    "Can you stay away from me, big man?"


    Li Luoxing looks at Xu an''s constant approach to himself.


    Some whispered.


    At the same time, he thought uneasily: "can''t this ghost guy really be a gay?"


    Looking at Xu an who is getting closer and closer to him, Li Luoxing feels more tight behind him.


    "Hum!"


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, Xu an gave a cold hum. Don''t come and look at the boy directly.


    Anyway, even if you look at the boy''s face, you can''t find any useful information.


    We''d better wait until later to investigate this person.


    Recently, what I want to think about is how to improve my strength.


    Only when one''s strength improves and becomes stronger, can one be qualified to contact more mysterious things.


    "The elder orders us to protect you all the time."


    Xu an sits on Li Luoxing''s sofa with a look of disgust on his face. It seems that he feels very uncomfortable when he wants to live with this boy.


    If it wasn''t for the order of the powerful elder, he would not live with this boy.


    "Ah


    Li Luoxing was forced immediately.


    According to the meaning of the big man, he will live with himself in the future?


    But it seems very uncomfortable to see the big man''s face now.


    Will you slap yourself to death in your daily life!


    Li Luoxing thought uneasily in his heart.


    "The boss, if we don''t discuss something, I seem to be very safe now, so I won''t bother the boss and protect me all the time."


    Li Luoxing''s face showed a smile, some flattering said to Xu an.


    He also doesn''t want to live on the same roof with Xu an.


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, Xu an didn''t show any great joy, but came directly to Li Luoxing''s front, with a finger on Li Luoxing''s face.


    It seems that as long as you say no, Lu Sheng''s finger will poke his head.


    "Well, don''t you dare to protect me with such powerful strength, just like an ordinary person, is it too loss, identity?"


    Li Luoxing''s cold sweat immediately came down. He could feel that this finger could poke his head.


    He doesn''t want to be the first person in the world to be stabbed to death by a finger.


    "Well! Do you think I''d like to stay with you if it wasn''t for the orders of my predecessors? "


    "And you don''t want to sell well when you get cheap. With my insured, there is basically no medicine in the world. No ghost dares to hurt you."


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, the angry color on Xu an''s face slowly dissipated and went back to the sofa.


    Or looking at Li Luoxing with disdain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well! You dare to talk about it, and you have the ability. It''s really easy to do! "


    At this time, the division arc has put the faceless female broken body to clean up, a disdainful look is Xu an.


    This boy can only say cruel words, and he doesn''t dare to really do it.


    He is still very afraid of the elder.


    "You..."


    Seeing the law enforcer in the heaven, after he finally dismantled his own platform, Xu an''s face was a little embarrassed.


    The dignity that oneself very hard just set up was completely destroyed by this woman.


    "Well, if you can, let''s go out and have a fight."


    He''s been upset with this woman for a long time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 211

    "Cut, muscular, simple mind."


    She had just figured out that as long as she didn''t agree to compete with him, Xu an would not have the courage to attack herself. After all, Xu an had to consider the anger of the elder.


    Since the elder can do it in the world, it proves that the elder''s strength is absolutely strong and incomparable. A Xu''an will never be the opponent of the terrible elder.


    "You..."


    Xu an''s face was flushed. Unexpectedly, this woman was not as powerful as herself. She dared to say such words to herself.


    However and the division arc thinks of same, although have no that courage at all, dare to privately to the division arc start.


    "I dare not do it. Let''s finish the task well."


    Division arc disdained to see a Xu an, self-care of sit in the sofa, immediately entered the cultivation state. Although the cultivation in the world is less than that in the heaven, the power in the world is more pure.


    No matter how dilapidated the world is, it was the main world tens of thousands of years ago.


    But the conflict between the two big men is bitter, Li Luoxing?


    Li Luoxing looks at the constant quarrel between the two.


    Don''t these two big men belong to the same force?


    That''s not right! The first time I saw them was that they both seemed to be standing behind the terrible big man.


    It''s supposed to be the boss''s man, isn''t it?


    Why is it that the big guy is not here now, and the two of them are not pleased with each other.


    So he doesn''t know what to do now.


    After all, he is just an ordinary man. It seems that these two are old. It seems that either of them can slap themselves to death.


    Especially the man, he never seems to like himself.


    What''s more, the people I wear masks are not good at it. Will it not be cold if I wear masks all day?


    Now Li Luoxing only dares to lean against the wall, and doesn''t dare to disturb his own affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    In another small world between heaven and earth.


    This is obviously not heaven or hell.


    The small world where heaven and hell are located is countless times larger than here, and the starting point of cultivation is much stronger than here.


    It''s just a small world born out of heaven and earth.


    There is no law of its own.


    Even the maintenance of everything here depends on the laws of the world.


    It''s in a dark palace deep in the small world.


    On a black throne sat a black robed man with a black mask.


    Don''t know what to use, the momentum on his body immediately released.


    "Wanton..."


    "I haven''t been out for so many years. Some people may have forgotten the name of this seat, since you have moved me. "


    His huge breath instantly passed through the small world, and all the life in the small world immediately crawled and knelt in front of the terrible breath.


    In front of this huge breath, there is no resistance at all.


    Hearing this horrible existence and all life in the small world look at each other, I have no idea what this existence is angry about.


    Recently, there has not been any powerful existence in the small world, and who can kill this terrible existence in front of this terrible existence?


    "It''s just rubbish. I can''t do such a small thing well..."

 Chapter 212

    "It''s rubbish. I can''t do such a little thing well."


    The angry voice once again passed through the small world.


    All the living beings in this world are crawling and kneeling in this angry voice.


    "What happened?"


    The creatures on their knees looked at each other.


    I don''t know why the master of the world is so angry.


    But the public did not have the courage to speculate.


    I can only crawl on the ground and look at the black palace with fear.


    I''m afraid the owner of this small world will slap this small world to pieces.


    "It''s rubbish!"


    The dignified man with a black mask, sitting on the black throne, growled in a low voice.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this. I can''t do a little thing without face.


    But in order to let it go to the world, it has spent countless costs, and it should treat itself like this.


    I didn''t even finish the task I arranged, and I died in the world.


    In his eyes, it''s just a waste. It''s a waste to the letter. It can be allowed to die in the world.


    But his strength has gone far beyond the limits of the human world, and he has to spend a lot of money to hide his real strength. As long as he does not die, then the law of the world will never take care of it.


    But I didn''t expect that he died in the world.


    "Well, I want to see who it is. I dare to kill my people."


    "Even if it''s in waste, not everyone can move it."


    The breath of the man in the black mask rose again.


    Although their hands faceless female waste is a bit of waste, but not everyone can move, after all, move it is to hit their own face.


    How it exists, how can anyone beat its face.


    She can confidently say that in this world, in addition to the old monsters of the same level with him, even the emperor of hell and the emperor of heaven in this era do not have the courage to provoke themselves.


    And I don''t know where to jump out of an existence, and it''s probably just a person in the world who moved his own people.


    I''m looking for death.


    "Well! Wait a minute, this seat will break you to pieces, life is not like death! "


    The voice of terror and anger is constantly spreading in the palace.


    The sounds are chilling.


    He was ready to go to the world in person to see who moved his hand.


    He will make that person suffer the most painful punishment in the world, and the punishment he doesn''t want to let others know.


    It makes him feel that sometimes it''s worse to live than to die.


    It makes him feel that even if he wants to die, he can''t die.


    "Jie Jie..."


    A cold laughter came again, and the figure of the black masked man sitting on the black throne disappeared.


    It is obvious that he has gone to the world to see how he exists and dare to kill his own men.


    Moreover, no matter what kind of existence the person makes behind, no matter who supports him behind, he will make life worse than death.


    This is his majesty, and no one can challenge it.


    If anyone dares to challenge, there will be only one end. There is no place to die.


    ¡­¡­


    In the world.


    Sitting on the sofa of Li Luoxing''s rental house, Xu an always feels that someone is watching him.


    He suddenly felt some uneasiness, as if he had been watched by some powerful existence.


    "Is it the man behind this demon?"


    Although the body of the faceless woman has been cleaned by the Secretary arc, there are still some blood stains in this small rental room.


    Xu an looked at the bloodstains uneasily.


    Just now, it seems that the faceless girl knew that she was from heaven and hell, but she didn''t have any fear, and she dared to challenge her two. That proves that there must be a very powerful force behind the faceless girl.


    It is possible that now I am being watched by the powerful presence behind this faceless woman.


    So Xu an is slightly uneasy.


    Although he can''t feel the specific strength of that person''s existence, he can feel the feeling that he is being watched in the world, which proves that the strength of that person''s existence is much higher than that of himself.


    It is also possible that the existence is on the same level as that of Hades and Hades.


    In this way, Xu an did not dare to look down on him.


    And let him be more vigilant, want to leave here immediately, hide to the elder''s home.


    In his opinion, in this human world, only the elder''s home is absolutely safe.He didn''t believe that anyone in the world would dare to offend the elder.


    So after feeling uneasy, he wanted to leave here immediately and go to the elder''s home.


    "Jie Jie Mole ant, where do you want to go? "


    A Black Mist appeared in front of him.


    A man in black robe, wearing a black mask and emitting endless momentum, appeared in front of the crowd.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 213

    After seeing the appearance of the man in black, Xu Anton felt that the whole person was not good.


    He could feel the breath of the black robed man and that of his boss, Hades.


    That is to say, the black robed man is at least the same level as Hades.


    It''s not something you can afford.


    "Master What can I do for you? "


    Xu an said anxiously to the man in black.


    The man in black looks like a bad comer anyway.


    His hand had taken out the token that could summon Hades behind his back.


    However, he was not sure whether Pluto would want to come to the world with his own token.


    After all, the last time he called Pluto into the human world, tomorrow night it seems that he said a lot of hurt, he is not sure whether Pluto will come to the human world again.


    "Well! As long as you have something to do! You didn''t ask me that when you killed my men


    The black robed man looked at Xu an with a sneer. At the same time, the things on his body also came out for a moment, constantly impacting the three of them.


    Li Luoxing was immediately stunned by the powerful breath.


    "Again..."!


    Li Luoxing''s eyes turned white.


    I thought to myself that he had passed out three times today.


    And every time I wake up, I have to see another stranger. It seems that my fate will be the same this time.


    But I don''t know what kind of thing it is that this time the big guy will come to find himself.


    This boss is stronger or weaker than the previous one.


    But he can only think so much, because after thinking so much, he fainted completely.


    "After reincarnation, have you forgotten what noble existence you are?"


    Looking at Li Luoxing who was dizzy by his random impact.


    The brow of the man in black who hides you under the black mask is slightly wrinkled.


    At the peak of existence, even if you don''t have that assurance, you can overcome it.


    Or that he is not his opponent at all.


    Otherwise, there should not be such a person in that catastrophe.


    However, it seems that this one has completely forgotten himself after reincarnation.


    Now he just thinks he''s just an ordinary person and doesn''t remember anything.


    "Well! Forget it. After solving them, I''ll take you back first, and then study slowly. "


    The black robed man just casually took a look at Li ruoxing and then didn''t pay attention to him. The main purpose of this time is to pat these two people who dare to challenge their face to death.


    When he came, he had seen clearly that these two people were just the emissaries of the Yin Department in the hell and the law enforcers in the law enforcement department in the heaven. The existence of these two people was no big deal for him.


    These two forces will not fight against themselves for the sake of their common existence.


    Moreover, the relationship between myself and the old guy in the heaven has never been very good. I''ve long seen that old guy dislike him. It''s disgusting to be able to kill one of his back at this time.


    "Well, ants! Ready to say dead? "


    The man in black robe didn''t do it at the first time, because he liked to see the despair on people''s faces before killing people, which seemed to be a kind of enjoyment for him.


    And this time he will not completely kill these two people, he wants these two lives to be better than death.


    "Master, I am not only the emissary of the underworld''s underworld, but also the confidant of the underworld''s underworld. The law enforcers in the law enforcement department of the heaven court are also the law enforcers who have won the sword of the law enforcers. You should know that every law enforcer who has won the sword of the law enforcers is concerned by the emperor of heaven.


    You will be known by the emperor of heaven if you attack the law enforcers.


    If the elder really attacks us, it means that he has offended the two most powerful forces in the world at the same time.


    Xu an looks at the existence of this terror uneasily.


    He is not sure that this is a terrorist existence and will not attack him.


    After all. Even if he has threatened the existence of terror in secret, it seems that there is no intention of letting them go.


    And it looks like it''s more lethal.


    "Oh! Mole ant, can you think that what you said just now is a threat to us? "


    In an instant, Xu an''s neck was caught by the black robed man.


    There was no trace of emotion in the voice of the man in black.


    From the eyes exposed in the mask, Xu an looks like a dead man.


    No one in the world has ever dared to threaten himself. This mole ant, who does not know the superiority of heaven and earth, dares to threaten himself. It''s like looking for death."What about the emperor of heaven? You are just a junior in front of us. When you see us, you have to respectfully call us the elder. And the underworld, how could the underworld turn against us for such a mole ant like thing like you?"


    The momentum of the man in black robe is more huge.


    If the strength of Xu Yuan had not been beyond the limit of the human world, he might have fainted as thoroughly as Li Luoxing.


    Now, Si arc also feels that he can''t support any more.


    Now the lion tiger''s face has turned pale. As long as the black robed man is strengthening his power, maybe Si arc will really die on the spot.


    But how could they care about their life and death? These two men were his targets.


    "Don''t worry, mole ant, I won''t kill you. I will let you bear the most painful things in the world. I will let you taste what life is not like death."


    The man in black put down Xu an and didn''t kill him.


    In his eyes, it''s easy to kill these two people, but if you kill them yourself, you can''t get rid of your anger completely.


    So he is going to take these two ants back to his own world, torture them well, and make them know what life is not like death.


    Let them know that they have offended themselves. What is the price of such existence?


    "You..."


    Xu an''s face turned red and he gasped.


    Just now, he felt that he was going to die, not in the traditional sense, but in the world.


    And now he had some despair in his heart. He had just crushed the token left by Hades. And the fact is that Pluto did not appear in the manned event at all.


    It seems that Pluto can''t come to the world in a short time now.


    And there is a more terrible possibility that Pluto already knows what is happening in the human world. She Has completely given up their own.


    "Ha ha, they are mole ants in your eyes, and you are not just a mole ant in my eyes?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 214

    As soon as it arrived, a flat voice rang out in everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, a young man in a white Taoist robe appeared in front of everyone.


    "Master..."


    After seeing the figure of the white Taoist robed man, Xu an, who was already in despair, immediately showed a trace of hope on his face.


    I didn''t expect that the elder was aware of what happened here and came here specially.


    "You What is it? You are not the only one who can move us. "


    Lin Mu looked at the man in black with disdain.


    He has put Xu an and Si arc under his command, which means that these two people will be in his hands from now on.


    Then it''s not something anyone can move.


    I, a man in black robe, was the anger of Lin Mu.


    And these two people, he also wants to train to be his future apprentice''s right arm in this world.


    There''s nothing wrong.


    "Presumptuous! Do you know how this seat exists? You are a mole ant. If you dare to be so presumptuous with this work, you are looking for death. "


    When Lin Mu first appeared, he was mainly frightened by the black fat man. He didn''t expect that anyone could appear in front of him, but Lin Mu''s later words immediately angered him.


    I haven''t felt such a crossroads for many years. Even if my subordinates were killed by others just now, I am also slightly angry, and I haven''t been filled with anger.


    However, what the young man in the white bag said made him extremely angry, and even wanted to use all his strength to tear the young man''s hateful face to pieces.


    Since he became famous, no one has ever dared to speak to him like this.


    And those who dare to challenge themselves, which one is not dissipated in the world.


    And this time I was called mole ant in front of my face.


    It''s unforgivable.


    "You Are you ready to die? "


    The black robed man''s eyes are a little red. Even through the mask, you can see the trace of blood in his eyes.


    "Oh! I''ll see what you can do to me. How can you make me die? "


    Lin Mu looked at the man in black with disdain.


    A half step big Luo Jinxian, he really didn''t pay attention to him, for such a person, it''s just a slap to death.


    "Good Good Good


    "This seat will let you try the cruelest way to die in the world."


    The black robed man looked at Lin Mu with a sneer.


    His anger has calmed down a little now. Anyway, in his own eyes, he is a dead man, and there is no need to talk with him.


    After a while, he will let the man who is beyond his ability try the cruelest way of death in the world.


    "Good! I''m waiting for you to use the most cruel way of death. Let me try death. "


    Lin Mu looks at the black robed man with a smile. He wants to play with the black robed man.


    Anyway, I''m a little bored in this world.


    "Hum, swallow up..."


    After seeing that Lin Mu was still so light and cloudless, the man in black robe felt even more uncomfortable. He didn''t talk much with Lin Mu, so he directly attacked Lin Mu.


    Countless black fogs attacked the tree.


    Although it''s just some black fog, there are many hidden murders in it.


    If you touch the black fog, you will be swallowed by the black bone immediately.


    What''s more terrible is that things in the black fog will not kill people for the first time. He will slowly eat the flesh and blood on people''s body, and then put a special energy into people''s brain to keep the nerves of people''s brain from dying.


    People will see for themselves how his flesh and blood are nibbled away bit by bit.


    Hidden among these black households is a special kind of insect, which was made by the black robed man after thousands of years of hard work, and became a devouring insect by him.


    "Cut..."


    Lin Mu disdained to look at the insects in the black fog, or for others, these insects are the most lethal things, but for himself, these insects may not be able to bite his own skin.


    Lin Mu didn''t resist now. He let the insects in the black fog climb into his body.


    People have these insects constantly tearing their own skin.


    But no matter how hard these insects try, their skin can''t be torn open. Even the white Taoist robe on his body, these insects with terrible bite force can''t be torn open at all.


    "Bang..."


    Lin Mu was a little annoyed by these insects, and immediately transferred his breath at will.In an instant, these insects fell from Lin Mu like fish in the net.


    In an instant, it fell all over the ground, and no one escaped.


    "Is that all you have? Are you tickling me? "


    Lin Mu laughingly looked at the man in black robe. In his eyes, this degree of attack was almost unbearable.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 215

    "I''m waiting for you to taste the cruelest way of death in the world! So that''s the only way you can attack? "


    Lin Mu sneered.


    "You..."


    The man in black was on the alert.


    These phagocytes were accumulated after thousands of years of hard work. Unexpectedly, they were crushed to death by the young man in the white Taoist robe.


    "Ha ha, no wonder you look at such a provocative seat. It turns out that you still have some strength!"


    Although the black robed man was a little distressed that he had worked hard for thousands of years to raise an insect, he still didn''t pay attention to Lin Mu. After all, this insect was only his original means.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It''s not polite to come but not go.


    Lin Mu''s breath is also constantly toward the black robed man.


    It turns out that all the black robed men have made a move by themselves, so they won''t be polite, and you don''t feel that you have had enough fun.


    And in the identity of Lin Mu''s way of heaven, we can feel that the man in black robe is full of innumerable grievances.


    He could feel the resentment of countless voices hovering around him.


    Moreover, the smell from the pile of insects also made Lin Mu very uncomfortable. It was also the black robed man who used countless lives to exchange it out.


    Such a crime is a terrible crime.


    Before that, there was no way of heaven in this world, so you are just. But when you come to this world, you are the way of heaven in this world, and you have the right and obligation to clean up the scum for this world.


    At this time, the black robed man and Lin Mu did not know that they had killed him endlessly.


    I also don''t know that I have been watched by the highest leader in the world.


    "Since you''ve already done it, and you''re not going to be rude, please accept my measures."


    Lin Mu sneered and said slowly, "Heaven''s punishment!"


    Suddenly, the original clear sky, thunder suddenly sounded.


    Countless lightning and thunder appear in the sky of the night, making the whole night twinkle bright.


    "What is it?"


    The man in black was also surprised by the thunder outside.


    But before the moment to put down the new, just ordinary thunder just, and even if the lightning hit himself, for himself is just tickling.


    "Oh! It seems that you can''t even watch God do what you do first. "


    Lin Mu''s thunder punishment didn''t hit the man in black for the first time.


    Of course, Lin Mu did it specially.


    He wanted to see what the man in black looked like at the end.


    "Ha ha! God, ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the man in black robe didn''t know what funny words he heard.


    All of a sudden, he looked up at the sky and laughed, even stroking his stomach.


    "You have survived from ancient times. I didn''t expect that you should have sex with God. It''s a joke."


    "If there is God in the world, it should not happen after losing the year. When it happens, God should stop it."


    The man in black looked at Lin Mu with a sneer.


    He didn''t expect that a Da Neng who survived from ancient times believed that there was a God in the world. It was a joke.


    "Is there no God?"


    Seeing the black robed man laughing up to the sky, Lin Mu just looked at him blandly. In his eyes, he saw that the man who had committed the most heinous crime was already a dead man.


    "Not before, but now!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 216

    Lin Mu looks at the man in black robe who is laughing wildly now and whispers to himself.


    "Fall..."


    Lin Mu waved to the man in black.


    Countless thunder robbers in the sky attacked the man in black.


    In an instant, countless purple thunder robbers attacked the rental house where Li Luoxing was.


    But strangely, the rental house was not hurt by any lightning at all.


    There''s no change in the outer skin at all.


    The countless thunder robbers attacked the place where the black robed man was sitting.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, the first thunder fell on the man in black.


    Then don''t be the second, the third and the fourth. All the thunder robbers in the sky attack the man in black.


    "Why How could it be


    "What kind of means did you use?"


    The black robed man, who was attacked by the thunder punishment from the heaven and earth, almost died, looked at Lin Mu in disbelief.


    Up to now, he still can''t believe the existence of God in the world. Up to now, he still thinks that these means are just the attacks used by the young man opposite.


    How could this young man have such great strength, and even use the thunder penalty in the sky.


    And your own strong strength has no resistance in these robberies.


    He has already felt that his body tired vitality will slowly disappear, at most for a moment, he will disappear forever between heaven and earth, even the soul will not survive.


    So before he died, he wanted to ask for advice from the terrible existence waiting for a young man''s face. Why did he have such powerful power.


    I didn''t even have the strength to resist.


    "Ha ha! I have just said that there was no God in the world before, but now there is. "


    In an instant, he came to the man in black robe and whispered to him that only the man in black robe who was drenched to death could hear this.


    "You..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the man in black robe shivered and pointed to Lin Mu. He couldn''t believe it in his eyes.


    Doesn''t this person mean that he is the God of the world?


    How could this be possible? How could heaven exist in this world?


    If it does exist, why didn''t you stop it ten thousand years ago?


    After hearing that Li Mu revealed his identity, the man in black robe wanted to ask Lin Mu, but he felt that he could not open it.


    The vitality in his body was passing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And it''s possible that the speed of this passing may also be the purpose of this terrible existence.


    So no matter how many questions he has, he can only dissipate in the world and never ask.


    "Ha ha! When you know who I am, you can die at ease! "


    Lin Mu pushed the black robed man at will.


    The black robed man''s body suddenly became smashed like broken glass.


    None of the land survived.


    For this kind of person, Lin Mu would not be kind-hearted and soft hearted.


    And not to mention that this person is also too much to provoke their own head.


    It''s just that if you don''t go to heaven, you can''t go to hell.


    With a random wave of his hand, the ashes left by the black robed man when he died were immediately blown away by the wind.


    From the moment when the black robed man died, the small world that the black robed man owned immediately began to collapse.


    The living beings in the small world look at the rules of the small world with fear.


    They can''t believe that the rules of this small world are slowly disappearing. In time, they will be completely broken.


    We can''t believe that the master of this world is so strong that it will disappear or die.


    The rules of the world are completely controlled by the man in black.


    The death of the black robed man means that the rules of the small world are slowly dying out.


    Without a controller, the rules will naturally return to the world.


    "How can it be, how can my lord..."


    "This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible, my Lord is the most powerful person in the world, no one can hurt, my Lord, this must be false, it must be false!"


    At the same time, the men''s hands in black robes gushed blood from their mouths.


    Since the contract between their body and their master is slowly dissipating, there is only one possibility, which means that their master has completely died in this world.


    And they and their master are sure of the blood contract. If their master dies, they don''t want to live alone in this world. They will also die together with their master.So they couldn''t believe their master. They just went to the human world once and couldn''t come back.


    However, the fact is that their master provoked an existence in the world that he would never be able to provoke, so his hand was patted to death by that existence.


    Therefore, they also have to be buried with their master.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 217

    "Well, thank you for coming to help me!"


    Xu an looked at the black robed man who was completely broken to pieces.


    This may be the same level of existence as Pluto, but he was killed by the elder.


    So how terrible is the strength of this elder.


    It''s estimated that even if the underworld really got here, the end would not be much different from the black robed man!


    As for the authenticity of the elder, Xu an has no courage to go down.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    After Xu an, Si arc also came to worship Lin Mu.


    Anyway, it was Lin Mu who saved her this time.


    If Lin Mu didn''t show up, she would not be able to escape death today.


    However, what darkened his heart was the emperor he was loyal to. Since she didn''t mean to do anything at the critical moment of her life and death, it made her feel cold.


    Over the years, he has gone through life and death for all the tasks of the heaven court. I don''t know how many times, but the heaven court and the emperor of heaven treat himself like this.


    It''s a cold heart!


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu faintly said.


    These two men are under his command now, so they will be protected by him naturally.


    If he can''t protect his subordinates well, what face does he have to protect all the residents of the world as the way of heaven in the world.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that for the sake of Xu an and Si arc, who are not powerful people in the world, I, the man in black robe, who has existed since the ancient war, came to this world with true voice and did it in person.


    You know, the price for people who are beyond the limit of the human world to come to the human world is enormous, not to mention the great power of the black robed man who has survived from ancient times. The cost of coming to the human world is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    In order to kill Xu an and Si arc, it''s not cost-effective at all.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    But the man in black did.


    I didn''t think about my gains and losses at all, so the real purpose of the black robed man is not Xu an and Si arc at all. The real purpose of the black robed man is Li Luoxing who is dizzy in the sofa now.


    Only this boy can arouse the hearts of so many ancient powers.


    In other words, only Liluo star can bring enough huge benefits to those ancient powers.


    "Master Who was that man just now? How can there be such a person in heaven and earth! "


    Seeing that the elder''s mood didn''t seem to be bad, Xu an braved himself to approach Lin Mu and asked him in a low voice.


    He was very curious about the existence of the man in black in his heart.


    Just now, he heard the tone of the man in black robe, but he said that even if the emperor of heaven saw him, he had to call the elder respectfully.


    We should know that the emperor of heaven, who dominates the court of heaven, can observe the law enforcers in the world through the sword of the law enforcers, which means that the words of the man in black robe have been passed into the ears of the emperor of heaven word by word.


    However, the emperor of heaven did not come to the world in a rage to confront the man in black, which means that the emperor of heaven also acquiesced in such a statement.


    Doesn''t that mean that the existence time of this black robed man is older than that of heaven and earth.


    How can there be so many ancient beings alive in this world.


    With that war years ago, the number of people who fell was too large.


    Even if some adults are still struggling, they have contributed their lives to the construction of heaven and earth.


    It can be said that there are few people who have survived from ancient times in this world.


    And those people happen to know.


    But this man in black has never heard of it or seen it. But it''s undeniable that this man in black is definitely a person who existed in the period of Hades.


    It''s older than the emperor of heaven.


    This kind of existence is absolutely impossible to be nameless in heaven and earth.


    Moreover, it seems that there is a powerful force behind the black robed man. It is also possible that the powerful force was founded by the black robed man.


    So what is his purpose? Why do you want to take Li Luoxing as an ordinary man.


    It''s more difficult for him to think clearly.


    "Ha ha, boy, with your current strength, you are not qualified to contact the real secrets of this world. You have to know that this world is not only about the existence you think it is, but also about the world


    "But one day you will be like me. The secret of this world will be open to you, but it''s just the future. You should not think about it at this time. You''d better not think about it more."Lin Mu casually took a look at Xu an, the guy who wanted to get his memory back from Yin Si.


    The secret of this world is still too early for him to contact.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 218

    "Yes, master!"


    Lin Mu didn''t want to say more. Xu an, a wise man, would not ask too much.


    Since the master said that one day he will be able to understand the secrets of the world, then he just needs to unconditionally believe the master in front of him.


    None of the elders who have survived since ancient times are very eccentric. Who knows if they will annoy this elder if they ask again.


    I have already angered this elder just now.


    If you get angry once, maybe your life will be lost.


    ¡­¡­


    Instead of going to manage Xu an, he looked at Li Luoxing, who is still fainting.


    Just now, this boy used his own mortals to carry the powerful pressure that survived from ancient times.


    If it wasn''t for this boy''s previous life.


    Protected by heaven''s will, maybe this boy has gone to hell to see Yan Jun now?


    "Alas! It''s really hard for people to worry. Don''t you think it''s good to worship me as a teacher? "


    Lin Mu sighed.


    The son of the world in this world really has character.


    In the face of these strong beings, when they want to accept him as an apprentice, their first reaction is not ecstatic, but to refuse themselves.


    It''s hard to know what the brain circuits of the world''s son of the world think.


    At will to Li Luoxing''s brain place waved a white light.


    It has to be said that Suzuki''s white light is very effective. After a while, Li Luoxing''s double eyelids can''t help but move.


    And his eyes also have a tendency to break away.


    "Boy, don''t pretend. I know you''re awake."


    Lin Mu didn''t look at Li Luoxing, who was still squinting at the surroundings.


    "Er..."


    "That big guy, I''m too small to be on guard. What if that weird guy in black is still here? I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have a brain. With your powerful strength, I can''t accept another attack from the black robed man. Maybe I''ll go down to see the king of hell again! "


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Li Luoxing didn''t have the courage to continue to pretend, so he immediately got up, touched his head and looked at Lin Mu awkwardly.


    But it''s up to you to give more advice.


    "Well, with this seat here, no one can hurt you."


    Lin Mu looked at Li Luoxing again.


    He knows that it seems that there is only one time that he wants to regard this slippery man as an apprentice, and there is no hope.


    But he still wanted to ask him.


    "How''s it going? I said that sometimes you don''t want to choose, life will force you to choose, you don''t want to step into that strange world, but someone will force you to step into this world. "


    "So sooner or later, you have to enter the world. Why don''t you take the initiative to enter the strange world instead of being forced by others?"


    "Well, are you still interested in learning from me? You know, after my village, there won''t be such a good shop."


    Lin Mu thought he was very kind and looked at Li Luoxing.


    Although know this time hope is not big, but Lin Mu still hope this time Li Luoxing''s head smoked a wind, temporarily promise down.


    "Well, have you thought about it?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 219

    "Well, boss, I still have those words before. I don''t want to step into this dangerous time now or in the future. Maybe one day my life will disappear inexplicably."


    "Just like today, in this short day, I have seen three times that I can be killed at any time. Boss, people on your side are OK, and they don''t have any malice to me, but people on that side seem to be able to kill me at any time."


    "For example, the woman who has no face at all, and the powerful black robed man who suddenly had an accident, these people may now slap me to death."


    "I want to live in this world for a few more years!"


    "And I don''t want to live a precarious life like this. I just want to live a salted fish life for ordinary people."


    "Maybe I''ll never be strong, but I''m satisfied with my life. There''s no need to change anything."


    "So, boss, I''m sorry again."


    "I still can''t agree to your request."


    Li Luoxing still refused Lin Mu''s words.


    "Well!"


    For this point, Lin Mu has long guessed.


    The son of the world in this world is not so easy to fool.


    "Boy, you''ve given up your chance to ascend to the sky. If you can worship your predecessors, you will certainly surpass that black fat Ren in the future. Although the black robed man and the faceless woman are invincible in your eyes, in the future, you will find that they are just a mole ant who can be killed easily in your eyes. "


    "So you don''t know what a chance you''ve given up!"


    Xu an is still angry to see this illiterate Li Luoxing.


    The elder has told him twice that he wants to take this boy as an apprentice, and even sent two of them to protect this boy secretly. However, up to now, this boy is still a little ungrateful.


    It''s like riding on a bike and you''re on the wall.


    Hearing Xu an''s bad tone, Li Luoxing immediately shrinks his neck.


    He is really afraid that this person who has no good feelings for himself will come up and give him a beating.


    His small body is not enough for him to fight a few times. Maybe he will touch him and fall apart.


    "Well, since you don''t want to now, I won''t force it."


    "But I''m still saying that there are some things you don''t want to be able to do. There are some things you don''t have a choice at all. My door will always be open to you. You are always welcome. "


    Lin Mu interrupts Xu an.


    Lin Mu has finished his time with this boy.


    For the first time in this hour, I don''t agree with myself. For the second time, I keep using myself. For the third time, I don''t agree. But what happened later? The fourth time, the fifth time, even dozens of times, hundreds of times.


    Lin Mu is not afraid that this boy won''t promise himself.


    Besides, Lin Mu has plenty of time to spend with him. He wants to see how long he can spend with himself?


    Even if the boy is dead, it''s easy to revive him with Lin Mu''s strength.


    "You can continue to protect him. Recently, he may be a little unsafe, but before the time of life and death, you can''t reach him. Let him have a look. Even if he wants to avoid the world, people in the world have already found him."


    Lin Mu took a deep look at Li Luoxing.


    After giving orders to Xu an and Si arc, he left directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 220

    "That, big man! I don''t think I need someone to protect me now. "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Li Luoxing felt that he was a little bad.


    Xu an has been unhappy with himself ever since he saw him. Maybe he will cause some trouble for himself.


    And he is always under the protection of these two bodyguards, where there is any free time activities.


    And I am a college student. Even if I am going to graduate soon, I still have one or two classes.


    And he is ready to listen to his tutor''s advice and continue to study for postgraduate.


    What kind of expression would it be if other students could see that they were protected by two bodyguards all the time?


    But Lin Mu didn''t seem to hear what he said and left here directly.


    "Hum!"


    "Boy, you really don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. You won''t take advantage of such a great opportunity in front of your eyes."


    "And I think your IQ is very low. Now you are obviously being targeted by some big people in the world, and you still don''t join the leadership of your predecessors and get their protection. Only in this way can you be really safe. "


    "I really don''t know how a stupid person like you was liked by the seniors."


    Xu an continues to see Li Luoxing unhappy.


    There was even a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    That''s right. The envious elder was able to give the ordinary person a chance again and again. Even if the ordinary person refused the elder for the second time, the elder still said that his door would always be open for her.


    It takes a lot of luck to do that.


    If I didn''t have to express it so clearly, I would immediately bow down.


    Don''t go under the door of the strongest one or the strongest one in heaven and earth, then his future can be guaranteed, and he may be able to walk horizontally in heaven and earth.


    "Well, boss, maybe our outlook on life is different."


    Li Luoxing touched his head with some advice.


    I dare not refute Xu an too much.


    He was really afraid of the furious Xu an and beat himself up.


    "Let''s go! We won''t disturb your life. We are just protecting you in secret to ensure that you won''t die. We can''t manage the rest. After all, our predecessors give us pleasure, and we won''t do anything unless we live or die. "


    Si arc, still wearing a silver mask, ignored their nonsense and said directly to Xu an.


    At the same time, it also reassures Li Luoxing that they will not stare at him all the time and disturb her life.


    After that, without any reaction from Xu an, he left here directly.


    "You..."


    Feel some ignored Xu an, suddenly some angry looking at the arc disappeared.


    In the air fiercely waved two circles, as if hit is division arc this obnoxious fellow.


    "Hum!"


    After venting his anger, Xu an takes a hard look at Li Luoxing and leaves here as well.


    Just now in Anzhong, Lin Mu also told them not to disturb Li Luoxing''s normal life.


    Naturally, he would like to listen to the words of his predecessors.


    So, no matter how upset she is, we should act together with her.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 221

    "Alas! Finally, I sent the plague away. "


    Li Luoxing was relieved to see them leave their rented house.


    "What is it? Why have I been targeted by so many people recently? "


    Li Luoxing sighed helplessly.


    He felt that his life had been completely disrupted since he met Xu an.


    I have to live in fear every day, for fear that one day I will be caught by a powerful big man.


    "Forget it. Let''s settle down as we come."


    Li Luoxing sighed a little.


    With the body of an ordinary man like him, he is not qualified to contact those big men.


    I can''t think of what those big guys are thinking.


    So I can only hope that those big guys won''t starve him to death.


    "If you really can''t, go to the big guy. He seems to be the only one who doesn''t mean anything to himself."


    Li Luoxing thought of Lin Mu''s young and harmless face.


    Today, the only one who is kind to himself is Lin Mu.


    So if it''s really necessary, Li Luoxing can only go to Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, how did that guy fall?"


    A dark place at the bottom of the earth.


    A whole body is wrapped in black fog can not see the figure of the official said a word.


    "No! Although there are many people who can defeat him in the world, it''s not very difficult to kill that guy. If he is upset, he may die with him. "


    "And that guy''s means don''t count. There are so many ways to protect his life. How could he die so easily?"


    People wrapped in black fog don''t know what they feel.


    From his mouth came a mechanical word.


    And there was a look of disbelief.


    As if I can''t believe that someone in this world can completely kill that guy.


    "Poof..."


    "How can it be that there is no soul left!"


    "Since the destruction is so clean."


    The finger of the figure in the black fog calculated.


    A mist of blood shot out of his mouth in an instant.


    He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the blood mist.


    I just want to figure out who killed that guy, but I can''t even figure out who he is.


    And just want to calculate out, as if his whole person, all the laws of heaven and earth to the target.


    In heaven and earth, all the laws, no matter in the world or in heaven or in hell, attack him.


    If he hadn''t stopped in time, he might have gone to see that guy now.


    At the same time, he is also ready to find the remaining soul of the fire in the heaven and earth. He wants to find the remaining soul of the guy, and let the guy reincarnate and rebuild.


    But what made him even more unbelievable was that the guy didn''t leave any soul in the world.


    "How could..."


    What kind of existence is that man? He even let this guy, who is very difficult to repay in his own eyes, dissipate his soul.


    And try to figure out that existence is targeted by heaven and earth.


    It''s unbelievable.


    You have to know that he is already the most powerful opportunity in the world.


    It''s true that there has not been a defeat for a thousand years.


    There is no one in the world who can''t see through.

 Chapter 222

    "It seems that when I was away, something happened in the world. It seems that I have to walk towards the world."


    The figure wrapped in the black fog whispered to himself.


    He has to see what kind of existence is injected into this world, and how powerful it can be.


    "But the death of that guy really reminds us old guys that there is such a powerful existence in the heaven and the earth, which can wipe out those of us who have survived from ancient times. Even our souls are not left in the heaven and the earth."


    "It seems that that person is going to be noticed by many old people who have survived from ancient times, but I also want to see how powerful that existence is."


    The figure in the black house whispered to himself again, and then disappeared instantly.


    He just stayed in the dark underground of the 18th floor of the hell, and he was impatient. It was also a very interesting experience for him to walk in the middle of heaven and earth.


    ¡­¡­


    Hell, in the palace of Hades.


    The invisible Hades is sitting on her throne.


    Her slender fingers are constantly beating the handle of the throne, I don''t know what to think.


    "Is that man so strong? There is no hesitation in saying that we are capable of killing people who have survived since ancient times. "


    "And that guy is not the worst one among us, or even one of the most powerful ones. He was obliterated by that being."


    Tomorrow night, I don''t know what I feel, but what I think in my heart.


    They have survived since ancient times, and naturally have their own way of sensing.


    So as long as one of them falls, the other powers will know as well.


    But what Pluto didn''t expect was that the first one among them was that guy.


    That guy''s means of saving his life is the most among his own people. I didn''t expect it to fall like this.


    And she also knew that this was the young face man who killed him in the world at first.


    This makes the underworld a little more scared. I didn''t expect that the strength of that person has been so strong.


    Even the ancient surviving powers are not his rivals.


    "What kind of existence is that man? Why do they appear at this critical time? "


    The underworld can''t figure out why it exists. In ancient times, there was no news about this existence. Now this existence appears mysteriously, which makes people even more unable to figure out what the purpose of this person is.


    "What is the purpose of this existence? Don''t you want to start another world war! "


    Pluto said to himself in his heart.


    "It seems that we need to contact those old men who have been in stock since ancient times. Although we don''t know what the purpose of that man is, we must be alert. We must never let that man plan a world war. The main world can''t bear the war we have. If we do it again, it may really disappear."


    Pluto has made a decision in his heart.


    Even at all costs, we should understand Lin Mu''s purpose.


    If they really want to start a war between them, they will kill Lin Mu at all costs.

 Chapter 223

    Tianting, in Dazun''s bamboo house.


    Originally in the leisurely tea Dazun suddenly put down the tea, put down the moment, his tea even revealed a little.


    "How could it be?"


    For the first time, the face of Da Zun, who has always been light and cloudless, has changed.


    "How did that guy fall?"


    Da Zun''s brow is tight. He has been dealing with that guy for thousands of years. Naturally, I know how difficult that guy''s means are, and how many ways that guy''s means of saving his life are.


    He has had more than one chance to kill that guy over the years, but it''s because that guy has so many means to protect his life that he is still jumping.


    And now that guy has fallen unconsciously. He doesn''t have any feeling that there is a big war in the world.


    Doesn''t that mean that guy was killed in a flash?


    So how powerful is the man you killed that guy to do that.


    Does it not mean that the existence that killed the heel can also kill its own people without knowing it, or even a little war will not happen.


    "The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building."


    Da Zun''s brow is more tight.


    A few days ago, he felt that the world didn''t know what was more and was pressing on their heads.


    And now there is a mysterious and powerful man who can shoot their existence to death at will.


    The water in this world is too deep.


    It''s more confusing.


    Da Zun was even more upset.


    I''m afraid that one day he will fall like that nasty guy.


    What''s more, there is no soul left in heaven and earth.


    Although he is not afraid of death, but can live, who does not want to live?


    And he can''t make it for tens of thousands of years. It''s not finished yet. What''s more, you can''t die.


    "It seems that I have to talk to those old guys. I hope they dare to know as well."


    "It seems that the water in the world is not deep, and even the water in the world is not deep, even more than heaven and earth."


    After that, Da Zun also slowly left his bamboo building.


    I don''t know where to go.


    Beyond the thirty-three days of heaven.


    He said that he would see an old man in a purple Taoist robe sitting on a white cloud. He didn''t know what to think.


    All of a sudden, his brow wrinkled, and his fingers stopped counting.


    But it was the same with the man who was surrounded by black fog in the darkness of the 18th floor of the underground. In an instant, his mouth spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, his eyes looked at the sky in complete disbelief.


    "Why do the laws of heaven also attack me? I''m the one who controls the one-third rule of heaven. "


    The purple robed Taoist frowned even more.


    "Da Zun Do you feel it, too? "


    Suddenly the purple robed Taoist saw his territory, and suddenly an old man in cloth appeared.


    As a person of the same period as a junior college student, he naturally knew Da Zun.


    Moreover, Tianting was completed by him, Dazun and several other old people who had survived since ancient times.


    "Yes, although that guy is a little annoying, I don''t want to see him die so easily.


    It won''t do us any good. Maybe the delicate balance between us will be broken


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 224

    Somewhere unknown in the world.


    A man in a black robe was looking at the flowers he had grown with satisfaction.


    Over the years, his only interest has been growing flowers.


    After all, since the end of the war, the power of heaven and earth has reached an agreement. In the future, it will never start a business war. After all, it will do too much harm to the law of heaven and earth. Maybe their next war will completely break the law of heaven and earth, so that they have no place to live.


    Therefore, no one in the world can threaten his life.


    So he found a place to live in seclusion and raised flowers when he had nothing to do.


    But today he does feel different. One of their great powers, who has survived since ancient times, has fallen today.


    This makes him can''t believe that he can survive from the ancient times, and the means to protect his life is absolutely not simple. Unexpectedly, he fell down so easily.


    He didn''t feel someone fighting in the middle of heaven and earth.


    That doesn''t mean the agreement between them has been torn up in the first place.


    You know, although they haven''t launched any war over the years, they are extremely unhappy with some people.


    There''s a lot of fighting behind the scenes.


    As long as there is a fuse, they may go to war again.


    "No matter. Let''s see what those old folks say."


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, those great powers who survived from ancient times frowned, left the place where they lived or lived, and rushed to a place.


    ¡­¡­


    It doesn''t belong to a small world somewhere in heaven and hell.


    The emperor of heaven, the underworld, the man surrounded by black fog on the 18th floor of the underworld, the purple robed Taoist outside the 33rd heaven, and the black robed man who raised flowers in the unknown place all rushed to this unknown little world.


    There were about ten or twenty people.


    "Well, is everyone here except that guy?"


    Da Zun saw these familiar and strange faces, and first he said something.


    Although he and these people live in the same era, they have met many times in the past few thousand years.


    Maybe it will take a hundred years to introduce one or two sides.


    Moreover, most of them have not seen each other for thousands of years, so they will be strange.


    "Well, Da Zun, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The black robed man who raised flowers in an unknown place, followed by Da Zun''s mouth, has always stood aloof from the world, so among these people, there are many friends.


    And people will sell him face.


    "Ha ha, for us to exist like this, thousands of years is just a snap of the finger, and there will be more visibility in the future. Of course, the premise is that we all have to survive."


    Another unknown can take over the words of the man in black.


    "Well, no more reminiscences. Let''s talk about that guy."


    "You know, that guy is also one of the most powerful among us. Since he has fallen unconsciously, we don''t feel any news about the war."


    "This is a very bad message for us all!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 225

    "If someone can kill that guy without knowing it, doesn''t it mean that someone can kill us without knowing it?"


    "For us, this is a situation that you don''t know very well. After all, we have enjoyed peace for so many years. It''s a situation that we don''t want to see when we are suddenly pressed by such threats. Let''s talk about how we can solve this situation this time."


    The underworld spoke slowly: "and I have seen that side of existence in the human world. Undoubtedly, that existence is very intestinal. It can exert its power beyond the limit of the human world. Even in the human world, it can drive me to the separate body randomly."


    "Conservatively, the existence of that person is at least one level beyond us, and there is a great possibility that it is beyond the limits of the human world."


    The underworld is still very angry about the fact that his separation is crushed to death by the existence in the human world.


    "What, can play in the world beyond the limits of the strength of the world."


    When they heard the words of Hades, they couldn''t believe it.


    To play the power of an enterprise beyond the human world, we should not only bear the pressure from the human law, but also worry about whether our own strength will destroy the human world.


    You know, once the human world as the main world is destroyed, so many small worlds will also be destroyed.


    No one dares to bear such consequences.


    "Well! The underworld is right. Just now the emperor of heaven told me that the guy was killed by that being in the world. "


    Da Zun''s words confirmed what Pluto said.


    "It seems that this time things are more difficult!"


    After hearing Da Zun''s affirmation, everyone frowned even more.


    Before that, no one wanted to know that there were such powerful characters in the world.


    "Moreover, this powerful man seems to have a great interest in that man."


    "My separation in the world is because this thing is crushed by that being."


    Once again, Hades put out a bomb.


    "What? Doesn''t that person know who that person is? Dare to covet this heart, is it difficult that he wants to use that person to transfer the east station again? "


    All of a sudden, the explosion started.


    It doesn''t matter to them that the person promises to go to heaven or hell, or the hands of others among them, because they know that the people among them will not start a war with this person.


    But if it falls outside of them, among strangers, then everything is hard to say.


    "Well! We old guys haven''t done anything for a long time. As a result, people in the world have forgotten the existence of us old guys. It seems that it''s time for some people to know that we old guys are still alive in the world? If you want to fight again, you have to step through the bodies of us old guys. "


    After countless years of peace, they no longer want to see the war tens of thousands of years ago.


    That war, even if they exist like this, may fall at any time.


    Every day is a time of fear, and they don''t want to experience it any more.


    "Whoever that person is, if he wants to do it, he has to pay a price."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 226

    "It''s like I''m being watched!"


    Lin Mu''s villa, Lin Mu lying on the sofa, a slight sigh.


    Don''t forget what is Suzuki''s identity? He is the way of heaven in this world. He is in charge of everything in this world.


    How could Lin Mu not know that people in this world have survived from ancient times and moved to one place?


    Although those who can think that no one will know where they write, they don''t know that everything they say and do is shown in Lin Mu''s eyes, without any trace of cover up.


    "Alas! It seems that I want to keep a low profile, but I can''t keep a low profile. "


    Lin Mu is very low-key when he comes to every world. He doesn''t want to cause any trouble at all, but he can''t bear to be in trouble because he relies on himself!


    "Come on, I''ll see what these guys are going to do."


    But Lin Mu didn''t plan to solve these problems now. He had to take a good look at the means of those who survived from ancient times to deal with themselves.


    Because he knows that in the face of absolute strength, any stratagem is a joke.


    It''s better to enjoy it as a seasoning in life.


    ¡­¡­


    He waved away the white mist in front of his eyes.


    If those ancient giants with small horizons come here, don''t go back to the thrilling discovery that their figures all appear in the white fog.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small world, Hades frowned.


    I don''t know why he always feels that someone is watching his own people in the dark.


    But at that moment, he immediately felt that the light of gaze behind him had disappeared.


    "I think too much! This is the safest place in the world. No matter how strong the man is, he will never find it. "


    This small world is one of the main battlefields of their war tens of thousands of years ago. However, it is different from the human world that it has been attacked by countless powerful forces, and it has not become as dilapidated as the human world.


    The rules here have ignored those powerful attacks.


    No matter how they attack, the rules here are still, without any damage.


    If they had not been red eyed at the last moment, maybe the world would not have been so dilapidated by him now.


    So this mysterious place here has been kept by them as the place where the agreement will be made at the end of the final battle.


    So he was sure that not everyone could spy on this place.


    However, the underworld did not see the big Zun''s brow is also slightly wrinkled.


    If she knew that Da Zun also felt that her own people were being watched, she would not think so.


    It may be an illusion for a person to feel being watched, but it must not be an illusion if two great powers feel being watched in the dark at the same time.


    Their intuition is very accurate when they exist like this.


    If two people feel being watched at the same time, it means that someone must be watching.


    However, they do not know that this small world is the closest place to the heavenly space of this world.


    So close to the space of heaven, even if Lin Mu didn''t want to know, he had to know. "


    "Ha ha, I''ll see what you can do!"


    Among the villas, Lin Mu said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 227

    In an ordinary path,


    Li Luoxing walks alone in this path.


    He looked back uneasily and looked at the clothes that were wrapped around him.


    There are so many things happening these days that he no longer believes that the world is absolutely safe.


    And it seems that there are a lot of big men in this world, who have already targeted him.


    It made him even more uneasy.


    After all, he is just an ordinary man now.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have come to the shortcut alone."


    Still uneasy super good-looking, look at the back of those dark as if a can devour all the dark beast, want to swallow Lilo star even the whole person.


    This makes Li Luoxing walk faster. Now he just wants to go back to his warm rental house, and then fall into bed.


    Today, he was scolded by his tutor for his graduation thesis, and his tutor didn''t let him go home until now.


    That''s why he took this path in order to get back as soon as possible.


    But she remembered what had happened to him these days, and then she felt even more uneasy.


    If he met a monster who would kill him now, he would have no resistance, and I don''t know if the big man who had been rejected twice by him would come to save him.


    "I hope those two guys are still protecting me secretly."


    Li Luoxing suddenly remembered that when Xu an and Si arc were leaving, they said that they would protect themselves in the dark, but they would not appear to save themselves until they died.


    "Hello, little brother!"


    "Can you take me home to my mother?"


    All of a sudden, a little girl in a very rustic mandarin jacket ran in from the alley in front of him.


    Came to Li Luoxing''s feet, immediately hugged Li Luoxing''s thigh, said to Li Luoxing pitifully.


    But Li Luoxing was frightened by the little girl.


    After all, a little girl rushed out in front of him in the middle of the night, and then she hugged his thigh.


    This is even more chilling.


    However, although Li Luoxing felt a little scared now, he still carefully looked down at the little girl holding her thigh.


    After all, such a small child, should not be a monster, and still so pathetic looking at themselves.


    Li Luoxing thinks in his heart that this is just a little girl separated from her mother.


    If you have the ability, you can also take her to find your mother. After all, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. You don''t know what bad people are in this street.


    If something happens to the little girl in these little streets.


    So Li Luoxing can''t help feeling in his heart.


    But after all these days, he has become more cautious.


    First of all, he put his hand into her pocket, which had the wolf proof electric stick he had just bought.


    It''s said by the buyer that it has tens of millions of volts. It must be on an adult, and he will faint in an instant.


    He thought that this anti wolf electric stick should be useful for dealing with the demons.


    Although I don''t know if it''s useful, it''s not safe to have weapons in your hands.


    "Little sister, where is your mother?"


    Slowly lowered his head, looking at now or carefully holding his thigh of the little girl.


    Her shadow stood there slowly.


    "This should be an ordinary little girl."


    When Li Luoxing saw the little girl''s pathetic eyes and some dirty things on her face, she could not help feeling pity.


    How can such a lovely little guy be a monster?


    "Tell my brother, he will take you to your mother."


    Li Luoxing touched the little girl''s head, which has some dirty hair.


    He thinks he has a kind face.


    But really did not see the little girl''s eyes become more nervous.


    If there are other people here, they will definitely think that Li Luoxing is a bad corn who abducts and sells children.


    "I don''t know. After my mother and I went there just now, my mother didn''t know what she heard, so she made me wait there all the time, and she had already left and hasn''t come back yet."


    "I''ve been waiting for my mother here for a long time! Big brother, can you take me to my mother? "


    The little girl tugged at lilosin''s trouser legs.


    There seems to be a tear in the corner of the eye.


    "Good! I''ll take you! "


    Although Li Luoxing still had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t care too much.


    Before that faceless girl met her, she was an irresistible opponent. How could she look at herself so pitifully like this little girl?So now he is certain that this little girl is not a monster, but an ordinary little girl.


    At most, she was abandoned here by her mother.


    But Li Luoxing will not say such words, after all, the little girl is still young.


    He didn''t want to cause irreparable damage to such a weak mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 228

    "Thank you, big brother."


    Hearing the little girl''s more pitiful words, Li Luoxing felt that he could not control his desire to protect the little girl.


    Such a lovely little girl, how could her mother have the heart to leave her alone in this dark street?


    What if we meet some bad guys or traffickers? You know, L.A. is not a safe place at night.


    The crime rate here is one of the highest in the country.


    Human traffickers are not uncommon.


    "Come on, big brother, take you to your mother."


    Li Luocheng first took the little girl''s hand and walked forward to her.


    That''s exactly where the little girl just pointed out.


    When she was a little girl, she fell into her own hands. Li Luo Cheng suddenly felt a cool color coming from her palm to her heart.


    "Is it cold?"


    Now it''s autumn.


    When people''s body is cold, it''s very normal, but no one''s cold color can be as cold as a little girl.


    Such a cold seems to pierce into the heart.


    "Well!"


    The little girl nodded in fear.


    And then hold your hand more tightly to the big hand of Lilo city.


    As if to find a trace of warmth in the palm of the big brother''s hand.


    "Remember to wear more clothes when you go back. It''s very cold now. You''ll get sick if you dress like this!"


    Li Luoxing touched the little girl''s hair lovingly and combed his messy hair more neatly.


    "Well, thank you for reminding me. I will wear more clothes when I get home."


    The little girl behind Li Luoxing seemed to listen to Li Luoxing alone.


    Follow him and go in her direction.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you do it? If you are really killed by that ordinary ghost at this time, you can''t make any contribution to your predecessors. "


    In the dark, Si arc wears a silver mask and says to Xu an standing beside him in a voice without emotion.


    Although you can''t see that little girl is a ghost, who are they, the emissary of the underworld and the law enforcer of the heaven.


    And the strength of both of them has not reached the limit of human vision, let alone Xu an, who is beyond the limit of human world.


    So this ordinary ghost has no way to escape in their eyes.


    But it''s strange that they didn''t mean to help Li Luoxing solve the ghost.


    "Ha ha, the elder''s order is that we don''t fight until the time of life and death, and I don''t think this ghost that can be crushed by me can kill that boy before me."


    "And with the help of this thing, we can make that boy understand that what looks very good in the world, in fact, the more evil in his heart, just like this little girl, if only on the surface, everyone will think that he is just an ordinary and poor little girl, but who can know how many people have died on this little girl''s hands?"


    "Who knows how many hearts this little girl ate?"


    "There are a lot of people like this in the world. If we can''t let this boy understand earlier, then this boy will suffer in the future."


    "And this kid is liked by the elder, I do this for the elder, and I always have a feeling that sooner or later, this kid will come under the elder''s door, when the elder also wants to teach this kid, it''s better to let this kid understand this at this time."


    "Ha ha!"


    Division arc some noncommittal smile way.


    For the existence like them, the ghost haunting Lilo star is too weak. It''s so weak that one slap can kill it.


    And they don''t think the ghost has the ability to kill Lilo in front of them.


    If so, they don''t need the mysterious elder to be accountable. They will directly decide that they need to be in the real world.


    "I said, what''s the reason you didn''t do it? Now I can say that only the master, the back mountain, can cover me up. I guess I''ll know what I''m doing tomorrow night. Anyway, sooner or later, I''ll come to me to settle accounts. But you''re different. People told me that you didn''t come under the command of the Emperor in the previous life. "


    "And you law enforcers are all brainless and loyal to the emperor. I don''t believe you will easily betray the emperor, so it seems that you don''t have to share your worries for your predecessors."


    Xu an looks at the arc still in the silver mask.


    "The dead brains you mentioned are just those old law enforcers. I became a law enforcer 700 years ago, and the sword of law enforcers 300 years ago. So I''m not as rigid as those old guys.""What''s more, the front saved my life. I can''t bite the hand that feeds me."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 229

    "Little sister, why haven''t you come yet? Don''t you say it''s right in front? "


    Li Luoxing looks back at the little girl who is still holding her hand.


    The little girl just said that her mother put him in that place, not far from here.


    But that was 15 minutes ago.


    Nearly twenty minutes had passed, but it was not the place where the little girl''s mother wanted her to stay.


    "No matter how slow it is, it can''t be so slow. Moreover, how can such a small girl have to run so far to find herself in the big class and take her to her mother."


    "And ordinary little girls have lost their courage in the dark, so how can they run so far?"


    Li Luoxing felt something was wrong.


    After all, the little girl was OK from the beginning, but because of his poor face, Li Luoxing didn''t have too much doubt.


    However, after a period of time, when Li Luoxing recovered, he faintly felt that something was wrong.


    A little girl dares to rush up when she meets a stranger. In the middle of the night, a stranger walks in with the little girl. The little girl doesn''t show any fear expression, and she always walks with herself, which is obviously unscientific.


    Now the little girl in this world can''t be so brave.


    "It''s almost there. It''s just a little ahead. It''s almost there."


    The little girl repeated what she had been saying.


    It was as if she wanted Lilo to take him to that place.


    "Little sister, why don''t my brother call the police for you and let the police come to your mother."


    "And now it''s so late, it''s very difficult for us to find your mother again, or let the police uncle come quickly and look for her together!"


    Li Luoxing now has a trace of retreat in his heart. Now he just wants to call the police.


    If the little girl is really abandoned by her mother, it is impossible to find her mother by herself.


    We still need to use the police.


    If the little girl is not a human being, then if there is a policeman coming, she can be emboldened.


    The police are also armed.


    Although I don''t know what''s the use, it can also give me a little comfort.


    "No, when the police come, I can''t find my mother."


    To Li Luoxing''s surprise, the little girl turned down his offer.


    This makes Li Luoxing more suspicious that he seems to have encountered something unsafe.


    Why can''t she find her mother when the police come.


    It doesn''t make sense at all. You know, if a person is missing in the process of doing something, the police will also search for it at any cost.


    After all, the state attaches great importance to the safety of every citizen.


    What''s more, isn''t the greatest thing in the world in a little girl''s heart at this age the police?


    He proposed to call the police and let the police go to his mother, but he refused without thinking.


    It''s totally out of line with a little girl of her age.


    At this time, Li Luoxing''s hand has gone deep into his pants pocket, holding the wolf proof electric rod.


    If the little girl really wants to do something to herself, if she is not good at acting, he will immediately have to put the anti wolf electric gang into the little girl''s weak body.


    "Big brother, don''t you want to go to mom with me?"


    All of a sudden, Li Luoxing felt that the little girl who was holding her hand suddenly stopped.


    If she holds the palm of her hand and still doesn''t let go.


    Little girl''s head slightly raised, a face innocent looking at himself, but Li Luoxing always feel this innocent smile, let himself some shudder.


    "No! Isn''t big brother still with you to find your mother? Big brother just wants the police uncle to help you find your mother, so more people and more strength, right


    Li Luoxing stammered.


    This little girl is definitely not a normal person, or you may not be a person.


    Now Li Luoxing only wants to protect himself secretly in his heart. The two big men have not left, and now they are still protecting themselves.


    Otherwise, it''s really possible to hang up here today.


    "Well! Brother, you lie. You just don''t want to go to mom with me. "


    The little girl''s voice suddenly became ferocious.


    Her face also seems to become terrible.


    The palm of Li Luoxing''s hand is even tighter.


    "How can you? This is what the elder brother promised you. How can the elder brother repent?"


    Li Luoxing now knows that this little girl is definitely not an ordinary person even if she is stupid. Or it can be said that this little girl is not a human at all."The world is too dangerous. Why is there a shadow under every ghost''s voice?"


    Li Luoxing''s back had been in a cold sweat, and he wet his shirt.


    Is it true that all the legends are false? Ghosts actually have shadows.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 230

    "Big brother, you are still lying to me. Now you just don''t want to go to my mother with me!"


    The poor face of the little girl had changed.


    The skin on her face fell like a broken lens.


    Slowly revealed her real body,


    and Li Luoxing''s good, this little girl is not a person at all.


    "Big brother, mother said that liars should be punished."


    "Since big brother lied to me, what kind of punishment do you want to accept, big brother?"


    Showing the real face of the little girl, that terrible face tilted, with some cold tone said to Li Luoxing.


    At the same time, her neck was askew, making a mechanical noise.


    Suddenly her neck fell into the middle of her calf, looking at Li Luoxing in a strange posture.


    "Big brother, let''s play a game. If big brother wins this game, then I won''t care about the things that big brother cheated me before. If big brother told you, please pay the price you cheated me just now."


    "At home is not something unacceptable. I just want my elder brother to accompany me all the time and help me find my mother."


    Little girl, its tongue from its mouth slowly out, but unlike ordinary people, this person''s tongue is really very slender.


    And the front part of his tongue is a strange triangle shape.


    Its tongue slowly reached out to Lilo.


    It''s only a few centimeters away from his noodle room. It''s about to lick Li Luoxing''s face.


    And there was some disgusting saliva on his tongue ticking slowly on the ground.


    "Tick, tick..."


    The sound that seemed to be fatal came into my ears.


    If you don''t think of it, you are in such a dangerous situation because of your kindness.


    "Have there been so many demons and ghosts in these days? If you meet me, just do it, isn''t it? It''s a waste of my time and my heart to cheat me into doing it here. "


    Li Luoxing feels that he has some expression of crying without tears.


    "Big brother, are you ready? The game is about to begin


    Once again, the little girl''s neck returned to the original place of her head at a mechanical speed.


    His tongue licked his face, as if to lick the blood on his face.


    But it did get more disgusting.


    Let Li Luoxing feel like he''s going to spit out what he ate last night.


    "Well, I really didn''t cheat you. I really want to take you to your mother."


    If you still want to make the last resistance, do you want this monster to release yourself?


    "Big brother, do you want to cheat me? Plus this time, you''ve cheated me twice. "


    "Two punishments should be added together. Originally, only one game was needed. Now, two games are needed."


    The little girl''s pathetic voice suddenly disappeared and turned into a strange and mechanical voice.


    "You..."


    Li Luoxing some want to escape here, but he proficiently found that no matter how hard he tried, his legs were not able to move without his head.


    And those two big men have no intention to help now. It seems that the two big men are really not protecting themselves behind them.


    "All right! I promise you, but what game are we going to play? "


    There is no chance to rely on others. Now the only thing li Luoxing has to do is to let himself leave here safely.


    And I have to face a very terrible ghost as an ordinary person.


    "Good, good, big brother agreed! The elder brother agreed! "


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s consent, he didn''t know what happy things he had heard and jumped up.


    Its tongue has even been constantly licking the bricks on the ground, but it doesn''t feel anything.


    "Big brother, listen to me, this game is very simple. It depends on which one of us talks!"


    "If I speak first, it means that you win. If you speak first, it means that you have lost. The loser will stay with me until I find my mother."


    "Big brother, you have to remember that any party can use any means in this game."


    The strange expression on its face was even more strange.


    There was even a trace of greed in his eyes.


    It has not eaten such delicious human flesh for a long time.Few people come to this small street at ordinary times.


    Now came a lilosin, it naturally want to seize the opportunity to lilosin forever stay in their side, enjoy themselves.


    "Good!"


    It sounds like the game is very simple, but after hearing its last sentence, Li Luoxing suddenly feels bad.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 231

    After hearing Li Luoxing''s good words.


    Its face became even more strange.


    Its tongue has been slowly toward Li Luoxing''s face, only a few centimeters can touch Li Luoxing''s face.


    All of a sudden, Li Luoxing felt like vomiting.


    Make him want to get out of here right away.


    But considering the strength comparison between himself and this monster, he still found that his body was not the opponent of this monster.


    So he doesn''t dare to act rashly now.


    Even if the monster''s stone is about to rise to her face, the monster''s saliva has slowly fallen into his clothes.


    He still tried to resist his own nausea.


    After all, this monster just told himself the rules of the game.


    He doesn''t want to be here to accompany this monster to find its mother.


    And, to be sure, the monster''s mother must be a monster.


    So, even if he feels sick now, he has to bear it.


    "Not yet? He is really a lovely big brother! But it makes me want to eat you more. "


    It keeps staring greedily at Li Luoxing standing in front of itself.


    In fact, it can eat this delicate little guy directly, but because it''s too boring to stay here, it wants to catch an ordinary person to play with itself.


    And it now feels quite interesting.


    All of a sudden, its face is more strange.


    Its seven orifices keep a kind of disgusting liquid.


    And the original saliva on its tongue has become such a disgusting liquid, constantly flowing into Li Luoxing''s clothes.


    Let Li Luoxing want to use their own hands to take off this is liquid, but feel very little things do not dare to move.


    "Not yet? Sure enough, he is a strong willed man, but I like him more. He must be delicious, hee hee


    See even now has become very disgusting, but still can''t bear to let his mouth Li Luoxing.


    This has a strong endurance of people''s meat must be very delicious.


    "Ha


    Now that it has become impatient, it''s time to end the game it played with this ordinary person.


    It''s time for this guy to be his own food.


    All of a sudden, his small mouth suddenly became bloody and bit Li Luoxing.


    "I''ll go This is to kill me directly. "


    When Li Luoxing saw that the monster opened his mouth directly, as if he wanted to swallow himself, he was shocked.


    at the same time, he remembered that the rules of the game that the monster said might be made when the monster was bored.


    Even if you win, can you escape from this monster?


    After all, he is just an ordinary person, not like Lin Mu, who can crush this monster to death at will.


    "Damn, sooner or later, I will die and play a ball," Li Luoxing thought in his heart.


    So I don''t care about the rules of the game set by this monster any more. I just run outside.


    Want to use their own means to escape from the monster''s hands.


    Anyway, he felt that he was dead even if he didn''t make it, and he was dead even if he ran. Maybe he really got lucky and ran out.


    Why not have a fight?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 232

    "Ha ha, big brother, you broke the rules of the game first, so you lost, you lost! Hee hee... "


    "Follow the rules. If you lose, you''ll always be with me."


    When he saw Li Ruoxin, he ran directly out of the street, and he didn''t want to tease Li Luoxing any more. Now he just wanted to eat this delicate meat.


    I haven''t eaten human flesh for a long time.


    Have forgotten what kind of taste human flesh is.


    But we can have a big meal today.


    In an instant, it was catching lilosin.


    You can''t let the guy who looks delicious run away.


    Otherwise, I will not be able to have dinner today.


    However, for ordinary people like Li Luoxing, it is really not in the eye. It believes that no matter how he runs, he can''t run the palm of his hand.


    "Big brother, are you running? But you lose the game, and those who lose the game have to be punished, so no matter how you escape, you can''t escape. "


    Its feet have left the ground, slowly fell into the air, flying toward Lilo.


    Although he doesn''t pay attention to this ordinary man, he doesn''t want to waste his ghost too much. After all, the secret messenger in this city is very terrible. If his power is sensed by the secret Messenger, it will be very bad for him. He is not the opponent of the secret messenger.


    And he is such a vicious person, that secret messenger will never let him go.


    It''s estimated that even the hell doesn''t need to go. Directly in the human world, the emissary of the secret department here is dead.


    It wants to live in the world for a few more years.


    "I, damn it! What happened these days? Why are you always watched by these demons and ghosts? I just want to be an ordinary person quietly. Isn''t that good? "


    As he ran, Li Luoxing was nagging.


    He has been disturbed by these monsters these days.


    "You can''t run away. You lose the game. According to the rules of the game, you should stay here with me forever."


    "So be my food, big brother."


    Its speed is faster and faster, and Li Luoxing is just an ordinary person, how can he be the opponent of this ghost.


    Li Luoxing''s back is only ten centimeters away from its claws. As long as it flies faster, it can catch the clothes behind Li Luoxing.


    "Ha ha, kid, what do you want to do? To kill in my presence? "


    Just as his son was about to touch the clothes on Li Luoxing''s back, his paw was caught by a powerful arm, which made him unable to move.


    It was proud of the face immediately changed, become a little scared up, there is a trace of disbelief in the eyes.


    "The emissary of Yin si..."


    It instantly looked at the owner of the arm, and he saw a man''s face that he never wanted to see.


    She is too familiar with this man''s face, or all the ghosts in this city are very familiar with this man''s face, because this man is the dream of all the ghosts in this city.


    He didn''t know how many demons and ghosts he had killed or how many demons and ghosts he had stained with his blood.


    "How could..."

 Chapter 233

    He looked at Xu an in disbelief.


    I didn''t use too much track, just a little bit. It''s reasonable to say that this ghost Qi is not enough for such a powerful emissary to pay attention to.


    After all, if such a weak ghost thing should be noticed by the city''s Secret messengers, then the city''s Secret messengers don''t have to do it any more.


    After all, although Los Angeles is only a small county, its area is also very large. If Xu an is allowed to solve such a little ghost, then Xu an can''t solve many ghosts in one night.


    This is the experience of countless monsters in Los Angeles who learned from the lessons of blood.


    As long as there is no breath beyond the bottom line of the emissary, then the emissary will not pay attention.


    Today, I didn''t use the strength beyond the bottom line of the wynes messenger. Why was I still targeted by the secret messenger?


    "Run..."


    He didn''t have any hesitation at all. He had only one idea in his heart now, that is, to run immediately, to get out of this dangerous place immediately.


    Even if there are ten more, it will not be the opponent of this terrible existence.


    It is estimated that they will be slapped to death by this horrible existence.


    So, without any hesitation, he immediately broke away from the arm that Xu an held and ran out at a fast speed.


    It''s using all its strength to get out of here quickly.


    It hasn''t been enough in the world, but I don''t want to annihilate it now.


    "Ha ha, you want to run in front of me, or you don''t look down on me at all."


    Xu an''s face disdained looking at the ghost running forward.


    For such a kid, he didn''t need to talk nonsense before, just shoot to death.


    But I didn''t expect that this kid was so out of his capacity, and even wanted to run out of his own hands.


    I don''t think much of myself.


    is his reputation in this city not enough to frighten such rubbish ghosts?


    has the final say that he needs to clear up a bunch of restless people in the city recently, so that he can know who is the boss in the city.


    Xu an sneers.


    He has long felt that some restless guys in Los Angeles have been restless again recently, but because he has been protecting Li Luoxing recently, he has no time to clean them up.


    I don''t have time to deal with them. I think they don''t want to touch them.


    The tiger doesn''t get angry when he is a sick cat.


    "Come here!"


    Xu an didn''t mean to go after him at all. For this kind of kid, he is not qualified to pursue.


    His palm is facing the ghost with only a few figures.


    Between Xumi, there was a strong attraction in his palm.


    The ghost that escaped to the street kept sucking up.


    "No..."


    Originally running forward, there was a ray of joy on his face. The ghost who thought he had escaped the scope of the terrible man suddenly had a painful expression on his face.


    Because it feels like it''s retreating rapidly. It''s obvious that the terrible man behind him is already shooting at himself.


    It immediately used all its strength, trying to break away from the man''s suction, but it really didn''t have any use.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 234

    "Hehe, kid, where do you want to go?"


    "Or do you think you can run away with my hands?"


    No matter how the kid struggles, he can''t get rid of his hand.


    He caught the kid in front of him in a flash.


    "Alas! You don''t have to run. There''s no danger. "


    Because all this happened in an instant, so Lilo star did not run far at all.


    "I don''t know. Shit, you''re still there, big man. "


    Li Luoxing, who was running forward and was about to run out of the street, suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind.


    Suddenly, the expression on her face appeared countless changes, from the original joy to later doubt, and then there was a trace of anger.


    This ghost has been protecting himself secretly. Why didn''t he start when he appeared, but wait for him to hang up.


    Is this just playing with yourself?


    And he had already run out, this big man just stopped himself.


    "Hum!"


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, Xu an nodded to Li Luoxing.


    I don''t know why. I''ve been very upset with this boy since I first met him.


    It''s like this kid owes himself something.


    However, with his strength, we can clearly remember that it was definitely the first time he met Li Luoxing.


    But I don''t know why his heart is very unhappy with Lilo star.


    "Boy, the world is big. There are all kinds of monsters and ghosts, so you have to be careful in the future. Don''t be confused by others'' appearance. Some people look very cute and look very beautiful, but you never know what kind of monsters are hidden behind its skin, just like this little ghost."


    "Did you think she was just a poor little girl until he showed up? But you may not know the age of this little girl. It''s enough to be your grandmother, and you can''t imagine the people she ate. "


    He lifted up the kid''s neck and put it in front of Li Luoxing.


    Not a few centimeters away from Li Luoxing''s face, the two faces are about to meet.


    "Hiss..."


    When he was about to meet Li Luoxing''s face, the monster immediately opened his mouth, as if he was going to eat the delicate boy he liked before he died.


    "I, shit! You''re dying, and you want to eat me. "


    Li Luoxing jumped back immediately.


    Almost so, this monster''s bloody mouth really wants to bite off his neck.


    He immediately looked at the monster that Xu an pinched like a chicken.


    There was also a trace of anger in his heart.


    I''ll do well here in the middle of the night. If I didn''t have this ghost guy, I might have gone to my home and slept in my warm bed.


    But it''s because this ghost guy appears to use his compassion to find some ghost mother for him.


    It''s because it''s compassionate that I almost put my life into it.


    It is estimated that in the future, I dare not walk alone at night.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Seeing that his teeth didn''t bite Li Luoxing''s head off, the ghost roared.


    It seems that this time he died, he didn''t bring down another one to be buried with.


    At the same time, the color of despair in its eyes is even worse.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 235

    "Well, if you want to do something in front of me, it''s just out of your capacity."


    Xu an sneered.


    The hand that pinches the monster''s neck is harder.


    "Please spare your life, please spare your life. The younger one will never dare again."


    In the face of life and death, it decisively chose to beg for mercy.


    If you can save your life, you will lose your face, and it''s not a shame to be in front of a terrible man.


    "Ha ha, spare my life. A kid like you deserves to come to me and beg for mercy."


    "And you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t move this kid. This kid is valued by the elder. Even if I don''t kill you, the elder will not let you go. Moreover, you fall into the hands of the elder. I don''t know what way the elder can deal with you, so I might as well kill you directly."


    Xu an sneered at the ghost with a look of begging for mercy. City has the final say that


    has been in the middle of the city for several days. Some of the uneasy guys have forgotten who is going to decide the city''s night.


    And today he''s going to clean up those ghosts who have been left behind these days.


    "Cut, it''s really rubbish, so it''s pinched to death."


    Xu an''s hand added a little strength, and the ghost was silent in an instant.


    At the same time, its soul also slowly dissipates in the heaven and earth.


    Xu an will not be merciful, especially for the ghosts who dare to violate their own rules.


    "Boy, be careful in the future. There are many demons and ghosts in the world. Maybe one day when I don''t pay attention, you will be eaten. Today''s kid has always wanted to eat you."


    I patted my hand without any trace.


    Xi''an gathered in front of Li Luoxing and said darkly to Li Luoxing.


    "And maybe one day I won''t protect you in secret? So it''s better not to walk at night. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing Xu an''s words, Li Luoxing showed an embarrassed and polite smile.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. How can so many ghosts stare at me all the time? Today''s event is just a coincidence, a coincidence..."


    Li Luoxing said a reason why he didn''t believe it.


    He vaguely felt that his life had been broken since Xu an came to his rental door that day.


    She didn''t want to step into that world because she was afraid that one day she would die on the spot, but now it seems that even if she didn''t want him to enter that world, some things in that world would come to her one after another.


    Now some of him know what Lin Mu said to him at the beginning, some things you don''t want to choose can not choose, some things you don''t have to choose.


    Maybe it''s a person like him. Up to now, he has no choice at all.


    Countless demons and ghosts, huge forces and big men in that world have already fixed their eyes on themselves. If they are just ordinary people, without any strength of self-protection, they are just like fish on the chopping board.


    So he now very want to have the strength of self-protection, at least not like now an ordinary kid let himself panic, can let himself die on the spot.


    So he has only one choice now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 236

    "Well, boss, I''m going to do it now. It''s too late for that boss to be a teacher."


    Although Lin Mu said to himself that his door would always be open for him, who knows if it''s something the big guy said casually?


    The character of a big man is not something that an ordinary person like him can guess.


    "Well! Before the master asked you to worship him as a teacher, you refused twice. Now you''d better ask him to do it. Your behavior explanation is the kind of person who doesn''t give you a chance. "


    Xu an looks at Li Luoxing with a sneer.


    The boy refused Lin Mu twice before, but he vowed that he would never want to step into this strange world. Unexpectedly, it was only a few days later, so he asked to worship Lin Mu.


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Luoxing once again embarrassed and polite smile to Xu an.


    If you don''t have those demons and goblins staring at you, you don''t want to step into such a strange world, but you have been targeted by those demons and goblins, and you don''t have the strength to protect yourself. Even if you don''t want to step into it, you are forced to enter.


    "Come with me! Since the master said that his door will always be open for you, he will not break his promise. "


    "What''s more, I don''t know why you are regarded as such a indulgence by your predecessors."


    Although Li Luoxing is not happy in his heart, Xu an still carries out Lin Mu''s orders.


    When Lin Mu sent the two of them to protect Li Luoxing, he told them that if Li Luoxing wanted to worship him one day, he would bring him directly and not embarrass him.


    Xu an didn''t dare to disobey Lin Mu''s orders.


    If you let the elder know that you have broken up the mind of the boy who has already joined his family, I don''t know how to deal with you.


    "Well, thank you very much..."


    Li Luoxing ran to Xu an with a smile and said to him.


    Xu an looked at Li Luoxing, who was running in front of him and walking side by side with him. He hummed here, but did not look at him and walked forward directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, I''ve changed my mind. Now I want to be my teacher."


    See some nervous color of Li Luoxing came to his front, Lin Mu funny said.


    When Li Luoxing met the ghost, he watched Li Luoxing all the time, so naturally he would know what the purpose of Li Luoxing''s coming here was?


    "That big guy, I thought that some of the things you said before are not things that I can not choose if I don''t want to choose. Some things I have no choice at all."


    "Now I don''t want to step into that world, but there are countless demons and ghosts who want to pull me into that world. I can''t help it!"


    Li Luoxing looked at Lin Mu, some flattering, plus some helpless voice said to Lin Mu.


    I hope this detective won''t refuse himself this time. You know that he has refused this big guy twice.


    I hope such a big man will not be cautious.


    "Ha ha, yes, there are some things you have no choice at all."


    Lin Mu looks at Li Luoxing with deep meaning. He is an ordinary man who didn''t want to step into such a strange world. Now he is not forced to step into such a world.


    Moreover, with such an identity, he has no choice but to step into the world of Tao.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 237

    "Well, I don''t have many rules in this vein. As long as I have tea on the ground and knock my head three times, I''ll be a teacher."


    Lin Mu''s hands do not know when more than a cup, cup filled with tea.


    With Lin Mu''s action, a teacup also fell in front of Li Luoxing.


    But it did float in front of him.


    "If you want to pay homage to your teacher, please give me this cup of tea."


    Lin Mu looked at Li Luoxing who still had some hesitation and said slowly.


    "You can never leave this world in your life. Maybe it''s a kind of destiny for you. If you want to break it, you have to become a stronger person than destiny."


    Lin Mu stood up, came to Li Luoxing and looked at Li Luoxing from top to bottom.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Li Luoxing looked at Lin Mu firmly as if he had made up his mind.


    His hands also reached for the cup floating in the air.


    He knew that as long as he served this cup of tea today, he would always be a person in this world. Maybe I can''t escape from this world all my life. I have to live in fear all my life.


    But now he has no choice, if she does not step into this world, he may disappear in this world tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    "Master, please be worshipped by the disciples!"


    Li Luoxing figured it out and knelt down to Lin Mu without any hesitation.


    This is the basic etiquette of worshiping others as teachers in this world.


    "Master, please have tea!"


    Thoroughly float in the air of that cup in hand, and then to sit on the seat staring at his Lin Mu handed in the past.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu took a sip of the tea cup that Li Luoxing handed him between his hands.


    The apprentice should respect the master. Why does the master not respect the apprentice?


    This is the etiquette in the world of science and technology. After all, in the world of science and technology, people are equal on the surface.


    What he is doing today is just the old etiquette of teacher worship.


    "Get up!"


    Lin Mu stood up from his seat, went to Li Luoxing, raised his hands, and solemnly said to him: "there are no rules in my school. The only rule is that you can''t bully the weak with your own strength, and you can''t harm the world. If you violate these two rules, then I will clean up the door myself, and I won''t need to My apprentice. "


    As before, Lin Mu once again solemnly told Li Luoxing the rules he had set.


    His apprentices in every world are basically people who want to become the way of heaven.


    If these apprentices can''t do these two basic things well, he might as well shoot these guys to death as soon as possible to save his face.


    Therefore, every time he accepted his apprentices, he would solemnly say such words to them.


    "Yes, I remember the teacher''s instruction!"


    Lin Mu''s rules are not very unacceptable, and it''s very easy to do, as long as you keep your own nature, so Li Luoxing agreed without hesitation, and he was very kind-hearted, otherwise he would meet a little girl who didn''t know where to jump out in the middle of the night Go and help her.


    And he just wanted to be an ordinary person for the rest of his life.


    However, since he saw the world and such an unknown side, he has thoroughly understood that as an ordinary person, it is not easy to live, and he always worries about whether ghosts will eat himself at night.


    So he naturally thought in his heart that he would never become such a nuisance.


    "Well! That''s good! "


    Lin Mu saw that Li Luoxing didn''t have the slightest hesitation, so he agreed to his rules, and his face showed a trace of satisfaction.


    He can also see that this boy is a kind-hearted person.


    "In our school, besides you and me, you have three other elder martial brothers, but it is estimated that you will not see them now. If you have a destiny in the future, you will naturally meet them."


    Lin Mu first introduced the basic situation of his own to Li Luoxing.


    Anyway, up to now, he has only two or three cats.


    It''s not a prosperous school, so I didn''t spend too much time introducing it.


    "Well, you come with me first. Although your heel is very rebellious, you are a little old now. You have already missed the best cultivation period, so I want to help you wash the marrow now!"


    Lin Mu looks at Li Luoxing.


    Although it''s very good for you to follow your heart and have a great talent against heaven, it''s undeniable that his current age is too old, and you will completely miss the best age for cultivation.So now Lin Mu''s first step is to wash his bone marrow to the best time.


    I hope this boy won''t be the same as the one in nanyne, so I can''t bear the pain.


    Lin Mu took a look at Li Luoxing and showed a strange smile.


    Or schadenfreude.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 238

    Lin Mu can still remember the painful appearance of nanyne when he washed marrow for the first time.


    I hope Li Luoxing can persist for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, what on earth is he thinking, master? Even for such an ordinary boy, he has to spend so much energy, and now he has to spend countless resources to wash his marrow. "


    When Lin Mu takes Li Luoxing away with glee,


    Xu an leans up and wears a mask, revealing a breath of strangers, and asks her suspiciously.


    "Well! Take care of your own duty. Today''s affairs are OK. What you shouldn''t know is don''t know. "


    "You can guess what you want to do."


    His eyes, hidden under the silver mask, turned white.


    Although the two of them are working together now, he really can''t feel good for such a man who almost killed himself.


    And this kid shows off in front of him from time to time. If he hadn''t beaten him, he would have wanted to punch her in the face, even his mother couldn''t recognize her.


    "You..."


    Once again in the arc of this little girl here to eat shriveled, Xu an can''t help but look at the arc of the division of anger, if the arc of the division does not give him an explanation, he seems to be at any time to the arc of the division of hands.


    But the division arc for Xu an''s this kind of action is just a cold smile, did not put in the eye at all, straight went out.


    Anyway, Xuan doesn''t know how many times he has shown himself such a crossroads these days. Anyway, he doesn''t have the courage to do it himself.


    I don''t want to continue to talk nonsense with him. I might as well just ignore him.


    And these days, Si arc also found a way to deal with Xu an. No matter how Xu an came to challenge himself, just give this boy no try.


    Anyway, this kid is also very big hearted. After a few hours, she forgot what happened just now. Moreover, she didn''t have the courage to face her opponent.


    "Cut, sooner or later, I will let you ask me to be soft!"


    For such a way, Xu an is helpless.


    He found that these days, no matter how he provoked this woman, she ignored herself and didn''t listen to her words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lie down. This is a medicine bath I made for you."


    In a room, Lin Mu blames the bathtub in front of Li Luoxing and says to Li Luoxing with a smile.


    This but oneself used not to know how many kinds of precious treasure just to adjust into the medicine bath of this bathtub.


    As long as you can soak in this medicine bath for a month, even if the talent is no longer used, you can become a genius, let alone Li Luoxing, who was originally a genius.


    As long as Li Luoxing can persist in playing for one month, then his talent is expected to be further improved.


    "Well, master, you''re sure that this one was carefully prepared by you. How do I feel that it''s poison?"


    Looking at the whole bathtub, there are green medicine baths.


    Moreover, on the surface of this medicine bath, there are several Tianzhen Dibao which are not completely absorbed by the medicine.


    And as soon as lilosin comes, a very exciting smell will continue to pass to his brain.


    If Suzuki doesn''t say it''s a medicine bath, he thinks it''s really a pot of poison.


    "Where is so much nonsense to tell you to go in? Can I hurt you? And even if I want to hurt you, can I use such a troublesome means? Just crush you to death. "


    Lin Mu didn''t look at Li Luoxing.


    It seems that this boy is just as much a counsellor as that one.


    This can''t help but let him Miss Yu Ning more.


    Among his four disciples, Yu Ning was the only one who could really satisfy him. He insisted on it for three years. In those three years, he didn''t shout out a cry, which was bitter.


    It''s like those slick kids in the back.


    Think of these Lin Mu to Li Luo Xing more bad intentions.


    Did not continue to talk nonsense with him, directly kicked him into the bathtub.


    "I''ll go, master. It''s murder."


    Li Luoxing, who fell into the bathtub, immediately stretched out his head and looked at Lin Mu.


    "At least let me take off my clothes."


    After seeing Lin Mu''s stern eyes, Li Luoxing somehow counseled.


    Carefully looking at Lin Mu, for fear that his new master will be angry with him.


    "Little star! I advise you to spend less effort on this nonsense. You will suffer later! As a teacher, I would like to remind you that when your Third Elder martial brother accepted the pulp washing, his voice of pain didn''t stop for a moment. ""So now you have a good time! The back can make you miserable. "


    Lin Mu bent down and looked at Li Luoxing with a smile. He didn''t know why. Li Luoxing felt that the smile was a bit chilling.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 239

    "Enjoy yourself. I''ll go first!"


    He turned around and waved his Taoist robe to Li Luoxing.


    Then he went out without looking at lilosin.


    Anyway, he had guessed what kind of expression the boy behind would show and what kind of scream he would make.


    So he is not in the mood to watch it here.


    ¡­¡­


    "I always have a bad feeling!"


    Li Luoxing shrunk his neck and left only one head of his body outside the medicine bath.


    He can see clearly. When Lin Mu left just now, he had a gloating smile,


    but he still didn''t get up from the medicine bath.


    Although I''m just an ordinary person, even if I don''t know the goods, I can also see clearly what''s going on in the bathtub. Although it looks very disgusting, the strong smell of medicine and the white air above it all prove how effective the medicine bath in the bathtub is.


    This time, master, he is really for his own good.


    "Hiss..."


    The moment after Lin Mu left,


    a burst of incomparable pain slowly came into Li Luoxing''s bone.


    Let Li Luoxing feel that his bones are being gnawed by tens of millions of ants at the same time.


    And that kind of ant is the scariest man eating ant.


    But also constantly crawling on their own bones.


    "Ah


    After the first slight pain, Lilo star felt more pain.


    Think about it. What is the consequence of tens of millions of man eating ants biting themselves?


    But Li Luoxing felt that the pain on his bones was more painful than the bite of tens of millions of man eating ants.


    He felt like he was going to die.


    However, because he was lying in the liquid carefully prepared by Lin Mu, no matter how painful he was, as long as she left her last breath, he would never die.


    Otherwise, Lin Mu would not feel relieved to let Li Luoxing, an ordinary man, suffer such a huge pain.


    This degree of pain is yuan infant period, out of the body period of the practitioners also dare not easily try.


    Not to mention now is just an ordinary person li Luoxing.


    If it wasn''t for him lying in Lin Mu''s carefully prepared medicated bath, maybe Li Luoxing would have died of pain now.


    Pain, heart splitting pain.


    Let Li Luoxing feel that every bone and organ in his body are being bitten by countless ants.


    There''s nothing missing.


    "Ah..."


    A burst of roar came from Li Luoxing''s mouth, he constantly struggled in the medicine bath, but I don''t know why, there is a mysterious force that makes him never struggle from the medicine bath.


    Whenever he got up that moment, the mysterious force immediately had to press it back into the medicine bath.


    Come and go Li Luoxing did not remember how many times he struggled and how many times he was pressed down by the mysterious force.


    He now has only one idea in his heart, to leave the bathtub immediately, to leave the fatal bathtub immediately.


    He has some feelings now. If he doesn''t leave now, maybe he will die in this bathtub.


    "Ah


    Between the constant struggle and being pressed down, Li Luoxing''s eyes finally turned white and fainted slowly.


    But he didn''t see Lin Mu''s face, who was standing outside the door and constantly staring at himself, slowly showed a satisfied smile.


    "Yes, it''s longer than your Third Elder martial brother, but it''s also related to your footwork."


    "I''m looking forward to your future performance. Don''t be like a salted fish like your Third Elder martial brother."


    Although it seemed that Lin Mu had gone very lightly before, he was still very worried about his new apprentice. He was afraid of any accident in the medicine bath, so he was still guarding the boy in the door.


    However, after seeing the boy completely fainted, you felt his face and showed a relaxed color.


    In fact, this boy and Nan YNE don''t know that the liquid medicine he carefully prepared will really play a role in his body only when someone faints.


    The pain before was just a test for them.


    They will suffer more in the future than in the pharmaceutical industry.


    After seeing Li Luoxing completely fainted, Lin Mu did not continue to look here, and completely left the small room.


    Anyway, after a while, the medicine bath will play a real role in repairing his body.


    After Lin Mu left, the medicine bath in the bathtub changed slowly.


    Originally, it was a kind of unhealthy green medicine bath, but now it slowly becomes golden and transparent.It makes people look very beautiful.


    And bursts of golden light mist from the medicine bath to the body of Li Luoxing constantly into the past.


    But after a while, lilosin was wrapped in the golden mist of light.


    And these golden hazes of light are scrambling to get into Lilo''s body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 240

    After a long time, the water in the bathtub changed from golden and transparent to completely colorless, just like the water put down.


    This also means that Li Luoxing has absorbed all the medicines in the bath. What''s left is just ordinary water, which can prolong the life of ordinary people at most.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah


    After soaking in the water for a long time, Li Luoxing slowly opened his eyes.


    However, after he moved his body slowly, his face became ferocious with pain.


    Or as before so painful, move to feel their bones to fall apart in general.


    But it''s much less painful than being eaten by tens of millions of man eating ants in the first place.


    "I''m not dead yet?"


    Enduring the pain, he raised his arm.


    At the moment when he fainted, he really felt that he was going to say goodbye to the world. That kind of pain was beyond the endurance of such an ordinary person as him.


    He estimated that if it was in peacetime, as long as it was one thousandth of that kind of pain, not even one thousandth of it, he would die of pain.


    But he saw that he was still a complete body, and the skin on his arm became more white, he said doubtfully.


    "Well, I''m in a medicine bath? Where are you going with me? How did it become clear water


    At this time, Li Luoxing saw his reflection from the bathtub.


    He said with immediate surprise.


    He had to be very clear. When he first came to this bathtub, there was an unhealthy green medicine bath in it, but now why has it become a clean water?


    "Have I absorbed the medicine bath?"


    He can''t believe that he has been fainted, and he can actively absorb the medicine in the bathtub.


    He found that his body was not only a little white, but also had a little bit of fat because he hadn''t been exercising for a long time. His stomach also turned into eight abdominal muscles, and there was a little dirt in his body. However, these were very few. He was washed off by the water in the bathtub as soon as he appeared, and even there was no black mark in the water Trace.


    "Is this what master said about pulp washing?"


    Keep looking at your body.


    Li Luoxing now knows what happened to him no matter how stupid he is.


    And I think I didn''t die in that kind of pain just now. It''s probably the liquid medicine made by my master.


    Although it is now known that the liquid medicine in the bathtub has incomparable benefits to his body, Li Luoxing still feels that he never wants to try again. That kind of pain is not tolerable at all.


    It is estimated that if I do it again, I really want to go to hell to see Yan Jun.


    "Hiss..."


    "It still hurts!"


    Just now Li Ruoxin was about to get out of bed, put on Lin Mu''s clothes and leave here, but as soon as he put his hands on the bathtub, he felt that every bone in his body was resisting his orders.


    Want to leave their original position.


    Suddenly, his painful face was ferocious again.


    She had never said such a great pain when she was so old.


    Even feel every trace of skin in pain.


    "What''s the effect of the medicine bath carefully prepared for you by my teacher?"


    When Li Luoxing was ready to lie in the bathtub, Lin Mu''s figure suddenly appeared from the air.


    As soon as he appeared, he looked at Li Luoxing with a smile.


    I said just now to save your energy and save it for the back.


    Lin Mu showed a schadenfreude smile.


    He knew that Li Luoxing woke up long ago, but he still carefully observed the boy''s pain in the dark before he completely appeared.


    "Master, you are trying to frighten me to death. I think there are some ghosts coming to me?"


    Originally, a figure suddenly appeared in the air, which scared Li Luoxing, who was shaking all over his body.


    But after hearing his master''s voice of schadenfreude, Li Luoxing felt that his whole life was not good.


    It''s all about coming to see your own jokes.


    And still in their own no strength to fight back down to see their own jokes.


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you any more. You have absorbed the medicine perfectly this time. You have absorbed all the medicine in it."


    Seeing Li Luoxing''s gloomy color and looking at himself, Lin Mu stopped fighting with his stupid apprentice.


    But to him it was.


    "Master, I don''t have to take this kind of medicine bath any more."


    After Li Luoxing experienced today, he did not dare to touch such a terrible medicine bath any more.Maybe one day I will die in this medicine bath.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s beautiful. Do you think a medicine bath can completely remove your tendons and bones? It''s going to take at least a month. "


    Lin Mu gave a sneer.


    Although he has countless ways to help this boy to get rid of his tendons and bones, how can he know that nothing in the world can be easily achieved without letting him experience a little pain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 241

    "Alas! Have you heard about that haunted thing at school recently? "


    On a road to Los Angeles University, two students casually said as they passed by.


    "Of course, I''ve heard about it. It''s said that the school''s security office has sent out a lot of people to find out the ghost, but they''ve been waiting there for several days and nothing happened."


    "I guess it''s just a message sent out by someone who''s bored."


    Another person doesn''t care at all to say to the person beside him.


    Every school has its own ghost story.


    But most of them are false. They are all fake things.


    So the students in this era have little faith in the ghost stories handed down by their own schools.


    "Ha ha, that''s true, but the group of people in the school security office are too stupid to be in the abandoned dormitory for two or three days."


    The person who first talked about the school legend also began to laugh.


    Anyway, this kind of thing he just took as a strange talk in his spare time. He didn''t take it seriously at all.


    And I''m in the mood to laugh at those stupid forks in the school security office.


    After laughing for a while, they don''t care about it any more. After all, these things are just a little thing in their life. It''s better to spend more time thinking about how to write their graduation thesis?


    But they didn''t notice another young student passing by. After hearing what they said, there was a trace of joy on his face.


    It seems that I am very interested in the strange talk in such a school.


    "It''s true that I''ve only been practicing for one month, and master can''t wait to let me come out and fight for myself. I''m not afraid that I''ll be killed by ghosts."


    One of the students was kicking stones under his feet.


    This person is naturally Li Luoxing, who was a teacher of Lin Mu.


    After a month of immersion in the hospital every day, he has been completely transformed.


    Now his talent has gone against the sky.


    The bones of the body have been restored to the bones of the best training period.


    Li Luoxing, who had been living in hell for a month, thought that Lin Mu would let her have a rest for a while, but what she thought was too simple.


    After a month''s medicine bath, Lin Mu immediately had to pull him up and train him.


    He spent every day in the constant beating of Lin Mu.


    Then, after taking it away, he had to carry on today''s cultivation. If his cultivation could not reach the level that Lin Mu was satisfied with, he would continue to beat him in the evening.


    It is also well-known for training one''s actual combat ability.


    Li Luoxing seems that this is Lin Mu''s revenge for his two previous rejections.


    Of course, besides the life in hell, Lin Mu''s teaching is very useful.


    Li Luoxing''s strength is no longer the strength of an ordinary person. Now she can basically deal with some weak ghosts.


    He has now reached the highest level of the primary stage of the practitioner, twelve levels of Qi training.


    It''s more than wrong to cash some ordinary ghosts in the world.


    So Lin Mu let him out, let him find a few ghosts to kill him, and then come back.


    This can also be regarded as the assessment of his time.


    And before starting, Lin Mu also said to her that if the assessment failed, the consequences would be very serious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 242

    Remembering the words Lin Mu said to himself before he left, Li Luoxing could not help shivering.


    He even felt that it was better for him to be killed by those ghosts than to be a teacher of Lin Mu.


    After all, it won''t hurt to be killed by those ghosts. It''s a moment at most.


    But Lin Mu is different here.


    Every day in the hands of Lin Mu was beaten a meal, Li Luoxing naturally can know how much Lin Mu means in the end.


    "Alas! Come on, since there is such a strange talk in the school, it may be true. If it is true, it should be a good thing for the school. "


    Originally, he was going to take two days off with the school and his tutor.


    Anyway, the circle that I have entered now is completely different from that of ordinary people. What I used to see is a very important university diploma, which is now insignificant.


    If you can''t get it, you can''t get it. Anyway, what you will do in the future is not what ordinary people can do.


    But I heard the conversation between the two students on the way.


    Because he seldom went back to school in these two months, he didn''t notice that such strange talk had been born in the school.


    However, I came back today, and my master arranged a task assessment for me, so I might as well go to the abandoned dormitory to have a look.


    "Well, classmate, excuse me, just now I heard you two talking about some strange talk about school. I was originally a forestry or very interested in what you two said. Could you tell me about the abandoned dormitory?"


    Thinking of this, Li Luoxing didn''t hesitate. He had to rush to the two students who were discussing the strange talk of the school and give them two cigarettes on the ground.


    He asked them. His face was full of curiosity. He seemed to be a person who was very interested in supernatural events.


    "Hey, what strange talk? It''s just that the boring people in the school spread the wrong information. The people in the school security office have been squatting there for several days, and nothing happened at all? It is said that the people in the security office are still looking for the person who first started to spread such rumors. "


    Seeing Li Luoxing with a curious look on his face, the two men were first startled.


    Then, immediately reaction came over, took Li Luoxing handed himself two cigarettes, don''t care said.


    "Well, I''m also bored and curious. It happens that I haven''t thought about my paper recently. I just use this place to think about the ideas of my paper."


    Li Luoxing once said to them sincerely: "brother, I majored in mystery and natural philosophy, and I worked in Laoli''s hands. Recently, I''m looking for such a mysterious place to think about my thesis ideas."


    "Brother, cow! I dare to choose the philosophy of mystery and nature, and I am the most difficult tutor in the college. I admire you, brother


    When they heard what major Li Luoxing was studying, they immediately gave Li Luoxing a thumbs up. The major of mystery and natural philosophy is famous and difficult to deal with in Los Angeles University.


    Moreover, Lao Li Tou, the tutor of the Department of mystery and natural philosophy, is famous in the school.


    "Didn''t I know that, brother? Looking at this major, it seems that it is very powerful. I chose this major when I was tall. "


    Li Luoxing sighed helplessly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 243

    "The abandoned dormitory is in the ninth dormitory on the old campus."


    "This dormitory has been placed for a long time. It is said that it was built at the same time when the school was built, but when the new campus was built, the old campus was empty."


    "But brother, I guess it''s useless for you to go there. The place is chilly at most, and you don''t want to be involved in any supernatural events. After all, what''s the time now, and everything should be based on science."


    After hearing what major Li Luosheng was, the two students didn''t talk nonsense and said the address directly. Moreover, it''s not too mysterious. They just need to ask anyone in the school.


    Anyway, it''s an interesting thing in our school.


    "Thanks, brother!"


    Li Luoxing said to the two students, don''t go straight to the ninth dormitory of the old campus.


    "Nothing! But brother, I still have to remind you that although there is no danger, the dormitory on the old campus has not been repaired for a long time. I don''t know what accidents will happen. You''d better be careful. "


    "And brother, you have to think about your graduation thesis. Lao Li is famous for his sadness."


    Finally, the two students kindly reminded Li Luoxing.


    What''s more, it made Li Luoxing want to cry. He had to struggle for four years before he made a good impression on Lao Li Tou. However, up to now, he didn''t care too much about a college diploma. It''s not as good as a ghost.


    What is the reason why I have been fighting for so long in the past four years?


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t pay attention to the sign of danger here and no admittance.


    Li Luoxing rushed directly to a building with obvious style of the 1980s and 1990s.


    "Is this the ninth dormitory building of the old campus?"


    Looking at the buildings in the 1980s and 1990s, Li Luoxing couldn''t help frowning. It seems that it has not been repaired for a long time.


    It is estimated that it may fall down at any time.


    "People in the school don''t know what they think. They spend so much money on useless projects every year. It''s better to set aside a little money to build this dormitory, or even it. What are you doing here?"


    Li Luo Xing first make complaints about the senior leaders of the school, and don''t know what is in the head.


    "But there''s a lot of ghost here. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with the strange talk in the school. If one or two ghosts don''t appear here, it''s really hell."


    Now Li Luoxing''s sky can be reluctantly opened, naturally you can see only one dormitory building around the ghost gas.


    "But I''ll go back and get rich. There can''t be only one ghost in it. I don''t know if I can deal with it."


    He secretly frowned, so strong ghost gas, on behalf of the dormitory can not only have one or two ghosts.


    And now he is just 12 layers of refining gas. He has more than enough measures to deal with ordinary ghosts in the world. But once he meets some powerful ghosts, he has to escape.


    He was not sure that there were not one or two powerful ghosts hidden in the dormitory.


    "Forget it, go ahead and have a look. Anyway, with master, he''s covered by the old man. At least he won''t be in danger."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 244

    After a while, he didn''t hesitate any more and went straight in here.


    You can''t all be sure that you have ghosts, and then you can go.


    And this is an assessment arranged by Lin Mu.


    Even if you don''t have a powerful ghost. But I have Lin Mu staring at me all the time, at least I don''t need to think about my life safety.


    "What''s going on here? Why is there such a strong ghost spirit? "


    Approached the ninth dormitory, which is in disrepair for a long time.


    Li Luoxing felt a trace of obvious ghost gas invading into him. If he was an ordinary person, he would have to lie in bed for more than ten days after encountering this ghost gas.


    However, if your mind is now completely out of the category of ordinary people, you are at least a cultivator now, although it is only a weak chicken among cultivators.


    But this ghost thing still can''t bring him any substantial harm.


    It just makes her feel a little obviously uncomfortable. The resentment here is too deep.


    "I seem to have committed a stupid thing. It''s still noon now. What kind of ghosts can come out in such a big sun to make trouble!"


    Although it has been in disrepair for a long time, it does not prevent the sun''s light from shining into this disrepair dormitory.


    After feeling the warmth of the sun, Li Luoxing suddenly found that it was just noon.


    Even if this inside the fierce ghost in the powerful can''t risk, endure such a huge sun''s power to shine out to make trouble.


    However, it also proves once again how powerful the ghosts are. Even if it is noon and the power of the sun is the most powerful, the ghosts of the ninth dormitory still cry.


    There is still such a strong ghost spirit wandering around the ninth dormitory building, which is enough to prove how strong the resentment of this ghost house is and how powerful its power is.


    "I hope there won''t be any accidents."


    Although Li Luoxing has been out of the category of ordinary people, this period of time is not long. Two months ago, he was just an ordinary college student in the University, worrying about how to do his graduation thesis every day.


    When you meet ghosts and goblins, you will also panic and shout.


    Even if it is now beyond the scope of ordinary people, it will feel a little scared when it comes to such things.


    "Come on! Come here! come over! Find me and I''ll give you what you want! "


    Suddenly, a strange female voice came into his ear.


    "Who..."


    Li Luoxing was shocked.


    He didn''t feel the slightest bit.


    And even if he used his own weak body consciousness, he couldn''t feel which direction the female voice came from, as if there were voices in all directions, coming towards his head.


    A cold sweat came down his back.


    It seems that I have entered a dangerous place. I thought I was just an ordinary kid, but I didn''t expect that I was a powerful ghost.


    But why did such a fierce ghost stay in the school for such a long time? The school recently came out with such strange talk.


    Although his inner vigilance was great, he couldn''t help thinking of this key thing.


    Unexpectedly, this ghost has existed for such a long time. Why did the school have such a Ghost Legend recently?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 245

    This is obviously totally unscientific. He can''t believe that the ghosts in the ninth dormitory will stay in school for decades without going out to harm others.


    "Come on! Come here! Come to me, find me, and you''ll have a wish. Any wish, as long as you can think of it, there''s nothing I can''t achieve. "


    The strange voice came to him again.


    However, after experiencing the initial sound, it has now obviously calmed down, and no longer has any fear of this strange sound.


    I''m kidding. I''ve met the emissary of the underworld''s secret division, and I''ve followed him to make soy sauce every day.


    I don''t know how many ghosts I met. Would I be afraid of the ghosts you always hiss?


    Besides, the people behind me can kill you with a slap.


    Thinking of this, he immediately had some confidence, and a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth: "good! Since you can satisfy any of my wishes, let me be as strong as my master. "


    Li Luoxing said with a smile that the ghost was quite arrogant.


    However, he would like to see if the ghost has the strength to make him like his master in an instant. If there is one, Li Luoxing is ready to wipe his neck clean. Let''s see how the ghost will kill himself.


    "Come on! Come here! As long as you find me, I will realize your wish


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, the strange voice thought that Li Luoxing had taken the bait and once again said to Li Luoxing''s temptation.


    It''s as if Lilo star can realize his wish as long as he can find it.


    "Oh, no, forget that you are a ghost."


    "If you have the courage to come out at noon, why don''t you come out and see me?"


    Although Li Luoxing can''t find the specific location of the ghost, he can clearly feel that the ghost is in the dormitory building.


    Li Luoxing''s voice has just set, and the old dormitory building, which was originally illuminated by the scorching sun at noon, suddenly became dark.


    As if in a dark, not a ray of light.


    I can''t see my fingers.


    "I, shit, it''s like I really got into trouble with a big guy once."


    It''s absolutely terrible to be able to keep the sun out of such a huge building at noon.


    "Jie Do you want to sleep and come to me? As long as you can find me, I will satisfy all your wishes. "


    Strange voice sounded again, but Li Luoxing did have a trace of irritability this time.


    I can''t help but say such a sentence in my ears. I don''t even have a line to change. Anyone who listens to it for a long time will feel irritable.


    "A turtle with a shrunken head."


    Li Luoxing put up a middle finger in the air and said without thanks.


    This is already a very obvious provocative ghost in the nine dormitory buildings. If the ghost doesn''t come out, then Li Luoxing has no way.


    After all, he''s just a novice vegetable chicken cultivator.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    When he put up his middle finger, he felt that there were bursts of steps towards his own direction.


    And a chilling smile came.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 246

    "You''re the most interesting little guy I''ve seen in all these years. You didn''t evade such strange things, and you dare to pick on us. You have a big appetite for more tasks. I really can''t help eating you."


    A woman in a long red dress and high-heeled shoes came down the stairs slowly.


    But from its face, you''ll find it terrifying. It has no face on the front, but only a ponytail.


    And it also has a ponytail at the back.


    "You are the ghost in the ninth dormitory building."


    Li Luoxing saw that the ghost in red came down, turned over the dead fish and looked at the ghost in red.


    For such a strange dress, he is not surprised.


    These days, in addition to practicing and being beaten by Lin Mu, he also follows Xu an to catch those ghosts in his spare time. He can''t remember how many strange ghosts he has met these days.


    So now he has some big nerves, he doesn''t care why the demons like to dress up so strangely.


    "I have seen more terrible existence than you think. You are just a mole ant in their eyes. Why should I be afraid of you?"


    Li Luoxing looked at the ghost in red with a sneer.


    The ghost in red is just a piece left by the real owner of the ninth dormitory building.


    This female ghost is not even as powerful as herself. How could she appear at noon? How could she have the strength to close the whole ninth dormitory building and prevent the sun from shining in.


    So now it seems that the real owner of the ninth dormitory building didn''t give a hand at all. He was just curious about himself or threw out his men to play monkey games with his men.


    "What a sharp mouthed little guy, but I like you the most, elder sister. I don''t know if you will be sharp mouthed like this when you are eaten bit by bit by my elder sister later."


    Although he didn''t speak, the voice of sneer came into Li Luoxing''s ear.


    Now Li Luoxing can fully see that the ghost''s real body has stretched out its tongue and licked it back and forth in its mouth, and its eyes are full of greed, as if it wants to rush over at any time, tear itself up bit by bit, and then swallow it completely.


    Looks like this guy. Like the little girl I met before, I want to eat myself.


    "Ha ha, but do you think you have such strength? I may be afraid when your master comes out, but I really haven''t paid attention to you."


    Li Luoxing''s mouth showed a trace of sarcastic smile, at the same time, his breath was also released.


    Although he still belongs to the 12th level of Qi training.


    But it''s OK to deal with such a kid.


    "Spirit sword..."


    His true Qi slowly formed one sword after another in the body.


    In an instant, he pointed to the female ghost and moved his own formula. He stabbed the female ghost with a sharp sword made of genuine Qi.


    The ghost didn''t know what she was given. She couldn''t get out of the range of strength, or couldn''t move at all. She could only watch the sharp swords thrust into her body one by one.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 247

    "Ah


    It is unwilling to look at Li Luoxing.


    I thought I was just curious about an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect a Heavenly Master to come in.


    "Cut, vulnerable."


    Li Luoxing, who killed this female ghost with any move, is more confident.


    I think it''s just the same here.


    "How dare you come to kill my men!"


    The moment after Li Luoxing killed the ghost, black fog came in front of him.


    From the black fog, a figure appeared slowly.


    He looked at Li Luoxing angrily, and his breath was constantly showing.


    I didn''t expect that the intruder would dare to kill his men in front of him.


    It''s unforgivable.


    "Boy, even if you are the master of heaven, kill my men. That''s death, too. "


    "Are you ready to die?"


    His pale face kept looking at Li Luoxing.


    It seems that we are going to break the boy up and eat him bit by bit.


    "Ha ha, just because you want to kill me, you are a little too confident."


    Although this ghost is powerful, Li Luoxing can still feel that there is no big gap between him and himself, so this ghost is not the real owner of the ninth dormitory.


    There are only one person in the ninth dormitory building, which has not appeared so far.


    Let Li Luoxing some do not know, this ninth dormitory building in the middle of the ghost in the end thinking about what?


    "Well! Do you want to die? "


    This kid dares to challenge himself like this.


    He''ll let the kid know how terrible death is.


    "Boy, die for me!"


    The ghost appeared in the black fog and looked at Li Luoxing with a sneer.


    His eyes seemed to have seen how the overpowering boy died under his own attack.


    "It''s a small dish."


    Li Luoxing looked at the trick of the ghost attacking him.


    For such a level of moves, he did not see in the eye.


    And now he doesn''t want to be too mediocre about his real strength. After all, there will be a real war in the future.


    The real owner of this dormitory, he dare not look down upon.


    The real Qi in your body forms a shield in front of you.


    Suddenly, the shield blocked the attack of the ghost.


    "I can''t even break my defense, and I''m talking big."


    Li Luoxing looked at the guy who was sent out to die with disdain.


    As long as the owner of the dormitory doesn''t do it, he won''t panic. In his eyes, the others are just vegetables and chickens.


    "You


    It was originally pale face suddenly appeared a trace of blush, which was given by Li Luoxing.


    How brave he is. He can''t remember how many years no one has dared to talk to him like this. The people who talked to him like this have basically died.


    Over the years, it is not that no Heavenly Master has come to this dormitory, but most of them have been eaten by it.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    The most important thing for him now is to find out the real owner of the ninth dormitory building, which is not suitable for such minions to continue talking nonsense.


    His true Qi turned into several sharp swords behind him.


    I looked at the ghost with bad intentions.


    "Go


    With Li Luoxing''s finger pointing at the ghost, the sharp swords behind him immediately attacked the ghost.


    Instantly, the ghost was stabbed into a sieve.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 248

    After continuing to solve the ghost, Li Luoxing didn''t stay here any longer and walked up directly.


    He wants to see what the real owner of this place is.


    He killed two of his generals, but they didn''t show up.


    So the urgent task now is to find out the real owner here.


    He doesn''t know why he always has a hunch that the real director here has a great connection with himself.


    He kept walking up. On the way, he didn''t come across anything that he couldn''t help jumping out to eat him. Maybe he was shocked by his random killing of the two ghosts.


    Walk into the ninth floor of the ninth dormitory, which is also the highest floor of the dormitory building.


    Last century''s dormitory building, can rise this high also is the zenith.


    Constantly feel the ghost in this dormitory building, want to find out where the real owner is.


    "Found it!"


    Li Luoxing opened his eyes and looked into the innermost dormitory.


    In the whole corridor, the ghost gas from the dormitory is the most serious. Therefore, the real owner of the dormitory is probably in that dormitory.


    "I''ll see where you are."


    Li Luoxing walked cautiously in that direction, the real Qi on his body wrapped around him, protecting him all the time.


    He doesn''t want to be killed by a ghost all of a sudden.


    "The ghost spirit is so heavy that it definitely surpasses my real strength, but there should be no problem with your self-protection now."


    His hand reached into his pocket and touched a charm that Lin Mu gave him.


    This is Lin Mu''s last card to him. If he encounters something he can''t deal with, he can use this charm. No one in the world can destroy this charm from his master''s point of view.


    Therefore, even if he encounters a stronger presence here, he doesn''t have too many short messages, at least his life is still guaranteed.


    He held out his hand and touched the handle of the door.


    This door handle has not been cleaned for a long time, and there is even a thick layer of ash on it.


    The moment he reached for the door handle, he felt a trace of ghost coming towards his hand.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to this kind of ghost Qi. As soon as his real Qi was shocked, he scattered those ghost Qi?


    He slowly opened the door, and at the same time he held his breath. He was not sure what kind of terror was inside.


    His true Qi has now been fully mobilized by him, and he has to guard against the threat from the front all the time.


    Finally, after his constant care, the door of the dormitory, which had not been opened for a long time, was finally opened.


    There are countless ghosts wandering around.


    When these ghosts seem to notice that they are intruded by outsiders, they stop in a moment and attack the outsiders.


    I want to devour the outside world and make it exist like them.


    "It''s a heavy ghost."


    After two months of mending, he had a rough idea of how to judge the power of a ghost.


    That is to see how long the ghost Qi of this ghost can exist, or how large the scope is.


    The ghosts that can initially release their own ghost spirit are the first level ghosts, which can be solved by ordinary people after several spells.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 249

    Ghosts that can use their own ghost Qi to attack others can already be regarded as dangerous and powerful ghosts in the human world. They must be solved by the master of heaven who is proficient in the cultivation method, or those emissaries or law enforcers.


    This kind of ghost that can fill the room with ghost gas is absolutely the most powerful existence in the world.


    Even in the hell, it can be regarded as the mainstay of ghosts.


    The existence of such a haunted house must be solved by the emissary of the underworld''s secret department or the law enforcer of the heavenly court.


    Few people in the world have been able to solve such a powerful ghost.


    Li Luoxing didn''t expect that he was so lucky. He just came out to complete the assessment given by his master, and unexpectedly met such a powerful ghost.


    He is now ready to flinch.


    Here is no longer what he can solve. He wants to go back and bring Xu an or Si arc.


    Only the two of them can solve the ghosts here.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to ask his master to come here, but it''s estimated that his master will just give him a white eye.


    It''s rubbish to say that such mole ants have to call themselves here.


    Then he beat himself up.


    He slowly retreated to the door of the dormitory he had just opened.


    He is still quite 13. He can release the ghost gas all over the room and keep it for such a long time. He can also wrap the whole dormitory in the middle of the day. The existence wrapped with ghost tears is not something he can afford.


    This time he wanted to find the ghost, but also just curious.


    Curiosity won''t kill him anyway.


    He didn''t believe that there was anything more powerful than his master in the world.


    "Here you are at last..."


    Just as he was about to leave this dangerous place, a strange voice came from his mind.


    This sound is like the sound of countless kinds of machine synthesis, which makes people feel a little chilly.


    Some even disturb their own spirit.


    "Who..."


    He could be sure that this time his ears didn''t hear any sound, which appeared directly in his mind.


    Even if the two haunted houses before are also extremely strange sounds, but it can still be heard clearly with its ears.


    But this is not the case.


    Although he is only a weak chicken now, he is already a real practitioner. How powerful his perception is, we can hear clearly that the sound is not transmitted from his ears to the brain, but directly from the brain.


    That is to say, there is a powerful existence here, which directly enters into one''s own brain.


    As for such means, he is not sure whether Xu an and Si arc can do it.


    Now his vigilance is soaring.


    His hand had completely grasped the charm that Lin Mu had given him. If anything was wrong, he would immediately burn the charm.


    As long as you burn this spell, your master will know.


    Just hold on and wait for your master to come and save you.


    But she won''t use it easily until she has to. After all, it''s just an assessment. Although he didn''t care too much on the surface, he was still very concerned about the results of this assessment.


    After all, it''s about whether he will be beaten by Lin Mu when he goes back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 250

    So now he is thinking of escaping from this dangerous place with his own strength.


    Now he has half a foot in the door, as long as he can''t turn back, there is a great possibility that he can escape.


    "You''re still here!"


    The voice once again sounded in Li Luoxing''s mind.


    I don''t know why he always felt that there was some helplessness in this voice.


    And he also felt that he was familiar with the master of the voice.


    But he shook his head immediately. How could he be familiar with the owner of the voice? Two months ago, I was just an ordinary person waiting to die.


    If Lin Mu hadn''t found his talent, he might still be living in his own house.


    How is it possible to be familiar with the ghosts in the ninth dormitory building that has existed for decades at least?


    However, he always felt that the owner of the voice must be the same as he had seen it somewhere.


    "Long time no see! My old friend


    The ghost gas in the room suddenly stopped and condensed into a figure from the middle.


    as like as two peas as like as two peas in the same body, he has all the same body, and only he is a ghost.


    There are ghosts to form the eyes, constantly staring at Li Luoxing''s face.


    It''s like looking at an old friend you haven''t met for a long time.


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you


    When Li Luoxing saw that the host here finally came out, his inner vigilance deepened.


    He knows that the master here has come out to see himself, so he will never let himself go easily, so he has picked up the charm in his hand now. As long as there is anything wrong, he will burn the charm through real Qi.


    However, it seems that so far, this ghost has not revealed the intention to hurt itself.


    However, she would not agree. After all, in the past two months, he has seen countless ghosts and gradually understood that none of the ghosts who can live in the human world are good at dealing with them.


    after all, in this human world, he should not only hide from the heavenly masters of those sects, but also hide from the emissaries of the underworld''s secret department or the law enforcers of the heaven, Then they have to absorb Yang, or satisfy some of their own desires, so they have to be cautious.


    Behind every seemingly honest ghost, no one knows what a terrible and disgusting face he has.


    "Have you lost your memory?"


    There is ghost gas condensation of that person also see Li Luoxing to oneself is a face of doubt expression, don''t feel what kind of strange.


    After all, when the old friend made that decision, he already knew what would happen in the future?


    "You are still stepping into such a world, which is different from what you said at the beginning."


    The figure looked at Li Luoxing with a smile.


    "Who are you? Why do I always feel familiar with you? "


    "And it looks like you know me very well."


    Li Luoxing watched the ghost warily.


    And carefully use real Qi to explore whether the earth here is an illusory place, and whether he has been given a shade by the ghost.


    However, to her disappointment, it was still in the normal space, and he was not given a shade by the ghost.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 251

    "You''ll know later!"


    "When your strength reaches the peak of the world, you will know the truth."


    "But this is not the place you can set foot on, so leave now."


    The figure condensed by ghosts did not want to answer, but was full of questions about Li Luoxing.


    Only to Li Ruoxin said a vague answer, and then directly let Li Luoxing leave here.


    I didn''t mean to hurt him.


    "Then I''ll leave..."


    Li Luoxing continued to take a careful look at the ghost figure and found that he didn''t mean to hurt himself


    and what he said just now was true.


    So Li Luoxing didn''t hesitate and left this place directly.


    Anyway, it seems that the ghost will not come back. It''s better to leave and ask your master.


    Save time for the ghost to go back and stay here.


    So he left here immediately.


    Anyway, my assessment task has been completed, there is no need to stay here.


    And now he has a sense of music that the ninth dormitory is definitely not as simple as he imagined.


    The two ghosts I met before were not the hands of the ghosts in this room. Maybe the ghosts in this room were pressing the ninth dormitory building. The original ghosts didn''t let them go out to make trouble.


    Otherwise, the ninth dormitory has been known for a long time, which is just a trivial legend like before, and the people of the school''s security office still stayed in the ninth dormitory for a few days, and nothing happened.


    It is estimated that the existence of ghosts in this dormitory makes ordinary ghosts dare not make trouble.


    However, his daytime is a person to come in, naturally will let some ghosts move some crooked mind.


    If you think about eating a person occasionally, that existence will not blame anything.


    Or to test the bottom line of the existence by oneself.


    But to those two ghosts or to those who want to find out the bottom line of existence in the dormitory, I didn''t expect that I should be so strong that I killed those two ghosts easily.


    There was no useful news at all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why do I always feel very familiar with him?"


    Having walked out of the ninth dormitory building, Li Luoxing looked at the extremely hot sun in the sky and whispered to himself.


    He always felt that he had some kind of agreement with the ghost.


    And he never felt any malice from the ghost.


    "Forget it. Let him go back and ask Shifu. What should Shifu know?"


    In his mind came the scene when he first saw Lin Mu.


    That time, he refused Lin Mu''s proposal, and did not worship him as a teacher, but directly left Lin Mu''s villa.


    At that time, Lin Mu didn''t embarrass him. He just said something to him that made him confused.


    "There are some things you have to choose, or you don''t have a choice at all."


    You wood that abstruse words, once again emerged in his heart.


    Since he saw this mysterious ghost, he suddenly associated this sentence with this ghost.


    He was sure that his master knew something.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 252

    Otherwise, it was just an ordinary person, how could he have a familiar feeling with the nonexistence in this dormitory.


    Just why does an ordinary person attract the attention of countless ghosts, and why is he targeted by countless big people?


    Just an ordinary person, why would he be valued by a big man like Lin Mu.


    The body also said to itself, your heel is extraordinary.


    All this reveals his identity. It''s not as simple as it seems, but he doesn''t know it at all.


    Once again, I looked at the ninth dormitory entangled by ghost.


    Since the ghost said that he was not able to get in now, it means that there must be a threat to his life in the dormitory.


    So he didn''t plan to go in again. He took a deep look at the ninth dormitory and said, "one day I will find out my secret. I want to see who you are."


    Took a firm look at the ninth dormitory building, and then left the place immediately.


    Now he is still too weak. Only by improving their own strength, they are qualified to access these unknown secrets.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu''s villa.


    "Ha ha, you''re smart. You didn''t do it like my apprentice, otherwise you Hum


    Wearing a white Taoist robe, Lin Mu lay lazily on his reclining chair and entered the ordinary life of the elderly ahead of time.


    After all, it''s extremely difficult for him to further improve. It''s better to enjoy it.


    However, he was very concerned about his only apprentice in the world.


    Especially for this first assessment, although he didn''t care about it, he was still worried about whether this stupid apprentice would be killed by some powerful existence.


    So his eyes have been staring at Li Luoxing, so Lin Mu knows everything Li Luoxing does.


    He killed the two kids and opened the dormitory. Lin Mu actually saw everything they saw.


    Especially when the ghost appears.


    As long as the ghost had a little killing effect on Li Luoxing, and even wanted to start the moment, Lin Mu would rush to crush the ghost to death.


    However, from the beginning to the end, the ghost didn''t kill Li Luoxing''s heart, and didn''t mean to fight Li Luoxing. Moreover, it seems that he is very familiar with Li Luoxing.


    Probably an old friend of this kid.


    So when Li Luoxing left the place safely, Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to the ghost again.


    Although the strength of this ghost step may be regarded as the top one in the world, it is still insignificant for Lin Mu.


    "This time, the boy''s actual combat ability is not bad."


    Lin Mu thought back to the scene that Li Luoxing stabbed the two ghosts into a sieve in an instant. He could do it in less than a month, which made Lin Mu very satisfied.


    But the face is naturally can''t reveal, otherwise will let this boy produce a little arrogant feeling.


    And when the boy comes back, he still has some problems to solve.


    It''s estimated that this kid will go away and ask himself a lot of questions.


    Lin Mu patted his head with a helpless expression on his face.


    This curiosity is not so easy to get rid of.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 253

    "Master, I wonder if I can ask you a question!"


    Among Lin Mu''s villas, Li Luoxing looks at Lin Mu with some flattering color on his face.


    "If you know you can''t ask, don''t ask!"


    Lin Mu looked at him casually and refused directly.


    Lin Mu naturally knew what Li Luoxing wanted to ask, but it was too early for him to contact these things at this time.


    "Er..."


    Li Luoxing looks at Lin Mu awkwardly.


    According to the routine, Lin Mu should not ask directly at this time!


    This makes Li Luoxing more sure that Lin Mu definitely knows something.


    But, like the existence of the ninth dormitory building, I don''t want to tell myself.


    "I know what you want to know, but it''s still too early for you to get in touch with these things. When you reach the time of robbery, I''ll tell you everything!"


    Lin Mu looked at the disappointed color on Li Luoxing''s face and said slowly.


    It''s also good to give him a short-term goal to save him from bothering himself every day.


    "So, in order to know your secret, practice hard!"


    Lin Mu waved to Li Luoxing, indicating that he could go to practice.


    "By the way, you did a good job in this assessment, so take this as your reward!"


    Just as Li Luoxing is about to leave, Lin Mu suddenly takes out a sword with a strange red smell from the space ring and gives it to Li Luoxing at will.


    But there was a strange smile on his face.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Li Luoxing didn''t think much.


    I took it directly. Anyway, my master won''t hurt me.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s returned to its original owner."


    After Li Luoxing left, Lin Mu had a cup of tea.


    It took him a lot of effort to get this sword over.


    "I hope you won''t be like before!"


    "There is no evil power in the world, only the evil heart!"


    Lin Mu said something that no one could understand. He only knew who he was talking to.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pluto, have you decided? That person doesn''t seem to have a good impression of you! "


    In hell, in Yama''s palace.


    Wearing a black five clawed Dragon Robe, Yan Jun, who can''t see his face clearly, said to Hades with some worry.


    "I''ve decided that I''m the only one in the world who has met that being. Even if the impression is not good enough, the loss of that being to me is just a separation."


    The underworld doesn''t care.


    Although every part of her body is connected with the origin of the noumenon, the loss of one or two does not have great consequences for the noumenon, so she can afford to lose it.


    And he has to see what kind of attitude the existence in the world has towards that person.


    If the existence in the world really wants to train that person to be the same as he was tens of thousands of years ago, then the old immortal who has survived from ancient times will not let him go even if he works hard for the whole profit.


    "Alas! I can''t persuade you either, but when you get to the world, be careful. If you don''t have to do evil with that being, try not to do so. Maybe you can still be friends in the future! "


    In the dark fog, Yan Jun''s helpless tone came out.


    He has worked with Pluto for thousands of years, and naturally already knows what kind of character this great power who has survived from ancient times is.


    No one can persuade her of what she has decided.


    Since she promised that she would explore the purpose of existence in the world, she would certainly fulfill her responsibility.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 254

    "I understand..."


    There was no emotion from the underworld.


    For her existence, we can clearly distinguish the advantages and disadvantages.


    After that, he didn''t say anything to Yan Jun any more and left here directly.


    This time he came, he just told Yan Jun.


    After all, as the No.2 figure in the underworld, quietly disappearing will make the people in the underworld very worried,


    "What kind of existence are you? It doesn''t seem that the backhand I laid should have your presence to stir up the trouble. "


    After the underworld left, the face of Yan Jun hidden in the black fog showed a trace of puzzled color.


    At the same time, his eyes look deep into the world, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    As if for the emergence of Lin Mu feel very unexpected.


    "No matter who you are, I''m not worth the book. You can''t mess up Wannian''s plan."


    The hand hidden in the black robe clenched, and even a trace of blue muscle burst up. His momentum also continued to rage in the palace.


    After people feel the breath, they can know how powerful the owner of this palace is.


    But it''s strange that there is no one can feel the breath of Yan Jun in the hell.


    Even if it is not far out of the underworld did not feel, she left soon, Yan Jun''s body even released such a strong atmosphere.


    If he could feel it, he would be surprised, because it was far from Yan Jun''s apparent strength.


    Moreover, the succession of Yan Jun to the throne of Yan Jun in the underworld was only a short period of less than a thousand years.


    And he was born only nearly two thousand years ago, how could it be tens of thousands of years?


    "Let''s try that person''s attitude tomorrow night. If you really want to destroy my plan, don''t blame me for being impolite. Even if you want to destroy the world, I don''t care."


    Yan Jun said in his heart that his plan, which has been laid out for tens of thousands of years, must not be disturbed by someone who doesn''t know where to jump out.


    If it comes to a critical time, he will even come to the world to destroy that person with his own Buddha.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you coming?"


    Among Lin Mu''s villas, Lin Mu slowly put down his tea cup.


    Suddenly, when the black fog appeared, a figure appeared from inside.


    But there was a strange black fog around her body, which made her face hard to see.


    "Scattered..."


    Lin Mu looked at the black fog around the underworld with this eyebrow. He was very upset that the black fog came to his home.


    In other words, as the way of heaven, he is very disgusted with these ghosts.


    As Lin Mu''s voice fell, the ghost gas around the underworld was no longer controlled by the underworld, and dissipated directly in the heaven and earth.


    Even if the underworld wants to keep these ghosts with his own strength, it has no effect at all.


    "I don''t like these ghosts, so please forgive me."


    Lin Mu looked at him and showed his real face. On that pretty face, there was a slightly angry Hades way:


    "Hades of the underworld, am I right?"


    "But no one knows that the underworld''s underworld is actually a woman."


    Lin Mu took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    Except for those old monsters who have survived from ancient times, perhaps no one knows that the second person in the underworld is a woman.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 255

    "Well! What about women? When it comes to you and me, gender is only superficial. If we want to change it, we can change it at any time. "


    Pluto is a little angry. In the world, except those who are in the same level with her, who dares to speak to her in such a tone, and even those who are in the same level with her will not easily make such a joke.


    But he still dare not easily to the front of this hateful against a young man''s face of the old undead hand.


    His separation in the world is definitely not the immortal opponent.


    Otherwise, the last time I separated myself, I would not have been crushed to death by this old immortal.


    Moreover, the main purpose of this time is not to make friends with him.


    "Ha ha, that''s right, but not many people will change their gender boring!"


    Lin Mu stares at Pluto: "in addition to those who have some special hobbies, I don''t know if Pluto has that kind of special hobby."


    Lin Mu''s words have the meaning of provocation.


    If it wasn''t for Pluto who knew clearly that he couldn''t be the opponent of this person, he might have started regardless of his identity.


    For many years, no one dared to make fun of himself like this.


    Most of the people who tease themselves in this way have disappeared in the world.


    "Sir, I''m not here to listen to your nonsense."


    The underworld endured his anger and glared at Lin Mu.


    She really wanted to tear the person in front of her to pieces.


    "Oh! What can I do for you when you come down to find me


    "My time is precious."


    Lin Mu continued to drink tea, lying on his reclining chair and said wobbly.


    It seems very leisure, there is no performance to do anything.


    "You..."


    For Lin Mu''s way of telling lies, Hades is also very helpless.


    "You should know his identity, sir?"


    The underworld endured the impulse of doing it by himself and asked Lin Mu word by word.


    "I know! What''s the matter


    "Well, sir, you should also know that there are still many people in this world who want to restore their memory and do what they have done before."


    "So will you continue to protect him?"


    The underworld''s eyes were fixed on Lin Mu.


    This time he came to see Lin Mu''s attitude towards this matter.


    If Suzuki, like those people, wants him to recover his memory, then things will be a bit big.


    "So, you mean I''ll leave lilosin at your disposal?"


    Lin Mu looked at the underworld, and the breath on his body was also constantly sent out.


    No matter what kind of identity Li Luoxing used to be, he has only one identity now, which is his own apprentice.


    And he is a very short guard, if someone wants to move his apprentice, then don''t blame him for being impolite.


    "Yes, only when he is guarded by us, can he not recover his memory and cause another catastrophe in the world."


    There is already a cold sweat behind the underworld. It seems that this matter can''t be improved now.


    This person obviously knows the identity of that person, and he doesn''t mean to give that person to them to guard together. So this person''s idea can be imagined.


    "Well, I''ll tell you clearly that no matter what kind of identity that boy was and what kind of things he had been with before, he has only one identity now, which is his apprentice."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 256

    No matter whether he can recover his memory in the future, even if he does, he is also my apprentice. If he does anything against the common people in the world, it''s up to me to clean up the door. It''s not up to you to take charge of him. "


    "You That''s understandable


    He didn''t care that the underworld was a woman, so he came directly to the underworld and said word by word to the underworld''s eyes,


    Lin Mu''s attitude was very firm, so Li Luoxing was his apprentice, and it was not up to you to take charge of him.


    "Sir, do you want to be the enemy of the common people in the world and those who have survived from ancient times? Since you already know the identity of that person, you should know how terrible it will be when that person recovers his memory and his previous strength. Do you think you can fight against that person in his heyday by yourself? "


    The breath of Hades also began to mobilize.


    If it''s possible, she really doesn''t want to fight with Lin, but now it seems that the two of them are completely out of touch.


    "Do you think you are our opponent? And what makes you think that this seat is not the opponent of the boy who recovers his full strength. "


    "I can tell you clearly that even if that boy recovers his full strength, he can''t be our opponent."


    Lin Mu put away his own breath, and also put the breath released by the underworld back into the underworld''s body.


    "You..."


    The ghost King silver teeth bite, this person unexpectedly so arrogant.


    She can be sure that Lin Mu absolutely did not participate in the war tens of thousands of years ago, so Lin Mu would not know how terrible the strength of that man in his heyday was.


    If he had participated in the war tens of thousands of years ago, he would never have dared to say that.


    "You have never seen how powerful that person''s full strength is. If you see it, I believe you will never dare to say such confident words."


    Lin Mu didn''t mean to attack her.


    That also means that Lin Mu doesn''t want to be an enemy with them.


    That means they can still talk about it now.


    "Well, you haven''t really seen the strength of this seat. Now that boy won''t recover his memory so quickly, and Ben is sitting here. Even if that boy recovers his memory, he can''t recover his full strength immediately."


    "Well, if you think you can''t control the boy''s behavior after he recovers his memory, come back to me."


    Lin Mu waved to the underworld, and gave an order.


    He doesn''t want to talk to Pluto anymore.


    Because he felt that there was a strong force coming towards the world.


    He''s going to solve it now, so he can''t afford to talk with Pluto.


    "You Well, I''ll wait for you to regret it. "


    The underworld stares at Lin Mu fiercely. He wants to see the regretful color on the boy''s face at that time.


    Since Lin Mu has made such a promise, although he doesn''t believe that this boy is the opponent of that man in his heyday, he can''t be Lin Mu''s opponent when he just regained his relationship,


    so, he took a fierce look at Lin Mu and left directly.


    She looks forward to Lin Mu''s regret in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 257

    "Interesting! There''s a strong presence in my world. "


    Lin Mu looks in a certain direction.


    In fact, he just wanted to continue to talk with Pluto.


    However, as the way of heaven in this world, we can feel that there is a powerful being coming towards this world.


    As the master of the world, he naturally wants to see the guest.


    That''s why the conversation with Hades is over.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the world.


    Lin Mu rushed to this place from his villa in an instant.


    Is constantly staring at the strong breath in front of him.


    The master of this breath is at least a quasi saint.


    And there''s a small chance of being a saint.


    With the help of the breath of the world, he hides himself completely, so the owner of his breath can''t feel his existence at all.


    "Daoyou, stay!"


    When the owner of that breath arrived at Lin Mu''s side, Lin Mu directly appeared and blocked his front.


    "Daoyou, what can I do for you?"


    The owner of the breath suddenly saw a man in front of him, and he was very surprised.


    He didn''t feel the presence of someone in front of him just now.


    Is this person more powerful than himself?


    "Daoyou, this is my world."


    There was a smile on Lin Mu''s face.


    For those who can cross the world at will, it is not a secret that a certain world has the way of heaven.


    "It turned out to be the master of the world. I''m so disrespectful. I don''t know it''s Taoist brother''s world. I came to Taoist brother''s world without permission. I hope Taoist brother Haihan can help me."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the man immediately bowed to Lin Mu.


    In the universe, a strong man intrudes into a world with the way of heaven, which can be regarded as a great disrespect to the way of heaven in that world, or to the master of that world. When it is serious, two people can fight thoroughly and never die.


    "Ha ha, little things, little things. Since Taoist brother is predestined to come to my world, it''s better to play with me."


    Lin Mu is facing the strong man who comes to his own world.


    He has not yet seen a person of the same level as himself in the universe, so now he is still very interested in this person.


    "Please, Taoist brother!"


    After that person sees Lin Mu''s invitation, also have no affectation what, directly agreed to come down.


    He was meant to come to this world for a visit.


    But I didn''t expect that the world has a master like this.


    He knew that it was up to his master, and then he wanted to leave, but the master of the world invited him,


    then he just went to have a look.


    Over the years, he has not been to the world with the way of heaven, but the way of heaven in those world, each of them is trying to be a great enemy to himself.


    Stare at yourself all the time, if you dare to step into their world, then you will not hesitate to do it yourself.


    I haven''t received such an invitation from Lin Mu to visit his world.


    However, since the master of the world invited himself, he would not talk nonsense, and he was very curious about such a broad-minded master of the world.


    It''s very rare that you don''t set your own world as your own taboo and invite yourself in.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 258

    "Taoist brother, please!"


    In the world, Li mountain.


    As the holy mountain of Thailand, Lishan is also one of the most famous sacred mountains in the world.


    Every day and every moment attracts countless tourists to this holy mountain.


    Moreover, this Lishan Mountain was one of the five holy mountains before the practitioners of the Lord''s world withered in ancient times.


    There are so many rare treasures on the mountain that there are so many monks living in seclusion on the mountain.


    But after the war tens of thousands of years ago, almost everyone died.


    However, a strong man came to his own world. Although this place is declining, it still needs to play.


    "Taoist brother''s strength is also incomparably powerful. Even in the universe, he can be regarded as a great power. I don''t know why the world managed by Taoist brother is so small and weak. There are few practitioners, and the highest strength is only a mere fitness period. There is not even an immortal. I don''t know why


    Because it was someone else''s world, the strong man did not use his own divine sense.


    After all, it is disrespectful to use one''s own divine sense in other people''s territory.


    "Taoist brother, I don''t know. There was a catastrophe ten thousand years ago. Countless practitioners were involved in that catastrophe, but few of them can survive. Moreover, the human world has almost been broken. So most of those practitioners have left the human world and rely on the two sides of the human world I live in a small world. "


    "So this world has become the weakest place."


    Lin Mu explained with a smile.


    He could see that this man didn''t have any bad feelings about his own world.


    It''s just a simple trip to the heaven and the world.


    Now he has seen the strength of this man, and he has not really reached the realm of saints, but he has half stepped into the realm of saints. Maybe the reason why he traveled in all heaven is to temper his mind and want to step into the realm of saints thoroughly.


    "I see!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s explanation, the man showed a sudden expression.


    It turns out that the practitioners in this world all live in two small worlds. Otherwise, with such a powerful power as the head of the world, how can they control a world that is only composed of ordinary people, and the highest is just a period of fitness?


    "I don''t know your name yet?"


    Lin and Mu stood on the top of Li mountain and looked down from the top of Li mountain.


    "Taoist brother, you''re welcome. I''m surnamed Yun Mingshu. I''m the Taoist priest until midnight!"


    Zhixiao arched his hand to Lin Mu, saying that it was the first time for him to see such a polite Lord of the world.


    "Oh! Brother Zhixiao


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have a good road name for the time being, because my surname is Lin and my single name is a mu character."


    Lin Mu continued with a smile: "Taoist brother''s strength has half stepped into the realm of saints. If you want to visit the heaven and the world, you need to experience the world of mortals, temper the heart of Taoism, and then step into the realm of saints completely."


    "Yes! I haven''t changed my realm for half a million years, so I had to think of such a way. "


    "I want to travel all the worlds in the universe, experience the world of mortals, and then one day I will step into the realm of saints."


    "But it seems too early, too early!"


    To night some bitter said.

 Chapter 259

    "Taoist brother is joking. It''s only a matter of time before you step into the realm of Taoist brother."


    Lin Mu smiles at Zhi Xiao''s words.


    Although he has just stepped into the quasi Saint realm, the world is his realm after all. He can barely reach the saint realm in his own world. Naturally, we can see that he can step into that realm in any case.


    There is only a little gap between him and that realm. As long as you pierce it slightly, you can enter it.


    "Thank you for your kind words, but this kind of thing is too urgent. Let him do it naturally."


    For this matter, Zhixiao was not too impatient, otherwise, he would not travel so leisurely in all the worlds.


    "Taoist brother, I''m going to travel to the heaven and the world soon. I don''t know if you can tell me something about the heaven and the world."


    Lin Mu said to Zhi Xiao with a smile. At the same time, he also expressed a trace of curiosity on his face.


    And the time he received it was very short, just a hundred years.


    And these years, she basically completed the tasks assigned to her by the system, and rarely traveled to all the worlds in the universe.


    Basically, it''s all in the world of mission completion.


    After he completed this task, his strength should also break through to the saint''s level, so he has planned to travel among the myriad arrows in the sky, and then complete his task systematically.


    After all, all the time to complete the system assigned to their own tasks, the appropriate relaxation is also very interesting.


    "Taoist brother, have you learned the next master of the world for this world?"


    Zhixiao looks at Lin Mu in doubt.


    Basically, the world Master of every world will not easily leave his own world. If the world leader leaves his own world, it means that there are two possibilities. One is that the strength of the world leader has exceeded the limit of the world and has to leave the world.


    After all, although the master of the world is the master of his own world, it takes time for every world to grow up. The strength of the master of the world that can''t be relied on becomes longer, and finally gets it. Sometimes the world itself can''t bear the strength of the master of the world.


    Another possibility is that the Lord of the world has been tired of staying in his own world and has found another successor, so he will leave his own world and go to practice among the heaven and the world.


    "Yes! And I feel that my strength is already top in the world. No one is an opponent. So I still want to go to Zhutian Wanjie to see a broader world. "


    Lin Mu looked at Zhixiao and didn''t say that it was just the way of heaven in this world.


    Anyway, in the future, the world will be handed over to the son of the world''s events, and then leave.


    "I have the heart to travel through the heaven and the world. I''d like to introduce the basic situation of the heaven and the world for Taoist brother."


    "As the name suggests, there are innumerable huge worlds and innumerable small worlds. According to the cultivation system, each world is divided into science and technology side, truth cultivation side, philosophy side and magic side!"


    "The technology side and the Xiuzhen side are the most powerful in the world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 260

    "Once again, the magic side, the philosophy side, came last."


    "However, those people on the philosophy side are basically a group of crazy people. If Taoist brothers meet them in the future, it''s better not to deal with them, otherwise they may be brought into the pit."


    Lin Mu remembered every word Zhixiao said.


    Although the strength of both of them is not much different, Suzuki is still a complete Junior for IQ.


    That is to say, Zhixiao had been in the quasi holy realm for hundreds of thousands of years, and his total cultivation time was not more than a hundred years.


    And at least he had traveled to the heaven and the world for countless years. Lin Mu attached great importance to his experience.


    "There were still some frictions among the five sides millions of years ago, but after all of them signed a contract millions of years ago, they have basically got along with each other peacefully, so there are very few wars in the world today!"


    "But I couldn''t see it before. In order to make sure that the system they built is the most powerful one, the five sides fought against each other every year."


    To night don''t know what thought of, can''t help but sigh to say, and Lin Mu stand aside also didn''t interrupt to night of memory.


    "Therefore, compared with the past, the world of heaven is still peaceful and peaceful. With the strength of Taoist brother, when the figure above the saint does not appear easily, Taoist brother can also be regarded as a powerful party in the world of heaven. As long as Taoist brother easily offends those old monsters who have stepped into the realm of saint for countless years, Taoist brother will be a leader in the world of heaven In the middle of the war, it was basically peaceful. "


    Zhixiao looked at Lin Mu with a smile and said, "besides, Taoist brother is still so young that he will be able to step into the saint realm in the future, and even his future achievements will be above me."


    Zhixiao''s strength has already half stepped into the saint''s realm. Naturally, we can see that Lin Mu''s age is still very young.


    Although he didn''t know how many years he had been practicing in Lin Mu, he was absolutely sure that Lin Mu Xiu had not spent 50000 years at that time.


    In just 50000 years, he became a quasi saint and the leader of a powerful world.


    This ability, even in the universe, is very rare. This kind of existence, in the future, will be able to step into the saint''s realm, or even above the saint.


    Therefore, Zhixiao is now trying his best to introduce the situation of the world to Lin Mu, in order to leave a good impression here in the mausoleum, or to get Lin Mu''s favor.


    "Among them, the world of Xiuzhen side is led by Yunze world, and the leader of Yunze world is the leader of Xiuzhen side. However, the current leader of Yunze world seems to be about to retire. Maybe with the strength of Taoist brother, when the leader of Yunze world retreats, there is still a chance to compete for the position of the leader of principle world "I''m not sure


    In the face of their existence, maybe they still have hundreds of thousands of years to talk about.


    Since Suzuki can become a quasi saint in just 50000 years, you can also become a saint in the next 100000 years.


    As long as you become a saint, you are qualified to compete for the position of the world leader of the world.

 Chapter 261

    "The magic side of the world is dominated by the world of luanfala, with the world of luanfala as the master."


    "However, the world on the magic side is extremely exclusive. If it is not for the magicians who practice magic, they are not qualified to compete for the position of the leader of the magic world.


    The magic side of the world in the whole world is also famous.


    "The two worlds of science and technology side and philosophy side do not have a leading big world. The world of science and technology side is originally a powerful civilization as a whole to judge the strength of its own world. At present, among those very powerful world of science and technology side, there are more than one civilization in each world, and they are all of the same level, and they are all of the same level They don''t agree with each other, so there is no big world at the head. "


    "Those who practice philosophy are all lunatics. Basically, they are all based on one person. There is no complete world to practice philosophy. Moreover, it is very difficult to practice philosophy. If you don''t reach a certain level, you are not qualified to contact those mysteries. If you are weak and rash enough to contact philosophy, you may be possessed by the devil, and your accomplishments will disappear Scattered like smoke, serious will dissipate in heaven and earth


    Zhixiao looked at Lin Mu solemnly and said, "I remind you that if it''s not necessary, don''t touch those crazy people in philosophy easily. In order to prove a thing right, those crazy people can do anything."


    Thank you for reminding me


    Lin Mu bows to Zhixiao.


    He didn''t understand all the worlds clearly before.


    Before that, he only knew roughly that there was a science and technology side, which was different from the cultivation side. He did not expect that besides these two sides, there was a magic side and a philosophy side.


    Moreover, according to the night, those people on the philosophy side are all lunatics, not people who can get to know each other deeply.


    If we meet in the future, we can leave as far as we can.


    It can be said that the basic situation of Zhutian Wanjie introduced by him is very helpful to him.


    "Taoist brother, I''d like to thank you here. If I don''t meet a bear this time, maybe I''ll suffer some losses when I leave this world and travel rashly to the world."


    "Ha ha, Taoist brother, you''re welcome. These are just the most basic conditions in the universe. If you go to the chest and enter into the universe, it is very clear and you can understand it. "


    "Moreover, daozhong can become the world leader of a big world, so it has proved that the part of Taoist brother will definitely make a big splash in the future when he enters the world of rosefinch."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    No one does not like to listen to other people''s praise, even if it is like Lin Mu''s Quasi Saint power is no exception.


    Especially to hear the praise of the same level of power.


    "Taoist brother, it must be very busy for Taoist brother to manage one side of the world. Moreover, there is no big thing happening in the present world, and there is no need to download and continue to introduce it. So I won''t disturb you any more."


    At this time to night to Lin Mu put forward the meaning of farewell.


    After all, for a world where there is a master of examination papers, I am just an outsider. Having been in this world for so long, I am already the world of this world, which is very polite to the master of this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 262

    In addition, his purpose of benefiting the heaven and the world is to travel through the world of mortals and train the mind of Tao. His other purpose is to find his own chance.


    However, this world obviously has no chance of its own, even if it has its own, it is impossible to plunder in a world where there is the master of the world.


    In that case, it would be a provocation to the world leader of this world. Moreover, in other people''s world, you may not be the opponent of the world leader.


    "Taoist brother, don''t you stay a little longer? There are still many interesting places in the world


    Lin Mu still has a big question to ask now. After all, he is still very curious about the mysterious world of the heavens, and so far, he has only contacted Zhixiao, a man from the world of the heavens.


    So he wanted to stay up till midnight.


    "No, Taoist brother, I still need to find out the chance that belongs to me among the heaven and the world. Moreover, thanks to Taoist brother''s care, I can''t disturb Taoist brother any more."


    Zhixiao didn''t accept Lin Mu''s request. His coming to this world was just a whim, and he didn''t want to stay in this world.


    And he clearly feels that his chance is in the world not far away from you. Now he wants to find his own chance, hoping that this chance can make him break through to the saint''s realm completely.


    He''s just about to break the wallpaper.


    "Since Taoist brother has made up his mind, I will not detain him any more."


    "Taoist brother, please!"


    Seeing that Zhixiao''s intention had been decided, even if he wanted to stay, he would not stay. Lin Mu had no choice but to say to Zhixiao, "but what Taoist brother said today is an eye opener for me. I never thought that the situation in the universe would be so complicated. If we meet in the universe in the future, I will repay Taoist brother''s kindness ¡£¡±


    "I''m a guest from afar. Since Taoist brother has reached my world, I can''t neglect him as master!"


    "This is the origin of the way of heaven in a small world. I''ll give it to Taoist brother here!"


    Lin Mu takes out a thorough light ball from his space ring and hands it to Zhi Xiao.


    Although one hour of the origin of heaven is very precious, it is not hard for Lin Mu to give it away.


    And since Zhixiao had told him so much, Lin Mu didn''t mind giving out such things. After all, it was the end of the cause and effect.


    He doesn''t like the causal connection between himself and anyone very much. It''s better to end the cause and effect on the spot.


    "Taoist brother, you can''t do anything about it. Although it''s just the origin of the small world, it''s still very noble. I just told Taoist brother the most basic information. You can''t say that Taoist brother''s gift is so big."


    Zhixiao didn''t expect that Lin Mu would give such a huge gift with one hand.


    "Taoist brother, I''m worried. It''s not too precious for you and me. If you want to get what you want, you can get it. Taoist brother doesn''t have to."


    Lin Mu still handed things to Zhi Xiao.


    As he said, such things look very noble in other people''s eyes, but they are very common in their eyes. They just don''t want to plunder the way of heaven in a small world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 263

    "It''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Finally, Zhixiao accepted Lin Mu''s gift, because he already saw that Lin Mu gave it to himself in order to end the cause and effect between himself.


    So naturally, he will not continue to shirk.


    "Taoist brother, I''ll leave first."


    "Then I wish Taoist brother find his own chance as soon as possible, and step into the saint realm as soon as possible."


    Two people say goodbye to each other, to night directly disappeared in the world.


    It seems that Zhixiao has to go to another world to travel in the world of mortals, train his mind, and find his own chance by the way.


    "The heavens and the world are really looking forward to it."


    "I hope that when I arrive at the world, the world will become more wonderful."


    There was a ray of expectation in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    He felt that as long as he stepped into the realm of saints, the system would arrange fewer and fewer tasks for him. After all, saints can also be regarded as the top strength in the universe. It would be too much of a fuss to ask a saint to go to each world, find her world''s son, and then cultivate the world''s way of heaven.


    Therefore, in the future, I will have more and more time to travel in the world.


    He also wanted to go to heaven and see what kind of existence those proud children were.


    Go and have a look at the power of those great powers in the universe.


    By the way, we need to find out the identity of the system.


    To his strength, more and more feel the identity of the system, absolutely not simple.


    Just like he came, this world can be regarded as a big world among the heaven and the world. It is very tempting for some strong people to be able to become such a big world. Even if they want to completely control the world, it will take countless years for the world to recognize themselves.


    But what the system does is not like this. The system is a kind of tough stance, making itself the agent of heaven in the world. This is not something everyone can do. Even those top saints can''t do this.


    Moreover, the system is also mysterious in the universe. But he still remembers that in the first world, a mysterious and powerful egg in the universe sent his offspring to such a remote small world in order to flatter his system.


    This is to deal with yourself first.


    This is not something that ordinary people can do.


    "Heaven and earth, wait for me, wait for me to finish this task, I will go to see how huge you are!"


    For these worlds, no matter how strong it is, it is also a grain of dust in the universe, because there are not many such worlds in the universe.


    Last night was huge. There were so many secrets that people wanted to explore thoroughly.


    So is Lin Mu.


    After all, he is still at the age when he wants to take risks.


    "However, at present, your main task is to teach that boy well, otherwise you can''t let that boy become the leader of the world, then everything is in vain."


    Lin Mu felt that only when he reached the realm of saints, he could protect himself among the heaven and the world.


    Lin Mu didn''t believe that there were not one or two hidden saints in the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 264

    "Pluto, what kind of attitude is that person? Do you want that person to restore his memory, or do you want him to be like us


    You are in the small world of that position.


    It''s the same people who were last time.


    But this time, they gathered again just to hear the attitude of the man in the world.


    They have to see if the man wants to be their enemy or if he wants to be the same as them.


    "I went to the world separately, but I still didn''t find out the purpose of that person thoroughly."


    "That person obviously knows his real identity, but he doesn''t allow us to touch him. Moreover, he says that even if that person recovers his previous memory, if he has done anything for the world, he should clean up the door himself."


    The Hades gritted his teeth when he thought of seeing Lin Mu''s hateful face in the world.


    For tens of thousands of years, no one dared to talk to her like this.


    "That is to say, the existence in the human world has closed the door to that person!"


    Da Zun''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Since Lin Mu knows the real identity of that person, what makes him think that he is qualified to be the master of that person? Isn''t he afraid that when that person recovers his whole strength, he will be killed?


    Is Lin Mu so arrogant?


    "See for yourself!"


    With a wave of the hand of Hades in the air, a scene appeared in everyone''s eyes. This scene is the scene that she talked with Lin Mu in the world.


    Since he took the initiative to ask for help and became the representative of these old people who had survived from ancient times, he refused to accept Lin Mu. Naturally, he had to leave something for these old people to believe.


    "I''m so angry with an arrogant man! However, no matter how you look at this person, it seems that you have confidence in your own strength. You think that even if that person recovers his whole strength, he will never remember his opponent. "


    "I really don''t know where he got the courage."


    The man who raised flowers in the mysterious place quietly watched the dialogue between Lin Mu and Hades.


    From the beginning, this person did not pay attention to any one in the world.


    Even the one who started the catastrophe tens of thousands of years ago.


    "But now it seems that the man has no plans to be our enemy."


    "Maybe this person just wants to change him by another means."


    Da Zun sighed. Even if he really existed, he didn''t know what Lin Mu''s purpose was.


    However, there is no doubt that Lin Mu is powerful.


    But it''s really possible to compete with that man.


    After all, Lin Mu can kill one of them in the world.


    "Let''s observe first, and see what kind of purpose this person has. If we find that this person''s purpose is not pure, but to use that person''s strength to do something harmful to nature, then we will kill that person even if we give our lives."


    In the end, Dazun made the decision.


    As a very old and powerful person, even among those who have survived from ancient times, his words are very convincing.


    "Since Da Zun has made such a decision, let''s observe it."


    "If you don''t need to be an enemy, you''d better not be."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 265

    "Li Luoxing, what are you doing recently? Always can''t see you person, you can''t already give up


    "You know, I don''t have much time to hand in my graduation thesis. You are still out in such waves every day. If you are known by Lao Li Tou, you will not be let go."


    In Li Luoxing''s bedroom, a man in a daze facing the computer heard that the door of the bedroom had been opened, and immediately turned back.


    Seeing Li Luoxing, he said with a smile.


    Because there are very few people in their major, and there are only three senior students, so they are arranged in a dormitory.


    But because another person has power and power in his family, he doesn''t care about graduation at all.


    For him, he came to the university to experience life.


    It''s not for study at all. No matter what his grades are, Los Angeles University will issue him a diploma.


    It is said that someone in the man''s family is the leader at the highest level of the country.


    But Li Luoxing is different from the man sitting beside the computer in a daze.


    Both of them are ordinary people, especially Li Luoxing. He grew up in an orphanage. There are no relatives in the world.


    To be able to reach the university level still depends on the assistance of the state.


    If it wasn''t for choosing this major and knowing a lot of things we didn''t know, we could let Li Luoxing frequently contribute to some supernatural magazines and make him earn some contribution fees, otherwise Li Luoxing would not have the money to rent a house outside.


    However, recently it seems that Li Luoxing doesn''t know what he''s busy with. It''s almost graduation.


    Several of them also slowly returned to the dormitory, in order to better listen to old Li Tou''s instructions, in order to be able to show mercy on the day of graduation.


    "You don''t want to degenerate. Lao Li Tou has a good impression on you. You won''t have any problems when you graduate. If you go on like this and don''t go to Lao Li Tou for classes for three days, it''s estimated that Lao Li Tou''s impression of you will be extremely bad no matter how good it is. He will give you a card when you graduate, and you can''t cry ¡£¡±


    Li Luoxing''s roommate earnestly advised Li Luoxing that although the three of them came from different families, their relationship was still very good.


    After all, we are all adults, and we will not look down on anything when we were young.


    In college, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve found my way back. Even if you can''t get a diploma, you can still live happily. What''s the use of getting this diploma? What kind of good jobs can we professionals find in society? "


    Li Luoxing did not care to sit in his own position, even though he really entered the mysterious world, he was going to completely and is lost.


    A secular college diploma is nothing to him at all.


    "Alas! You


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, he looked at Li Luoxing with some chagrin.


    It seems that lilosin is really ready to give up.


    However, it''s justifiable to think about it. After all, Lao Li is too strict there.


    If you are careless, you will be scolded by Mr. Li.


    And it''s just a cold major. The tutor of this major is so strict.


    No one can be relaxed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 266

    "Don''t worry, I still have a great chance to get my diploma. After all, my performance in the past four years is still very good. Even if I don''t look at the monk''s face, I have to look at the Buddha''s face. After mixing in front of Lao Li for so long, I will always get a diploma."


    Li Luoxing''s performance in these four years can be described as trembling.


    In this unpopular major, it is absolutely the best one.


    Moreover, he often appears in front of Lao Li Tou, the only tutor of this major. Moreover, Lao Li Tou has a good impression on him. In ordinary times, Li Luoxing is one of the people Lao Li Tou scolds least.


    Although Lao Li is a little bit inhumane in front of outsiders, he is basically open-minded in front of acquaintances.


    "Alas! Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''m not going to advise you what? "


    We are all adults. There is no need for others to persuade us.


    You can take responsibility for the decisions you make.


    In the end, whether it''s regret or happiness, it has nothing to do with others.


    Then he didn''t take charge of Li Luoxing any more. He continued to move his head to the computer. Unlike Li Luoxing, he didn''t have a very good impression in front of Lao Li Tou. So if his graduation thesis can''t satisfy Lao Li Tou, his diploma may be stuck in Lao Li Tou.


    "By the way, Li Luoxing, have you heard the latest legend of the school?"


    After they were silent for a long time, he finally moved his head away from the computer. Anyway, now he can''t type a word.


    "The ninth dormitory in the old campus? It''s not that the notes have been proved to be just false. It''s said that the people from the school security office went there for two or three days and nothing happened


    Li Luoxing thought that his roommate would tell him the story of the ninth dormitory building in the old campus.


    But I don''t think his roommate will think about it. There are ghosts in the ninth dormitory building, but he has solved two of them.


    If it wasn''t for the powerful existence in the ninth dormitory building to earn enough of the ghosts, maybe the people of the school security office would have suffered a lot in it.


    "How long is that? And it''s said that it was spread by two boring students. It''s a fake thing at all, but the people in the security office are really stupid. They were cheated by the rumors spread by the two students. "


    He had some disdain for the people in the security office.


    "This time, it''s not the fake news of the ninth dormitory building. This time, it''s true. Moreover, one of the people who experienced it is still a good friend of mine. Moreover, up to now, my good friend is still lying at home! He didn''t dare to come to school at all "


    he approached Li Luoxing and said mysteriously to Li Luoxing.


    "Is it so evil?"


    On the surface, Li Luoxing didn''t believe it, even a little bit.


    But in my heart, I was thinking: "what ghosts have appeared in the school? This school is really not peaceful. First there was the evil existence of the ninth dormitory building. Now there is another ghost


    "Hey! I''ll tell you, don''t believe it. I was talking to my friend just now! "


    "Tell me about it then!"


    At this time, Li Luoxing also approached.


    "Then don''t tell anyone else. I told you! It''s said that the high level of the school has given orders to my friends! "


    He looked around and carefully said to Li Luoxing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 267

    "One night a few days ago, because, my brother, a few people in their dormitory were upset because of graduation thesis. They were sitting beside the computer in a daze!"


    "Just at the right time, the man nicknamed Dalong suddenly said to them!"


    "Hey! Let me tell you something. Something strange has happened in the school recently. It''s very noisy among some people. Let''s go and have a look! "


    "Well, it''s about the ninth dormitory in the old campus! Who doesn''t know that! "


    Nanzi, also known as Li Luoxing''s roommate''s brother, said with disdain.


    "What''s more, my friends are well-informed. I tell you, the supernatural incident in the ninth dormitory building has been proved to be false. Some stupid 13 students from the school security office have been there for several days in the evening, and then nothing happened!"


    "However, it is said that some of them were scared to death, but they were scared by themselves!"


    "Now the people in the school security office are very angry. They are looking for those people who spread this rumor all over the school."


    Nanzi''s words lagged behind, and the rest of them gradually lost interest.


    It''s better to think about how to write your graduation thesis.


    However, the face of the dragon is still so mysterious.


    "Just like you are the only one who is well-informed, I have known about the ninth dormitory for a long time. I drink with several people in the security office every day. Can I know?"


    Dalong is very flexible and can deal with anyone immediately. Besides, he is also the head of the school security department and has a lot of contacts with people in the security department. Naturally, he knows something that ordinary students don''t know.


    Big dragon looked at Nanzi casually, then said mysteriously again: "this time, it''s the ninth dormitory building!"


    "You should know that the mountain behind the school was a mass grave before the school was built."


    Dragon''s words are more and more mysterious, and the expression on his face can also arouse people''s curiosity.


    "It was the cemetery of our army''s soldiers and soldiers who died in the war. Countless corpses were buried there. However, in modern times, because the land here is very cheap, the people who first built the school bought it and built the University of Los Angeles today!"


    "Later, the University of Los Angeles was accepted as public by ZF. ZF people thought that changing the address was too troublesome and expensive, so they only expanded a little on the original basis!"


    "It''s all about old sesame and rotten millet. Let''s talk about it here!"


    "Who in the school doesn''t know about it!"


    Another person who never left the computer screen finally opened his mouth, took a look at the dragon and said casually.


    Then the eyes returned to the screen again.


    "Hey! Glasses, I''ll tell you one thing. You never know that ZF, in order to expand the college again, focused on the head of the mass grave. Moreover, the school spent a lot of money to bring the best one in the country, so as to push the mass grave thoroughly! "


    "But guess what!"


    Dragon sold the pass, and did not say it at the beginning.


    But the roommate who has been aroused curiosity will not let him go so easily.


    "Don''t be so fussy. If you want to talk about it, say it quickly, or do you want to write your graduation thesis?"


    The glasses looked at casually, big dragon immediately counseled.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 268

    "Hey, hey..."


    The Dragon smiles awkwardly.


    For glasses, he still dare not be presumptuous.


    After all, his final exam and graduation thesis are all prepared by him.


    Although his popularity in school is good, but there are not many Xueba class people, except for glasses, and those who are different from himself in their major can not help themselves in the examination and graduation thesis.


    So it makes the Dragon bow to the power of glasses for a long time.


    "More than ten days ago, the construction team did a good job and didn''t find anything strange. Moreover, the school didn''t tell them that the place where they were working was once a mass grave, and the school also set the time. The construction team had to complete the construction within three months, so the people of the construction team were very quick and even didn''t hesitate to call their hands A lot of big machines in the world. "


    "In the past ten days, it''s OK that we didn''t dig a mass grave. However, one day, a man driving an excavator finally dug a mass grave."


    "At first, the man didn''t care. He thought it was just ordinary digging bodies, which is very normal in the process of construction. After all, no one can guarantee that there will be no one or two bodies in his underground land. So he didn''t care about anything. He just reported to the contractor and continued to work. Anyway, there will be people from the school to finish


    "The next day, he didn''t dig up the corpse again. He also forgot what happened yesterday. He would do whatever he should do. But on the third day, he dug up the corpse again. This time, he didn''t know how many corpses were lying in front of him, which scared him unconscious."


    "After all, the normal people living in this era have never seen such a huge corpse pit. This time, it also caused the construction and the school to move up."


    Dalong took the drink he put on his desk, took a gulp, and continued: "but the school didn''t know what price it paid to let the construction team continue to work, but now I think it''s just money transactions."


    "However, the people of the construction team dare not continue to dig. They simply fill up the mass grave as the back hill of the school, and then continue to work around here. However, the back is the time for their real nightmare."


    Dragon once again stopped, looking at his roommates, see they are listening attentively to their words, suddenly there is a kind of pride from the bottom of my heart.


    "Why do you stop? I''m going to talk about it when it''s wonderful. "


    When Nanzi saw the Dragon suddenly stop, and he heard the most critical time, he would not be polite.


    "What''s the hurry..."


    Dalong took a look at Nanzi, but continued: "three days after the construction team dug the pit, the driver of the excavator who dug the pit for the first time was suddenly killed by a brick falling from the top floor of the construction team."


    "But at that time, the people in the construction team didn''t care too much. They thought it was just an accident. The family of the excavator driver who was in a hurry to compensate started construction again. After all, it''s very normal for one or two people to die in the process of construction."


    "But none of them remembered that the driver of the excavator dug out the mass grave."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 269

    "The construction people didn''t care about anything, they continued to work, but the following things also made this small college more terrible."


    "First of all, on the way home, the leader of the construction team was suddenly run over by a big truck. There was not even one corpse left. That was a tragedy."


    "Then, several construction team members on the home page constantly encounter some strange things. Either they can''t go back according to their own way, or they don''t know where they are when they wake up in the dark."


    "And some construction team members are suddenly crushed by ghosts when they sleep in the middle of the night! In the end, these strange things become more and more serious. Basically, most of the members of the construction team have experienced it once, only to make them panic more. "


    "In the end, they decided to strike collectively, and the college had nothing to do. They had to complete the construction of the new campus within the specified time, otherwise, the next group of students would return to school. If these rumors spread, it would be a great loss to the reputation of their school, so the top management of the school once again put the construction team in charge The wages were kicked up, or even tripled, so that the workers began to work. "


    "However, the people of the construction team are not so easy to accept. They also ask the school that they will only work in the daytime, and in the evening, they will leave collectively. They don''t live on the construction site at all, and the school has no way. After all, the construction team is a very well-known construction team in the whole country. If they are dismissed, it''s uncertain Some of them will publicize it, so it is extremely bad for the reputation of the school, and it is estimated that no construction team dares to cooperate with their school, so although this request is too much, the school still agrees with their request. "


    "After meeting this requirement, the construction team lost its function again, but this time it was different from the previous times. After more than ten days of construction, everything was safe and nothing happened. When they thought that what happened in front of them was a coincidence, the bad news came again."


    When several workers went back to their home outside, the box of a concrete truck suddenly burst open, and the concrete of the truck buried them.


    "In the end, the bomb was used to blow up the concrete which had been coagulated for a long time.


    But the bodies of those people have not yet been found. "


    "Then, the building that had been completed suddenly collapsed. The building was built according to the national standards, and there was no possibility of using defective materials. However, the building that could have accepted the earthquake with a magnitude of 7 collapsed like this, instantly blowing up dozens of workers standing under the building, There is no place in good condition all over the body, and even the bodies of several people have not been found up to now. "


    "However, because the original University of Los Angeles was the only university in Los Angeles after all, the ZF of Los Angeles completely suppressed this matter with an extremely tough attitude. It was only because the building collapsed that it moved to the outside world, and it did not mention the supernatural events inside.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 270

    "However, although things have been pressed down, the construction team no longer dare to come here for construction. They even have no time to pay for it. They fled the University of Los Angeles as if it was the most terrible place in the world."


    "However, the school is very helpless to see half of the completed construction site, but they no longer dare to look for construction, otherwise, if there is such a situation again, even if they have enough money to pay for it!"


    "What''s more, such a thing has a very bad impact on them. However, this place has been half built. If we push it, we don''t know what strange things will happen."


    "When the top management of the University was at a loss, the people of ZF in Los Angeles didn''t know where to find an expert. When the expert came to the University of Los Angeles, he frowned and said that it was an ominous place, full of endless resentment and evil spirit. He couldn''t treat people at all."


    "But people in Los Angeles ZF have no choice. After all, this is the only university in Los Angeles. Even to a certain extent, it can be regarded as a manifestation of the culture of Los Angeles. Naturally, it is impossible to give up. Moreover, Los Angeles was also a small, remote county at that time, so there was no money to build another new campus. So people in Los Angeles ZF begged their grandparents At last, he asked the expert to do it


    "The master didn''t know how to seal the resentment and evil spirit in the mass grave completely, but when he left, he warned the high-level officials of the school spirit and the people of ZF in Los Angeles. He said that his seal can only last for 20 years, and it can only be completely sealed with the noble spirit of the University of Los Angeles, even after 20 years The noble spirit of the University of Los Angeles can no longer seal the evil spirit and resentment of the outsiders. It must invite another expert or completely destroy this place. "


    "After that, I didn''t wait for the top management of the school and the people of ZF in Los Angeles to say anything. I left directly. After that, ZF in Los Angeles used several death penalty criminals to stay here for a few days. After everything was in peace, I was completely relieved."


    "But after that, they did not dare to move the mass grave easily. Although the school invited a construction team from abroad, it still avoided the consequences of digging out the mass grave."


    "That''s why we''ve been at peace until now."


    Dragon finally finished his story.


    Looking at the friends with a proud face, he said, "this is the news I learned from several familiar people in the security office after exhausting all my efforts."


    "Cut! It''s just a ghost story. Just listen to it as a joke. You really take it seriously, and there is no such rumor in any university. "


    After hearing this, Nanzi did not continue to pretend to be thrilled.


    For such a big information age, such rumors have long been very common.


    Basically every university has a little bit of it.


    "Do you see the statue of the saint at the school gate?"


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Dalong seemed to find some more evidence.


    "Nonsense, where is the big statue? We are not blind. "


    Glasses not angry said.


    "Do you know where the statue of saint is located?"


    The Dragon came a little closer, and his face was gloomy.


    "You don''t want to say that it''s the back mountain mass grave, do you?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 271

    "Hey! You really guessed right that the statue of the sage at the school gate is facing the direction of the mass grave at the back of the school. "


    "Just say that the statue of the sage at the school gate was also left by the high man at the beginning, just to suppress the resentment in the mass grave."


    Dragon looked at his glasses and said slowly.


    "Cut!"


    "It''s just a coincidence. Now, in what age, there are still people who believe in demons and ghosts. I''m the most loyal member of the scientific theology!"


    Nanzi said again, no matter what they thought, he didn''t believe this kind of thing.


    "Hey! Nanzi, don''t believe that there are so many things in the world that can''t be explained by science! "


    This time, hearing that he still didn''t believe what he said, Dalong was a little angry.


    I spent so much saliva to tell you this story. You didn''t believe it at all. You just despised my eloquence!


    "Well, no matter what you say, I always believe that this world is a sleepy world, and those monsters are vulnerable to science."


    Nanzi is still staring at the screen, not even looking back at the dragon.


    "Good! Do you dare to go to the mass grave now and watch it all night to see if there are ghosts? "


    Dragon stood up and looked at him provocatively.


    "How boring you are! It''s so hot in the evening, and I don''t know how long it will take to finish the graduation thesis, so you have time to go there to guard all night. "


    Nanzi ignored the provocation of Dalong.


    "I think you are afraid."


    Hearing the man''s refusal, Dalong naturally had a high heart and challenged him again.


    "WC, I''ll be afraid. I''ve never known how to write it when I grow up!"


    "Just go, I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    Nanzi was enraged by the dragon. He was so old that no one dared to compete with him.


    "But I did go, but I have to have something to live in. If I don''t meet ghosts, it''s a waste of time. It''s a huge loss for me. You know, I can write about 1000 or 2000 words in one night!"


    "If there are no ghosts, I''ll take care of your food until graduation."


    Of course, Dalong is not short of money.


    And it''s only two months before graduation. How much money can we spend?


    "Yes! Don''t regret it then. "


    Nanzi really doesn''t believe that there are any ghosts in the world.


    After all, after living in the scientific world view for so long, it is absolutely impossible to believe an unknown thing so easily.


    "Take one of me. Anyway, I feel bored in my bedroom. I''d better go and have a look with you two."


    Just at the same time, my eyes don''t know why I turned off the computer and said to them.


    "I''ll go, glasses. I think you can only follow us when you see something cheap."


    See glasses unexpectedly also stood up a body to come, south son immediately dozen smile way.


    "It can also be said that it''s like this. After all, it''s cheap for nothing, but it''s not."


    The glasses held their own glasses.


    "WC, I didn''t bet with you! You are obviously taking advantage of me "


    the dragon can''t bear it.


    "You''re not short of money anyway. I''m not short of any more."


    "Yes, Mr. long!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 272

    "WC, this is the back hill of the school. It''s really desolate. If you hadn''t said it, you really didn''t know there was such a desolate back hill in the school."


    Dalong and his party exhausted their efforts to escape the night watchman''s aunt, and came to the back mountain of the school.


    a school of the mountain can not help but make complaints about it.


    This is because it belongs to the school place. After all, the ZF in Los Angeles is no longer what it used to be, and the school is no longer what it used to be. It has become rich for a long time. Naturally, it has the money of salted fish to expand the territory of the school.


    But I don''t know why, maybe it''s the high-level of the school or some people in the ZF of Los Angeles who remember what the high man said more than ten years ago, so they still haven''t touched the mass grave after the school.


    But there won''t be any students coming here easily.


    Moreover, since the establishment of the new campus of the school, there will be no boring time to come to the back mountain of the school.


    "Cut! Those high-level of the school will not be bored to take care of this desolate backhill. "


    Dalong kicked the weeds under his feet. He was also complaining. He didn''t blow the air conditioner in his bedroom at night. He had to risk being bitten by mosquitoes to explore in this deserted ghost place.


    But in order to be competitive, he had to stay here all night.


    "Since you can''t stand it, you can give up."


    What happened to Nanzi? Blink, there are some treacherous said!


    "Fart, am I one of those people who easily give up? Even if I''m killed by a mosquito here, I won''t give up. "


    Big dragon immediately to south son reply.


    "Come on, come on, find a good place to stay, and stay here all night."


    Finally, the glasses came out to make a round.


    Finally, they all sat down beside a tree, staring at the school''s mass grave. They all wanted to see if something strange would happen to this outsider Ken.


    ¡­¡­


    "What time is it, then?"


    Nanzi rubbed his sleepy eyes and poked a bucket at the Dragon sitting beside him.


    "It''s almost two o''clock, isn''t it?"


    Dalong is also a little sleepy now, but he still plays up his spirit, finds out the mobile phone from his body and takes a look.


    "I said, I found that we three were really stupid. In the middle of the night, we came to this place where birds don''t poop and watched to see if there was a ghost. You said if someone knew. We will not be famous in the school


    Glasses opened his eyes and said bitterly to them.


    Now he felt that he was sweating all over his back, and there was no place on his body where he had not been bitten by mosquitoes.


    In the middle of the night, they are not familiar with each other, and then they are comfortable in the dorm. Only the three of them are so bored when they run to this ghost place to guard the ghost.


    "That''s no good. If you go there first, you''ll lose your future. You''ll have to pay for your meal till graduation."


    With a smile, the Dragon killed the mosquito staring at his thigh.


    Then he took out a black circle from his pocket.


    "WC, if you don''t take this out early, you have to let us be bitten for so long to take it out. Are you playing with us?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 273

    Since Dalong took out his own mosquito repellent incense, there was no mosquito around them.


    "Don''t you worry when I say this? Or you''ll admit it. Anyway, it looks like you''re going to lose. "


    Nanzi sighed.


    "Well! It''s not time yet. What''s the rush? "


    The Dragon gave a cold hum.


    "It''s almost four o''clock now. You still don''t give up. Anyway, it''s not long. I think you''ll lose!"


    Looking at his mobile phone, Nanzi looks at Dalong with disdain.


    Anyway, he thinks his wave is absolutely certain.


    "WC, what''s that?"


    His eyes suddenly widened, he looked at the front and said in disbelief,


    black fog suddenly appeared in the mass grave in front of them.


    And now the time on the mobile phone has reached 3:55!


    And this is exactly the time when the mass grave was buried.


    But now most of them don''t remember such a time.


    "WC, isn''t it really a ghost?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of those black fog men in front of him, he also said with a guilty heart. After all, no one came here to make a fire in this big night. Suddenly appeared so can see very clearly in the evening of the black fog, naturally is very suspicious.


    "Well! Well, I''ll say it''s not easy here. You don''t believe it. Now you can see it. "


    Seeing the appearance of the black fog, Dalong not only didn''t panic, but also said it with pride.


    As if there are ghosts here, it''s the best way to admit your own words.


    "WC, now we are still thinking about what we should do and run for our lives. No matter what it is, it is not a good thing for us."


    At this time, the doze of glasses had completely awakened, he grabbed two people and ran forward.


    I have to say that he is still a very rational person. When he encounters such strange things, no matter what happens, it is most important to keep his life.


    "Ah, what''s the hurry? This is the first quarter we''ve come across. If it''s such a strange thing, if it''s photographed, maybe we''ll all be on fire."


    However, Dalong does not have glasses to panic, on the contrary, he has some excitement.


    He took out his cell phone directly from his pocket, turned on the camera and photographed the three of them in front of him.


    "WC, it''s time to take a picture of wool. Run quickly!"


    At this time, Nanzi could not help but have never met such a big hearted person.


    In such a strange situation, people''s first reaction is not to run, but to take out their own mobile phone to shoot.


    "Well, I''ll say there''s a ghost in this place! You don''t believe it. Now that you''ve seen it with your own eyes, you should believe it. "


    "Come on, come on, boss, if you win, can''t we both cover your future board expenses? Now let''s go. "


    Nanzi and glasses are too lazy to talk nonsense with this big roommate. They just drag him away.


    "WC, what''s the hurry? I haven''t finished shooting yet!"


    Now, Dalong wants to shoot again. After all, it''s a rare event for a thousand years. If these things are distributed, it will definitely cause a fire on the Internet!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 274

    But the two of them did not continue to talk nonsense with Dalong, and they pulled him farther and farther together.


    "WC, what are you two doing? Why did you leave me


    At this time, the sound of the Dragon suddenly spread from behind them.


    "What is it?"


    Two people once again heard a big dragon''s voice, suddenly the big whale body''s cold sweat immediately flow down.


    They can be sure that the dragon''s voice is definitely not from behind them, but from some distance behind them.


    If the person behind them who talks to them is the dragon, what are they pulling now?


    "WC, I said you two are too ungrateful. You just left me and ran away."


    Once again, the voice came to them, and there was even some urgency.


    "If the person we are pulling is a real dragon, who is the person behind it? If the person behind us is the dragon, who is the person we are pulling? "


    Nanzi''s mind has become a little blank now.


    Moreover, the voice of the person behind has been heard twice. Why hasn''t the person they pull been born yet? If the person they pull is really a dragon, they should have come to refute.


    The two of them turned mechanically to see what the hell they were pulling.


    "Hey, hey! Now that you two have found out. "


    The "dragon" who was held by him saw the two people who had been pulling him forward, and turned around, he couldn''t help but show a strange smile.


    That man is not a dragon at all.


    It''s a skeleton. What they pull is the hand of two skeletons.


    And there is a strange black fog behind the heat.


    "Children''s curiosity can kill people."


    The skeleton has no voice for a long time. I don''t know why they can still hear the voice of the skeleton.


    "WC, run!"


    The two men took a look, dropped the skeleton''s arm and ran straight ahead.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "You''re not afraid to die, so don''t go back so soon! Come and play with us


    Although the two of them felt that they were running fast, and they were about to run out of the boundary of the monkey mountain, in the eyes of the skeleton, the two of them had been standing still, and did not walk at all.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Why don''t you run away?" Why don''t you run? Keep running. I''m curious to see you two performing. "


    "You, WC, the ghost strikes the wall!"


    Having known the supernatural stories for so many years, they naturally know what they have encountered.


    They have met the legendary ghost fighting against the wall.


    "Brother, do we really mean to offend you? We''re just bored to have a look. We really don''t mean to disturb you, or you''ll let us go."


    Nanzi looks pathetic.


    I hope the skeleton brother can kindly put himself in a yard.


    And now the dragon, which was behind them, has disappeared. It is estimated that it was dragged by the two ghosts.


    "Jie Jie, children are adults. They should know how to pay for their own behavior. They don''t have a good rest at home in the middle of the night and come to this ghost place to find us. Don''t they want to be one of us?"


    The skeleton slowly approached the two people, even his head was about to catch their faces.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 275

    "Well, I said that as long as we send this video to the Internet, it will definitely be a big fire. Maybe the three of us will become famous people all over the country."


    At this time, the dragon is still sitting next to the big tree where the three of them sat, holding a mobile phone to the black fog place, making a crazy video.


    He didn''t find that the two people who were standing beside him were not his companions at all.


    "I said," why don''t you two talk? Isn''t it in the future that my food will be covered by you? It''s just two months. It''s nothing to you two. "


    Dalong has been staring at his mobile phone screen, and has never looked back to have a good look at his two companions.


    "What do you want us to say?"


    All of a sudden, a dark wind passed through the dragon''s ears.


    ¡°wc¡­¡­ Ghost


    After hearing this creepy voice, Dalong''s hand was suddenly unstable, and his mobile phone, which had been taking pictures, fell down completely.


    It just smashed.


    And then? He didn''t look at the back with the reaction speed that he couldn''t hear. He also ran directly at the speed of 100 meters in front.


    He has a lot of creepy voices, which can''t be said by the two roommates who are getting along with him. Then it''s definitely something dirty coming to him, and maybe he''s already staring at himself. It''s better not to run now.


    And maybe two of my roommates have been killed by now.


    "Hey, hey, hey...!"


    The two men standing behind the dragon are two women in red.


    However, their hair is extremely long, and it has leaked to the ground. As soon as they walk around, their hair will swing on the ground.


    Their faces were pale, as if they had been coated with a thick layer of rouge powder. There were several bullet holes on their bodies, and no one could be seen on the whole.


    They are now looking at the dragon circling in front of them with an interested expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "Should it be safe now? It''s time to get out of that place after running so long! "


    After a long time, the Dragon stopped and gasped.


    After all. He is just an ordinary college student, and in his life, he is basically a person who doesn''t like any sports at all, so his physical strength will not be very good. He can run so fast just now, just because of the potential of his desire to survive.


    Now that the potential is over, it will slow down naturally.


    "Where are those two boys? It''s so boring to leave without calling me


    He said with some swearing.


    But it''s also a kind of self consolation. She hopes that her two roommates are still alive, instead of being killed. After all, both of his roommates are pulled by themselves. If they are killed, her conscience will feel bad.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I think you have to worry about you now."


    "I''m tired after running for such a long time. Why don''t you come to our house and have a seat? Our sisters are very good at craftsmanship..."


    Suddenly, the Dragon felt that his back was pressed by something.


    There is a man blowing air into his ear,


    No, it should be said that he is a ghost.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 276

    "My life is over."


    When the Dragon sighed like this, he suddenly heard an angry voice.


    "Where is the devil, dare to be so reckless in front of me!"


    All of a sudden, an old man in a black Taoist robe appears in front of the dragon and pats the two female ghosts behind him to death.


    But also not angry to the Dragon said: "you boring college students in the middle of the night do not stay in the bedroom, but also run to this kind of mass grave place to die, it is more and more shameful."


    Then the Taoist priest fainted the dragon.


    "Well! It''s true that the people in this school have not sent someone to remind us that if Lao Dao didn''t remember here, it might lead to a catastrophe. "


    The old tone of the school''s high-level revealed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    After all, he had already reminded the top management of the school and the people in Los Angeles 20 years ago, but now it''s almost 20 years ago, and they haven''t sent anyone to look for themselves.


    This is simply not to take their own words to heart.


    If I didn''t remember the things here, maybe the seal would be completely destroyed, and then it would cause a disaster here.


    If this seal is completely destroyed, then the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    It''s estimated that at that time, the whole cultivation people would have to do something to completely suppress the cover.


    "Well! A few college students who have nothing to do in their spare time will not be polite if they are old Taoist at that time. However, the country is getting richer and richer, and more and more backstage is provided for those of you who have nothing to do! "


    Then he left a seal on Daren''s body at will, and then went to find the other two people. After all, as a monk, it''s impossible to die without help.


    Fortunately, this seal was not opened too seriously. It was only slightly broken. The old Taoist is not the one he used to be more than 20 years ago, and his strength can be regarded as a great power in the field of practice.


    In addition, he also called up several powerful Taoist friends in the cultivation world, so the seal of slight damage was insignificant for them, and it took only one night to completely seal the seal again.


    But when he got there, Nanzi and his glasses had been completely stunned, and there was a little ghost gas in their bodies.


    So up to now, they haven''t completely recovered. After all, they are just ordinary people.


    So I''m still recovering at home.


    "However, the school still gave them a lot of sealing fees, and the ZF people in Los Angeles put pressure on their families, so that the news was not disclosed."


    In the bedroom, Lin Mu''s roommate took his tea cup from his desk and drank a mouthful of water.


    After all, he was thirsty for such a long story.


    "Well, Li Luoxing, you haven''t heard of this story, have you?"


    He looked at Li Luoxing excitedly.


    "How''s it going? Otherwise, we''ll go there and have a look. We''re worried that our graduation thesis has no idea. "


    He was interested in the place for some reason.


    "Good!"


    Li Luoxing did not object, but looked at his roommate with an interesting expression.


    He wants to see what the devil is up to.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 277

    Li Luoxing''s mouth showed a strange sneer.


    "All right, let''s go."


    His roommate saw Li Luoxing agree to come down unexpectedly, the corner of the mouth body also can''t help showing a smile.


    But it is very strange, people can not tell his real state.


    ¡­¡­


    They went out of the dormitory building in such a aboveboard way. I don''t know why, aunt SuGuan, who had to go to bed very late, lay down early today, so I didn''t notice that after she went to bed, there were two students walking from the dormitory building.


    "This is the back hill of the school. It''s really remote."


    After walking for a while, Li Luoxing finally came to the legendary place of the old campus.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the mass grave and see if it''s so evil. "


    Li Luoxing''s roommate grabbed Li Luoxing''s arm and pulled him towards the mass grave.


    However, Li Luoxing did not resist and let him hold his arm.


    "Is this the legendary mass grave? It doesn''t seem to be different from an ordinary place. It''s not so evil. "


    They came to the top of the mass grave.


    With Li Luoxing''s strength, I naturally felt the innumerable resentment and evil spirit of this place.


    It can be said that this area has been surrounded by countless murders and resentments within a few hundred meters. If the old Taoist didn''t seal this place, the whole school would be surrounded by these terrible resentments and resentments.


    However, due to the identity of the person in front of him, he didn''t say anything, but focused on being an ordinary person.


    "Yes! It seems to be very common. It''s no different! however. That''s what my brother told me. He said that this place is terrible. I didn''t expect it to be an ordinary place. I''m really disappointed. "


    Li Luoxing''s roommate also has the choice to complain, as if to complain that his brother has cheated himself.


    "Ah! By the way, I recently saw a game on the Internet. It looks very interesting. Let''s play it together. "


    Li Luoxing''s roommate didn''t know what he thought of, but his face showed a trace of excitement.


    "WC, have you ever made a mistake, playing games in the wilderness? It''s better to go back to the dormitory to play games."


    Li Luoxing naturally complains that any ordinary person is dragged to this strange mass grave by his roommate in the middle of the night, and he has to play a game here, which is not reliable.


    "Hey! This is a very interesting game. You can only play it in this horrible place to have an atmosphere. How about a woollen atmosphere in the brightly lit place in the dormitory? Would you like to have a try? "


    He constantly bewitched Li Luoxing, as if he was just going to play a game with Li Luoxing in this place.


    "All right! You''re right. This kind of spirit inviting game must have atmosphere in this horrible place. So, let''s talk about what it is like. "


    Li Luoxing seems to be aroused by his roommate''s curiosity, so he doesn''t hesitate to ask his roommate directly.


    He is still very interesting now. He always wants to see what this ghost brings himself to this ghost place for?


    However, he didn''t worry too much. Although he was just a beginner in Xiuzhen, after several months of cultivation, it had reached the foundation period. At least it was not a rookie in the original Qi training period.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 278

    "The name of the game is Bixian..."


    "WC, such an old-fashioned game, you still have to say it."


    Li Luoxing couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He thought the ghost had any new idea. He didn''t expect that it was this old game.


    "Hey! I tell you, although this game is very old-fashioned, I still have a good atmosphere when I''m safe. Maybe I can invite a pen fairy in this strange place. "


    Li Luoxing''s roommate was a little unconvinced and muttered to Li Luoxing.


    "All right! Today is out to play anyway. You can play whatever you like. It''s also a boring game. It''s entertainment for your body and mind. "


    In the end, Li Luoxing did not refuse this game. After all, for him, although this kind of game is old enough to hear, it is still fresh to play.


    "Although it may be fake, we''d better follow the rules on the Internet. If we invite a real pen fairy, maybe we''ll die!"


    My roommate is a little cautious.


    But I didn''t see the slightest disdain in Li Luoxing''s eyes.


    "Li Luoxing, the rules of the game are very simple. Put paper in the middle of us, and then put a pen on the top of the paper. Then we hold the two ends of the pen gently with our hands back. Then we recite in our heart devoutly that I am your life and you are my past life. If you want to continue with me, please draw circles on the paper."


    "If we can really invite the Bixian, the pen in our hands will shake gently. If we are still uncertain, we can ask the Bixian if you are here. If we do invite the Bixian, the Bixian will tick the paper."


    "If such a thing happens, then it means that the request of Bixian''s sympathy comes to you, then you can ask everything about you to Bixian."


    "However, after asking, we must remember to send away the pen fairy, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "When the game is over, be sure to say that to it."


    "Bixian, that''s all for today, OK? Say goodbye to it and let go when the pen stops sliding. "


    The roommate looked at Li Luoxing with a special purpose.


    "Well, don''t talk so much. Here we go."


    Li Luoxing didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with it, he said directly to it.


    "Good!"


    It took a deep look at Li Luoxing.


    Then he took out a strange red pencil from his pocket.


    Then again from his pocket into a long wrinkled yellow paper.


    Put the pen in your hand into the yellow paper.


    Then he took the lead in holding one end of the red pencil and motioned Li Luoxing to hold the other end.


    Li Luoxing took a look at it, but did not say anything. He took the strange red pencil and put his left hand on it.


    "Bixian, Bixian, I am your life, you are my past life, if you want to continue with me, please draw circles on the paper."


    "Bixian, Bixian, I am your life, you are my past life, if you want to continue with me, please draw circles on the paper."


    "Bixian, Bixian, I am your life, you are my past life, if you want to continue with me, please draw circles on the paper."


    It takes the lead in saying piously.


    Li Luoxing also said these words with him!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 279

    "I don''t think you''re reliable. We''ve been working on this for a long time. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    After a long time, Li Luoxing was a little impatient.


    He repeated this sentence with it for more than ten minutes, and then there was no fart. I don''t know what the hell this guy is going to do.


    "Shh! Please be pious. Only if you are extremely pious, will you be moved to meet you! "


    It index finger gently against the mouth, to the Li Luoxing made a voice gesture.


    Then he said to Li Luoxing in a low voice.


    "Cut! I want to see what the hell the pen fairy looks like in the world. "


    Li Luoxing has some disdain.


    Ghosts in the world are generally not too strong, and they are not everywhere, just like the horrible existence in the ninth dormitory.


    Most of the ghosts in the world are normal, and those normal ghosts can deal with themselves.


    So he doesn''t worry about the guy standing opposite him making small moves in front of him.


    Even if it makes small moves, it will not be its own opponent.


    "Not yet!"


    A few minutes later, Li Luoxing yawned a few times, and some of them said irritably.


    "Here it is


    Li Luoxing, who was about to go on talking, suddenly heard the voice of the guy opposite.


    "Well..."


    Li Luoxing immediately looked at the red pencil.


    Sure enough, the red pencil was shaking slightly, as if something was attached to the red pencil.


    Then the strange red pencil, as controlled by something, slowly stood up and drew a circle in the middle.


    "Bixian, come on..."


    "There is a pen fairy in the world. Quick Come on, ask it what you want to know


    I don''t know why, since the appearance of the pen fairy, it has shown an abnormal state.


    To Li Luoxing some crazy said.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Is it about to show itself?"


    Li Luoxing took a leisurely look, it seems that the boy''s patience is not very good, so soon to reveal the prototype.


    "Good!"


    Although he knew that the boy had no good intentions for himself, Li Luoxing agreed, because he should have known that the strength of the match line could not be his opponent. Even if Bixian and he combined, they were not enough to fight by themselves, so he could be so unbridled.


    "Bixian, Bixian, can I ask you a question?"


    Li Luoxing pretends to be extremely devout.


    "Yes"


    in an instant, two more words appeared on the wrinkled yellow paper.


    "Ha ha! Bixian, Bixian, let me ask you, can you know the date of your own death? "


    Li Luoxing reaches out his hand and grabs the strange red pencil.


    Said blandly.


    "Li Luoxing, you..."


    It did not expect Li Luoxing to be so presumptuous.


    Since he dares to ask such a question to Bixian, isn''t he afraid of being scared out of his wits by the Furious Bixian?


    The way it looks at Li Luoxing has changed, even if it looks at a dead man. In his eyes, Li Luoxing is absolutely dead today. No matter how powerful he is, he can never escape from this place.


    "I am immortal!"


    Once again, a line appeared on the paper, but it was written in strange red.


    It looks like human blood. It''s creepy.


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Luoxing gave a strange smile, which even made it creepy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 280

    "You didn''t answer the right question. If you didn''t answer the right question, you will be punished."


    Li Luoxing grasped the pencil with more force.


    Even the real Qi in his body was slowly mobilized.


    "You''re not immortal. You''re going to die tonight."


    Li Luoxing said coldly: "do you know why I didn''t expose you at the beginning? I just want to see what kind of tricks you''re going to play? "


    "Otherwise, you think that your boring excuse can make me come here to play such a boring game."


    "I just want to see what your purpose is to cheat me into coming here by working so hard, even robbing my roommate''s body?"


    Li Luoxing looks at the roommate who is still confused.


    Or someone who has been occupied by a ghost in the mass grave.


    "You I always knew


    He looked at Li Luoxing in disbelief. From the memory of his body master, how could he see that he was just an ordinary person? How could he see himself at a glance?


    Or this boy, you are also one of those sects in the world.


    He felt a little bad now, but he didn''t worry too much. After all, there were two people in his share.


    And it''s more powerful than all the ghosts in the mass grave.


    Two people join hands, not afraid that this boy does not tie hands on love.


    "Well! Boy, you can see my identity. You''re not good enough to stand there and die. If you let us do it later, you''ll feel that life is not like death. "


    It has been discovered, so there is no need to hide it.


    As long as we sacrifice this little character today, no one in the world can stop them?


    As long as we release the most powerful existence in the eyes of the outsider, then even if those sect people in the world do their best, they will not be the opponents of their own people.


    "Ha ha! Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this? "


    Li Luoxing''s momentum was released.


    Although he is only a little monk in the foundation period now, it''s easy to deal with these two weak ghosts who don''t even have ten levels of Qi training.


    The breath of the friars in the foundation period made the two weak ghosts breathless in an instant.


    There was even a crack in the red pencil with a strange mouth.


    It''s like it''s going to crack at any time.


    "You..."


    "How can it be, how can you be so young, how can you be so powerful."


    He looked at Li Luoxing in disbelief. If your heart is just a college student, according to your age, you are only in your twenties at most this year. How can you be a self-cultivation person, even stronger than those who have been practicing Taoism for decades.


    Is this actually an old immortal in a young man''s face?


    "Well! If you occupy my friend''s body and dare to be so presumptuous to me, you are looking for death. "


    Li Luoxing is lazy to continue to talk nonsense with them. Anyway, he and the two ghosts came to this ghost place just because of curiosity. Now his curiosity has been satisfied, and there is no need to keep the two ghosts.


    And the body occupied by the ghost is still his friend.


    Now he can feel his friend''s soul is extremely weak. If he doesn''t let the ghost leave his body, it may really dissipate in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 281

    "You''re just out of your capacity. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t be right between us..."


    Before he had finished his words, his neck turned and Lilo Xing lifted it up.


    "What did you just say?"


    Li Luoxing looked at the kid who occupied his friend''s body with a smile.


    At the same time, his left hand is still holding the strange red pencil.


    However, the strange red pencil in his hands is still constantly struggling to escape from the hands of this terrible man.


    However, no matter how he struggled, he could not escape from the hands of this strange and terrible man.


    Even more and more cracks, it seems to be about to break.


    "You If you kill me, your friends will die, too? Are you sure you want to die with your friends? "


    It was grabbed by Li Luoxing''s neck, and his face was red with eyes, but he still faltered and finished a complete sentence,


    and there was a threat to Li Luoxing in his eyes.


    It''s like saying that if you have the ability, you can do it. Anyway, when I die, your friends will go to the funeral with me.


    "That''s right! It''s really a problem. If I kill you, my friend will be buried with you. "


    After Li Luoxing listened to what he said, he looked embarrassed.


    "Why don''t we make a deal, you let me go, I''ll leave your friend''s body as soon as I''m sure it''s safe, and then we won''t let the well run into the river."


    He saw Li Luoxing''s dilemma, and immediately said to Li Luoxing.


    He has seen that although the boy looks very young, his strength is definitely not what he can see. He seems to be able to crush himself to death at any time.


    It''s time for a wave.


    Anyway, when he left safely, he came back to the Lord. No matter how strong the boy was, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the Lord.


    "That sounds good."


    Li Luoxing laughs a little strangely. Such a kid dares to make terms with himself.


    He didn''t know how many kids he had seen in recent months. Some of them were killed by himself, and others were killed by Xu an one after another when he went to experience with Xu an.


    So such a kid even feels threatened.


    "Ha ha! You may not know, recently I just learned a method for soul and sprain, which can perfectly extract the soul from everyone, and then not hurt that person''s body


    Li Luoxing first imprisons the body of his friend occupied by this kid, and saves this kid to control what he does to his body. "


    "You are not qualified to make terms with me."


    Li Luoxing looked at it coldly.


    Then he directly used his own Qi and said that he slowly put it on his cover.


    Then, a breath, a soul will appear in his hand.


    He and Xu an recently learned the way to pull the soul out of the human body.


    Although Xu an looks not so good at ordinary times, his strength is still very strong.


    "You..."


    It still has some deception up to now. He just occupied that person''s body. Unexpectedly, he was pulled out by Li Luoxing in an instant.


    He can''t even resist. How powerful is this.


    And it''s unheard of.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 282

    "Well! Aren''t you arrogant just now? Why don''t you go on now? "


    Li Luoxing lifted his neck like a chicken.


    Look at it coldly.


    The Qi from Li Luoxing''s body even kept hitting his face.


    Although there is no entity, but he can still feel his soul is so strong under the breath of oppression.


    At any time, it''s possible to lose your soul.


    "Sir! In fact, we have no malice towards you! "


    Although there is no entity, she can''t help swallowing.


    To express your fear now.


    "Ha ha! Do you think I''ll believe all that nonsense you''re saying? If it wasn''t for my own accomplishments, if it was another ordinary person, you might have killed me by now. "


    Li Luoxing showed a smile on his face and patted him on the face.


    Although he has no entity for a long time, Li Luoxing''s face patting action is mixed with his real Qi, so he feels his soul''s incomparable pain instantly.


    "And don''t you think it''s too late for you to say such nonsense now?"


    Li Luoxing is a little too lazy to continue talking nonsense with this boy. For such a weak ghost, Li Luoxing can crush him to death.


    "Tell me! What''s the purpose of luring me to this mass grave? "


    Li Luoxing won''t believe that two ghosts put so much effort on themselves. You come here again just to scare yourself.


    Therefore, these two ghosts definitely have their own purposes, and even have great plans.


    "Hum!"


    The kid, who had been very afraid of Li Luoxing, immediately turned his head back after hearing Li Luoxing''s question.


    As if he was a man who would never bow to evil.


    "Oh! It''s tough. "


    Li Luoxing saw the boy turned his head in the past, and immediately said with a smile.


    I didn''t expect that I was just a group of counsellors, but now I''m hardened.


    Then you prove that these two ghosts are absolutely what they want.


    "Well! Even if you beat me to death, I won''t say it. "


    It looked at Li Luoxing with firm eyes, as if Li Ruoxin would never sell his purpose even if he used much torture on his soul.


    "I''m the villain."


    After Li Luoxing looked at the boy''s hard eyes, he immediately laughed.


    It''s obvious that I''m not a good guy like you two. How can I be a villain like forcing people now.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. There are more than ten ways to search for your soul, some of which can find your purpose from the depth of your soul."


    "But it''s a way to search for souls. The consequences are terrible. If you can come to Chongzhou, you may be able to avoid the pain."


    Li Luoxing looks at the kid with some threat.


    Although is frightens him, but oneself also knew that one or two kind of search marriage means.


    And the consequences of soul searching means Li Luoxing didn''t cheat him.


    As long as the soul searching is used for the soul state, the soul will definitely die out in great pain.


    And it doesn''t die out directly, but slowly.


    It can be up to 49 days, and it can be completely destroyed.


    "Well! My Lord will not let you go. "


    It looked at Li Luoxing with hatred.

 Chapter 283

    "My lord won''t let you go."


    He gave Li Luoxing a hard look.


    And then he blew up his own soul.


    "WC, is it necessary to be so ruthless?"


    Li Luoxing was shocked and immediately flashed to one side. Although this kid''s strength is not enough to worry about, the aftereffects of his self exposure can still produce a little danger for him.


    "Lord..."


    After a while, Li Luoxing remembered what the kid said just now. Is there anyone behind the two kids?


    Or their Lord is the master of this mass grave.


    "Well, how about..."


    Since this kid has chosen to explode himself, Li Luoxing doesn''t care about him any more. After all, he doesn''t have the ability to gather the dissipated soul together again.


    But looking at another kid, the pen Fairy on the red pencil in his hand.


    The strange red pencil trembled more and more severely, as if it was going to leave the terrible man''s side now.


    However, no matter how he struggles, Li Luoxing''s hand has been grasping, never letting the political weird red pencil leave his hand.


    "Don''t struggle, kid. You don''t have the ability to escape from me."


    Li Luoxing looked at the strange red pencil struggling in his hand and couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter how it struggles, it can''t escape from its own palm.


    "Bang..."


    All of a sudden, this strange red pencil broke completely.


    "The Lord will never let you go."


    Li Luoxing''s ear faintly appeared such a sound.


    "Did you also choose self explosion? It seems that he is very loyal to his master. "


    Li Luoxing looks at the red pencil which is completely pink.


    "I''d like to see what kind of existence there is in this mass grave?"


    Li Luoxing and others frowned slightly.


    These two little ghosts are just two chicken dishes. Even ordinary people can solve them completely with the help of the charms of some heavenly masters.


    But after the words of these two kids, Li Luoxing doesn''t believe that there are only these two kids in this mass grave.


    It is estimated that there is a more powerful existence hidden in this mass grave.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoyou, stay. The place in front of you is the strength of Xiaoyou now, and you don''t have the ability to explore."


    Suddenly, a man in a simple Taoist robe came out of the darkness.


    "Who is the Taoist priest?"


    Li Luoxing was shocked when he saw that a man in a Taoist robe suddenly appeared from the dark!


    He didn''t feel that there were people hidden in the dark just now.


    The strength of this Taoist is absolutely above his own.


    "Little friend, I don''t know where to learn from?"


    Taoist did not answer Li Luoxing''s question, but looked at Li Luoxing with a smile.


    For him, Li Luoxing is just a rare one with some strength.


    I''m not qualified to have an equal talk with a hostess like myself.


    "I''ve been told by my master that I should not mention his old man''s name outside. So, Taoist priest, I''m sorry."


    Li Luoxing also did not answer, and still secretly vigilant.


    His fingers had caught the charm in his pocket.


    He was not sure whether the Taoist was evil or not.


    If this Taoist suddenly moves his hand, then it seems that you are not the opponent of this Taoist now.


    "I don''t know which clan and sect the elder is?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 284

    Li Luoxing is on guard in the dark.


    And also try to find out the origin of this Taoist from the side.


    "Ha ha! I am one of the five schools in Southwest China, and one of the five elders in Tianfu. "


    "Poor road, red cloud!"


    "Xiaoyou is so young that he has the strength to be really so strong. He is really young and promising. It is estimated that he also comes from some famous school."


    Taoist did not hide his strength, and there is no need to hide it.


    The five schools in Southwest China are also well-known in the world of practice.


    It can be said that it is the existence of the bull''s ear in the world of practice.


    As an elder of one of the five schools in Southwest China, he is also very proud.


    "Taoist priest chiyun, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Although he has never heard of this person''s name, and has never heard of any Tianfu sect of the five southwest sects, he still knows a little bit of the most basic polite words.


    Anyway, it''s right to meet anyone you don''t know and say I''ve heard a lot about you.


    "Well Little friend, I don''t seem to know the poor way! "


    There are some people on the Taoist''s face. It''s the first time that he sees someone who hasn''t heard of the five sects in Southwest China, and the first time that he goes to the practice pieces, he hasn''t heard of his name.


    "Well, I didn''t know what was going on in the practice world long ago, so I asked Taoist priest to forgive me."


    Li Luoxing was embarrassed and met a man. Although he said polite words, he was exposed by others, which made him embarrassed.


    "I see!"


    Red cloud night deep some deep meaning of looking at Li Luoxing, he knew that the boy in front of him was lying, but he did not insist on his plan, after all, everyone has some of their own secrets.


    Moreover, this boy is so young but has such a strong cultivation, which means that he absolutely has a strong school when he is young.


    It''s very unwise to offend others without knowing their specific school.


    "Taoist priest, I don''t know what kind of existence is ahead?"


    Li Luoxing did not want to continue to be polite to this adult, but directly asked the question he wanted to know.


    Up to now, he has not yet made clear what kind of existence is entrenched in this mass grave.


    "Xiaoyou, I think Xiaoyou''s strength is not bad among the younger generation, but it''s still too small for the existence here. The existence here is not a place where you can come at this age, or when you have been practicing for more than 20 years, you are qualified to explore the secret here."


    "So now, please leave this place quickly."


    The Taoist didn''t answer the questions Li Luoxing wanted to know, but constantly reminded Li Luoxing that this place is definitely not the place he can explore now,


    "thank you for your reminding, otherwise, if you rush into this dangerous place, you may encounter what kind of danger."


    When Li Luoxing saw that the Taoist had no malice to himself, he no longer cared about what kind of things existed in the mass grave. Anyway, all the things in it were not what he could worry about at present.


    Well, I just want to see it this time because of my curiosity.


    Now I see a person who is absolutely superior to himself and says that the existence here is absolutely not what he can deal with now, so he will not be like those stupid 13. Knowing that he is not an opponent, he rushes over foolishly and shouts to do justice for heaven,

 Chapter 285

    With that, Li Luoxing left here directly.


    Anyway, you don''t have to worry about the things here. The things you should worry about are Xu an and Si arc.


    I just need to go back and tell them the two things here.


    If the two of them want to deal with it, they will naturally come back here to deal with it.


    "Interesting young people, with such a strong strength at such a young age, can be regarded as the first one among the younger generation. Moreover, the aura of the world has become increasingly rare over the years, and there is basically no hope for the existence of the land immortal, but I don''t know where this boy can finally go."


    Taoist looked at the back of Li Luoxing, who was walking forward. He was very interested in this mysterious young man.


    In fact, when Li Luoxing was brought here by two imps, he had already noticed. However, it seems that the young man didn''t pay attention to the imp, so he didn''t immediately stop him. He had to see what kind of skills the young man had when he was hiding in the dark.


    However, he really saw the potential of this young man.


    If he is so young and has such a powerful strength, he is absolutely a genius among thousands of people. Besides, the school behind him is incomparably powerful. Otherwise, he would not have such huge resources to pile up his strength at such a young age.


    "I don''t know what kind of person he is. I don''t even know the most basic things in his cultivation."


    He didn''t believe Li Luoxing''s random bullshit just now, saying that he didn''t know the basic things in the cultivation world.


    But even in the sect, the master will tell the practitioners the most basic things.


    However, the five schools in southwest of China are just like holding a bull''s ear in practice, and there are few of them in the whole piece of practice.


    Moreover, the disciples of the sect will teach them the most basic situation in the practice world.


    It doesn''t need to be taught when we join the WTO.


    So it''s obvious that the boy was cheating himself just now, but he didn''t reveal it. After all, everyone has his own secret in his heart.


    Since he doesn''t want to talk about it, he''s not delicious. He''s compulsive, and he''s such a potential young man. It''s not good to offend him now.


    Once waiting for him to grow up, it will be a trouble for himself or specially.


    "Well, since the boy has gone, sometimes I have to concentrate on dealing with the guy in it."


    "Really, it''s not good to die well. We have to come out to make trouble. We are in such trouble now."


    The Taoist said a word discontentedly.


    I don''t know how many years since the owner of this mass grave has died. I still have to go out and make waves. I feel a headache.


    The existence in it has been sealed by myself and others for more than two years, but it still goes on. At this critical time, I have to go out and make waves, so that most of the experts in the field of practice come here to pay attention to this matter.


    "I hope that nothing will happen at this critical time, or I will not escape punishment if I am known by those ancestors."


    As the Taoist walked towards the darkness, he whispered to himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 286

    "Well, why did I fall asleep? I''m still working on my paper, aren''t I? "


    In the early morning, Lu Nian slowly opened his eyes and suddenly felt the pain in his head.


    He obviously remembers that he was still writing his thesis on the computer screen last night, and he didn''t know why he slept in bed.


    "Did I write that I fell asleep, but even if I should have recorded it at the earliest?"


    "And I don''t run to the bed even when I''m asleep."


    He rubbed his head, which is still a headache.


    "You wake up at last. Yesterday I lay on the table and slept like a dead pig. I managed to get you to bed."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came to his ears.


    "WC, I wrote yesterday and fell asleep."


    Seeing that familiar face, Lu Nian remembered what happened to him last night.


    I remember that I was still concentrating on my paper on the computer screen last night, but I don''t know why I suddenly felt that my mind was drowsy, and my eyes were not controlled by myself. I closed them slowly, and then I didn''t feel any more.


    I think that''s when I fell asleep.


    "Alas! It''s estimated that I have collapsed in writing papers these days. I haven''t slept well for several nights. "


    Lu Nian sat up slowly.


    It has to be said that this graduation thesis has forced him to sleep for several nights. He is either on the way to catch up with his thesis or on the way to catch up with it.


    "But this time I had a good sleep. I didn''t think of my thesis at all."


    "WC, don''t thank me. Last night, I made great efforts to get you to your bed."


    Li Luoxing rolled his eyes.


    Although he had some things to hide from him, it took him a lot of energy to save the boy last night.


    This kid''s body has been occupied by that kid for several hours, and his soul has been extremely weak. It seems that he is about to die out at any time. If he hadn''t wrapped his soul with genuine Qi and moistened his soul with extremely pure Qi, he would have gone to hell now.


    Now how can we continue to discuss with ourselves?


    "Well, you can continue to have a good rest. I have something to go out now."


    Li Luoxing saw that the boy had sobered up, and now he would not leave directly.


    He didn''t tell his master what happened last night because he wanted to watch the boy.


    But now the boy has nothing to worry about, so don''t worry about it.


    Then, without waiting for Lu Nian to say anything else, he left the dormitory and went directly to Lin Mu''s villa.


    "WC, today seems to be the day when old Li Tou asked us all to go there. Has Li Luoxing been so brave now?"


    Lu Nian touched his head and still has some headache.


    Although he forgot what happened yesterday, he clearly remembered that Lao Li told them to go to his office today.


    I didn''t expect that Li Luoxing was such a boy, but he didn''t even listen to old Li Tou.


    "Maybe this is the attitude of Xueba."


    Thinking of his usual attitude towards Li Luoxing, Lu Nian sighed. Anyway, he would never reach such a high level.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 287

    "Master, this is what I went through last night."


    Among Lin Mu''s villas, Li Luoxing is talking to Lin Mu about what happened last night.


    "Master, what kind of existence is there in that mass grave?"


    Although Li Luoxing is 13, he can''t bear his inner curiosity.


    You can''t find any useful stars in that place. You should be able to find something useful in your master''s place.


    "In fact, it''s not a powerful existence. It may be a troublesome thing for people who practice in the world, but it can be solved easily for us."


    Lin Mu turns his eyes helplessly. How can this boy be so curious?


    Although the outsider saw that existence was nothing more than a slap that could kill him, it was also an irresistible existence for Li Luoxing.


    "OK, you go back to practice first. You don''t have to worry about that mass grave. Someone will solve it."


    Lin Mu waved at will, indicating that Li Luoxing could go.


    "Oh


    Li Luoxing left wisely.


    Since his master said that he would solve the problems there, he would certainly solve the problems there.


    I don''t have to worry about myself.


    Anyway, up to now, the world has not been able to make a sound, it is difficult to get their own master''s things.


    "The boy is quite adaptable. Soon after stepping into this world, I was able to adapt to the rhythm of this world so quickly. "


    Lin Mu looks at Li Luoxing who leaves, cannot help laughing in the heart.


    There is a rule in the world of practice.


    It is the responsibility of every practitioner to cut off demons and demons.


    If you don''t kill a demon or get rid of a demon, you don''t deserve to be called a man of cultivation.


    "Xu an, go and deal with that guy."


    This and the world of these demons and ghosts Suzuki naturally will not go to the hands to solve, this is too down to their own forced grid.


    If a common ghost in the human world needs the world''s way of heaven to do it himself, then what rest time does the world''s way of heaven have.


    And for such a guy, Xu an''s hand is enough.


    After all, up to now, although nominally, he still belongs to the emissary of the underworld, which is what he should do.


    "Yes


    After hearing Lin Mu''s order, Xu an, who has been standing behind Lin Mu, immediately answers to Lin Mu.


    After these months of getting along with each other, he felt more and more that he was following the master''s deep accomplishment.


    He has never felt a bit of strength in this elder.


    But this elder is strong and noncommittal.


    It seems that no one in heaven and earth has ever been in the eye.


    This has strengthened his decision to follow the elder all the time.


    Anyway, as long as we follow this elder all the time to achieve our goal, it will be sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time to meet my apprentice''s good friend in his previous life."


    Lin Mu had not thought of it.


    However, after hearing Li Luoxing''s story about going to their school again, I suddenly remembered that there was a good friend of Li Luoxing in his previous life in their school.


    He had gone up to meet the apprentice''s friend in his previous life, but he was interrupted by the sudden visit of Zhixiao Taoist.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 288

    "The ninth dormitory!"


    The old campus of the University of Los Angeles, downstairs of the ninth dormitory.


    Lin Mu stood here in a white robe.


    Staring at the ninth dormitory full of resentment, we can imagine how powerful there is in this old dormitory.


    But even if so angry, Lin Mu is still not in the eye, straight into the ninth dormitory.


    Although this kind of existence is very powerful in the eyes of other people, he has not paid attention to it now.


    "Go away..."


    Just stepping into the dormitory, Lin Mu feels that there are several kids leaning towards him.


    It seems that I want to swallow myself up.


    Lin Mu naturally won''t be more resentful and polite with these ghosts who are still staying in the world.


    As for the forbidden ghost in the ninth dormitory building, none of them is not a disaster.


    Lin Mu''s voice contains his way.


    How do you exist? In this event, even if a saint comes, he will be able to compete.


    He this roll, close to his a few imps instant ashes.


    There is no soul left in this world.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that Lin Mu is so presumptuous, the ghosts in the dormitory building of the ninth team suddenly get angry.


    In the ninth dormitory building, no one can be so arrogant. Even the young man who came more than a month ago just killed them. Two of the most humble guys have never been like Lin Mu.


    "Roar..."


    The evil spirit of the fierce ghost here suddenly attacks Lin Mu collectively.


    The terror in it does not allow them to go out, but it does not allow them to attack the people who come to the ninth dormitory building without permission.


    Especially against such arrogant guys.


    They are not polite, and they haven''t tasted what living people are like for a long time.


    "Hum!"


    "You are looking for death."


    Lin Mu''s words already contain his unique Taoist rhyme.


    His arrival rain even if is the ordinary big Luo Jinxian, also dare not easily accept, try such ordinary kid.


    Say again after saying this words, countless fierce ghost then immediately out of one''s wits.


    For such a fierce ghost, he can kill as many as he has, and he doesn''t need his real hand.


    After solving these fierce ghosts, he did not stay any longer, but walked up directly.


    He didn''t come to the ninth dormitory building to destroy it. It was the foundation of the country. He came to see the real owner of the ninth dormitory building.


    ¡­¡­


    "The strength is not bad..."!


    The door that Li Luoxing opened before,


    Lin Mu slowly stood here, and the ghosts in the ninth dormitory did not dare to get close to this terrible existence again.


    So many fierce ghosts of them can''t resist the words of this terrible existence.


    the words of this terrible existence can make those fierce ghosts fly away.


    It is estimated that the one who suppressed them could not do it.


    Therefore, they naturally dare not be reckless to the existence of this terror.


    "Bang!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu pushed the door open.


    Anyway, the strength of the guy inside is just good, and it can''t cause any real threat to himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 289

    "Who are you?"


    The door in front of Lin Mu was completely opened by him.


    Inside, the endless evil spirit showed in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Lin Mu slightly frowned. Although she didn''t pay attention to this evil spirit, it made her feel uncomfortable.


    Whose reply will say that the evil spirit around her suddenly dissipates like smoke.


    I can''t touch Lin Mu at all.


    "Who are you? Why do I never remember you like that! "


    That person sees Lin Mu to feel his evil spirit only, can''t help but use evil spirit to condense into a human figure.


    As a result, he frowned slightly. From his memory of hundreds of thousands of years, he kept looking for the young man in front of him.


    But no matter how he turns over his memory, he can be sure that there is absolutely no such person in his memory.


    So where did this man come from?


    In the world, it''s impossible that there can''t be such a powerful existence like this one.


    He felt a little bit of danger in the presence of this man.


    He is also one of the powers that survived from ancient times.


    "My forest tree!"


    Lin Mu took a look at the figure condensed by the evil spirit.


    And then ignore him, just came to a board under.


    There is a very powerful evil spirit on this board, and there is an inexplicable force suppressing this board, or the existence under it.


    "Lin Mu, I haven''t heard of it."


    He did it and didn''t live. He never heard of the name of this man.


    Is it because he has been hiding his great power since ancient times,


    then why is he born at such a critical time?


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    And this person seems to know what he is suppressing in the ninth dormitory building.


    This is not very clear even for those great powers who survived from ancient times. Why can this person be very sure of what he is suppressing?


    I don''t understand!


    "Your good friend has been accepted as an apprentice in this lifetime."


    Lin Mu just glanced at the board casually, and didn''t pay attention to it. The important things under the board might be very powerful for others, but it was not enough for him to worry about.


    If he wants to, he can crush that guy to death at any time.


    "You..."


    "You are so brave that you dare to accept that one as an apprentice. If that one recovers the memory of his previous life, or the full strength of his previous life, do you think he will recognize you as a master with that character?"


    "Or do you want to think about how to protect yourself after the one under you recovers his memory and his strength?"


    The man was shocked when he heard that Lin Mu had wronged his former friend''s life.


    "No one in the world can be his master yet, or anyone in the world is qualified to be his master!"


    As a good friend, he knows too much about the boy''s character. He is not afraid of heaven and earth. If heaven and earth come to stop him, he really dares to break the world.


    Originally, I thought that this man had such courage to accept the rebellious man as an apprentice.


    Or, in other words, he is really beyond his capacity.


    I don''t know if I''m qualified to be that master.


    Maybe it''s too late for him to cry.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 290

    "Ha ha! No matter what kind of identity he is, he has only one identity now, that is, his apprentice. "


    "If this boy dares to deceive his master and destroy his ancestors, I don''t mind letting him know why the flowers are so red."


    Lin Mu No. 4 didn''t care and said that even if the strength of the boy''s previous life was in front of him, he might not be the enemy of his own move.


    What''s more, he was his master.


    "Since you have such confidence, I won''t persuade you any more. I''ll wait for my friends to recover their memory."


    The man saw that Lin Mu didn''t care about it at all, and he didn''t try to persuade him. He wanted to see how his good friend would treat his master after he recovered his memory.


    "I don''t know what your excellency is doing here today."


    "Your Excellency should not only come to me to have a chat with a guy who is neither human nor ghost."


    He didn''t think Lin Mu would be bored to come here and talk nonsense with him.


    Since the existence has been found here, it means that the existence comes with its own purpose.


    "Well! In fact, I don''t have a very important purpose to come here. I just want to take something that belongs to me. "


    Lin Mu continued to see which board, or the thing under that board.


    It''s not easy.


    Even for today''s Lin Mu, it is also very precious.


    If it wasn''t for the delay of some things, he would have come here at the first time, and that thing would have been taken away.


    And that thing belongs to him, or to the world.


    That thing is a small source of power in the world.


    At the beginning, because the powers in this world didn''t know what happened, a big war broke out collectively, which broke the whole human world apart. The rules were incomplete and completely broken. Therefore, the powers had to find two small worlds, and thus lived in those two small worlds.


    And what they first started to fight for is such a small source power.


    Before I came to this world, there was no way of heaven in this world.


    So I don''t know why, the original power of this world, I don''t know what halo fell into a small piece of the human world.


    However, don''t look at this. The source of hearing is only a small piece, but it has a very fatal attraction for the countless talents in the world at that time. After all, those adults have already stepped into their own realm for tens of thousands of years, and they haven''t made any progress. It''s because the arrival of this source of the way of heaven makes them see the dawn of the growth of cultivation, so They will be regardless of all costs to fight for this source of heaven, resulting in the eternal war tens of thousands of years ago.


    What those great powers didn''t expect was that the source of the way of heaven was in the hands of the man in front of them.


    And after all these years, no one has found out.


    "I don''t understand what your excellency is saying."


    "Everything here is in your eyes. Except me, there is only one endless evil spirit. If it wasn''t for my being here, maybe that evil spirit would have gone out to harm the common people!"


    "Where are your things in this small place?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 291

    Hear Lin Mu say to come to this place is to find a thing that originally belongs to him, immediately alert down.


    People don''t know what it is like here? Doesn''t he know? What is added here is the root cause of the outbreak of that war tens of thousands of years ago.


    If it is to let those powerful people know that it is in their own hands, then it is estimated that they will come to them at all costs to rob these things, even if they completely destroy the human world, they will not look again.


    After all, they can break the rules of the world for this thing tens of thousands of years ago, and then they can completely destroy the world for these things years later.


    However, he still did not make it clear that in the whole world, only he and his old friend should know about this thing. Why does this person know that this thing is with him.


    Is it difficult for this man to accept his old friend''s life as an apprentice in order to explore the location of this thing.


    If this is the case, then it is absolutely impossible to let this person go.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not something you people can have. It''s harmful but not beneficial to let it stick in your hands."


    "Maybe one day you will be completely destroyed because of this thing."


    "So it''s better to return this thing to its original owner."


    Lin Mu casually destroyed the board.


    And then directly absorbed the origin of the heavenly way sealed in it into his own hands.


    "You are so presumptuous that you know that this thing is in my hands. Then you must know what this thing is. You should know how big a storm it will cause if this thing is introduced into the ears of those powerful people who have survived from ancient times."


    "At that time, those ancient powers will definitely come to the world at all costs in order to get these things."


    When he saw the trees, he broke his seal and robbed the thing he had been guarding for tens of thousands of years. He was furious.


    The endless evil spirit on the body is constantly going towards Suzuki red, trying to assimilate this guy who is beyond his ability into his evil spirit.


    "Put it down, it''s not yours."


    He did not have the words he had just said to Lin Mu.


    In the words, Lin Mu is full of murderous spirit.


    I carefully avoided the gate that survived in ancient times to guard this thing. I didn''t expect that after tens of thousands of years of guarding, I didn''t know where to come from. I couldn''t help but snatch my own things. How could he bear it?


    So no matter what kind of identity Lin Mu is, he will not be polite to him.


    Maybe I can get revenge for my old friends.


    "Well! As I said, this thing belongs to me. You know what you shouldn''t have. "


    "And do you think you are entitled to it?"


    Lin Mu looked at the small piece of the origin of heaven in his hand.


    The source of Tiandao is much smaller than the source of Tiandao awarded by the system for completing two tasks before, but the energy contained in it is definitely ten times more than the source of Tiandao obtained before, or more pure.


    After all, this is the origin of the middle world, which can never be compared with the two small worlds.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 292

    "Good, good, good..."


    "Since you are so overconfident, I''ll kick my old friend and teach you a lesson in advance, so that you can know the cost of offending me."


    He said three good things in a row, but it was an angry tone.


    His face, which was condensed by the evil spirit, was already full of anger.


    As if at any time in front of this guy to tear to pieces.


    Let him know the price of robbing his own things. His own things don''t come from where. A clown can have them.


    "Well! Die for me


    Lao Hai, who has been dazed by anger, has completely ignored the gap between him and Lin Mu, and directly moves his hand to Lin Mu.


    Or he has absolute confidence in his own strength.


    Even if his strength is not as good as the man in front of him, there is absolutely no problem to protect himself in his hands.


    Otherwise, he would not have the ability to live in that chaotic era. From that chaotic era, he would not have been bad at killing people and saving their lives.


    Deng Chao''s Secret Keeper has long been dead.


    Although both of them are very strong in this world, the battlefield is still limited to a small dormitory room.


    Therefore, his attack did not take long to come directly to Lin Mu.


    This powerful tool seemed to pierce Lin Mu''s whole body.


    But Lin Mu did not frown. He did not pay attention to this kind of attack. For him, this level of attack is not enough to tickle him.


    "Space time chaos."


    Lin Mu moved, his hands slowly catch you and his attack.


    And then use your power in the world.


    Time and space are directly disrupted, the time and space in this small dormitory room.


    Although two people look really very, but their actual distance has become incomparably far away.


    It''s been decades of light years since the two men were in the opposite position.


    ¡±What How can it be, how can it have normal power? "


    He also felt the change of his position.


    Originally, the two people were standing no more than 10 meters at most, but now they are together ten light years away.


    What kind of means did that person use to create such power?


    "Cut!"


    "Recover!"


    Lin Mu once again mobilized the authority of the world.


    The distance between them became normal again.


    "Heaven''s punishment!"


    Lin Mu looked at the sky and whispered to himself.


    All of a sudden, a black thunder cloud appeared on the clear sky.


    Thunder clouds are constantly talking about thunderdragons.


    It''s the same thing to chop down these contents at any time.


    "What..."


    He naturally saw the changes outside.


    But he didn''t think the change was made by the person in front of him.


    He could feel the black thunder clouds above the sky, and the hidden things could threaten his life.


    How could this man have such a powerful power?


    "Fall..."


    Lin Mu pointed to him, the thunderstorms in the sky seemed to have received some instructions, and directly split towards the ninth dormitory building.


    All of a sudden, the ghosts in the ninth dormitory building were killed instantly.


    Those fierce ghosts are just a few little ones. How can they survive in the face of such powerful punishment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 293

    "Boom..."


    "Strange, originally quite good, why suddenly thunder?"


    After hearing the terrible thunder, the students walking in the University drove towards the sky. Just now, in the clear sky, I don''t know when several black clouds appeared,


    it''s obvious that it''s a sign that it''s going to rain soon.


    "Alas! It''s such a bad weather. It''s always raining. I don''t know what''s wrong with the weather station? He also said that today is a sunny day, so we don''t have to worry about it. "


    After a few complaints, the students quickened their pace towards their destination. No one knows if it will rain next. They don''t want to be drenched.


    But no one noticed that in the old ninth dormitory building of the old campus, the tired in the black clouds kept splitting towards the old dormitory building.


    As if to the old dormitory building to split the ashes.


    ¡­¡­


    "How could..."


    Looking at their own condensation do not know how many years of evil spirit, constantly being the sky in the middle of that ray of thunder to split clean.


    His heart aches.


    You know, in order to gather these murderous spirits, he didn''t know how many years he had worked hard to suppress these fierce ghosts in the ninth dormitory building.


    And now, because of the appearance of this person, it''s suddenly gone.


    Originally, the origin will belong to itself, but also because this person who doesn''t know where to jump out of cuts and snatches the things that originally belong to him.


    Even now, he has destroyed the evil spirit that he has been through all kinds of hardships.


    This festival is tolerable, which is intolerable.


    "I''ll fight with you."


    He now knows that he is definitely not the opponent of this man, but he is full of anger now, and he can''t think of anything in his mind. Now he just wants to die with this man.


    "Cut!"


    Lin Mu disdained to pull to pull mouth, this kid is simply have no brain.


    "Down!"


    Lin Mu pointed to him again. The thunder in the sky hit the boy''s body.


    "Ah


    Thunder robbed into the body, he immediately cried out in pain.


    This is not a normal thunder robbery.


    This is taught by the way of heaven in this world. It''s natural punishment.


    The power contained in it is not comparable to those ordinary Lei Lei.


    It can be said that as long as in this world, no matter what creatures are punished by heaven, they have to respectfully call grandfather.


    Even the strongest ones don''t have the courage to feel the punishment.


    "Well! You should believe that although you are trying to obtain this source these years, you have suppressed so many ghosts, and you have not let them out to do evil. Otherwise, I would have beaten you out of your wits. "


    Lin Mu looked at him who had been beaten by the punishment of heaven and was black all over.


    This boy''s soul is always affected by the power of heaven''s punishment. If we don''t eliminate the power of heaven''s punishment such as divorce, it is estimated that he will never live more than ten days.


    "Hum!"


    It''s almost time for Lin Mu to see it, and he''s not trying to embarrass the boy. After all, he just came here today to take away the things that originally belong to the world, and he didn''t really want to kill the boy.


    So, he waved his hand directly, and the power of heaven in the boy''s soul disappeared immediately.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 294

    "Well! You have already said that this thing does not belong to you, and even if you want it, you don''t know how to use the real use of this thing in your hands. It''s a tyrannical thing. "


    Lin Mu looked at the boy who was still convulsing on the ground until now,


    he thought that the boy would be better for a while.


    After all, people who have been hit by the thunder of their own punishment will not get better so easily.


    It is estimated that it will take ten and a half years for this boy to recover what he has spent today.


    This is also a price for the boy to know that there are some things in the world that he can''t move.


    "In the face of my stupid apprentice, I don''t want to kill you today. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    After seeing him for a moment, Lin Mu no longer took care of the boy, but left the place directly. Now he still wants to put back the origin of the way of heaven that belongs to this world.


    After all, it is also very bad that there are some omissions in the origin of a world, which may cause some unexpected harm to this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a terrible existence. Under his thunder, I can''t seem to have any resistance at all. What kind of existence does this person have to be so powerful?"


    Lin Mu walked for a long time before he got up slowly.


    Up to now, he still has a lingering fear of the previous thunder.


    He could feel that if it wasn''t for that man to help him clear away the aftereffects of the thunder robbery in his soul, he would not have been able to survive the robbery.


    Meaning aftertaste has such a thought of power, let his soul life is not like death, then you can imagine his own strength is how terrible.


    "What kind of existence is this man? Why has he been hiding behind the scenes all the time, never heard of this man''s legend, and he has taken his old friend''s life as his disciple? What''s his purpose


    After Lin Mu left, he felt more and more that Lin Mu was unfathomable.


    All in all, to tell you the truth, he has never heard of such a number one person in heaven and earth.


    Why does this man suddenly appear when his world is broken, and take back his old friend who can recover his memory in a hundred years at most as his disciple? What''s his purpose in doing this?


    "It seems that it''s time for me to meet some old friends who have survived since ancient times. Maybe they can know something about them."


    He is constantly recovering from the injuries in his body, and at the same time, he thinks to himself.


    Maybe those old immortals have heard the legend about this man.


    He took a last look at the place where he had been for tens of thousands of years.


    It was a complete wasteland.


    At that time, I will be here all the time to suppress and fairy tale, and I want to absorb that as a part of myself.


    After waiting for tens of thousands of years, it seems that the thing will soon become its own, but I don''t know where to jump out. A strong presence abruptly snatches his own thing.


    And he was so hurt, which really made him want to cry.


    "Alas! Bandits


    Finally, she could only sigh helplessly, and then left this place. Who can''t beat the robber?


    In this world, strength is the real truth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 295

    In the space of heaven.


    What is Lin Mu looking for in this purple space?


    "It''s finally found."


    After a while, Lin Mu was surprised.


    He slowly threw his things over him.


    This small origin of the way of heaven, accurately fell where it should exist.


    Although the origin of the way of heaven seems not small, it is insignificant for such a huge source of the way of heaven in the world. Even Lin Mu spent a lot of effort to see where there was a gap.


    After the return of this long neglected origin of heaven, the whole world seems to have changed a little.


    In particular, the rules of the main world, which had been broken down, were gradually restored.


    If we go on with this degree of recovery, at most, the events of the 100000 year group can be restored to the prosperity and prosperity that they were more than 10000 years ago.


    After all, at that time, the main world was the place where all practitioners lived.


    ¡­¡­


    Hell, in the palace of Yan Jun.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How did that thing disappear?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. That thing has been under my control. Why does it suddenly disappear?"


    Yan Jun, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly didn''t know what he felt.


    He was shocked, and his huge momentum was released.


    Let the whole life tremble for it.


    "Yan Jun, this is..."


    The palace of the underworld, the underworld looked at the direction of Yama with a puzzled face.


    Since this generation of Yan Jun became Yan Jun, it seems that he has never seen this generation lose any temper.


    But what happened today? Why did Yan Jun get so angry?


    Is it difficult for someone to touch something of Yan Jun?


    But she didn''t care.


    After all, the world is so big that it is possible that some hidden great figures have taken a fancy to something of Yan Jun.


    For him, this generation of Yan Jun is just a small generation, and is not qualified to make them look at these great powers that have been stored from ancient times.


    She is busy now, and has no time to take care of the affairs of this younger generation.


    And in this world, as long as we don''t offend some of them who have survived from ancient times, Yan Jun is basically invincible.


    Thinking that he didn''t manage the angry Yan Jun any more, he put his mind on how to deal with the relationship with Lin Mu.


    "Wanton, wanton! There are still people in this world who are so overpowering that they can touch the things that we have seen as the things in our bag. They are just looking for death. Do not let us find out who you are, or we will let you taste the most painful things in the world. "


    The content of Yan Jun has been distorted.


    It''s very old. For the first time, he saw people dare to move their own things.


    In this world, I have never paid attention to anyone.


    After all, even the catastrophe ten thousand years ago was driven by him behind the scenes.


    Now, some people dare to move what they have seen in the bag. When it is mature, they can take it away.


    The funny thing is that the man didn''t know that he was guarding that thing for him. After that, you always thought that thing was your own.


    "Hum!"


    "How many years, how many years, nothing can make this seat so angry, I''d like to see who you are."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 296

    Yan Jun suddenly disappeared in his palace.


    Disappeared without a trace, even Pluto did not feel how he disappeared in the end.


    "Something of Yan Jun''s was robbed. It seems that Yan Jun is really angry this time. I don''t know which old friend moved Yan Jun''s things."


    The underworld once again opened his eyes, this time things actually let Yan Jun out of the underworld for the first time.


    As the master of the hell, Yan Jun is easily unable to leave the hell. If he leaves the hell, and there is no other powerful person who can control the whole situation of the hell, then some evil spirits in the hell are bound to disobey the hell.


    But just once, fortunately, the master of Hades was still in the underworld. Even if Yan Jun left temporarily, those evil spirits did not dare to be easy to be presumptuous. After all, Hades is a more terrible and ancient existence than Yan Jun. Ah?


    If you offend Yan Jun, you may still have a way to live, but if you offend Hades, you will definitely die.


    However, Yan Jun''s strength can only be brought into full play in the underworld. If you leave the underworld, Yan Jun''s strength will be greatly reduced, and there are some people who have bad intentions in the world who may assassinate him.


    However, even so, Yan Jun left the underworld regardless, which proved that what Yan Jun lost this time was something he was determined to get, and he attached great importance to it.


    However, I think that the things that moved Yan Jun must be those old people who lived in the same period with her. After all, Yan Jun is a younger generation in their eyes, but he is also one of the top ones in heaven and earth. Except for those who have survived from ancient times, basically no one dares to move the things that Yan Jun valued most, Even the emperor of heaven has to think about it.


    She also made a wish for an old friend. You said it''s not good to take someone''s things, not Yan Jun''s, but let Yan Jun know.


    And now the furious Yan Jun is going to find the person who takes his own things. Now it seems that this thing is not good. You know, over the years, Yan Jun''s strength is more and more unfathomable. Even she doesn''t have complete confidence to defeat Yan Jun.


    "It seems that there are two more capable people in this world to fight, but I hope they can stop there. After all, this world can''t afford another catastrophe."


    The underworld sighed.


    Who doesn''t have many relatives and friends these days? If they fight thoroughly, their relatives and friends will certainly help them. At that time, there will be another catastrophe in the world!


    After all, such things have not happened.


    "Alas! During this period of time, there are really a lot of things that are laborious and laborious. "


    There was a trace of fatigue in Pluto''s eyes. There are so many things happened recently that he hasn''t had a thorough rest these days.


    Although for his existence, even if there is no rest for hundreds of years, there will be nothing, but she is very tired now.


    That man was accepted as an apprentice by a man who didn''t know where to jump out. Up to now, he didn''t know what his purpose was. Now Yan Jun didn''t know why he was so angry, and he seemed to start fighting with others again.


    It''s an eventful time!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 297

    "How can it be that I can''t feel the existence of that thing at all? What''s the matter? Who on earth moved that thing? "


    In the world, Los Angeles, outside the ninth dormitory building of the old campus of the University of Los Angeles.


    Yan Jun''s face was exposed and he looked at the ninth dormitory building which was empty.


    He has been secretly observing the ninth dormitory building for more than one time in recent years.


    In order to understand the state of the thing suppressed in it.


    So he was very clear about what was in the ninth dormitory building, but now it seems that the things in it have been completely destroyed, even the person who suppressed it has disappeared without a trace.


    "Who is it?"


    "This is something that the author had planned for tens of thousands of years ago. When he saw it, he was captured by someone who didn''t know it. It''s just unbearable, which one can''t bear."


    He is very angry now, just want to completely destroy here, but because it is the human world, and because of the powerful law of the human world, he still dare not use his real strength in the human world.


    Lin Mu is the way of heaven in this world. If the way of heaven in this world is started, it will be noticed by people. Then the way of heaven in this world should not be confused.


    So when Lin Lin Mu started, Yan Jun didn''t feel abnormal at all.


    It was not until Lin Mu completely returned the thing to its original owner that Yan Jun found that he could not feel the breath of what he had planned for tens of thousands of years, and then he found that something was wrong.


    "Did he do it?"


    Yan Jun suddenly thought of a person.


    Someone who has only heard of it in other populations.


    A person who has been disrupting his layout for tens of thousands of years.


    He imagined in his mind the face of the young man in the mouth of Hades.


    Only that person in the world can play that kind of ability and defeat the guy who guards things.


    Take that thing by force.


    In addition to the talent in the world who has such ability, he also wants to have anyone who can play such a powerful power in the world.


    You should know that in addition to yourself, only the person who guards that thing can play a real power in the world.


    And he is also a person who has survived from ancient times, so his ability is not small.


    In addition to Lin Mu, who can easily crush the underworld to death in the world, he will have such ability to snatch that thing from his hands.


    So now he is very sure that his things are absolutely robbed by Lin Mu.


    "Well! Let me find you, and I''ll let you know how powerful I am. "


    "I''ve disrupted my plan for tens of thousands of years. I don''t care about you, but I won''t let you go if I move something that has been planned for hundreds of thousands of years."


    In Yan Jun''s tone, he was very angry.


    If Lin Mu is in front of him now, he will absolutely tear that hateful guy to pieces at all costs.


    Let him try the most painful way in the world.


    But now he found that he was totally unaware of the direction of that person, as if there was no such person in the whole world, he could not find his specific position.


    This is a bit embarrassing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 298

    "No, even if that person''s strength is strong, I should be able to feel it."


    Yan Jun''s brow is tight,


    how he exists, there is no one older than him in the whole world.


    In order to get that thing, he did not hesitate to plan a catastrophe in the heaven and earth, let the whole heaven and earth in the big can beat to death, did not realize that behind them someone is pushing all this.


    Then, in order to get that thing, he did not hesitate to use another daceng as a chess piece to guard that thing for tens of thousands of years.


    If that Da Neng will definitely come and fight with him after dawn, but he doesn''t worry at all, which is enough to prove his strength.


    And now he can''t find another person in this broken world.


    Even if that person''s strength is stronger, he will definitely show a breath.


    As long as with this breath, he can definitely find the existence of that person, but now he is surprised to find that he can''t feel any strong existence and strong breath in the whole world.


    "Is it difficult to be human?"


    Yan Jun frowned.


    Think about it. How can the mysterious and powerful thing be absorbed in such a dangerous world?


    That person should also know that as long as he snatches that thing, he will definitely be aware of it.


    That is to say, the world has long been unsafe.


    It is estimated that he is now in a small world, absorbing what originally belongs to him.


    "Well! Now that you are hiding, don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    "This seat will let you understand that it is a bad way to tamper with other people''s things."


    Yan Jun is a little angry.


    I didn''t expect that this boy should be so cautious. After he got that thing, he didn''t stay in the human world at all and left the human world directly. However, he didn''t expect that there was another thing he sought in the human world.


    That''s the apprentice he''s taking now.


    "Hum, I can''t find you now. Can''t you find that guy in this week?"


    With a cold smile, Yan Jun scanned the city again.


    Even if he can''t find Lin Mu now, can''t he take his apprentice to vent his anger?


    And he should value this boy so much, so in this boy''s life and death, he has to see whether that person chooses that thing or this boy.


    "Well! Yes, you are here. "


    Yan Jun gave a cold smile. Although he could not find any trace of Lin Mu in the event, it was very easy for Li Luoxing to walk.


    After all, Li Luoxing is just a weak chicken building foundation there.


    As an extremely ancient Yama, you can see it at a glance.


    In Lin Mu''s villa, Li Luoxing, who was trying to cultivate himself, suddenly frowned, as if there was something in the dark to see what he had, but he couldn''t feel what was peeping.


    "Am I too sensitive now?"


    I don''t know why, since he became a teacher, he always felt that some people in the world were peeping at himself all the time.


    "Alas! I guess I''m in a trance. "


    Li Luoxing got up and yawned.


    Then I''m going to have a rest.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of him.


    "Boy, where do you want to go?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 299

    "WC, who are you?"


    He suddenly appeared in front of the individual, who will be startled.


    Li Luoxing, in particular, is a man of cultivation. He doesn''t even feel how this man appears in front of him?


    This does not prove that the strength of the person in front of him is much stronger than himself.


    "WC, won''t be targeted by some powerful big man again!"


    Li Luoxing thought to himself.


    Since Bai Lin Mu became his teacher, there has been no big man harassing him for a long time.


    But he still clearly remembered that when he didn''t worship Lin Mu as a teacher, you mu Ke said in person that there were many powerful beings in the world who were staring at him.


    "Come with me."


    Yan Jun talks with this kid lazily.


    Even in his heyday, the boy was just his own pawn.


    He didn''t pay any attention at all. He took him this time just to force the man behind him to show up.


    This is what he wants to get. He was robbed by the man behind the boy. Then he can''t bear it.


    "Well, boss, I already have a master, so I don''t want to! Anyway, I can''t deceive my master and destroy my ancestors, and then I will worship you. In that case, my master will slap me to death. "


    Li Luoxing''s face showed a flattering smile.


    He also thought that the arrival of Yan Jun and Lin Mu had the same purpose, but he had a fancy to his talent.


    "Well! You don''t have the qualification to join us


    Yan Jun''s voice is cold.


    If you worship him as a teacher, no one can!


    In that case, he would not be the oldest being in the world.


    "Well! Boy, your master moved something he shouldn''t have. If he hadn''t run fast, I would have scratched his skin and cramped him by now, but you are his apprentice, so let''s go with him now. "


    "WC, I''ve met his old man''s enemy!"


    "But master, you''re not very loyal. Since you''ve run away and left me here to fight against your enemy, I''m the opponent of the big man in front of you. I guess I''ll die if he slaps me."


    Li Luoxing swallowed his saliva when he looked at the strength that Yan Jun inadvertently revealed. Even if he existed, the strength that he inadvertently revealed was absolutely something that he could not compete with.


    This time, master, he''s cheating.


    Li Luoxing said: "that, big man! In fact, I just joined my master''s door, and I''m not an important person for him. Even if you take me away, I don''t think my master will feel any pain. Otherwise, you''d better let me go. "


    Li Luoxing''s eyes showed a trace of Lingxi color.


    If this is a woman OK, but a big man to another person showed a pathetic look, such a scene is simply dare not think about it.


    "Hum!"


    Yan Jun didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all. He started directly at him.


    "When..."


    When Yan Jun grabs Li Luoxing, he is suddenly blocked by a yellow light fog.


    Li Luoxing saw in front of the big man who could not stir up at a glance, and immediately crushed the charm that Lin Mu gave him.


    He is still very much to 13 uncle, he knew that even if he exhausted the whole body strength, also absolutely is not this big guy''s match.


    It''s better to ask your master for help early.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 300

    "Well!"


    Yan Jun''s eyes slightly wrinkled and looked at the thing blocking him.


    Maybe this is the only thing that the guy gave his disciples to save their lives.


    But it''s really extraordinary. I can resist my own level of skill.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to it. Maybe the man himself appeared here, and he would have some fear. But such a life-saving thing is nothing.


    "WC, master, don''t let me carry the trouble you caused."


    Li Luoxing, you can shout out loud.


    Now only by his own initiative can he solve this problem.


    My small body is estimated to be enough to slap the big man in front of me.


    "What''s the noise? It''s in the morning."


    Suddenly, another person appeared in Li Luoxing''s eyes.


    "WC, Xu an, help! I don''t see that I''m going to be kidnapped now. "


    Although I didn''t come here as my master, I''m also a stronger man than myself. I guess I can hold on to that big man for a long time.


    "I''ve seen your majesty before. I don''t know if your majesty has arrived. I hope you''ll forgive me if you''ve missed it."


    Xu an looks in the direction of Li Luoxing.


    Suddenly surprised, immediately then Yan Jun respectfully worship way, but did not like the first time to see Hades as respectful kneel down.


    After all, although his name is still hanging in the underworld, he has taken refuge with an elder, so he is the elder now.


    Kneeling like this, Yan Jun naturally hit the elder in the face.


    But how could Yan Jun leave the hell and come into the world, and look like this boy.


    What''s the identity of this boy? He can remember Yan Jun''s strong existence. He doesn''t hesitate to come to the world and take this boy away.


    You should know that only in the hell can you give full play to the ultimate strength. In the world, his strength will definitely be reduced by half.


    "If we want to remember wrongly, you should be the emissary of the Yin Department here, Xu an?"


    "


    I seem to remember that the underworld himself told you to take this boy back to the underworld, but I don''t know why, since you are with this boy, why don''t you take this boy back to the underworld?"


    Yan Jun took a look at Xu an.


    His tone has revealed a trace of lethality.


    For this Xu an, he still had some impressions. After all, he was the one who was ordered by Hades.


    But now it seems that Xu an has already betrayed the hell.


    Although he is not interested in Yan Jun''s position, the person he hates most in his life is the Betrayer, so he is determined to kill the need now, and he doesn''t mind killing the Betrayer for the local government.


    "Yan Jun, forgive me!"


    Xu an''s face turned pale.


    He could not hear the murderous spirit in Yan Jun''s mouth.


    At the same time, the owner of this place should come back quickly.


    "WC, Yan Jun, isn''t this the boss of the hell? The name of the person Shifu offended this time is not small. I don''t know if I can deal with it. "


    Li Luoxing was also shocked when he heard Xu an''s words.


    It never occurred to me that the man in front of me was Yanjun, the boss of the hell.


    "Well! I hate traitors the most in my life. "


    "So you can die."


    There''s no nonsense. I''m going to fight Xu an.


    "Ha ha! Is it not so good to fight against the people on my site? "


    All of a sudden, a voice of banter rang out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 301

    "Do you think it''s suitable for those who move on our territory?"


    The attack in Xu an''s imagination did not come.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe stood in front of him and caught Yan Jun''s attack.


    "Well! It''s you who took the things in this seat! "


    See is Lord finally appeared, Yan Jun also lazy and those mole ants continue to talk nonsense, but directly look at Lin Mu this is Lord.


    His things are also moved by Lin Mu.


    "Oh! You said it was yours? "


    Lin Mu looked at Yan jundao with a puzzled look: "whose is this thing? Don''t you have points in your mind? "


    "I''m still so overconfident, saying that it belongs to you. Do you think you are qualified to own it?"


    Lin Mu naturally won''t continue to talk nonsense with those who want to covet the origin of heaven.


    The origin of heaven is the most important thing in the world. How can people in the world covet the origin of heaven.


    "Well! In order to let that thing come to the world, benzuo has spent hundreds of thousands of years of efforts. In order to make that thing completely surrender, I did not hesitate to hide behind the scenes and personally planned a ten thousand stock big knot. I saw that that thing would soon be the doctor''s thing of benzuo. At this time, you came out and easily robbed the achievements of this seat for hundreds of thousands of years, which are still here and benzuo Let''s talk


    "You''re looking for death."


    Yan Jun is old and full of anger. He doesn''t want to listen to Lin Mu''s nonsense.


    He spent hundreds of thousands of years on that.


    And this man, who didn''t do anything, wanted to snatch that thing like a white wolf with empty hands.


    This is something he can''t stand.


    "Well! It turns out that you have destroyed the origin of the way of heaven. You are so bold. "


    Lin Mu didn''t think that the origin of the world''s way of heaven was destroyed by the man standing in front of him.


    And he even has the means to avoid the pursuit of the law of heaven and earth.


    You should know that once a living creature rashly offends the law of heaven and earth, the law of heaven and earth will not intentionally let this living creature go, not to mention that this person still destroys the integrity of the law of heaven and earth.


    I didn''t expect that this man could survive the pursuit of the law of heaven and earth.


    At this time, Lin Mu had to admire Yan Jun''s method.


    "That thing doesn''t belong to you, and it can never belong to you, and you should know how angry the law of heaven and earth is for you to let that thing come down, and how much damage you have caused by destroying that thing."


    Lin Mu looked at Yan jundao and said, "now I just let that thing return to its original owner. I''ve accumulated a share of merit for you."


    "Enough, my friar, what he does is go against the heaven. Why should he be afraid of this thief? God, I''m going to rob him. What can he do to me?"


    Before Lin Mu finished, he was interrupted by Yan Jun.


    And he heard that Lin Mu had returned the thing to its original owner, and his face had been completely twisted.


    He spent countless years of hard work, even in the hands of this boy, everything to exhausted.


    All these years of hard work are in vain today.


    And also look at the cooked duck is about to come to the mouth, but it was abruptly pulled away.


    How can he bear it?


    "Boy! When I''ve finished with you, I''ll go and plan for it. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 302

    "Hum!"


    When Lin Mu saw Yan Jun doing it himself, he gave a cold hum.


    As the temporary way of heaven in this world, he has never been afraid of anyone.


    Moreover, even if he did not take over the power of the world, Yan Jun was not his opponent. At most, he was just a great Luo Jinxian peak, and Lin Mu had already reached the quasi Saint power.


    If a quasi saint can''t deal with a big Luo Jinxian, isn''t it a joke to tell?


    "Time and space exile!"


    The forest tree is slightly solidified.


    A huge black hole envelops both of them.


    In an instant, they disappeared.


    Leaving Xu an and Li Luoxing looking at each other.


    I have no idea what happened just now.


    "WC, it seems that there is no way to do good today. Who will win, master or your boss?"


    After Li Luoxing saw that both of them had left, his life was also guaranteed.


    So now also relaxed down, went to Xu an''s front, patted his shoulder asked.


    But there are still some worries on his brow.


    After all, Lin Mu was also his master.


    And if Lin Mu loses, his life may be in danger.


    "Well! Of course, I hope you win. If you lose, you and I will lose our lives. Just now we both heard Yan Jun''s secret. "


    Xu an stares at Li Luoxing casually.


    They all opened her hands on her shoulders.


    He left this place directly. He was still angry with Li Luoxing. If it wasn''t for Li Luoxing''s yelling in the morning, he wouldn''t be here. He wouldn''t have seen and heard Yan Jun''s secret.


    Now he has thoroughly told Yan Jun''s secret. If Yan Jun really wins, he will not let himself go first.


    He didn''t expect to be slapped by Yan Jun at that time.


    At the same time, his heart was also shocked.


    Originally, among the top powers in heaven and earth, Yan Jun was the weakest, but I didn''t expect that Yan Jun''s identity was so huge.


    Although he didn''t know what happened ten thousand years ago, he still heard faintly from the underworld. Ten thousand years ago, a great war broke out among countless powers in the heaven and earth, which broke down the human world, and the rules were incomplete.


    As a result, there are not even a few decent practitioners in the present world.


    But he did not expect that the man behind the scenes of the war ten thousand years ago was Yan Jun.


    And it''s as if Yan Jun was planning something hundreds of thousands of years before the outbreak of that war.


    How long did Yan Jun exist?


    How old is it.


    Maybe the age of Yan Jun is not as old as those who choose to be.


    It is estimated that Yan Jun is the oldest person in the whole world.


    No, the elder may be a person of the same age as Yan Jun.


    Otherwise, he would have been in chaos for a long time when he heard Yan Jun''s words. How could he have the courage to fight with Yan Jun.


    You should know that if you have the courage to hide behind the scenes and plan for the world ten thousand years ago, a great war broke out among countless great powers, then you must have the cultivation ability to absolutely control the field.


    "What has happened in this world recently, such a powerful and ancient existence has appeared frequently."


    Xu an couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 303

    "Boy, you really have some skills. As long as you give that thing back to me, I can let bygones be bygones. Later, you can walk in your sunshine way and I''ll cross my log bridge."


    Yan Jun saw that he was instantly transported to a strange little world by Lin Mu.


    Some of them are thinking about the gains and losses.


    "The strength of this boy seems to be almost the same as that of himself, maybe even a little bit better than that of himself, otherwise it is impossible to bring me here in an instant."


    "If we still have to do it at this time, it''s not a wise move."


    Yan Jun thought in his heart.


    Lin Mu''s hand gave him a trace of fear.


    He doesn''t want to be cheated by him in the end.


    At that time, those things will be gone. Maybe even my own life will be gone soon.


    "Well! You know that you have read that thing, but you have violated the law of heaven and earth. Although I don''t know that you have escaped the law of heaven and earth by using the contract method, I dare to find my head. "


    Lin Mu saw that Yan Jun didn''t want to start now.


    But I won''t let him go easily. It''s this guy who dares to plan the way of heaven.


    What''s more, he fell into his own hands. How could he let this guy go?


    He''s the way of the world now.


    If you want to plan the origin of heaven''s way, don''t you want to take his things?


    "Cut the crap and see the real chapter under your hand."


    Lin Mu is also lazy and he continues to talk nonsense, just as he has not really touched hands for a long time.


    Before I started with the man in the ninth dormitory building, it was only with the help of the great power of the world.


    I didn''t do anything.


    But today this guy hit himself on the head.


    Although it''s just a little big Luo Jinxian, it''s enough for me.


    Can also ease the already unfamiliar hand.


    "Hum!"


    Yan Jun is also cold hum a, he already knew today this matter is not to start to solve, but he also has no worry.


    After all, he can live for so many years, and he is very confident in his own means, even if it is no good, he can keep his life.


    Otherwise, I would have been killed by the law of the world when I tried to seize that thing.


    "Chulei!"


    There were purple thunder behind Lin Mu.


    Then he attacked Yan Jun in an instant.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    Yan Jun''s eyes were indifferent, as if he had never paid attention to such a small skill.


    After all, he can live for so many years, the means on hand is not good, in this world, in addition to Lin Mu, there is no one is his opponent.


    "Go


    He gave a slight wave.


    A golden breath, don''t attack the purple thunder of the forest tree.


    In an instant, the two men''s attack arrived as agreed.


    "Bang!"


    An explosion burst out in this small world.


    However, because Lin Mu was the master of the small world, there was no life in the small world. Otherwise, the two men''s attack would have wiped out all the life in the small world.


    "It''s hard not to be rude. Since you''ve already done it, take me."


    Yan Jun sneers.


    At the same time, there are countless lightsabers condensed with real Qi.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 304

    With Yan Jun''s slight wave, these lightsabers immediately attacked Lin Mu.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Suzuki sneered, for this degree of attack, he never paid attention to, maybe even if Yan Jun took out a full blow, that is, he did not pay attention to it.


    This is the huge gap between the two.


    Even if there are ten big Luo Jinxian, they will not be a quasi saint''s opponent.


    "I''m too lazy to play with you. Now I have to go back and call my apprentice."


    Lin Mu''s eyes gradually felt a little boring. After all, he was just a big Luo Jinxian. At most, he could only let himself get rid of his strange hands. How could he really show his real strength?


    Unless there is a saint in this world, and he is still doing it himself, only in this way can he show his real strength.


    "Thunder from the sky."


    Lin Mu is sick of his authority in this world.


    It''s better for this man to let the law of heaven and earth kill him himself.


    After all, what he is planning is the origin of the world''s natural law. If he really succeeds in planning, it will be a huge loss for the weather.


    Although it''s just a little bit of the origin of the way of heaven, it''s really absorbed by him. Then he is just like the way of heaven in this world.


    After all, as long as we absorb the origin of heaven, we are entitled to use some power in heaven and earth.


    "What..."


    Yan Jun was suddenly frightened by a thunder in the dark sky.


    This is a small world in chaos. How can there be thunder.


    "Is it hard to be a small world, because our attacks are almost complete?"


    Yan Jun looked at the sky above more and more purple cloud, can''t help in the heart secretly said.


    Only when it is completely formed in an hour can it create such a huge prestige.


    After all, if you can capture the core of the small world immediately when it is just formed, then you may become the master of the small world, and you will have a chance to recover your losses. "


    It is not impossible to develop this small world into a huge force like heaven and earth.


    When every small world is born, the law is basically the same. It depends on the efforts of the people behind to become strong.


    "Well! Today''s things have become so good. I believe you can know the mystery of this small world. As long as you give me this small world, I will not pursue the consequences of you taking my things. Let''s not owe each other any more. "


    Yan Jun looked at the person opposite him with a look of vigilance. He didn''t believe that he didn''t covet the person in his heart.


    Now we have to stabilize the person opposite us, and then we can settle accounts with her slowly.


    "Oh


    "No one owes!"


    "You owe me so much."


    "But I don''t think you can. You dare to say such arrogant words when you are dying."


    Lin Mu casually looked at this guy who was going to be dead immediately.


    But he still hasn''t figured out his situation.


    I also think I have a chance to agree with myself.


    I don''t know what kind of expression he will have when those thunder robbers come to him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 305

    "You..."


    "You''re just toasting. I''ve made such a big concession. Do you want to swallow all the good things alone?"


    "It''s taboo for you to eat alone in this world. If I go back and spread out the information that you got that thing, what would those ancient powers who fought and killed for it think?"


    "At the beginning, they fought and killed for this thing, and even broke the main vision. The rules are not complete. Now they can only survive in some small world. If they know that it never appeared in ancient times, well, now they want to eat it alone, what do you think they will do What do you do? "


    "They will definitely surround you. No matter how strong you are, you will not be better than those adults who have survived from ancient times."


    Yan Jun saw that he was trying to persuade Lin Mu to step back, which was good for everyone, but in fact he was threatening Lin Mu.


    If Lin Mu wants to eat on both sides, he won''t let Lin Mu be happy.


    As long as the news of that thing in Lin Mu''s hand is sent out, then it can be sure that those great powers who have lived since ancient times will never be indifferent.


    Maybe they will join hands to attack Lin Mu.


    At that time, no matter how powerful Lin Mu was, he could never have carried their siege.


    In order to make use of their format, I have been secretly laying out for hundreds of thousands of years, but I just dare not go to the front desk for fear of being besieged by the shoemaker.


    He is not such a powerful opponent.


    Lin Mu''s strength is almost the same as that of him. At most, he is better than him. He can''t be such a powerful opponent.


    So he thought that as long as he made his interests clear, Lin Mu would absolutely agree to his request.


    After all, it''s good for him to get that thing.


    He doesn''t believe Lin Mu''s lies. He will return that thing to its original owner.


    There are people in this world who can''t covet that thing.


    Otherwise, for these things, those powerful people would not hesitate to break out a war. They are not allowed to beat their hometown which has already lived countless times.


    "Ha ha! At this time, you still have the courage to threaten this seat! "


    "It''s just..."


    Lin Mu didn''t say any more.


    Yan Jun, the boy, has not found that the thunder robbery in the purple clouds in the sky is coming towards him.


    I also think that this small world will be formed completely, and it is still the impression of that day.


    "You..."


    Seeing that he has made the interest so clear, the boy still disagrees.


    Do you really want to be the enemy of the world?


    "Are you going to swallow everything by yourself?"


    Yan Jun roared. If Lin Mu really had this idea, they would be in an endless situation today.


    He can''t accept such a huge loss without getting anything.


    Originally, this small world can make up for its fans, but its opponent, the boy in front of it, just won''t agree.


    It could have created a good situation for you, me and everyone, but is this boy going to make a situation that will never die?


    Yan Jun really didn''t know what he thought.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 306

    "Hum!"


    "Well, you Yan Jun can really understand Yan Jun, but if you see him, you have to say twice."


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to talk with the boy who is still living in his own world.


    He still thinks he can convince himself.


    Let him have this little world.


    Who knows, those thunder clouds in the sky are not the visions emitted by the formation of a small world at all, but a kind of thing that will kill him.


    "Fall..."


    Lin Mu pointed to Yan Jun.


    The thunder in the sky seemed to hear some command.


    Flash out directly from the thunder cloud, and split at Yan Jun in an instant.


    "What the hell!"


    After all, Yan Jun is also an old monster who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Naturally, he can find out the wrong thing at the first time.


    It turns out that those thunder clouds in the sky are not the visions that the small world is about to form, but the things that his opponent is dealing with himself. However, he mistakenly thinks that it is the visions that the small world is about to form, and he laughingly talks with his opponent about the conditions for such a long time. It is estimated that he has already died of laughter in his heart at that time Do it yourself.


    "Well! How dare you deceive me


    Yan Jun, who has figured out everything, is naturally furious.


    He is what kind of existence hidden behind the scenes to promote the outside world that a catastrophe.


    In order to be able to extricate themselves, at the expense of the whole world.


    Even when the law of heaven chased him, he was not so embarrassed, but today he was so embarrassed by a nobody who didn''t know where to jump out.


    It''s his pride. It can''t be allowed.


    Now there is only one way to save her pride, that is to kill the person who changed to tease herself.


    Only in this way can his mind be relieved.


    "Ha ha! It''s just that you''re so stupid. I''ve told you that your death is coming, and you''re still talking nonsense. "


    Lin Mu looked at Yan Jun with disdain.


    Anyway, in his eyes, Yan Jun is a dead man.


    He was able to escape the pursuit of the laws of heaven and earth. Naturally, he had the ability, but he didn''t know that the laws of heaven and earth were just doing things according to his own instinct. He didn''t have his own consciousness at all, but he was different. Although he was the way of heaven in the world, he was not a machine without feelings, and he still kept his own consciousness.


    And their own strength is different from the law of heaven and earth.


    The law of heaven and earth, empty have a strong strength, but do not know how to use, but they can be different, they already know how to use their power correctly.


    So at the beginning, Yan Jun was a situation of ten dead and no life.


    "Well! Who do you think you are? God? Even at the beginning, God can''t help me, not to mention a guy like you. "


    Yan Jun roared, regardless of his identity, and attacked the cloud above the sky.


    He''s going to smash this little trick.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder thought of, the sky above of Rob thunder also be enraged by the guy who does not measure one''s own strength.


    No one has ever stood up to the thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder robbery hit the yama above the sky accurately.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help but cover his eyes with his hands. He didn''t expect that the boy was so crazy.


    He had already imagined the fate of Yan Jun in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 307

    "Bang!"


    Rob thunder and Yan Jun two people also collide.


    However, Yan Jun expected that the situation that he was able to rob these thunder did not appear.


    Instead, he was directly robbed by the thunder above the sky.


    It''s his whole clothes that have become ragged. There''s no integrity at all.


    Even the surface of his whole skin has appeared the black mark of being struck by thunder.


    The hair also stood up.


    "How can it be!"


    He is lying on the ground of this small world, looking at the black thunder above the sky.


    It''s just such a small trick that I can hurt myself so badly.


    It''s impossible.


    And he couldn''t believe it was the young man opposite him who could make it.


    "As I have said, you don''t know that you are dying, and you are trying to bargain with me!"


    Lin Mu looked coldly at Yan Jun lying on the ground.


    However, he is capable of carrying the most powerful attack, and he is still alive.


    But no matter how capable he is, he can''t resist the next attack.


    "Well! Well, you can go on your way. "


    Lin Mu waved his hand at random once, and the thunder on the sky once again came to the Emperor Yan with a force that he couldn''t listen to.


    It seems that he will not give up until he dies.


    "No...!"


    Yan Jun looked at the thunder robbery in the sky, and his eyes could not help showing a trace of despair. He had already felt the threat of life in the disaster.


    He knew that he had no way to be as lucky as he had just been. He had to carry a thunder robbery without dying. If this thunder robbery really fell on him, he would definitely die.


    "No I don''t want to die. I''ve been planning for so many years. I''m about to succeed. I don''t want to die. I''m going to be the real master of this world. I can''t die. No, I can''t die. "


    In the face of life and death, Yan Jun seems to burst out what kind of potential.


    It seems that some strength has been restored.


    And formed a protective cover in front of him, want to resist this time of thunder.


    "As long as I resist this time, I still have a chance to escape. Even though he is so powerful, he can''t launch such a huge attack all the time."


    Yan Jun regardless of any cost, even if his foundation is not stable, but also constantly mobilize the strength of his body, is to carry this vital move for himself.


    After all, as long as you escape, there will be everything in the future. If you really leave your life here today, there will be nothing in the future.


    What''s more, if we keep green hills, we are not afraid of no firewood!


    He still understands such a simple truth.


    There is a trace of determination in his eyes. Even if he tries his best, he has to survive this move. After that, he is likely to be safe.


    "I''ve been in heaven and earth for tens of thousands of years, and my strength can be expected by you rats. It''s a dream for such a rooster to kill me."


    At this time, Yan Jun seems to have beaten the chicken blood, and directly attacked the thunder robber. Only in this way can he win a ray of life for himself.


    "It''s just a little bit of thunder. I dare to challenge you. It''s just beyond my capacity!"


    "Boom!"


    Lei Jie and Yan Jun are in a collision.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 308

    "Oh, I''m very brave. I have to go up."


    Lin Mu saw that Yan Jun didn''t give up and wanted to escape from the punishment.


    What''s more, it''s the same as just now. It''s a good idea to die early.


    Even if he can carry the disaster again, her next disaster is still waiting for him, and she still doesn''t know that the strength of those thunder disasters in the sky is getting stronger and stronger.


    He has carried this disaster, and the following thunder disasters will make his life worse than death.


    "Bang!"


    Unexpectedly, Yan Jun was struck to the ground by thunder again.


    This is a special thunder robbery against Da Luo Jinxian, but no Da Luo Jinxian can bear it.


    Even the newly advanced quasi saints are not fully confident that they will not be injured under these thunder robberies.


    "Hold it. I''m not dead yet."


    Although his appearance is more unbearable than just now, and his strength is almost completely consumed, the only good news is that she is still alive.


    As long as you don''t die, you still have a chance to find this one in the future.


    And he''s going to use the last bit of energy in his body to escape from this place.


    After all, your current state is definitely not the opponent of that person. If you continue to stay here, you can only be the victim of that person''s case.


    "Well! Do you think you can run? "


    "Or you don''t think it''s over. There''s something more exciting behind it."


    Lin Mu disdains to look at Yan Jun who wants to escape from this small world. People who are locked by heaven and earth''s punishment still want to escape from this space, which is just wishful thinking.


    You should know that the space around the person who is punished by heaven is basically sealed by the law of heaven and earth. Even if he is so strong, it is absolutely impossible for him to break the law of heaven and earth and escape, so he can only wait here to die.


    "You..."


    Yan Jun''s face suddenly changed, because he found that he could not escape from the small world without using his own back hand. The space of the small world was absolutely moved by Lin Mu.


    Does that guy have to kill himself.


    What good is it for him to do this? You know, if you really want to die with him, he will not feel good.


    "Do you have to leave me here?"


    "You and I are well water but not river water. I have done today. I will apologize to you and give you a satisfactory explanation after I go back."


    Yan Jun is a bit of a counsellor now.


    After all, his life is still in the hands of Lin Mu. Now he is the flesh of his case.


    This space has been completely sealed by what he used, even if he used his own backhand, it couldn''t be broken at all.


    That is to say, if he doesn''t admit it, Lin Mu may really kill himself.


    Now only by doing so can we keep our lives. As long as we keep our lives, then there will be opportunities in the future. If our lives are gone, then everything is bullshit.


    "Sir! I''m sorry for what happened today. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with it. Why don''t you stop here, and we''ll never be caught in the water again! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 309

    Yan Jun is really scared now. Although he has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, the longer he lives, the less people want to die.


    He is no exception. Although he has lived for so many years, he still wants to live for millions of years.


    But whether he can live this time depends on Lin Mu''s face.


    So now he can''t care about anything, even his dignity as an ancient strongman and his face. As long as the things he takes out can satisfy that person and let that person put his life away, then he can take out anything.


    "As long as you say what you need, I will try my best to get it for you. As long as you let go of your life, I will take it for you."


    Seeing that there was no hesitation on Lin Mu''s face, Yan Jun couldn''t help but increase his strength again. Now he just wanted to know how to escape from Lin Mu.


    It doesn''t matter if you pay something out of your body!


    However, Lin Mu was still indifferent to Yan Jun''s words. Even if Yan Jun took out something good, it was useless for him.


    And no matter how good it is, where can it be? Can it be better than Lin Mu, who can be taken out by the way of heaven,


    seeing that Lin Mu still doesn''t mean to let go of himself, Yan Jun can''t help biting his teeth again and said, "next month, I will give you all the things I love to collect for hundreds of thousands of years, as long as you let go of me!"


    Now he has no choice but to donate the treasure he has collected for hundreds of thousands of years. Although it can make his heart bleed, as long as he can save his life, then all these things will be available.


    Of course, all this should be based on the consent of Lin Mu. If Lin Mu doesn''t agree, he doesn''t know where to send the gift.


    After a long time, Lin Mu finally had to speak slowly: "do you think I can see your things, and I want your things, as long as I kill you, can''t I find them?"


    Lin Mu has a cold face. He is not polite to those who want to steal the power of heaven. After all, what he wants to steal is still his own power.


    "Don''t go too far. Do you have to force them to die together? If you want to explode, you won''t get any benefits."


    After Yan Jun heard Lin Mu''s disdainful words, he didn''t ask him for anything. He already saw that this man didn''t let go of his own meaning.


    Only with such a threat can he let his life go.


    After all, if such a powerful existence wants to explode itself, then even if this small world has to be completely destroyed, it is estimated that no matter how powerful that person is, he will not feel good. "


    At that time, even if he died, he had no good to get!


    It may take hundreds of thousands of years to make up for today''s losses.


    This is also a very uneconomic business for him, so he believes that he has said so, and Lin Mu should agree with his decision.


    After all, as long as they let go of their lives, then both of them are happy.


    If you really force him to blow himself up, it will not be good for both of them.


    "Well! Self explosion, if you want to self explosion, you have to have this ability to do it! "


    "Do you think you can blow yourself up here?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 310

    Lin Mu never took Yan Jun''s threat to heart.


    As he said, even if Yan Jun wants to blow himself up, he can blow himself up.


    It''s estimated that he can''t mobilize the energy in his body. How can he explode in this state? And even if he wants to explode, the moment he explodes, the thunder in the sky will smash him to pieces.


    Is it a joke that the punishment of heaven in this world?


    "You..."


    I have said so, but this man didn''t want to let go of himself. Does he really want to die with himself.


    What good is it for him?


    However, the current situation does not allow Yan Jun to continue to think about it.


    there are only two options for him at present. One is to be smashed by the strange thunder.


    The second is to die with Lin Mu. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one.


    Maybe his own self explosion is not likely to pull that man into the water, but it can definitely hurt him and make him unable to recover for hundreds of thousands of years.


    It''s more cost-effective to think of the second way. After all, if you die, you can take a person into the water.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Since you don''t give me a living, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I''ve begged you in such a low voice, but you still don''t give me a way to live, ha ha! Well, since you don''t give me a way to live, I won''t let you have a good time, so let''s taste the power of self explosion. "


    Yan Jun''s mouth showed a sneer, now she has decided.


    Anyway, I have to explain here today, but I can''t make that person feel better when I explain here.


    But he still didn''t see the look of disdain in the corner of Lin Mu''s mouth.


    Do you think it''s possible to expose yourself in front of the real master of the world?


    He has blocked all the energy sources in this small world. Yan Jun can''t receive any energy in this small world. The little energy in his body is not enough for him to complete self explosion.


    So the self explosion that Yan Jun said was just a talk. He didn''t let Lin Mu care about it at all, and even if he self exploded, what could he do? Really can bring him a little hurt, no, I''m kidding.


    At least Lin Mu is also a quasi saint.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? Is it impossible for us to explode now? "


    "What on earth have you done to this seat?"


    After a long time, Yan Jun found that no matter how he used the energy in his body, the energy in his body was motionless, which could not play a role of self explosion.


    Even if he wants to crush the core of his body, even if he uses his energy, the core of his body is not broken.


    Since Yan Jun thought of why he had to protect the core of his body so well at this time, he could not crush it at this critical time!


    What''s more, for the first time, he wanted his core to be a little fragile.


    "Well! I''ve already said that even if you want to explode, you can only do it if you can


    Lin Mu stood aside and looked at his performance like a monkey.


    "You..."


    The anger in Yan Jun''s eyes has no place to send out. How could he have been so humiliated.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 311

    "Well, I can take you back to the West!"


    Lin Mu also saw his performance and didn''t want to continue to watch it. He ordered directly to the thunder in the sky that the next thunder would kill Yan Jun.


    "Yes! After you are dying, I will tell you why I won''t let you go. "


    Lin Mu didn''t know what he thought of and came directly to Yan Jun.


    I''m not afraid of Yan Jun''s tricks at all. Even if he can play any tricks, he must be able to cause harm to himself.


    "Ha ha! Because I am the God in this world! How can I let you go when you moved my things? "


    Lin Mu sneered and whispered in Yan Jun''s ear: "in fact, if you don''t come to find me today, I won''t go to hell to find you. Maybe you can live in this world, but you bully my people. You don''t want to make me faster Can I get rid of you? "


    "Well, now you can go to death with ease!"


    After Lin Mu finished, he left the small world without waiting for Yan Jun''s reaction.


    Anyway, Yan Jun is only alive now. As long as there is a thunderbolt below, he can be wiped out, and he doesn''t need to stay here.


    "I see, I see!"


    After Lin Mu left the world, Yan Jun''s eyes suddenly realized. No wonder that person''s strength is so strong. No wonder that person''s thunder robbery is completely beyond my resistance. It''s not ordinary thunder robbery at all. It''s from heaven and earth''s punishment to myself.


    No wonder I can''t feel the breath of what I spent hundreds of thousands of years trying to get. It turns out that the thing is returned to its original owner, and its owner is so powerful. How can I feel it as a mere Yama?


    No wonder he said that the thing was his. He moved something he shouldn''t have moved.


    But I didn''t pay attention to it at all. At this time, Yan Jun''s heart only has one regret. If he left after listening to Lin Mu''s words, he would not have any life and death crisis. Now he can live in this world and continue to hide behind the scenes.


    If I didn''t lose my sense by anger at that time, I wouldn''t come to such an end.


    If I didn''t do it like Lin Mu''s apprentice, maybe I still have a chance.


    But it''s too late to say that.


    He is just a dying man now. He can feel that he has no ability to survive the next thunder robbery.


    The thunder disaster in the cloud above the sky flashed again, and it was about to fall on Yan Jun.


    Now there is no anger in the eyes of Yan Jun, now there are only endless regret and countless unwilling.


    I regret that I should not be so arrogant.


    "I won''t do it!"


    But no matter how Yan Jun resisted, he could not resist the thunder.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, thunder plunder split into the body of Yan Jun.


    At this time, Yan Jun had no previous resistance, and directly disappeared in the world.


    "Alas! You must not live if you do evil to yourself


    Lin Mu, who had already left, could still feel that Yan Jun in the small world had completely disappeared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 312

    "Bang!"


    In the underworld, Mingwang, who used to keep health by closing her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes, revealing a trace of disbelief in her eyes.


    And the body also instantly stood up, because standing up too fast, she directly to the table in front of her to shatter.


    "Yan Jun Dead


    He didn''t dare to say these four words confidently.


    After these four words, she seems to have lost her new strength.


    Yan Jun, the nominal master of the underworld, was killed.


    One of the most powerful powers in the world was killed.


    And it''s the law of the underworld.


    How long has such a powerful existence been gone? Unexpectedly, this moment has completely disappeared.


    Pluto couldn''t believe it.


    Yan Jun is not an ordinary existence. Even if he is one of the top powers in the world, he can''t be underestimated because he controls the laws of the underworld.


    I''m someone in the world who can beat him, but it''s extremely difficult to kill him.


    Because if you want to kill Yan Jun, it is against the laws of the underworld, against the laws of the underworld, against the laws of the whole heaven and earth.


    Even the broken laws of the world can make these powerful people fear, let alone the laws of heaven and earth. If you dare to do it with the laws of heaven and earth, you may not know how to die in the next moment.


    She didn''t expect that there were people in this world who were so bold. Aren''t they really afraid of being chased by the law of heaven and earth?


    However, he never imagined that the person who killed Yama was the real master of the law of heaven and earth.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? How can I feel extremely depressed? How can I feel that there is some loss of the laws in this hell?"


    The living beings in the hell had such a big feeling at the first time when Yan Jun died.


    After all, Yan Jun is still the master of the law of the underworld so far. Naokuo is dead, which means that the law of the underworld is now in a state of no control, and it will not operate as freely as it used to.


    "It seems that there is only one possibility for me to cause this Then, the Lord of hell, Yan Jun is dead. "


    Originally, some people with misdemeanor thought of this possibility, and then a look of excitement suddenly appeared in their eyes. If they seize the law of the underworld at this time, it means that they are the next Yama of the underworld?


    Now that Yan Jun has died for no reason, it means that the hell will be in chaos. It''s just that he took advantage of this period to seize the law and become Yan Jun.


    There''s already something going on.


    Although I can''t imagine that the most powerful ones in heaven and earth will fall, the fact is in front of the public, and they won''t deny it.


    What''s more, this is a chance for all.


    In this kind of chaos, as long as the fist is big, then who will become the next king of hell.


    "Kill


    Thinking of this, some powerful ghost kings who didn''t listen to the transfer of the underground immediately took their subordinates and attacked the center of the underground, as long as they could get the approval of the underground law.


    Then you can also achieve the highest in the world. No one can resist this temptation.


    As for the second person in the underworld, Hades, they didn''t pay any attention at all.


    I think it''s just because I was lucky that I became the second person in the hell.


    I don''t know. On the surface, Hades is still older than Yama.


    I don''t know that Hades is one of the immortals who lived in the war ten thousand years ago.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 313

    "Stop it, all of you!"


    "Be quiet, all of you


    Although I don''t know why, Yama will fall completely.


    But this prefecture still can''t afford to lose, otherwise their own people spent countless efforts to control this place completely in their hands.


    If you let the hell go on like this, you can''t allow it.


    So he can only come out for the first time to stop this chaos.


    Not even with their real strength.


    She has always been famous for her mysterious identity in the underworld. She has never really shown her real strength in the underworld, and few people know her real identity in the underworld.


    Therefore, the powerful ghost kings who had some bad intentions and now want to seize the law of the underworld and become the masters of the underworld will not listen to the so-called second person in the underworld.


    Before that, they thought that they had powerful soldiers, and their strength was no worse than that of Hades. Why could that guy become Hades, while their own people could only obey the orders of the underworld in the border region.


    Moreover, the emissary of the underworld will not be polite to himself and others.


    In such a state, they would not accept Pluto for a long time.


    So at this time, I don''t want to listen to Pluto''s nonsense at all.


    Now they just want to get rid of their competitors, so that they can go to the center of the underworld and seize the law of the underworld, so that they can become the real masters of the underworld. At that time, even the underworld can''t say anything, and even recognize them as the master.


    So when they thought of this, they didn''t listen to Pluto''s words at all, and they attacked the center of the underworld more and more fiercely.


    "The king said, stop it. Can''t you hear me?"


    The underworld is angry.


    At this time, the ghost kings in the underworld didn''t think about how to solve these things at the first time. They thought about how to get the laws of the underworld and become the masters of the underworld.


    This can''t help but make Pluto extremely angry.


    Even in this intersection has used a trace of their real strength.


    If there are people who are not obedient, she doesn''t mind going to shoot them.


    In this place, she doesn''t think that anyone else can be her opponent. After all, it''s not just Yan Jun who controls the law of the underworld. She also understands the law of the underworld, or those who established the underworld have controlled the law of the underworld.


    "Well! Pluto, what do you think you''re talking about? It''s just because you''re lucky that you''ve become the Pluto of the underworld. When we seize the law of the underworld and become the real master of the underworld, we''ll make you look good. "


    These people have been unhappy with the underworld for a long time, but they don''t have the courage to make trouble because they usually sit in the underworld.


    Now Yan Jun doesn''t know why he fell, so they don''t have any fear at last. Naturally, they won''t be polite to the rain for someone they have been unhappy with for a long time.


    "Presumptuous! If I don''t do it, I really can''t be a sick cat. "


    The underworld was completely angry.


    Directly came to the clamour of the most fierce in front of a few ghost king, with a slap to them a few to die.


    "I want to see who dares not to obey my orders."

 Chapter 314

    "Gulu..."


    The ghost kings who originally wanted to capture the law of the underworld, when they saw the underworld, they killed several more powerful ghost kings than themselves, and they were quiet in an instant.


    I couldn''t help swallowing.


    How could the king of Hades be so powerful?


    Isn''t it true that Pluto only depends on luck to sit in Pluto''s position? Why do you have such a powerful power? It''s like you don''t want to be more than Yan Jun.


    "Please be quiet. I''m going to investigate the cause of Yan Jun''s fall. I hope you can settle down with me when I''m not in the hell. Otherwise, I''ll make you look good when I come back!"


    "Don''t think that the rule of seizing the underworld is the yama of the underworld. I tell you that even if you seize the rule of the underworld, I can kill you easily."


    The powerful breath of Hades can be seen at a glance.


    Those powerful ghost kings can''t help crawling and kneeling, and can''t produce any resistance at all.


    Never thought that Hades was so powerful.


    But why is the already powerful underworld willing to bow to Yan Jun and become a mere underworld?


    "Hum!"


    The underworld snorted coldly, and saw that the ghost Kings also understood their own meaning, put away their own breath, and then left the underworld directly.


    He wants to find an old fellow of her age to investigate the cause of Yan Jun''s fall.


    She estimated that she might not have the ability to find out, and there was a doubt in her heart.


    The young face of the forest appeared in his mind, and only that person had such ability to dare to chase down and kill Yama regardless of the law of heaven and earth.


    And only that person has the ability to solve Yan Jun in such a short time.


    After all, Lin Mu has revealed how powerful his means are before.


    "Hoo..."


    "How can it be? Why is Hades so powerful? "


    After leaving the underworld, the ghosts who had knelt on the ground also stood up slowly and looked at each other one by one. They never thought that the underworld they had never let go before was such a powerful existence.


    At the same time, he was afraid in his heart. He was afraid that Hades would come back to them to settle the accounts.


    "What shall we do now?"


    The following ghost king looks blankly at another ghost King around him. If you want to get some news from the presence of the same strength.


    "What to do? How do I know what to do? It''s cold. "


    Then you ghost king is also not angry at him.


    Originally, it seemed that the hell was about to change its master. Unexpectedly, the No. 2 figure in the hell was so powerful.


    You say that if you are strong, you will be strong. Why don''t you show it in the rest of the time and make it look weak.


    So that we all offend you.


    What''s more, at such a critical time, I even want to get along with my real strength first. Isn''t it that I want to have trouble with them?


    However, he only dares to think about it in his heart. If he really dares to disobey the orders of Hades, he really dares not.


    After all, the breath revealed by Hades just now made him feel incomparable pressure. If he was a little stronger, maybe he would die.


    This kind of strength is similar to that of Yan Jun.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 315

    It''s still the small world where people who have survived since ancient times gather here.


    "You also feel it. The emperor of hell fell in an instant."


    "Moreover, the Yanjun of this generation is the most powerful among the Yanjun of the past dynasties."


    "But someone wiped him out in an instant, and was not afraid of the law of heaven and earth to pursue him!"


    When Da Zun saw that everyone was coming, he immediately frowned and opened his mouth.


    Although Yan Jun of this generation is not an old monster who survived from their time, his strength can not be underestimated. Even if he is stronger than some of them, such powerful people are also eliminated in an instant.


    Moreover, Yanjun is different from them. Yan Jun controls the laws of the underworld. The laws of the underworld are the same as those of the heaven and the earth. That is to say, if you kill Yan Jun, you have to bear the anger from the laws of the heaven and the earth.


    Even they don''t have the courage to bear the anger of the rule of law.


    "Pluto, do you have any information?"


    The man at the bottom of the earth looked at the underworld with a dignified face.


    This time, he was still in the middle of heaven and earth, and felt that the strong at their level were fighting.


    But it is undeniable that Yan Jun is dead, dead clean, even the soul does not exist.


    He was also very angry about Yan Jun''s affairs. After all, the hell was created by several of them, and the laws of the hell were also established by several of them. The laws of this generation were in charge of being killed by others, which undoubtedly provoked them.


    "I don''t know the specific reason, but when Yan Jun left the hell, he seemed very angry."


    "It was as if something had been taken away from him, so he left the hell directly and angrily."


    The underworld shook his head, saying that he did not know the specific reason why Yan Jun fell!


    "Angry?"


    "I also felt Yan Jun''s anger at the bottom of the hell, but I didn''t care at that time."


    The man also whispered to himself after hearing the words of Hades.


    "But I already have a suspect in my heart, and only that person has the ability to kill us in an instant"


    when the underworld looked at the people present and saw that they didn''t want to continue talking, she couldn''t help saying.


    "Oh! Who is it


    Da Zun is a little curious.


    "I wonder if Da Zun can remember that guy."


    I didn''t continue to entertain the public, but directly asked Da Zun.


    "Do you mean that the existence in the world is the culprit of the fall of Yan Jun?"


    What kind of existence does Da Zun have? Naturally, he immediately understood who the name in the mouth of Hades was? You are the guy who has been fighting against you, but just a few months ago, the guy who was fighting against you was also killed by Shunjian.


    It is the existence of the human world.


    It is also the identity of the person who knows and insists on accepting him as an apprentice.


    "Well! He is the only one in the whole world who has such ability, and if Yan Jun really goes to the human world, it''s not surprising that Yan Jun can''t use his real strength


    Da Zun spoke slowly, as if he understood everything.


    Only in this way can we talk about the past.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 316

    "It must be something that moved Yan Jun that made him angry and went to the human world. But he didn''t expect that Yan Jun in the human world was not the opponent of that guy, so he left his life to that guy."


    The man in black at the bottom of the earth said angrily, "who is that guy? We''ve been fighting our plans again and again, and we''ve killed Yan Jun recklessly. Aren''t we really afraid of the anger of the law of heaven and earth? "


    The man now has some resentment towards Lin Mu.


    After all, no matter what, Yan Jun is also the supreme ruler and a person of the prefecture.


    It''s also the top fighting power of their side, but he didn''t expect to die like this, which taught him how to bear it.


    "I want to go to the human world to see how powerful that guy is!"


    Now some of the black robed men want to go to the human world to see how your wood really exists. They are so bold.


    Even the laws of heaven and earth are not in sight.


    "Anyi, don''t be too impulsive. In the world, you are not his opponent. After all, we already have two equal existence with us, falling into his hands."


    "Do you still want to die?"


    There are some lessons in Pluto''s mouth.


    However, the black robed man was afraid of the king of the underworld and did not dare to resist.


    "I see, sister!"


    The black robed man''s mouth under the black robe was choked. I''m so old. I''m still in charge of myself when I''m a sister.


    But he still did not dare to disobey his sister''s words.


    After all, over the years, my sister''s reputation has been too deep in my mind.


    "I''ve dealt with that guy a few times, so this time I''ll ask."


    The underworld looked at the crowd.


    Don''t mention it again. After all, he is the only one who has dealt with Lin Mu, and there is no big conflict between them. As long as they don''t do it for his benefit, they won''t have anything to do.


    "It''s so good, but Pluto still has to be careful. After all, we don''t know the details of that person or what he wants to do."


    Dazun''s eyes flashed a strange look.


    For those of them who have survived since ancient times, they naturally cherish their own lives.


    Naturally, I don''t joke about my life.


    So this time, the underworld once again asked for help, they did not hesitate anything, directly agreed to come down, after all, the damage is not their own.


    Since Hades wants to go, let her go.


    After living in Changde, only Anyi''s eyes showed a trace of worry, and he wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by the stern eyes of Hades.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well! These old people! Sure enough, each one cherishes his own life. "


    After everyone left, Anyi came to the underworld and looked at you with disdain.


    "To be expected, after all, they all survived the disaster. Naturally, they know how precious their lives are. Naturally, they will be more loving than others and won''t make fun of their lives easily."


    "Well, let''s go back to the underworld first. This time, Yan Jun fell for no reason. Some people in the underworld may have been unable to sit down for a long time. It''s not a good way for me to leave for a long time."


    There was a trace of murderous spirit in the eyes of Hades.


    If she doesn''t do it, I really think she has a good temper.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 317

    After solving some things in the underworld, the underworld didn''t say much. He directly sent his own part to the world, Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yo! Hades, rare guest, rare guest. "


    Lin Mu''s villa, he just from the heaven space thoroughly to the source to place completely, a return to their own home, feel the arrival of Hades.


    But in his heart, he also knew why Pluto came here this time.


    After all, I have killed Yan Jun, the nominal master of the underworld. If the second person of the underworld, Hades, is not in a hurry, then hell will come.


    "You killed Yanjun..."


    After the underworld came, he didn''t talk nonsense with Lin Mu at all, and directly asked her the question she wanted to know most.


    "Yes


    Lin Mu answered directly, it doesn''t matter at all.


    After all, this time it was Yan Jun himself who came to the door. No wonder he did.


    "You..."


    The underworld did not expect that this person should have said so and admitted it.


    "Are you not afraid of the law of heaven and earth?"


    Asked Pluto, stifling his anger.


    He now wants to know why this man is so bold, dare to try the law of heaven and earth to nothing.


    "Why be afraid? Perhaps the laws of heaven and earth will thank me. "


    Lin Mu didn''t care any more. First of all, he was in control of the law of heaven and earth. Even if he didn''t master the law of heaven and earth, just once, the law of heaven and earth would not do anything to him.


    After all, the man he killed was pursued and killed by the law of heaven and earth tens of thousands of years ago, but I don''t know what way to escape. Today I killed that man. Maybe the law of heaven will come to thank me.


    "Why?"


    Now the underworld is too lazy to ask. Lin Mu is so bold and reckless. He just wants to know why Lin Mu wants to kill Yan Jun.


    "Why?"


    "Do you know what Yan Jun''s real identity is?"


    Lin Mu smiles and asks the underworld.


    It is estimated that even a famous cat is still kept in the dark by Yan Jun.


    "It''s not easy for you to be the emperor of hell! She''s older than you


    Lin Mu no matter what the hell''s face looked like after he finished this sentence, he went on to say: "You Yan Jun hid behind the scenes hundreds of thousands of years ago and began to lay out, playing with you who think you are the most powerful people."


    "But you can''t even notice it!"


    "What did you say? It started hundreds of thousands of years ago. As far as I know, Yan Jun of this generation can only live for 5000 years at most. Where can he get the layout of hundreds of thousands of years? "


    For what Li Mu said, Mingming didn''t believe it immediately at the beginning. After all, Yan Jun of this generation was looking at his own succession.


    Yan Juncai of this generation is just over 5000 years old. He started his layout hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    He thought that all this was just an excuse for Lin Mu.


    "I know you don''t believe it. No, just listen to me."


    Lin Mu took a casual look at the underworld, sat down on his seat, drank a cup of tea, and continued: "your Yan Jun felt that his cultivation could not be improved hundreds of thousands of years ago, but he did not give up, and he continued to search for ways to continue to improve his strength. His kung fu was just a painstaking man. At an accidental opportunity, he did not give up Finally, I found that there are still some things that can improve my cultivation, and there is also a chance to become the real master of the emperor of heaven. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 318

    "That is to steal the law source of this heaven and earth. As long as he steals some law sources and assimilates them thoroughly, he can control some laws of the heaven and earth. Although he can''t control all the laws, he has no difference from the master for this heaven and earth."


    "After countless ways, he finally stole a little bit of the origin of the law of heaven and earth from the source of the law of heaven and earth, but it was not so easy to absorb the origin of the law of heaven and earth, so he came up with a way to weaken the law of heaven and earth. Only in this way, the little bit of the origin of the law of heaven and earth in his own hands will also become weak, only to be absorbed Only in this way can he take advantage of it. "


    "So he began to lay out behind the scenes. At last, at some time, all the powers in heaven and earth knew the origin of the laws of heaven and earth, and could make their cultivation more improved, so all the powers began to be envious. After all, some people have been in this world for many years, and they have no chance to rise. Now they throw out one that can What makes them more powerful will not give up, so a war that never happened begins. "


    Lin Mu looked at the God of Hades whose face had changed, and continued: "as he wishes, that war broke the laws of heaven and earth. Even those of you who survived can''t stay in the world any longer. You can only find a few small worlds to survive."


    "Although the law of heaven and earth is broken and weakened by you, it is still not as he wishes. He still can''t absorb the origin of the law of heaven and earth."


    "Although the law of heaven and earth has been weakened, he still can''t absorb it, which makes him even more angry. After all, he has been laying out for so many years and paying so much for his contributions, which makes you fight and beat heaven and earth so dilapidated. But at the critical moment, he finds that he still can''t absorb it. How can he bear it. ¡±


    "so he began to think of a way again, and finally let him come up with a way. He found that as long as he used his own energy to pollute the origin of the laws of heaven and earth, then the origin of the laws of heaven and earth would be assimilated by his energy. When the time comes, the origin of the laws of heaven and earth will not be captured?"


    "But how difficult it is to pollute the origin of the law of heaven and earth by his own efforts, even if it is only a little bit, he can not completely pollute it, so he has to rely on something."


    "So, he began to layout again. First of all, he pretended that he was also the people who survived from the disaster, and mixed with you who survived from that time, and began to build the hell and heaven together."


    "He has already controlled a little of the laws of the underworld and heaven without your knowledge. As long as he controls some laws in this way, he can make the laws recognize him more quickly."


    "Then he gave the source of the law to one of my apprentice''s best friends for safekeeping. He made him think it was the last thing left by my apprentice, and cheated him that my apprentice would come to take it after he recovered his memory and let him suppress it here!"


    "But this thing has been tampered with by him for a long time. As long as my apprentice recovers his memory and his full strength, he will immediately become the nourishment of the origin of the laws of heaven and earth!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 319

    "What did you say?"


    For the first time, Hades didn''t believe what Lin Mu said. After all, Lin Mu''s words were too surprising.


    If so, what were their plans for the exhibition tens of thousands of years ago?


    Don''t they, who claim to be the most powerful people, are just chess pieces in the hands of Yan Jun.


    It''s a proud thing that they can''t accept.


    Therefore, she thinks that Lin Mu is cheating him.


    After all, if Yan Jun really has that ability, why hasn''t he heard of it all these years.


    Moreover, the ability of Yan Jun''s hand was only at the same level with them, and he didn''t mean to surpass them at all.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mu understood that Hades didn''t believe what he said, but he didn''t get angry either.


    After all, it''s strange that such a thing can be believed by others with one''s own mouth.


    Lin Mu''s hand waved casually in the air.


    A scene appeared in front of them.


    Later, it was the scene of the war between Lin Mu and Yan Jun.


    Although he didn''t specially stop the production inspection of the clothes, Lin Mu is the absolute controller in this world. It''s too easy to show such a scene.


    All of a sudden, before the war, what Yan Jun said fell into the ears of the underworld.


    The underworld couldn''t believe looking at the yama in the robe leader group, but he was completely sure that the person in the scene was the yama in the underworld.


    I didn''t expect that all this was hidden behind the scenes by her, and she and others didn''t notice it at all.


    How terrible this man is.


    Now that I haven''t been aware of it for hundreds of thousands of years, and I haven''t shown any footwork, I still play these people around.


    It was totally unbelievable to her.


    However, even to Yan Jun such a thoughtful and powerful person or fall in the hands of Lin Mu.


    How terrible is the strength of the wood there? An old monster hiding hundreds of thousands of years behind the scenes, a man who planned the great robbery tens of thousands of years ago, was killed so easily by him.


    How strong his strength is.


    "You never know what people on the surface think in your heart."


    Seeing that the underworld became so shocked, Lin Mu raised the tea cup on the table, drank a mouthful of tea and said: "in fact, my apprentice was quite stupid in his previous life. He had been a chess piece in other people''s hands, but he didn''t think that it was given to him by heaven and earth. After the outbreak of the war, he wanted to suppress you all by himself, but he didn''t know it I didn''t expect that he was just a piece on other people''s chessboard. Even after 100000 years ago, he still couldn''t escape this game. "


    "Of course, you people are also the pieces on the chessboard, and you didn''t escape."


    Lin Mu took another look, and some angry Pluto continued: "in fact, according to this, you still have to thank me. If I didn''t kill that guy, maybe you are still on the chessboard and don''t know what you want to do."


    "Well! Thank you for your information. Goodbye. "


    The underworld naturally won''t continue to talk nonsense with Lin Mu, or he''s already very upset with Lin Mu. If he didn''t know that he''s definitely not this person''s opponent, she would have started to fight hard.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 320

    "Oh! Did Pluto get results so soon? Is it the man who moved the hand? "


    It''s still in that small world, and you don''t think that you were summoned here by the underworld just after you left.


    as soon as you arrived here, Da Zun understood something. Maybe the reason for Yan Jun''s fall has been found out among the people of the underworld.


    "Yes, it was the man who moved his hand, and the man admitted it very simply."


    The underworld must be respected.


    "What? This guy in the world is too presumptuous. Do you pay attention to the rules we make? "


    "And the underworld, you have already investigated clearly. It''s the man who moved his hand. Why don''t you bring him here?"


    "Is it hard to let that guy go against the rules we have made and continue to be free outside?"


    Some people in the crowd were immediately dissatisfied. After all, these rules were worked out through countless means, but they didn''t expect that someone would dare to break their rules so openly.


    "Well! It''s nice to talk about. If you have the ability, why don''t you go in person? "


    Anyi naturally won''t be polite to these greedy people.


    These two times, each dangerous thing is the underworld''s own initiative to explore the world. But these guys didn''t even say anything about it, and they even wanted to ask the ruler of Hades at this time. This is just deceiving people too much.


    He didn''t do it for a long time, which made these people forget the prestige of Anyi.


    "You..."


    The man''s face turned red with anger at Anyi''s words.


    "What! Afraid to talk? If you don''t dare to talk, shut up with me! "


    Ann said angrily.


    "You Anyi, you are too presumptuous. "


    That person is one of the great powers in heaven and earth. When he has been so angry, naturally some people will not be able to. He has the potential to fight against Anyi here.


    "Why don''t you have the courage to go to the world to find that man''s trouble! Come here to trouble me! Is it true that I am easy to bully Anyi? "


    "Well, say less."


    In the end, the underworld came out to make it right.


    Although he is not satisfied with the guy''s attitude of speaking, after all, he still wants to focus on the overall situation. He has not yet figured out what Lin Mu is for.


    Hidden behind the scenes for hundreds of thousands of years, Yan Jun''s method is not so clever, but even if he died easily in the hands of that man.


    So Lin Mu''s means may be more powerful than they think.


    "Well, it''s not the time for infighting. Let Pluto finish his words first."


    Da Zun also began to speak.


    A glance at the first speaker beckoned him to be quiet.


    It has to be said that Da Zun still has great prestige in this group of people. After all, he is the oldest one in this group. People still want to give him some face.


    So when Da Zun finished speaking, everyone was quiet and looked at Pluto together. He wanted to see what Pluto had to say now?


    "Maybe you can''t think of it, and I didn''t think of it either. We are all chess pieces in Yan Jun''s hands."


    The underworld gave a wry smile.


    These people have been proud for hundreds of thousands of years, but they have been hidden behind the scenes for hundreds of thousands of years, and they just don''t let them see any footwork. Moreover, they have foolishly beaten the main world to pieces.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 321

    "What did you say? Are we just the pawns of Yan Jun? "


    "Pluto, are you sure you''re not kidding? What qualification does Yan Jun have to let us become chess pieces? To put it mildly, if he leaves the underworld and the law of the underworld, who is his opponent among us? "


    People''s first reaction is like the first time that Hades hears Lin Mu''s words, the first reaction is not to believe.


    After all, what kind of existence are they? They are the top talents in heaven and earth. Yan Jun is only qualified to be equal to them because he has inherited the position of the controller of the hell. What qualification can they become chess pieces? Maybe Yan Jun is their flag. This kind of words can make them believe more.


    "I know you don''t believe this, because when I first heard this fact, I didn''t believe it, but the fact is before my eyes. Even if I don''t believe it again, I have to believe it."


    The underworld continued to smile bitterly.


    In fact, she really regretted going to Lin Mu this time. If she didn''t go to Lin Mu to inquire about the news, she wouldn''t know this shocking thing, and she wouldn''t feel the emotion she hadn''t felt for hundreds of thousands of years.


    That''s fear.


    Yes, I don''t know why there is a trace of fear in the heart of Hades.


    Because there are so many things happening in the past few months, he doesn''t have the energy to explore them one by one.


    First of all, they don''t know what''s more on their heads. Then, Lin Mu''s powerful existence suddenly appeared. Then, a monster with hundreds of thousands of years behind the scenes gradually emerged.


    But such an old monster was killed at will by the strong presence that suddenly appeared.


    Although Yan Jun is dead, she can''t be sure whether there is the same existence as Yan Jun in this weather. She wants to get something, and treats them as chess pieces.


    Now I feel fear. This world is not the time when they are in charge of it.


    It''s getting deeper and deeper..


    She does not have the confidence to keep her peace in such a chaotic world.


    Perhaps the appearance of Lin Mu and the exposure of Yan Jun are the prelude to these things.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, Hades?"


    Da Zun''s original simple eyes slowly fell in love with Hades, as if he wanted to find some flaws in his words.


    These words are also a great blow to him. If it is true, they are just a group of clowns. They are in other people''s chessboard, and they are not conscious at all.


    "Yes! Pluto, you are responsible for what you say. "


    "If we find out at that time that your words are just random to scare us, we won''t be polite."


    Some of you also slowly said to the underworld, there is no lack of threat in their words.


    "Ha ha! Scare you! What''s good for me? Do you think that the king just wanted to see your panic look and made up such a monstrous lie to deceive you? "


    "It''s childish! I can swear by my heart, if I cheat you! There are five thunders in the sky. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 322

    The underworld gave everyone a cold glance.


    Then he unfolded the scene in front of Lin Mu slowly in front of everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, people finally finished watching this scene.


    Then there was a silence.


    People have never thought of their existence. In other people''s eyes, they are just chess pieces, but their own people are not aware of it.


    He thinks that it must be something in his own pocket. He doesn''t know that what his own people do is just a way for others to succeed.


    After a long time, someone finally said angrily: "Lizi, an dare to bully me! If you''re dead, I''m going to ask you to pick your skin and tendons. "


    He is very angry now. He is just as powerful as himself. He is only a chess piece in other people''s hands. When he is played by others, he has no sense of discovery. How can his pride bear this breath.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yan Jun had been killed by Lin Mu long ago, and if Yan Jun was still dying, he would have sacrificed his life and killed that upright son to calm his anger.


    "It''s nice to say, so you can only say it when someone else is dead."


    When Ann saw that this person was still the one who spoke just now, she couldn''t help laughing again.


    He didn''t like this guy at all. He didn''t expect to come out and make fun of himself when he was still here.


    "Anyi, is it our Dao? Unexpectedly let you so arrogant, repeatedly provocation this seat


    For a moment, he glared at Anyi. If it hadn''t been for Dazun and Hades, he might have started to fight with Anyi.


    "Enough, you all give me less nonsense. Now we have to think about how we can get along with ourselves."


    The underworld finally can''t bear this brother.


    At such a critical time, I still want to make infighting among myself and others.


    This makes her feel at ease.


    "The underworld is right. We still have to think about how we should deal with ourselves first. Are there any powerful people who are hidden like Yama in this world?"


    Da Zun''s eyes returned to a calm state again, as if nothing in heaven and earth could move him.


    "We don''t have to worry about whether we will be threatened. Although there may be powerful people like Yan Junna who want to hide behind the scenes in the world, our strength is not weak. Otherwise, Yan Jun won''t hide behind the scenes, and he doesn''t dare to appear at the front desk. If he is besieged by us, even Yan Jun doesn''t have the courage to protect us You have to live with your own life. "


    "So even if there are such hidden powerful people in the world, they will never have the courage to threaten us before the critical time!"


    "Besides, whether there will be such a powerful person in the weather, we should also say that the one who is too old now is just the dead Yama and the powerful existence of the one who killed Yama."


    "Can we make a hypothesis that there are only two of them hiding behind the scenes in this world, while the other one is killed by the other one, and those powerful beings only stay in the world."


    Da Zun spoke slowly, trying to straighten out the cause and effect of things.


    "So we don''t have to worry too much now. It''s the person we are looking at now. The existence of the world is not malicious."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 323

    "So we don''t have to worry too much. There are so many hidden strong men in this world. It''s OK to hide one or two of them, but if they are all hidden, it''s ok?"


    "What''s more, if there were so many hidden powerful beings, we should have stopped them when the first World War broke out, but what was the result? There is no so-called strong man to come out and end this war. "


    "So there may be some strong people hiding, but there will not be many. Even if they are stronger than us, they are just stronger than us, so they don''t have the confidence to carry on with us."


    Da Zun''s words made everyone present wake up.


    Yes, even if there are one or two strong people hiding in the world, what will happen? Is it possible to make trouble?


    What''s more, there are so many strong people in this world who can let them hide. What is the purpose of cultivation? Isn''t it to make yourself stronger, to spread your name all over the world, and to hide, who knows who you are?


    Although Yan Jun was hidden behind the scenes for hundreds of thousands of years, the war broke out.


    But he can only hide behind the scenes like such a mouse, and dare not show any signs at all.


    If you show a little sign, you will be attacked by them immediately. Even Yan Jun can only die under such a powerful attack.


    After thinking about this, their mood is suddenly better, even if there is some fear before the underworld''s heart is suddenly open-minded up.


    "It''s worthy of great respect, it''s worthy of being an old monster who has lived for so many years. Just a few words will make us happy."


    Even if there are some people who don''t accept the great respect, they don''t stay in their heart and think so secretly.


    "Well, gentlemen, we have something important to do now, or to return to the Lord''s world. Over the years, the laws of the Lord''s world have become more and more perfect, and we can barely bear the pressure of one or two of us. As long as we rely on our efforts to make the laws of the Lord''s world more perfect and powerful, it is not difficult to return to the Lord''s world."


    "According to my calculation, as long as we work hard for another 20 or 30 years, the laws of the main world will gradually become self-improvement. At that time, we can collectively return to the main world instead of living in these small worlds."


    No matter how good a small time is, the energy contained in it is far less than that of the main world.


    Only the pure energy of the main world can let them repair the wounds they suffered in the war tens of thousands of years ago. "


    "Well, gentlemen, go back to your own place first."


    "I really have some people who are looking forward to the existence of the human world. How powerful is the strength of the existence? If it is not that I can''t enter the human world now, I really want to see the presence."


    Da Zun said to the crowd, and all his eyes revealed his curiosity about Lin Mu.


    After all, such a powerful existence is extremely rare even in heaven and earth.


    There is a chance to really want to compare with that existence and see who is more powerful.


    "Ha ha, there will be opportunities in the future. Anyway, the laws of the world will soon be perfected, and we will return to the Lord''s world."


    Pluto didn''t think much and said casually.


    Then she took her brother back to hell.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 324

    After the great powers of China and foreign countries have gone, the small world is once again cold.


    But there is still a person left here, did not leave immediately.


    He is the great one.


    Da Zun''s eyes are not as calm as they were just now.


    It''s something else. There''s anger, there''s anger, and there''s a little bit of lethality.


    "I''m just a waste. I can''t do everything I can. I''m just wasting my resources."


    Da Zun''s eyes are cold.


    The tone in the mouth is also incomparably cold.


    Even the tone is mixed with some murderous.


    "It seems that I have to rearrange again! Yan Jun, that guy is a real waste. "


    "Originally, I asked about the unconsciousness, but I didn''t expect that the ruler of the way of heaven suddenly appeared in this world. Moreover, Yan Jun himself sent himself to the ruler of the way of heaven."


    Da Zun thought of this, and his heart could not help getting more angry.


    As long as he follows his own plan, the world will be in his pocket.


    But at such a critical time, Yan Jun, such a key figure, actually personally sent himself to the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world.


    Do you think you are tired of living? Even if he is in front of the ruler of heaven in this world, he does not say that absolute strength can win.


    After all, in his own world, the ruler of the way of heaven has absolute power, and can play a more powerful role than himself.


    "Hum, it''s not a coincidence that the good world suddenly appears the leader of heaven''s way. Is it that the old guys in the temple of heaven''s way noticed here?"


    Da Zun''s eyes look into the sky. He wants to see the real origin of the world through the sky of this small world.


    Want to see this time suddenly out of the water of heaven is in charge of what kind of existence.


    "Well, should you be found out! When I came here, the LORD had already blocked the world, and the people in the temple of heaven would not be idle to pay attention to such a world. "


    "Is it just a coincidence that it''s hard to come true?"


    If there is the first person in a world who is beyond the power of the world itself.


    Then there are two choices in front of him.


    1¡¢ It''s to be the master of the way of heaven who controls the world.


    The second is to leave one''s own world and go to a stronger one.


    Is it difficult for the world to suddenly emerge a strong man who is beyond the world itself, and then choose the first choice?


    Da Zun is not sure.


    Because of his own background, he dare not pay much attention to the world, otherwise he will be suppressed by the laws of the world.


    So it''s not surprising that there is a strong man in this world who doesn''t know how to get rid of the world.


    But there are still some people who don''t believe it is such a coincidence.


    However, this can only be explained by coincidence.


    "Forget it, if there is something given by the Lord, even if there is a person in charge of the way of heaven, there will not be much change."


    Da Zun sighed.


    The original good plan was suddenly disrupted by an inexplicable leader of the way of heaven, and maybe he had to use his last card.


    "It''s not easy to capture this world when you work!"


    Originally, he thought it was just a middle world without a master, so he didn''t send many people from the master''s side, only sent him alone?


    But, unexpectedly, there was a sudden change.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 325

    "It seems that we should be more careful in the future!"


    Da Zun looked up at the sky above his head.


    If the LORD had not given himself something to shield the exploration of the law of the world, his existence might have been discovered by the law of the world.


    And now there is the ruler of the way of heaven.


    This makes him want to be more careful. After all, the ability of the ruler of heaven in his own world is beyond his imagination.


    Maybe as long as you show your feet carelessly, you will be found by the ruler of heaven.


    These people are the least mean in the universe. Some of them will never allow themselves to make trouble in their world.


    At that time, I will be expelled from the world.


    It is more likely to be wiped out by the ruler of the way of heaven in this world.


    "Seizing the world is a task arranged by the Lord. There is absolutely no room for failure. However, the current plan has been basically disrupted. It seems that it will be rearranged again."


    Originally, as long as Yan Jun in the underworld absorbed what he had in his hand, there would naturally be loopholes in the world. At that time, he would seize the opportunity to seize the cybernetics of the world. However, I didn''t expect that the person in charge of heaven in the world would shoot Yan Jun to death.


    It will take tens of thousands of years to lay out the tasks that could have been completed in hundreds of years at most.


    But he has no way.


    The task assigned to him by the Lord must be completed, so it can only take so much time to continue to lay out.


    "It''s just rubbish!"


    Think of here, he can''t help but scold again, otherwise Yan Junjun suddenly go to send head to smash his layout, how can she fall into such a passive situation?


    If Yan Jun didn''t die in front of him now, maybe he would slap his dog''s head.


    But now Yan Jun has dissipated in the world, and his soul has not even left a trace. Even if he wants to blow his dog''s head, he has no chance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Luo Lei! The group is not satisfied with you now! "


    Suddenly, a ball of light appeared in front of him.


    A face appears in the light ball.


    Looking at Da Zun, that is, Luo Lei said with disdain, "can you do it or not? If you can''t, give me a definite head, so that I can go back immediately and let me take over the world."


    The tone of his voice reveals his disdain for Luo Lei.


    "Well! Cheng Xifan, it''s not your turn to intervene in this matter. "


    Luo Lei did not like the people in the ball of light, and immediately returned to the past.


    "Ha ha! I don''t care. What agreement did you make before the Lord? It is said that you can seize the control of the world as long as you are given 100000 years. But now, as time drags on, there is no shadow of the control of the world. How can you explain to the Lord? "


    Cheng Xifan is also impolite.


    Although the two of them are in the same camp, they have been looking down on each other for a long time. If it wasn''t for the Lord on their head pressing them, maybe they would have fallen out for a long time.


    "Well! Cheng Xifan, don''t I know what you can do? You don''t have the possibility to accomplish the things I can''t do, so you''d better spend less. I''ll solve the things here naturally. "


    "You don''t have to worry about it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 326

    "Well! The Lord is not satisfied with your accuracy. So the Lord specially sent me to tell you that you will be given another 50000 years on the table. If you still can''t take control of the world cup after 50000 years, then you can come back and accept the Lord''s punishment


    The intelligence quotient of the face in the photosphere also showed a trace of anger.


    There is no mind and Luo Lei continue to talk nonsense, directly to him coldly issued the Lord''s order.


    "Well! Go back and tell the Lord that I will definitely finish the assignment. "


    Although the relationship between them is worse, he still has no courage to disobey the Lord''s orders.


    And he also knows that this world is the most important part of the Lord''s plan.


    Although it is only a middle world,


    for the winner, this middle world is no less important than a big world.


    Otherwise, he would not have been sent as a confidant.


    But now it seems that the Lord is not satisfied with himself. After all, so much time has passed, and he has not taken control of the world.


    "Good! I hope so. You should also know what this world represents to the Lord''s plan? If you have ten here, I believe the Lord will not easily let go of your means. I don''t need to remind you. "


    Before leaving, Cheng Xifan can''t help threatening Luo Lei again.


    Anyway, the relationship between the two of them has reached a certain point, and it''s not too big for me to learn a word or two.


    "Well! It''s just rubbish that you can talk about. You dare to teach me a lesson. "


    After seeing Cheng Xifan leave, Luo Lei can''t help yelling at him again.


    He''s put up with this kid for a long time.


    Every time I slander myself in front of the Lord, a proper villain.


    If he didn''t dare to disobey the Lord''s orders, he would have killed the villain.


    It''s not his turn to be so arrogant in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that we have to use that plan."


    Cheng Xifan''s words this time make him feel that the master is not satisfied with his progress. If he can''t show the master some achievements, the master will be furious.


    He doesn''t have the courage to bear the anger of the Lord.


    So we can only finish the task of this world as soon as possible.


    "Alas! I really don''t want to use the thing given by the Lord. I thought it was an easy task and there was no need to use it, but now I have to use it. "


    He is still very distressed. If he can successfully complete the task of the world without using what the Lord has given him, then that thing will be his own. But it seems that I still have no fate with those things.


    "The ruler of the way of heaven is very strong in your own world, but I want to see if I completely pollute the rules of the world, and you can still be so strong."


    Da Zun looks at the sky coldly, as if he wants to see through the ruler of the way of heaven in this world.


    If this time the person who is not in charge of the way of heaven in this world suddenly appears, then he will never use this thing.


    Now that he has decided to move this thing, he will definitely give a big gift to the ruler of heaven in this world.


    "Ha ha! I hope you won''t be too surprised then! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 327

    Da Zun''s eyes were fixed, as if he had made up his mind.


    From his own storage space, solemnly took out a glass ball.


    This glass ball is so thorough that you can see what''s inside at a glance.


    A bright red blood drop is quietly lying in the glass ball.


    In addition to this strange blood, other people have other things in the glass ball.


    However, even if it is this small blood, it will let Luo Lei face the enemy.


    The solemnity in his eyes.


    As if waiting for their own release is the world as the most terrible thing.


    "The Lord''s orders cannot be compromised, so we have to sacrifice this thing."


    His heart is still very painful. After all, if he can absorb this drop of blood, then his strength will be fully improved, and there is a chance to rise in promotion. How about a small step?


    But he is still very afraid of the terror of the Lord. He knows that if he can''t finish the task of the Lord, he will never come to a good end.


    But as long as you finish the task arranged by the Lord, the Lord will never be stingy with you.


    At that time, the reward will not be worse than this drop of blood.


    "Go! Go and thoroughly pollute the laws of this world. "


    Luo Lei forced a pinch, no glass ball will immediately break open.


    The blood felt that she was not bound and left here immediately.


    Fly to the top of the sky.


    Then you are the place where the laws of the world are.


    "Ha ha! It is estimated that the law of the world will not last long in the hands of blood here. As long as you make another gap, you can estimate that the world will become black in your own pocket. "


    Luo Lei looks at the blood that flies toward the rule, a sneer appears on the corner of his mouth.


    This blood is not just because of ordinary learning.


    The power of this blood is enough to pollute the laws of the middle world.


    And the source of this drop of blood is not simple.


    This drop is blood. It is a drop condensed with all the menstrual blood of people in that small world after slaughtering a small world.


    You can imagine how much resentment there is on this drop of blood.


    These resentments are enough to completely destroy the laws of the world, as long as you find the right time to open a gap in the laws of the world.


    Then the laws of the world will completely collapse.


    Isn''t this world in your own pocket?


    What''s more, the one without the world law bonus is the ruler of the way of heaven. He believes that he will never be his opponent.


    How can the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world be his opponent?


    Moreover, it is very likely that the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world has just entered the quasi sainthood, and he has reached the late stage of quasi sainthood.


    Two people are not in the same level, how can he be his opponent?


    "Jie Jie! Next, I have to make a good preparation, but at present, it is not suitable to contact the leader of the way of heaven, so I must hide the next thing from him, and I can''t let him continue to disturb my layout. "


    Da Zun took a sneer at the sky, and then immediately he was in the small world here. Although his world still has 50000 years, there are too many things he has to do.


    So we should arrange it as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 328

    "Well! How do I feel that there''s something pouring into the laws of the world? "


    Lin Mu''s villa.


    Lin Mu, who was training Li Luoxing, suddenly frowned.


    He felt that something suddenly appeared in the way of heaven he controlled.


    Or was invaded by something.


    But how could it be! The way of heaven is a powerful existence in this world. What can invade the way of heaven?


    "Illusions?"


    Lin Mu''s brow is still tight wrinkly, to his this kind of realm, absolutely won''t produce what illusion.


    So there''s nothing wrong with what he felt before. There is definitely something invading the way of heaven in this world, but he just used his power in this world to investigate, but he didn''t find anything.


    That is to say, the intruder can hide his perception.


    This can''t help but make Lin Mu more scared. He is absolutely existing in this world. With this absolute power, is there anything in this world that can hide his perception?


    "System, find out what has invaded the world."


    Since they can not solve the problem, it can only be thrown to their own system.


    After all, he still has 13 figures in his heart. He knows that even if he is a temporary God in this world, he will never be better than the system.


    So even if you can''t see things, the system will definitely feel them.


    After a while, the familiar cold voice of the system rang out in his mind.


    "The way of heaven in this world is polluted by the blood of killing!"


    "If the owner does not remove the blood of killing, the law of heaven in this world will be completely polluted by the blood of killing within ten thousand years!"


    "Blood of the slaughter."


    Lin Mu later asked, he had never heard of such things.


    However, he was not too surprised by his strength. Although he had reached the level of quasi saint, he spent most of his time training apprentices in various worlds. Moreover, his training time was only a hundred years. He didn''t have so much time to understand some affairs in the universe, so it''s natural that he didn''t know.


    "The blood of killing is to kill all the creatures in a world, condense the essence and blood of all the creatures together, and then condense the essence and blood of all the creatures in the world into a drop through the supreme power."


    "This is the blood of the killing."


    "The blood of killing has little effect on ordinary practitioners, but it has some very powerful effects on the laws of heaven that pollute the world."


    The system also knows that its host does not know anything about the universe at all, so it can''t help reminding again.


    "How cruel


    Lin Mu''s tone suddenly became cold.


    Unexpectedly, someone slaughtered all the creatures in a world just to condense into a drop of killing blood.


    But also to pollute their own world of the law of heaven.


    This is just a waste of life in the universe.


    "what''s the purpose of his doing this? "


    Lin Mu couldn''t figure out what good it would be for the people behind the scenes to pollute his house in the world?


    "Purpose? The purpose is very simple. When the law of heaven is polluted, we should seize the complete control of this world and become the real master of this world. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 329

    "That is to say, someone is hiding behind the scenes, trying to take my world completely."


    Lin Mu was a little surprised.


    There are still such people in the universe who want to seek a world.


    Does that work for him?


    Do you want to improve your strength?


    But if you pollute the way of heaven in the world, even if you capture the world, the way of heaven in the world will not bring you any benefits. Therefore, doing so will not enhance your strength at all.


    But if so, what good will it do for him to take over the world with so much effort?


    "Such a person is nothing more than a person in one force among the heaven and the world."


    "Only that force can do such a thing."


    The system said.


    Lin Mu was once again surprised that there was such a powerful force in the universe, and he wanted to capture the universe. He quickly asked, "what kind of power?"


    He was very curious about what kind of forces in the universe had such a powerful ability.


    "God


    "Heaven, such an event suddenly appeared in the universe. There was no name before it!"


    "In fact, the leader is also very mysterious. Few people in the world know his true face! Except for its members, few people know where its headquarters are. "


    "What''s more, the way of doing things of this force is incomparable. It doesn''t make some of the great powers in the universe very angry. It also causes some of the great powers in the universe to attack collectively. However, Tiandu is still in peace so far, while the great powers in the past have mysteriously disappeared, and they are estimated to have been killed long ago."


    "God, what this force likes to do most is to take complete control of a certain world. Before that, the members of the force have already taken control of several worlds."


    The cold sound of the system made Lin Mu more alert.


    After all, a very powerful force in the universe is staring at its own world.


    Moreover, in order to seize the complete control of the world, some of them even killed the whole life of a world, polluting themselves with a drop of killing blood.


    It seems that the man in that power values his world very much.


    This made him more cautious. After all, a member of a very powerful force in the universe was enough for him to attach so much importance to it.


    "System, can you take back this drop of blood without being discovered by the man behind the scenes?"


    Lin Mu asked tentatively.


    He''s not sure if he''ll come to help him this time because he hasn''t had a system to help him.


    If he didn''t get the help of the system, he didn''t know whether he would let the people behind the scenes find out if he rashly cleared away the blood of the killing he heard.


    This time, however, the system did not speak.


    After a long time, when Lin Mu thought there was no chance, the system suddenly said.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that the system agreed. This is my request.


    Not from of great joy way: "good! You should wipe out this drop of killing blood first. Now I''d like to see who is hiding behind the scenes? "


    Lin Mu sneered.

 Chapter 330

    It is estimated that one of the few people who survived tens of thousands of years ago in this world will never be weak.


    Only in this way can we hide our identity well.


    After all, if you hide like an ordinary person, but you do have a strong strength, it will definitely let him notice.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s goal was only one of those who survived from that period.


    Now he will always use the power of heaven to investigate the movements of those people.


    If someone acts rashly in it, it''s definitely the one hiding behind the scenes.


    As long as you find out who''s hiding behind the scenes, it''s easy.


    After all, although that person may know that he has his own existence in the world, he does not know what his identity is.


    Moreover, he didn''t know that the blood he put into the killing had long been cleared by his system.


    In this way, Lin Mu had more cards in his hand.


    As long as he does not find out, then all the control is in the hands of Lin Mu.


    At that time, that person will be absolutely surprised when he wants to make a move.


    I didn''t expect that everything in this world was deceiving him.


    "But it''s urgent to find out who the man behind the scenes is."


    Lin Mu murmured.


    If you don''t find that person, then everything is empty talk.


    Then everything is the enemy in the dark, I in the light of the situation.


    There is no way to reverse this situation.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Li Luoxing''s voice suddenly rang out in Lin Mu''s ear.


    Li Luoxing, you look at your master in doubt. Up to now, his master''s face has been changing. It hasn''t stopped. Is there anything important?


    "Nothing! Practice first. I have something to deal with. "


    At present, Lin Mu will not tell the truth to Li Luoxing. After all, Li Luoxing''s strength is too weak and he is just a rookie.


    I don''t have the qualification to deal with such things.


    As long as he inherits the position of the world''s heavenly way, he is qualified to contact such things.


    "All right!"


    Although something must have happened in his heart, Lin Mu didn''t want to say that Li Luoxing had no way.


    Can only be new according to their own strength is still too weak.


    Master didn''t even say anything important to himself, just like the one in the ninth dormitory.


    They all make out their curiosity, but when it comes to the key point, they just don''t say it.


    So at this time can only be determined in the heart of the dark, they must grasp their own strength to upgrade up.


    "What happened in the end? Since I left in such a hurry and my face changed just now, if nothing happened, I would be lying to ghosts."


    After Lin Mu left, Li Luoxing was still curious.


    Lin Mu''s face changed just now, but he saw it in his eyes.


    He had never seen the same face on the master''s face, which was always very indifferent.


    In this case, there is absolutely something big going on?


    "Alas! I hope master he can solve it! "


    Li Luoxing said happily in his heart.


    After being together for so many days, he and Lin Mu had a long-standing relationship. Naturally, he would not want his master to have an accident.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 331

    "Is this the blood of the slaughter?"


    In the space of heaven, Lin Mu stands alone in the middle.


    There is a drop of blood in his hand, constantly struggling, as if to escape his control.


    But let this drop of blood, no matter how struggling, still can''t escape from the palm of Lin Mu''s hand.


    Although the power of the God of killing is enough to pollute the way of heaven in a middle world, it can only play the role of pollution. There is no actual combat power at all, so it is impossible to escape the control of Lin Mu, a quasi Saint power.


    "Alas


    Lin Mu''s eyes revealed a trace of Lingke color.


    Don''t look at yourself, this hand is just a little blood, but this little blood represents the resentment of the whole world.


    "Let the dust return to the dust and the earth return to the earth."


    Lin Mu palm force a pinch, this drop of blood will completely dissipate in the world.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take revenge on you."


    At the same time, Lin Mu said in his heart.


    After being the God of so many worlds, Lin Mu had some responsibilities in her heart.


    Every living creature in the world has its own way of life, and no one can intervene.


    This time, in order to pollute the way of heaven in this world, the man behind the scenes even killed the whole world. This is totally unfair to the world.


    Although for some strong people, the word fair is just bullshit in their eyes.


    But for Lin Mu, who has been the God of heaven, fairness is a word that can not be polluted.


    So Lin Mu will do his best to catch the person behind the scenes and let him pay the price he deserves.


    Think of here, Lin Mu immediately used his authority in the world to monitor the world, several people who survived from the original war.


    As long as there are changes among these people, Lin Mu will find out for the first time.


    "I have some things to deal with recently, so I won''t supervise your cultivation these days, so you should be conscious these days."


    Lin Mu made up his mind, so he would spend most of his time in the space of heaven, to see if there were any changes in the powers used to monitor this event.


    After all, it''s not a small thing, so Lin Mu doesn''t care to teach his disciples to practice.


    And I believe that Li Luoxing''s most basic cultivation methods have been controlled by his nearly one year''s teaching, and it will depend on his own self-consciousness in the future.


    And with his talent, it doesn''t make much difference whether he''s around or not.


    "Ah


    Originally in the middle of Lin Mu''s villa, Li Luoxing, who continued to practice, suddenly heard his master''s voice. He was startled.


    But suddenly reaction comes over, this is Lin Mu to his arrangement.


    "How long will that take?"


    Although he was not sure if his master could hear him, he still asked.


    "Months at least, years at most."


    Although Li Luoxing has not yet reached the level of voice transmission, Lin Mu is the way of heaven in the world after all, so he still heard his apprentice''s words.


    Can''t help but reply.


    He was not sure how long it would take for the man behind the scenes to show his feet.


    If he has been careful to go down, then he has no way.


    I can only hide in this day to explore one by one in the space.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 332

    "Li Luoxing, do you want to graduate? Ah, have you grown up recently, and have you not come to school for so many days? "


    In the University of Los Angeles office.


    There is only Li Luoxing and another old man in this big office.


    It looks a little bleak.


    The old man has a short and hard mustache, a pair of brown eyes deep in the eye socket, and a head of disheveled gray hair.


    And it looks like it hasn''t been trimmed for a long time.


    But there was something in his eyes that was not angry.


    Some people don''t dare to face his eyes.


    "You don''t come to me these days. If I hadn''t urged you today, I guess you wouldn''t have come."


    "I think your courage is really getting fat recently. You dare not listen to me!"


    There was some anger in the old man''s eyes, with a look of hatred.


    Looking at Li Luoxing coldly.


    "Do you want to graduate or not?"


    Seeing Li Luocheng, he just lowered his head, didn''t look at himself, and didn''t say a word. The old man was angry again.


    Originally, this student was one of his most satisfied students.


    If you follow your own requirements, you can get your diploma and have a bright future.


    But at such a critical time, he didn''t even come to school. He didn''t even listen to his own words. He didn''t even hand in the materials he had to hand in when it was time.


    It seems that this boy is really against the sky.


    "Professor Li, you also know what kind of prosperity our major is now. Even if you get the diploma, what will happen? Can you still go to the society to have a living? "


    "It''s estimated that when other companies see that I''m a major, they don''t even give me the chance to have an interview. They just tell me to leave. What''s the use of my diploma?"


    "Maybe this diploma is very useful for some people who haven''t found a good way, but for me, it''s useless now."


    Li Luoxing looked at Professor Li and finally said what he really thought in his heart.


    After all, he is now in contact with ordinary people is not the same world, even if he got this ordinary university diploma, what''s the use? Is he going to work nine to five like ordinary people?


    And maybe one day I''ll have an accident.


    After all, at the moment, it seems that there are some powerful people in the world watching him all the time.


    "You..."


    Your professor did not expect that a student who was very satisfied with his performance would say such a thing to himself at the critical time of graduation.


    "Professor Li, I respect you, but I have chosen this road. Please also respect my choice."


    Li Luoxing looked at Professor Li with some fear. After all, in the past four years, Professor Li has been very good to himself.


    And sometimes I think about myself.


    But it seems that this time his choice really made him angry.


    However, there is no way to do this. After all, we have to choose sooner or later.


    You might as well tell your tutor earlier.


    "You..."


    Professor Li looked at Li Luoxing in silence.


    Finally, he said slowly, "since you have chosen your own way, I won''t advise you any more. Do it yourself."


    "You are an adult and should have your own choices, but please understand that everyone is responsible for their own choices."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 333

    "I understand, Professor, since I have chosen, I will naturally be responsible for the path I have chosen."


    "All right! Go away


    See Li Luoxing is still such a firm expression, Professor Li finally waved.


    Maybe this student will take a different road in the future, but it doesn''t matter to him any more.


    Even if he said so, everyone has to be responsible for their own choice.


    As a tutor, he can only make some suggestions on his way of choice, and he is not qualified to intervene in other people''s choices.


    And it looks like someone else has chosen to do it now.


    "Take care, Professor Li!"


    Before Li Luoxing left, he bowed respectfully to Professor Li to repay him for taking care of himself in the past four years.


    "Go


    Professor Li waved his hand in a lonely way.


    ¡­¡­


    "I have to practice hard recently. Now I don''t know when master will come back. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Only by improving my strength can I save my life."


    Li Luoxing walked in the familiar campus and said to himself in his heart.


    I don''t know why he always has a feeling in his heart that there will be something big happening in the future.


    Maybe the whole world will be in chaos at that time. At that time, you can only depend on your strength to keep your life.


    So now he can''t care about his graduation thesis. He just wants to improve his strength.


    Otherwise, a short graduation thesis is hard for him, just take a little time to write it, but he feels that any time is precious now.


    I don''t want to waste anything in this secular world.


    "I don''t know when master will be able to solve his problems?"


    Li Luoxing thinks of the words Lin Mu gave him after he left.


    "As short as months, as long as years."


    What kind of thorny matter is it that even a strong existence like master takes such a long time to solve?


    But he also understood that it was not something he could touch now. After all, he was just a chicken at best.


    I haven''t been able to intervene in those powerful things.


    So he can only practice well, in order to reach the realm of master as soon as possible.


    Only then can we get access to the real secret.


    "From today on, practice hard!"


    Walking on the road, he secretly made a decision to himself in his heart.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    ¡­¡­


    "Alas! Great changes are about to take place in this world. The ancestors will return to the world. The aura of heaven and earth will return to the peak of ancient times. At that time, the practitioners of the world will not have to fight for a little aura any more! "


    "Originally, with your qualifications, you could be accepted as a disciple by the clan, and then embarked on a different road from ordinary people, but why did you give up at such a critical time?"


    After Li Luoxing left, there was a trace of regret in Professor Li''s eyes alone in the office.


    The world is about to change greatly. At that time, it will not be the world that ordinary people can control.


    then only the practitioners has the final say.


    Originally, Li Luoxing''s qualifications could be valued by his family, so he embarked on a road of cultivation.


    "We''ll talk about it then."


    Professor Li murmured to himself.


    He didn''t want to give up such an excellent disciple as Li Luoxing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 334

    "Ah! Why don''t you go to captivity recently


    Back in Lin Mu''s villa, Li Luoxing saw Xu an sitting leisurely and drinking tea at first sight.


    "Ha ha! Thanks to you, I''m still stuck in a fart. "


    Xu anbai takes a look at Li Luoxing. If it wasn''t for this boy, how could he be bumped into by Yan Jun.


    Now that he has been bumped into by Yan Jun, it''s estimated that he, the emissary of the Yin Department, has already achieved his goal.


    That''s why he has time to be so leisurely now.


    "Forget it, I''ll go outside and practice with those ghosts myself."


    Li Luoxing doesn''t want to take care of himself when he sees Xu an.


    Also lazy and he continued to talk.


    After nearly a year of cultivation, Li Luoxing''s strength has reached the state of being out of the body. Although he is still a weak chicken for some powerful beings, he can face some ghosts in the world by himself.


    As long as it''s not to provoke some taboos.


    Li Luoxing feels that he is relying on cultivation now, and he is a little slow in his promotion.


    He has some understanding, which may be the bottleneck on the road of cultivation.


    Although according to the truth, such a gifted person as him will not meet the bottleneck, especially on the road of cultivating truth.


    However, Lin Mu''s skill is so profound that it is to cultivate a special skill created by the way of heaven. So even with Li Luoxing''s talent, he will encounter some bottlenecks.


    Li Luoxing felt that he had to break through to the state of fitness in actual combat.


    "It''s itching again!"


    Xu an said after hearing Li Luoxing''s words.


    It has to be said that Ruoxin''s talent really made him envious. In a short period of one year, his strength has almost caught up with his own strength.


    If it wasn''t for his own strength, he would have been better than him, and after the training of his predecessors, he would not be able to beat him now.


    But Xu an estimated that in another year or two, he would not be able to beat Li Luoxing.


    "Recently, I have encountered some bottlenecks in my cultivation. I feel that I have to break through in actual combat, so I want to find some powerful ghosts to practice!"


    Li Luoxing didn''t hide it.


    In this year, the relationship between them is not as rigid as it was at first.


    Even friends.


    So Li Luoxing did not hide his current situation.


    "I''ll go. You''ll have a bottleneck."


    When Xu Anton was surprised, he didn''t expect that people with such qualifications as Li Luoxing would also encounter bottlenecks.


    He originally thought that Li Luoxing would continue to practice endlessly, and would not encounter any bottleneck at all.


    But now it seems that God is still fair, no matter what kind of qualification people should encounter bottlenecks.


    "Recently, there seems to be something troublesome in Si arc''s place. I can help her as well."


    Xu an thought of the recent is always made by that thing headache arc, can''t help to Li Luoxing said.


    After the initial process of disdaining each other, he and Si arc had a good relationship.


    Moreover, according to Li Luoxing and Lin Mu, they may have looked at each other, but they didn''t know it.


    So now Xu an still knows what Si arc is busy with recently.


    Li Luoxing thought about it. Anyway, he has to find some powerful ghosts to practice his hand recently, and Si arc is better than himself at present. Since he feels that there are some thorny things, it is also very useful for his needs.


    So I agreed.

 Chapter 335

    "Why are you here?"


    In a primeval forest.


    The division arc has some don''t understand to look at the Xu an and Li Luoxing who come together.


    Originally, I was going to inform them, but I didn''t expect them to come by themselves.


    "Li Luoxing just recently encountered a bottleneck, and recently you have encountered some thorny things, so it''s the best of both worlds, so come here to have a look."


    Xu anbai took a look at Si arc.


    This woman is really proud.


    Now that I just said something casually at the beginning, I met some difficult things, and then I didn''t disclose anything to myself.


    "Well! I can solve this problem. I don''t need your help! "


    Division arc saw white oneself one eye, immediately of don''t have good spirit ground say of.


    Although the relationship between them is very good now, they often get in touch with each other.


    But what they don''t know is that their mutual connection is seen as flirting in the eyes of Li Luoxing and Lin Mu.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Xu an is worried about you, too!"


    Finally, Li Luoxing stood between the two of them and said to the arc.


    "Hum!"


    See Li Luoxing all come out to make ends meet, the division arc also didn''t say anything more, direct of the head don''t past, but they all didn''t see is, the division arc that hide in the face under the mask unexpectedly appeared a trace of red halo.


    "What''s the situation here? Now that you are beyond the limits of the human world, you feel a little anxious. "


    Xu an looked at a certain direction of the primeval forest with some fear.


    He felt some threat in that direction.


    This makes him very strange. With the help of his predecessors, his current strength has already reached a terrifying level. However, at present, he still feels some threat in that direction.


    "I''m not sure, but according to the people above, it''s an ancient relic ten thousand years ago, and I don''t know why it seems that the ancient relic is going to be opened recently, so the people above asked me to come here to have a look."


    "If you have a chance, take control of this ancient relic."


    To this point, Si arc didn''t brute the two of them.


    What''s more, those cultivation sects in the city didn''t know where they got the news, and they rushed here one after another.


    So there''s a lot of people here recently.


    Everyone has made a profit from this ancient relic.


    Si arc said, and looked at the place where people gathered.


    Then you are the place where people gather in the clan.


    "Oh! It seems that things are still very big. Unexpectedly, so many people from the sect have come. It seems that the people above attach great importance to this ancient relic. I don''t know what kind of things are in this ancient relic. "


    Xu an said casually.


    These clans basically have their own grandfathers on them, and if their grandfathers didn''t disclose the information to them, Xu an was the first one who didn''t believe it.


    There is no ability to find out the opening time of this ancient relic.


    You know, even if you feel some threat to this ancient relic, not to mention those who live in the clan.


    "Well! This ancient relic is very important. Even the Emperor himself told me that I must take something out of it. But he didn''t tell me what it was. He just said that I would know when I got into the relic. "

 Chapter 336

    Since their relationship has been getting better and better, Si arc has not used his own sword as a law enforcer. Therefore, the emperor of heaven can not understand their current situation at all, so he gives such an important task to Si arc.


    "Oh! It seems that those great powers absolutely know what this ancient relic is like, and they are very loyal here. "


    "I don''t know what the emperor of heaven wants from this ancient relic?"


    After hearing the words of Si arc, Xu an was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven, the ruler of the Ming Dynasty, was very concerned about it.


    It looks like there must be something good here.


    "I was going to tell you, but I didn''t expect you to come here. Since this stock is expected to attract the attention of those great powers above, it means that there must be something very precious in this ancient relic. I''ll see if I have a chance to seize it."


    Since the last time they met the danger of life, the emperor of heaven didn''t care about her, but Lin Mu came to her in person and killed her. She was already very dissatisfied with the emperor of heaven.


    After all, she has been loyal to heaven for so many years that she can''t even save her own side. How can she not feel cold?


    But after several times of danger, the emperor is still indifferent, or after the program came in person, she has completely given up the emperor.


    Such a person is not worthy of her loyalty.


    The emperor of heaven just regarded her as a piece of chess. When she was used up, she could throw it away at will, and he never saw their life and death in his eyes.


    So at this time, what he naturally thought was not the emperor of heaven, but a few friends who had been with her for so long.


    "Cut! I really don''t care about these people. Do they have the courage to grow things from our hands? "


    Xu an didn''t pay any attention to those people who lived in the clan.


    Even if those sects come, the highest combat power is only the period of fitness. How can he be such an opponent who has already exceeded the limit of the human world?


    And there are two more of his share.


    "I''m not worried about these people, but about the existence of ancient relics!"


    Si arc is still worried.


    "The existence of ancient relics!"


    Li Luoxing asked curiously, it was the first time that he met such an ancient relic.


    "Well! Most of these ancient relics are ancient powerful Taoist temples. Naturally, there are many things in these powerful Taoist temples, but the guard force is also good. "


    "After all, those great powers attach great importance to face. Naturally, they won''t let the guard strength of their own Dojo get worse!"


    "Although the so-called most of the vicissitudes of time, but there are still one or two can survive, and there may be countless puppets and organs, this is what I worry about."


    After all, none of them knew what kind of abilities those great powers had in ancient times.


    "Don''t worry! Even if they really want to survive, their strength is not as good as before, and the law of heaven and earth is so strong, their strength will certainly not exceed the limit of the law of heaven and earth, so there is no need to worry too much. "


    Xu an said comfortingly, and then said again, "what we need to worry about most is the puppets and organs. After all, these are all dead things, which will not be governed by the laws of the world."


    "But don''t worry too much. At least our lives are safe."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 337

    Xu an stares at the direction of the ancient relic. He doesn''t know why. He always feels familiar with the ancient relic.


    But he can be sure that he has never been here.


    "I hope nothing will happen!"


    Xu an touched the charm in his pocket.


    Before Lin Mu left, he left a life saving charm for each of them.


    After all, Mingmu has been looking at those people recently. Since ancient times, he has killed Daneng and tried to find the people behind the scenes, so he has not paid so much attention to them all the time.


    Because of the identity of their apprentices, they are expected to be targeted by many adults in the world.


    Lin Mu gave each of them a life saving charm.


    At least the power of this charm can resist most of the threats in the world.


    They can also support until Lin Mu comes to the rescue.


    "Let''s go first. Look at the time. The seal of the ruins is about to be opened."


    Si arc stares at the direction of the ruins for a while and says to them.


    "Well!"


    Li Luoxing and Xu an immediately agreed and went straight to the ruins.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the ruins around is very busy.


    At any time, many disciples gathered around the ruins, waiting for the opening of the ancient ruins.


    In my heart, I also think whether I can get my own chance from this drama.


    After all, such an ancient relic has not been found for a thousand years.


    This is the only time that remains from ancient times have been found.


    The contents must be very precious to them.


    As long as they get something of great power in ancient times, their future road will soar to the sky.


    So they are looking forward to the opening of the ancient ruins.


    "Stop, who are you? Which clan? "


    A voice suddenly remembered.


    Specifically in this season, the disciples of the sect around immediately looked in the direction of the sound.


    Pointing to them, the three of them walked straight in their own direction.


    However, these disciples did not suspect that they were just ordinary people.


    After all, the three of them didn''t look like ordinary people at all.


    The two men were normal, but the man in the middle couldn''t see the appearance of ordinary people.


    With a strange mask, also holding a silver white sword.


    And they felt a little bit of threat from the masked man.


    "This place has been divided by our Jinchi seven sects. If it''s not seven sects, the disciples will leave quickly. If it''s seven sects, show your identity immediately."


    The person who first cheered to them, this time to the three of them.


    Jinchi Qizong is the most powerful sect in Jinchi area.


    It is also one of the most powerful sects in the world of practice.


    And this primeval forest belongs to the scope of Jinchi.


    It''s not surprising to be held by the people of Jinchi Qizong.


    "Well! This relic is a common thing in the world of practice. In fact, you Jinchi Qizong said that you should possess it. "


    Xu an said coldly.


    It seems that he disdains Jinchi Qizong.


    There was even a hint of dissatisfaction in the tone.


    "Presumptuous! If this sentence appears in our Jinchi area, then naturally it is controlled by our Jinchi seven sects. "


    "Do you still want to be the enemy of Jinchi Qizong?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 338

    Jinchi Qizong people have always been famous for their hegemony in the field of practice.


    I''ve never been spoken in such a tone.


    Naturally, he was a little angry with Xu an.


    However, at such a critical time, the elders above told these disciples not to make trouble.


    That''s why he held back his anger.


    Otherwise, with their hegemony, they would have been interested in this for a long time. If you don''t pay attention to their Jinchi Qizong, you''ll have a good look.


    "Not yet."


    Seeing that the three of Xu an didn''t move, the disciple frowned slightly.


    Do these three people dare not pay attention to their seven disciples?


    That''s a lot of guts.


    "Now that we know that the seal of this relic is about to be broken, it shows that we are destined for this relic. Moreover, we are all practitioners. It''s also a kind of fate to get together around this ancient relic. It''s better to give us face and make us rich."


    Li Luoxing saw that the two of them were in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of.


    Of course, although his tone was polite, his tone all revealed their determination to enter the ancient ruins today.


    "Fate! Hum! I don''t think you know where to get this news. I really want to get some benefits from this ancient relic. "


    The seven disciples have been a little annoyed.


    Among the practitioners, who dares not to give their Jinchi Qizong a face, and which sect rushes to their Jinchi Qizong territory as a blessing.


    He has long wanted to teach these guys a lesson.


    But the elders'' orders are not easy to disobey.


    Otherwise, his consequences will be too much to eat.


    So we have to find a way to let them do it first.


    "Get out of here, or we''ll show you later."


    Thinking of this, his tone is not the same as just now.


    Straight at them.


    Although his tone just now was very impolite, at least he gave them a little respect.


    But this time, it was different. He directly scolded them on the nose. He didn''t believe that the three of them could bear it. As long as the three of them tried to do it by themselves, then the elder would have an explanation.


    He had imagined waiting for three people to be beaten by his own side.


    Imagine that scene, his mouth can not help showing a sneer.


    It''s time for Jinchi Qizong to make a high profile again. Some people in the province are not afraid of their Jinchi Qizong people.


    These three are the chickens.


    Just kill the chicken for the monkey.


    "Boy, you are arrogant."


    Xu an frowned and pulled up the address directly.


    I gave him a slap.


    Instantly, half of the disciple''s cheek turned red, and a hot handprint was printed on it.


    He would not be polite to these ordinary practitioners.


    And he was very disgusted with the people of Jinchi Qizong.


    So it''s even more impolite.


    "You How dare you


    "You, since you dare to hit me."


    The disciple didn''t expect that Xu an was so decisive, so he slapped him immediately.


    This tells him how to stay in front of his martial brothers in the future.


    You know, they all saw this slap.


    Think of here, his eyes flashed a trace of murderous.


    These three people don''t want to get out of here today.

 Chapter 339

    "Do you know who I am?"


    The disciple saw that Xu an wanted to fight him, and immediately yelled.


    "My father is the third elder of Beiyu clan. You little bastards dare to beat me."


    "Don''t put me down quickly, or I''ll make you lose it later."


    Today''s urgent task is to let the person who pulls himself up put himself down.


    Otherwise, if he wants to do it by himself later, his face will be completely lost.


    "Oh! The third elder of the northern Yu clan is very famous, but I don''t pay attention to it. "


    Xu an slapped him again.


    "This slap will teach you a lesson for your father, and teach you how to speak in the future, otherwise, you will not be able to offend someone you can''t offend."


    Xu an sneers.


    Let''s make this kid''s mouth dirty just now.


    "You, you, you..."


    He was a little angry by Xu an and couldn''t speak.


    He has moved out his father''s name. Unexpectedly, some people dare to fight against him even if they don''t pay attention to his father''s name.


    "I''m going to skin you and cramp you. I''m going to make your life worse than death."


    There was some red color in that disciple''s eyes.


    There are even some who don''t choose their words.


    It never occurred to him that he was still in the hands of Xu an, who could kill him at any time.


    "What are you going to do with it? Don''t you come and do it."


    The disciple saw that some of the disciples behind him were still looking at him with a funny face. He didn''t mean to do anything, so he said angrily.


    "Ha ha ha, Lu Sicheng, how about letting you be a bully? It''s retribution


    After hearing Lu Sicheng''s roar, these disciples didn''t mean to start at all.


    They and Lu Sicheng are not from the same clan, and Lu Sicheng usually relies on his father, who is the third elder of the northern Yu clan to bully them. Usually, because of his father''s reputation, it''s hard to fight him, but now they are very relieved to watch him run away.


    And it''s natural not to offend someone who looks very difficult for such a kid.


    They don''t want to get slapped in the face with ruscheng in public.


    It is estimated that in the future, ruscheng will not be able to raise his head in front of them.


    "You You


    Ruth Cheng''s face is now completely red with anger.


    I didn''t expect that the little bastards behind him didn''t even mean to call him.


    When he leaves here, he must teach them some good lessons.


    Let them know that his name is not in vain.


    But now we have to escape from this guy.


    "Sir, it''s my fault just now. I''m here to make amends to you. Please don''t investigate."


    Lu Sicheng was also a smart man. Seeing that the group of disciples behind him didn''t want to rescue him, he immediately turned to Xu an''s soft clothes.


    stays green mountains, is not afraid of no wood burning, as long as today left here, then is not has the final say.


    When the time comes, call on the strong men of several sects. He will make these guys live as if they were dead, and let them experience the feeling of pickpocketing and cramping.


    Let them know that Master Lu is not easy to offend.


    If you offend him, you have to pay the price.


    "Shh..."


    Seeing Ruth''s soft clothes, the disciples of the sect immediately hissed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 340

    "I''ll deal with you when I come back."


    Ruth secretly remembered the people who mocked him face to face.


    After dealing with these three guys, he will certainly let those photos look good.


    At least we have to scrap them and throw them down the mountain.


    He grew up without insult.


    In this way, people who taunt him in public will not let him go.


    "Ha ha! I can''t see that you are still a man who can see the time. "


    Xu an looked at Lu Sicheng, but he didn''t give it to him. He clapped his hands and said appreciatively.


    But the tone was cold.


    "That''s, that''s!"


    He could only laugh when he saw that those people who were not from his own family didn''t come up to him, and he was not his opponent.


    He would not have been insulted if only he had been left here this time.


    At this moment, he was dissatisfied with his family.


    Say that you have something important to do and let yourself watch.


    And now I''m in danger. I don''t even show my face.


    "Well, Xu an, let him go. Our purpose here is just the ancient ruins."


    Finally, Li Luoxing couldn''t see it any more, and whispered to Xu an.


    After all, he only took a year to practice, and most of it was spent in the city.


    So, the natural idea is not to offend a person to death.


    However, he did not know that for some people, to lose his face in public is to offend him to death.


    Especially in the world, Ruth is used to being a blessing.


    You kindly let him go, he will not be kind to thank you, but will find the right time to play you directly


    Xu an took a look at Li Luoxing and naturally understood his mind.


    It seems that Li Luoxing did not fully integrate into the rules of the practitioners.


    In the world of practice, as long as he is a certain enemy, he will not be given any chance.


    And the boy seems to be soft on himself, but he doesn''t know what kind of tricks he will play behind his back.


    Although the three of them are not afraid of this boy to continue to play tricks, but there are still some will be bored.


    However, Xu an still let him down, as if to let Li Luoxing realize the face of some people in the practice world.


    Let him know that these people must not give him a chance to kill themselves.


    "Go away!"


    So Xu an had to throw ruscheng aside, and the three went straight to the ancient ruins.


    They have delayed some time. It is estimated that the ancient ruins will be opened soon.


    "Hum!"


    "You wait for me. When you get to the ruins, I want you to look good."


    Seeing that he was thrown away like garbage, Ruth looked at the back of the three people with a look of hatred.


    After entering the ruins, he will surely let his father call these three lives worse than death.


    There are also those who ignore and even ridicule themselves.


    He had already recorded the faces of those people in his mind.


    Later, it will make them feel that life is not like death.


    This is the price of offending him.


    In this world, if he wants to die, he must die.


    Especially those who dare to lose their face in public.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 341

    I don''t want to look at those villains any more. I patted the ashes on my body and walked towards the direction of my family.


    "Sir! That Lu Si Cheng is the only son of elder Beiyu Zong San, and usually those three that have ten, from this he is the only son, for fear that she will be hurt a little


    "You treat him like this. He has a deep resentment in his heart. He will never let you go easily, so you''d better leave quickly."


    There are some people who have been looking at ruscheng for a long time. When they see that ruscheng has left, they immediately have to feel it quietly in front of Xu an and whisper to him.


    "The three elders are very famous in the cultivation world, and they are very protective. You have hurt his only son. After that villain goes back to make some contribution, you will never be spared by the three elders!"


    "Don''t worry! We don''t know what the three elders look like! "


    Seeing that someone came to persuade him, Xu an waved his hand indifferently,


    after all, his strength has already exceeded the limit of the human world, and he doesn''t know how much he would be afraid of a mere human practitioner.


    If the three elders really come over to him to ask for a word, then he doesn''t mind letting him know why the flowers are so red.


    "Alas! Sir, the three elders are... "


    Before the man''s words were finished, the three of them left directly and walked towards the gate of the ruins.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report to the elder of shangzongmen that three outsiders have intruded into our territory."


    When the three of them left, the man immediately changed his face.


    Said to a sect disciple standing beside him.


    "Yes, elder martial brother."


    After hearing his elder martial brother''s instructions, the disciple immediately went in the direction of the elder of his clan.


    At the same time, I also thought in my heart that the eldest martial brother is worthy of being the eldest martial brother. He is much more intelligent than that guy Lu Sicheng.


    Ruth, that kid will only use his father to bully others.


    "Who are those three? There is no fame in the world of practice. "


    Seeing that his disciples reported to the elders of his clan, he also began to figure out the identities of Xu an and his three.


    As long as he is famous among the practitioners, whether young or old, he basically has a general idea in his mind, but he has no impression of these three people at all.


    However, the three men dare to attack the only son of the third elder of Beiyu clan, one of the seven schools in Jinchi, and they have no fear at all.


    "are they just born?"


    "This should not be just a fledgling, and it would not be the opponent of the boy ruscheng. Ruscheng is a little dandy, but his resources are not enough. His good father did not give up training him for a while."


    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out the origin of these three people.


    "I hope I don''t come here to snatch what the clan wants."


    He has some helplessness.


    What he said just now is not really for their sake, but to scare them with these words.


    Although he and Lucheng despise each other, there is no doubt that this place is controlled by Jinchi Qizong. They don''t want an outsider to get a share of it.


    But his method is better than that of Ruth.


    Even Xu an didn''t see his real intention.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 342

    "It seems that there are some disagreements among the people of Jinchi Qizong."


    "Otherwise it would not have been so."


    Li Luoxing three people walk toward the vestige gate, at the same time casually say.


    "Ha ha, although it seems to be a little inconsistent on the surface, it is estimated that their attitude towards us outsiders is the same."


    "Just now when we left, the man who seemed to want to persuade us to leave immediately changed his face. He was so powerful that he had to be reported to the elder of his family."


    Xu an sneers.


    On the surface, the seven sects of the snake man are somewhat different. However, Xu an estimates that they must have the same attitude towards outsiders, and they will never let outsiders take away their original interests.


    That person also didn''t think his words didn''t drop of back Xu an to hear.


    Originally, he thought that Xu an was far enough away from them and could never hear his own words. But what kind of existence Xu an is now? Although he has been together for some distance, he is not far away at all. At such a distance, those words are very clear to his ears.


    "Oh


    Li Luoxing has some doubts.


    He didn''t listen carefully to what the people said after he left.


    "Although they seem to contradict each other on the surface, they will never be vague about us who want to touch their interests. They will definitely unite to deal with us outsiders."


    "After all, their interests have been planned over the years, but they will be damaged if they are suddenly intervened by us. They can''t bear it."


    "It seems that this time we enter this ancient relic, we will be targeted by these seven special people."


    Xu an said with a casual smile.


    It can also be regarded as giving Li Luoxing and some of the complexity of life in the practice world.


    But Xu an didn''t care.


    "It''s not that you can''t resist the impulse and think" it''s not that you can''t resist the impulse and think about them.


    Division arc according to the rule against Xu an.


    "Well, it''s almost there."


    Seeing that they are about to start flirting, Li Luoxing directly interrupts them. After all, he is still a single dog.


    Finally, the division arc white one eye Xu an, straight toward the ruins gate.


    ¡­¡­


    "These are the outsiders who broke into our territory?"


    In a tent.


    The disciple, who was just instructed by the kind-hearted man, pointed to the old man beside him.


    "There are only a few people who are very arrogant. It seems that they don''t pay any attention to ruscheng. Even if ruscheng has moved out of the name of his father''s three elders, he doesn''t scare them. Even they don''t care at all."


    The man was still talking to the elder of his clan about the situation just now.


    He didn''t notice that the elder''s face had changed a little.


    "That''s That''s a mask for law enforcement. "


    The elder''s voice was a little trembling, even a little excited.


    "Elder, elder!"


    The disciple had some doubts about why the elder of his clan suddenly became so excited.


    "The man in the mask is a law enforcer, but an angel."


    "Angels have come to the world."


    By this time, the elder was already trembling.


    I didn''t expect to see an immortal in my lifetime.


    "Follow me to the angel!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 343

    "Ah


    That disciple is a little confused up to now.


    I thought that my Presbyterian council would unite with the elders of other sects to expel the three outsiders.


    But I didn''t expect my elder to be so excited.


    There are even some trembling,


    "angels? What is an angel? "


    That disciple''s position in the middle gate is just ordinary, and he is not qualified to contact the affairs of the heaven.


    But he couldn''t think about it any more, because the elders of his family had already gone in the direction of the three men.


    Naturally, he has to keep up.


    "Ah! That man seems to have seen through your identities. "


    Li Luoxing noticed some changes behind him.


    Looking back, I saw an old man, some trembling and joyful came here.


    That''s certainly not the way to expel the three of them.


    It''s like a pilgrimage.


    Then there is only one possibility. The old man has recognized the identity of Si arc or Xu an.


    However, it is very likely that he recognized Si arc''s identity. After all, most of the religious sects in the world of practice rely on the heavenly court, and there are very few religious sects with their backs on the earth.


    "Let''s not expose our identities. After all, our identities are very embarrassing."


    Xu an, pulled RASS arc for a while, said to him secretly.


    After all, they can be regarded as traitors of heaven and hell.


    "Well!"


    Si arc nodded slightly.


    He doesn''t want to be entangled by these people.


    After all, the three of them came here today to compete with them.


    Naturally, I don''t want to get involved with them too much.


    "Back off!"


    Think of so, the division arc immediately to the old man who rushed to them.


    After confirming that the old man heard his own words, Si arc was not in charge of the business here, and walked forward directly.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the old man''s depressed expression.


    "Angel That''s it


    When the old man heard a voice in his mind, he immediately confirmed that it was the angel who sent the message to him.


    Only the angel here has such ability.


    However, if they want to think that the angel didn''t want to see him,


    and there was no room for him.


    Think of here, the expression on his face is more depressed, can''t help shaking his head, disappointed said: "it seems that my fortune has not arrived!"


    The old man stood in the same place, not noticing the strange expression on the face of the disciple behind him.


    "What happened today, elder? Fairy sister is just making a fuss about what angel, and then she stands here and doesn''t move, her face is still so disappointed. What happened? "


    He rubbed his head and didn''t feel what had just happened.


    "Is there something abnormal about the elder today?"


    He can only think that way.


    But he didn''t dare to show his face. If the elder found out, he would be miserable.


    "Elder, elder, are you ok?


    After all, he couldn''t help reminding the elder in a low voice.


    After all, the identity of the morning is also very noble here, he is now in a daze, many people have noticed here.


    "Oh! It''s OK. Let''s go. "


    Since the angel didn''t want to be himself, he didn''t have the courage to disobey the angel''s orders.


    And his ID card is really inappropriate here. He can only leave with regret and come here.


    At the same time, what you think in your heart must be expressed in this relic to satisfy the angel.


    In that way, I may be in the immortal class in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 344

    "What''s the matter? Why did you stand there just now? "


    After returning to his original position, a familiar old man came and asked.


    After all, he just left here in a hurry, and then he suddenly fell into a trance in the middle of the walk, which is very suspicious.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Just now I just thought of an urgent matter, but then I thought that it had been solved."


    The old man didn''t answer that he met the angel.


    At the same time, he gave the disciple a stern look in the dark, so that he would not tell the story.


    People are selfish. If these people know that there is an angel coming here, they will be absolutely afraid to show themselves in front of the angel, so that they will have more competitors.


    After all, he still wants to be in the immortal class, but he doesn''t want these people to fight with him.


    And with so many people trying to please angels, is it hard for everyone to be in the immortal class? Don''t even think about it. It''s impossible.


    So it''s better to just let yourself know.


    "However, there are still some obstacles for this disciple. These old foxes are absolutely wrong about my abnormality. If they want to ask this boy, won''t all my previous achievements be wasted?"


    He had a faint look again. He was still a forced disciple, and he had a killing heart in his heart.


    Only the dead can keep secrets.


    So when we get inside the ruins, we''ll find a chance to kill him.


    This disciple doesn''t know that a terrible elder of his family has been staring at him.


    It''s just because I know something that I don''t know very well.


    "Oh


    The man who asked him the question just now gave him a casual look.


    "Bao Mu is so cunning that he doesn''t get up early because he has nothing to do with himself."


    Although he knew in his heart that this guy must be hiding something important from himself, he didn''t ask directly.


    After all, even if you ask directly, you don''t have to wait until the ruins are opened. You can follow him secretly to see what kind of good things he has encountered. Maybe you can get involved and get some benefits.


    So just casually perfunctory, and then closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a rich aura. It''s rare in the world."


    At the gate of the ruins, Xu an absorbed the aura here.


    Although his strength has already exceeded the limit of the human world, he has not reached the peak, so he still needs to practice. However, the aura of the human world is really scarce. It is better to absorb one month''s aura than to absorb one day in the small world like hell and heaven.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a rich aura in the world.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know that before.


    If I had known, I would have occupied this place.


    Maybe his strength can go to a higher level.


    "The forest atmosphere here is as strong as that in heaven and earth."


    "It seems that in ancient times, the aura of the human world was very abundant. Maybe it was more abundant than the heaven and the earth, or there would be no such relics!"


    "Even after tens of thousands of years, the aura near the ruins is still so rich!"


    Looking at the gate of the ruins, Si arc also had some feelings.


    They didn''t know that more than ten thousand years ago, the world was the real master world.


    "The ruins are about to open."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 345

    Li Luoxing looked at the more and more irascible aura and said to them.


    Although he didn''t step into the cultivation for a long time, he could understand even the simplest thing.


    This situation is absolutely something big is going to happen.


    If something big happens here, only the ruins will be opened.


    "Well! Be careful, no one knows if this ancient great power will set up any mechanism at the gate


    Division arc vigilant looking at the front.


    No one is sure if something will pop up when the ruins are opened.


    And the state here is also sensed by the people of Jinchi Qizong.


    They immediately organized their own people and rushed to the gate of the ruins.


    Everyone in the clan wants to be the first to go into the ruins, and let the first benefit of the ruins be obtained by their clan.


    But few people think about the danger of opening the ruins.


    So the people of zongmen completely ignored Li Luoxing and the three of them, and pushed them to one side, expecting to see the gate of the ruins, imagining when the gate of the ruins will open.


    Imagine what kind of opportunities there are.


    But this is what the three of them want to see.


    After all, some people who are not afraid of death try to be dangerous for themselves. Such opportunities are rare.


    And they are not afraid to take away the good things. After all, the good things are usually in the bottom.


    And they don''t believe that someone can take things from them.


    So I watched the drama and watched the disciples in front of me.


    If there is no danger, then if there is a threat to all the benefits, these people in the first row will be the first to die.


    "Yes, yes!"


    The aura around the relic is getting more and more violent.


    And there''s even some shivering in the vestige gate.


    It looks like it''s going to open soon.


    These disciples are looking forward to the bronze gate.


    If the door is open, they will rush in and snatch the good things for the first time.


    At the same time, he looks at the people around him warily. After all, these people are also potential competitors.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly there was a loud noise.


    The bronze gate exploded suddenly.


    The explosion of the pollution in this picture made the people standing in the front have no reaction at all.


    It was blown up by the explosion.


    All of a sudden, blood and flesh blurred.


    These disciples did not expect to play this game at such a time.


    The horror immediately retreats toward the back, for fear that there will be some strange things that will bury their Xiaomin.


    Some of them have lost their enthusiasm just now. They just look at the front of the relic with vigilance, for fear that something dangerous will jump out of the relic.


    However, when they finished cleaning up the bodies of the unfortunate ghosts standing in the front, there was still no movement in the ruins, and they gradually relaxed.


    After all, this relic is also the Daochang of ancient Da Neng. Which Da Neng would set a trap at the gate of his own Daochang?


    So they let go and walked slowly towards the gate.


    At the same time, the heart began to heat up.


    Just now, it should have been just an accident. Those hapless ghosts would have died when they died. They also knew several competitors for themselves. Now, there should be no danger.


    With this mentality, they walked slowly towards the ruins.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 346

    Although they walk slowly, they are not far from the ruins.


    Finally, the first group of people have come to the gate of the ruins, and have half stepped into the ruins.


    As long as they take a step forward, they will be able to get in touch with this ancient powerful Taoist temple.


    "What are you waiting for? Not in yet? There''s a chance for you to wait, but chance won''t wait for you! "


    Suddenly, an old man in a Taoist robe appeared from behind.


    Looking at these timid disciples with a sad face.


    They have already come to the gate of this relic. They only need to take another step to find their own opportunities, but they dare not even take this step.


    It''s useless to be a disciple of the seven schools of Jinchi.


    There are some problems in his elder''s face.


    So I couldn''t help but stand up and inspire them, and then I walked straight towards the ruins without waiting for them to say anything.


    "Well! Old thing


    Seeing that this guy was the first to step into the ruins, some people who didn''t look at him immediately hummed.


    When they want to come, this guy just wants to be the first person to get benefits.


    "Ha ha, we can''t guess the character of ancient great power. It''s good to have a man who tries danger for us. Isn''t he beautiful?"


    Another elder standing beside him looked at the ruins with a smile.


    He has always been cautious, and this time is no exception. Moreover, he does not believe that there may be some traps in those ancient powerful ashram.


    Originally, he was ready to ask some of his disciples to go for an interview to test their way, but now suddenly an old relative came out to input such information for them, which he could not wait for.


    It''s OK for him to order some disciples, but he is not qualified to secret these elders.


    "Well, I''ll see if this guy can steal chicken and eat rice!"


    "It''s not so easy to enter the ancient powerful Daochang."


    "The elders have explored the way for us. What are we afraid of? Is there anything else in it that can threaten the elder? Is there a chance that belongs to us? "


    Seeing that an elder actually took the lead in walking in, the disciples gradually relaxed. Now in their eyes, the elder is invincible. There is absolutely no threat to the elder in the world, so they gradually entered this season one by one.


    "Just in time, go to more people and find more ways for us."


    The sneering elder continued to sneer. The more people went in first, the more satisfied he was.


    After all, a person is still not able to detect all the threats, but with so many people in, he can definitely detect most of the dangers. When these people go in, there will be no threat.


    And with these people, what good things do you want?


    Naturally, what they get are things that they despise in the eyes of the senior elders.


    Otherwise, they would not be so indifferent to watch these disciples go in first.


    "Elder, don''t we go in yet?"


    Some of the disciples of the sect elders, who were looking at their own elders a year later, now have so many people in, and they are still standing outside foolishly,


    "don''t worry, don''t worry, let those people explore the way for us first."


    The elders were all in control.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 347

    "Father, that''s the three of them."


    Li Luoxing didn''t notice that not far away from them, Ruth, who had been taught by Xu an, stared at them with hatred.


    He was accompanied by a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe.


    This man is the third elder of Beiyu clan and the father of Lu Sicheng.


    "Father, you can ask me to be my master. When did I say such humiliation when I grew up?"


    In front of his father, ruscheng changed his arrogance in front of others, leaving only pathetic.


    "Well! I know. I''ll teach you a lesson when it''s in the ruins. "


    Lu Yang looked at his only son.


    Although the only son is very clever in front of him, he knows that once he leaves, he will be extremely arrogant and domineering. Over the years, he has heard about what he has done.


    But who said he was his only son?


    I can only take care of him.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed at the thought.


    "Father, I don''t want them to die easily. I want them to feel that life is not like death."


    Ruth touched his side of the face.


    He also felt some pain at this time.


    And that a trace of the color of the red halo did not completely eliminate.


    He''ll never forget the way that guy hit himself.


    He must put that guy on the ground and make him kneel down and lick his shoes.


    Only in this way can his hatred be solved.


    "Alas


    Look at the scar on my son''s face that hasn''t completely dissipated.


    He can''t help growing some anger.


    After all, this is his only son. He has been spoiled since he was a child. He has never been willing to beat her once.


    "Well! My son, even if he doesn''t become a tool, it''s up to me to teach him. It''s not up to you outsiders. "


    "I''ll show you my Luyang method later."


    Thinking of this, his eyes became colder and colder.


    Li Luoxing''s three people are even full of murderous spirit.


    She has decided that as long as the three of them enter the ruins, they will definitely feel like death.


    "Well!"


    Xu an slightly frowned. He felt that someone nearby was staring at him, which was not good.


    He immediately looked for the direction of the man who was staring at him.


    He''d like to see who''s so overconfident.


    Xu an''s perception is so powerful that he can find out who is staring at him in an instant.


    "It turned out to be a waste!"


    Xu an disdained smile.


    If it wasn''t for this waste to stare at himself all the time, maybe he would have completely forgotten him now.


    Like Lucheng, who only relies on his father''s strength to bully others, he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Boy, I''ll let you know what I''m good at and what will happen if I offend my young master later."


    Seeing that Xu an had seen it, Lu Sicheng didn''t care what it was, and looked at him with a look of hatred.


    He even scratched his neck with his hand, showing a trace of horror on his face.


    That means, don''t let me see you later.


    However, although the threat of such useless, very disdain.


    Directly stretched out his thumb to point to the ground, looked at their father and son disdainfully.


    If you want two people not to offend yourself, it''s OK. If you really offend yourself, he doesn''t mind killing them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 348

    "Father, do you see their arrogance? I don''t see you in the least. "


    See Xu an unexpectedly so disdainful to oneself made such action.


    He was angry again. Now he felt that he couldn''t wait to enter the ruins. He wanted to skin and tendon the three men and let them kneel down in despair and beg for mercy.


    However, he also knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the three of them. If he wanted to kill the three of them, he had to turn to his powerful father.


    He believed that his father would definitely help his only son stand out.


    "Don''t worry. After they enter the ruins, it''s not good for the reputation of Jinchi Qizong to start here."


    Lu Yang was also very angry to see that Xu an didn''t see him as the three elders of Beiyu sect, but his reason still suppressed his anger. He knew that if he started here, some people who had been against him would definitely come out to stop him.


    Although I''m not afraid of those guys, I still have some troubles.


    It can only be tolerated for a while until they enter the ruins.


    "Father..."


    Lu Yang can bear it, but Lu Sicheng can''t bear it for a moment.


    When did he ever suffer such humiliation when he was growing up.


    His mind is now dazzled by anger.


    "Well, shut up for your father and plan for your father''s freedom."


    Lu Yang turned around and stared coldly at his only son.


    Originally, I had high hopes for the only son, but this guy just didn''t let himself be satisfied once.


    Make trouble for yourself every day.


    But after thinking about it, who told her that she was her only son? So she said softly, "if you are a father, if you do it here, some old people who are not right with your father will definitely stop it in the name of the great righteousness of the clan. When they are in the ruins, what they do is up to you."


    "Thank you, father!"


    Lu Sicheng, who originally thought his father was punishing him, was immediately overjoyed when he heard his father''s words?


    "To achieve great things, small things must be tolerated!"


    Lu Yang turned around and whispered.


    It''s like saying it to yourself, and it''s like saying it to your son who is not a tool.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the people inside still didn''t send out any information.


    When people think it''s safe to go in.


    Suddenly, a series of screams came from inside.


    "Ah..."


    "What the hell, get off me! Go away


    "Go away, go away for me, help, help! Elder, help! I don''t want to die yet


    "Get out of my body, get out of my way!"


    "Ah! I can''t stand it. Kill me! Kill me


    "Help, help..."


    Bursts of frightening sounds came out of the ruins.


    Let originally want to step into the ruins of the people inside the instant played a retreat drum, even standing near the ruins of the people immediately ran back.


    They don''t want to be haunted by the ghosts in the ruins.


    Although we still don''t know what it is, so many disciples came in, and they still heard such horrible words. They couldn''t help worrying about it.


    Sure enough, none of the ancient powerful temples was safe.


    You could have lost your life at any time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 349

    "What shall we do now?"


    One elder looked at the other standing beside him.


    Because the elder is the one who first said to let those people in to die.


    "Wait and see what happens in the back."


    The elder is also frowning now.


    I didn''t expect my hunch to come true.


    And it seems that the thing in the ruins is absolutely not ordinary. Otherwise, there are so many addresses in it, and even a few elders. So far, no one has escaped.


    It is estimated that these people will be more or less in a short time.


    However, he did not intend to go in to rescue.


    After all, now that they don''t know anything, they put themselves in danger. It''s not a good deal.


    After hearing what he said, several elders standing beside him also planned to watch the change.


    They all cherish their lives.


    It''s not worth dying here.


    There was someone in front of them who wanted to die for them. Naturally, I can''t help it.


    The screams only lasted about ten minutes and were stopped.


    It is estimated that those people inside are already in danger.


    "Now what?"


    Some elders looked uneasily at the ruins.


    I didn''t expect to lose so many people at the beginning, including some of their disciples.


    This is also a big loss for several of them.


    Although they never pay attention to those ordinary disciples, if a sect wants to prosper, it must have enough disciples.


    It is estimated that they will start to accept disciples again after going back this time, which is also a big loss for them.


    "Would you like to send some more people in to have a look?"


    "It is estimated that those things are almost dead now. After all, we have all entered so many people, and even there are elders in it. Even if those things are not completely eliminated, they are almost dead."


    Some elders suggested that some more disciples should be sent in to die.


    "Seeing such a situation, it''s strange that there will be disciples going in."


    "And we are respectable after all, and we can''t force our local people to do what they don''t want."


    The other elders didn''t agree with this proposal. After all, they have lost a lot now. If they were allowed to lose a little, they would be heartbroken.


    "Now what? Is it difficult for us to stay outside the ruins all the time and look at the good things in the ruins and not take them? "


    "Well, stop it and let me do something about it."


    The elder who proposed to let the disciples go in to explore the way interrupted them and said something with a headache.


    It seems that the elder has great prestige in their circle. After he spoke, there were not many people to go on talking.


    Otherwise, he would not say in front of these elders that he would let those disciples go in to explore the way.


    "Elder Chen, what good method do you have in mind?"


    After a long time, people could only stare at the gate of the ruins, but they didn''t dare to go in.


    There are several elders who are impatient.


    Looking at elder Chen, who was still thinking with his eyes closed, he interrupted with some dissatisfaction.


    After all, it''s been so long. It''s time to come up with a good way.


    "What''s the hurry? Anyway, this relic can''t run away."


    Elder Chen, who was interrupted by others, could not help looking at the elder who interrupted himself in anger.


    Then, his eyes inadvertently looked at Li Luoxing three people.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 350

    "Who are those three? In my impression, it seems that none of us has ever had such a disciple! "


    Elder Chen looked at them with some doubts.


    Although Jinchi Qizong is searching for this name, it is very popular.


    However, there are not many disciples. One sect adds up to only 2000.


    After all, this is the age of science and technology, and few people will believe the ghost tricks of these practitioners.


    And the memory of these practitioners is so strong, as long as they have seen one side, they will have an impression. However, Li Luoxing, the three of them, he can be sure that he has never seen them.


    And this time the seven sects didn''t have many disciples here.


    There must be no three of them,


    "I don''t know, we don''t seem to have seen each other!"


    After hearing elder Chen''s words, the elders drove in his direction and saw Li Luoxing and the three of them.


    But I''m also sure that I don''t have these three people in my clan.


    "We are all elders of the seven sects, but none of us has any impression of the three of them."


    Elder Chen frowned.


    "Are they foreign?"


    "But how can these outsiders get such a place? We sent out the players'' disciples outside, don''t we eat shit? "


    Elder Chen has some anger. If some of them are really outsiders, they will spread the things here among the practice circles after they leave. At that time, the practice sects will definitely come to accuse them.


    After all, there has been a rule in the practice street for a long time. As long as the ancient relics are found, they are the common wealth in the practice world, and every sect has the right to explore them.


    But this time, seven of them joined hands to hide the news.


    Other sects didn''t receive this message at all, and they wouldn''t shoot their disciples to compete with them.


    But once these three people get the message out here, things will be different.


    At that time, they will have to spit out a large part of what they eat and give it to those sects.


    Otherwise, the whole sect of practice is the enemy. No matter how powerful their seven sects are, they still don''t have the courage.


    This is absolutely intolerable to them. They have spent so much money to eat these benefits. Why should they share them?


    "It''s just a bunch of rubbish. I can''t even see such a trifle well."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help yelling at the disciples who were patrolling outside again, and even three living people could be put here.


    Are they any more useful?


    It''s better to let their trash come here to find their way.


    "We have confirmed that there are absolutely no these three people in our middle door. These three people are probably outsiders."


    After a while, several sect members looked at each other, searching in their minds whether there were traces of these three people in their own beauty, but the results were all the same. There were no traces of these three people in their compositions.


    "Old Cheng Zhang, we just don''t have anyone to explore the way for us? It''s just coming to the door. "


    Suddenly, an elder didn''t know what he thought. He said to elder Chen with a smile.


    After hearing what he said, the elders immediately began to smile.


    It''s just right. It''s in their hands.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 351

    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    Chen Zhuang immediately lost his anger and turned into a smiling face.


    Facing Li Luoxing, the three of them walked over.


    Now there are just three free pathfinder for them. How can they not use them?


    "Ha ha, aren''t the three disciples of Jinchi Qizong?"


    A few of them are not far away from each other, so they just walk a few steps to Li Luoxing and the three of them.


    Elder Chen looked very polite and asked the three of them.


    If it wasn''t for Li Luoxing, the three of them were very powerful, and they all heard their words clearly, they would think that this guy didn''t mean any harm to them.


    However, Chen Chuang won''t think that what they said was clearly heard by the three people who wanted to be used by them.


    "So what, so what?"


    Now that we have sent them to Beijing, we will not be polite to him and look at him aggressively.


    Good things never look them in the eye.


    This can''t help but make elder Chen a little angry. These outsiders dare to be so arrogant in their place.


    But now I think about how to let them willingly explore the way for their own people, so I can only bury the anger in my heart, thinking that I will enter the ruins, and it will be too late for you to cry.


    "Ha ha, a few friends have found this place. Naturally, they are also predestined with this place. We Jinchi Qizong will not block the chance of a few friends."


    "However, in order to break the seal of this relic, we Jinchi Qizong spent countless costs to open this relic. If the three friends don''t want to pay at all and want to get the benefits of this relic, are they not in line with the rules?"


    Although the smile on his face did not decrease, there was a faint threat in his tone.


    The hidden meaning is that if the three of you do not do so, then please leave. You are not qualified to explore the ruins.


    If you don''t leave, don''t blame our Jinchi Qizong for being unreasonable.


    "We naturally know your hard work. We don''t know what price we have to pay to be qualified to explore this relic."


    Li Luoxing didn''t believe a word when he grew up, but now is not the time to turn over.


    After all, the strength of the three of them is not enough for the ancient powers.


    With these sects, people here can share some of the pressure for them.


    "Ha ha, my friends are really cheerful."


    "I don''t want to hide the fact that some of our friends are so cheerful. Some of our families have encountered some small troubles here. As for the fact that we don''t know the current situation of the ruins, we''d better ask some friends to explore the way for us."


    "If a few friends agree, no matter what is in a sentence before we go in, we will not interfere as long as a few friends find it. It''s all the friends."


    "After we go in, several friends can still search for their own opportunities in the ruins."


    Elder Chen showed a look of heartache.


    It seems that Li Luoxing and the three of them made a lot of money in this transaction.


    "That sounds good."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 352

    Li Luoxing smiles.


    He looked at elder Chen with some satisfaction.


    As if they had made a profit in this transaction.


    "What do those friends mean?"


    After hearing Li Luoxing''s words, elder Chen''s smile intensified.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with the three of us. Just exploring the way for you can be regarded as a compensation for your spending so much money to break the seal of this relic. Otherwise, the three of us will have a strong hand in your hard broken relic. We can''t say it in the broad sense."


    Li Luoxing made eyes at them, and then looked at elder Chen with some satisfaction.


    I think it''s too cost-effective for the three of them to search for the relics just by exploring the way.


    But elder Chen did not see the slightest disdain in Li Luoxing''s eyes.


    It is obvious that what he said with all his efforts didn''t make them believe a word at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that all three of them were walking towards the ruins, elder Chen left with satisfaction and returned to his original place.


    "Elder Chen, are we paying too much? If they get something good before us, can''t we just watch them take it away? "


    When he grew up and came back, a group of elders immediately gathered around him. What they said just now was heard by all the elders.


    Some of the benefits they naturally expend are too large.


    If the three of them really get some peerless treasure, they will lose a lot.


    "Well! What they say is just words. Even if they find some peerless treasure between us, can they escape from us? "


    "If you give us the wise man, we may let him live. If we don''t know the wise man, are we afraid that they will go to three of us?"


    "And it''s estimated that they will die. After all, it''s not so easy to break into the ancient powerful ashram. The elders and disciples in front of them are a lesson."


    Elder Chen looked at the elders around him with disdain.


    Those who achieve great things should be free from minor matters.


    What''s more, it''s just the promise of these benefits that makes this scholar anxious.


    There''s no such thing as a great man.


    At the same time, let him also look down on these elders in his heart.


    I really don''t know how these guys sit in the position of elders.


    In terms of strength, no one is his opponent. In terms of mind, even if they are surrounded by each other, they will be hanged by themselves.


    "Look, he has to plan the position of the patriarch after he goes back. Otherwise, he will lose face when he is with these wastes every day."


    Elder Chen looked at the crowd with disdain.


    But this is disdain to hide very well, did not let a person discover.


    "Ha ha, elder Chen thinks so well. I admire you


    After hearing elder Chen''s words, the crowd began to praise elder Chen again.


    Anyway, it doesn''t cost much to blow it.


    But life did not see, not far from them, an elder, some disdain to look at them.


    There was even a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, Chen Xi, you boast that you are extremely smart, and you will never think what a big mistake you have put down today."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 353

    "Even the angel did not know, even dare to command the angel, still want to play the angel''s idea."


    "It''s like looking for death."


    "When the angels come out, I''m looking forward to your coming up with their ideas."


    "And I''m looking forward to it. What will happen to you then?"


    This elder has some disdain to look at you, those elders who are in front of Chen Xi.


    These people are just the elders of Jinchi seven sects. They don''t even have the most basic eyesight.


    Since we don''t even know the law enforcers in Tianting.


    All these years, I''ve been living in vain.


    This person was the one who recognized Si arc''s identity at the first sight.


    At this time, hair is sitting in a dark place, looking at Chen Xi who is enjoying the praise of the public with a sneer.


    Because he was calculated by this guy in the early years, he has been very unhappy with this guy.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy was just stealing chicken today.


    Even dare to put the idea on the angel.


    Don''t think about the strength of the angels from heaven. Are you qualified to see them?


    "One by one, you used to disdain to read the ancient books of zongmen, and now you don''t even know the law enforcers."


    Bao Mu disdains to look at these elders who used to call themselves rich in economy.


    Chen Xi, in particular, didn''t even know the most basic dress of an angel, and even dared to say that she had no plan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now I also think about how to please angels and make them satisfied."


    Bao Mu is also a little angry now. After all, angels don''t want to see themselves, and some even don''t want to reveal their identity.


    That is to say, I have no chance to please the angel. If I don''t grasp the chance to satisfy the angel this time, I guess I will not be in the immortal class even if I die.


    "Do you want to go in now and show your determination?"


    Bao Mu looked at the gate of the ruins and had some meditation.


    Desire tells itself to go into the ruins immediately and show an attitude to the angel, which is likely to satisfy the angel.


    But my reason should tell me that the ruins are very dangerous.


    You don''t see. Just now, several elders of the same rank went in, but they haven''t come out yet. It''s estimated that there are no bones left now. If he didn''t meet the angels at the first time after he went in, but met the terrible things they had done before, he would die.


    This is also a very uneconomic thing for him.


    So he is still very hesitant to go in and show sincerity to the angel.


    "Forget it, Bo!"


    Bao Mu clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, and looked firmly at the gate of the ruins.


    As long as he meets several angels at the first time after entering, his safety will be considered.


    He didn''t believe that there was anything else in the human world that could threaten angels.


    As long as you meet the person of heaven and time, you will not only think about your own safety, but you may also be moved by the angels, so that you will be in the immortal class.


    At that time, I will be immortal, and I will not be with this mortal.


    It''s worth it.


    And if he doesn''t meet an angel at the first time, he has the confidence that he can live out of the ruins.


    Thinking so, he also walked towards the ruins.


    Can''t let Angel go far, otherwise oneself even if want to express determination also don''t have that courage.


    "Well! What''s this guy doing? "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 354

    Bao''s action naturally alarmed several other elders.


    Seeing that Bao Mu wanted to go to the ruins, he frowned.


    The old boy is as cunning as a fox, and he doesn''t let himself be in danger at all. He thinks why he knows that there is a threat in the ruins, but he just walks like a fox in the ruins.


    Has the old boy been blindfolded by the interests in the ruins, regardless of himself.


    The elders looked at Bao Mu with some doubts.


    Until Bao Mu stepped into the ruins without hesitation.


    They still didn''t figure out what was in the ruins that attracted Bao Mu, who could even let him go to danger alone, regardless of his own safety.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about this old guy. It''s nice to have another one to find our way."


    Chen Xi didn''t understand what the old man was going to do.


    I''m just lazy to think about what this old guy wants. Maybe I''m a fool.


    However, there is another powerful elder to explore the way for them, which also makes him very satisfied.


    After all, their own people don''t know the details of those three people, what they are, and what their strength is. However, they still know a lot about Bao Mu himself and others. Even among them, they can be regarded as the top fighting power.


    So powerful a person for their own people to explore the way, why not?


    "WC, this old boy is dying."


    At the beginning, the elder who wanted to enter the ruins quietly followed him. He was shocked when he saw that Bao Mu had stepped into the ruins alone, regardless of the danger.


    Almost all the eyes are staring out.


    What can he do? Is it hard to follow him for a week? I don''t want to see the king of hell so soon.


    "Come on, I don''t want to die with the old man."


    Originally intended to secretly follow behind the bag to see what benefits he can get, he immediately put down the decision, after all, he does not want to die like this madman.


    He hasn''t lived enough.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s so bloody, but I didn''t see a body on the way here."


    In the ruins, Li Luoxing has some doubts.


    The three of them walked away, smelling the smell of blood, but the strange thing was that there was no corpse, even a drop of blood.


    But the smell of blood in the air could not be concealed.


    "Maybe it''s all eaten."


    Xu an didn''t care.


    Such a situation is not uncommon in his career.


    It''s not particularly strange that there are one or two kinds of cannibals in such a big world.


    "WC, such a heavy taste."


    Li Luoxing is not as knowledgeable as Xu an.


    There were about 150 to 200 people who came in just now.


    How long has it been? It''s hard to be eaten clean in Chengdu.


    "Make a fuss, is it strange to have one or two kinds of food in such a big world?"


    "Maybe you humans are the most delicious food in their eyes, just as you see crayfish, it tastes crispy!"


    After a casual perfunctory sentence.


    Xu an went on to see if he could find anything left.


    "WC, how can I eat crayfish when you say that?"


    Li Luoxing''s face was a little ugly. After all, more than a year ago, he was just an ordinary man.


    Now the bodies of so many people suddenly disappeared, most likely were eaten alive.


    How could he not be sick.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 355

    "Be careful. I don''t know what''s in it yet."


    Xu an didn''t know why. He felt very familiar with it in his heart.


    And there''s an unspeakable emotion.


    But he can be sure that he is definitely the first time to come to this place.


    Such a feeling made him very uneasy.


    And that strange thing happened just now.


    "Well!"


    Li Luoxing is also extremely vigilant looking around.


    Although it''s very quiet now, the smell of blood in the air can''t be dissipated for a while.


    The smell of blood in the air represents what a terrible thing happened here just now.


    The three of them didn''t dare to be careless at all. They slowly went deeper, trying to find out the most mysterious place of the ruins.


    "Shasha..."


    All of a sudden, a sound came into the ears of the three of them and made them look around with vigilance.


    I''m afraid something disgusting will pop up all around.


    "Sha Sha..."


    Those loud sounds are more serious.


    Even they feel like they''re coming right in front of them.


    They have now begun to use their aura to form a protective shield in front of them.


    "Sha Sha..."


    At last, they felt that the thing that made a loud sound was about to come in front of them.


    "Bang..."


    An unknown black object suddenly jumped out of the darkness and crashed into their protective cover.


    But because they had to make the passport so powerful, the black thing would die when it hit the top of the protective cover.


    And its body came down slowly.


    "What is this?"


    Li Luoxing has to look at the little thing under his feet.


    One is black all over, with two weird horns on its head. It looks like it has six feet, and it also has a pair of weird purple wings.


    But it''s big enough to be a little bigger than an adult''s thumb.


    But he had never seen such insects in nature.


    Li Luoxing didn''t see the two people in front of him. After seeing the insect, his face immediately began to change greatly.


    "Autophagy, how can this ghost appear here?"


    There is a trace of uneasiness in the voice of Si arc.


    In principle, a person like her who has gone beyond the limits of the human world will never reveal such uneasy emotions in the human world. However, after she saw this insect, Zhou Li Ke felt that it was dangerous here, and might even cause danger to her own life.


    "It''s not so easy to break into the Daochang of ancient Da Neng. No wonder so many people just came in and didn''t see a corpse. It turns out that there are such ghosts in it."


    Xu an picked up the insect from the ground and looked at it carefully.


    "Yes, it''s autophagy, but the autophagy here is twice as big as ordinary autophagy, and its strength is more powerful."


    After confirming that the insect was a corpse eater, Xu an crushed the insect in his hand.


    "It seems that this time we are really sheep into the tiger''s den. I didn''t expect to encounter such a threat in the outer layer. I still don''t know what terrible things are in it."


    "Is this kind of insect terrible? I think its strength is just like that. It can''t even break our aura. "


    Li Luoxing remembered that just now this insect just met the aura of himself and others, and immediately died, some did not think so.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 356

    "Yes, if it''s one or two, it''s not terrible. As long as it''s repaired a little, it can be killed easily, even if the corpse eating here is stronger than the wall outside."


    "But the most bizarre insects in this world can''t survive by one or two. They usually live in groups, and the number is huge. There are at least tens of thousands of them in each nest."


    "And these insects are very strange. The strength of each one of them is not strong, but the strength they gather together is incomparably strong."


    "The strength of the nest of corpse eaters here may exceed both of us, and the biggest hobby of this ghost thing is to eat corpses. No matter what kind of corpses they are, they can eat them. Even the corpses of their own kind can be eaten without blinking an eye."


    "What they like most is not the corpses of other creatures, but the corpses of their own kind, because as long as they eat the corpses of their own kind, their strength will be greatly improved."


    "It''s even said that as long as you eat tens of millions of corpses, the power of the king of corpses can be ranked in the middle of the world. There won''t be many people in the whole world who are the opponents of such creatures."


    "What''s more, it''s said to others that the ghosts here are more powerful than those outside. After all, the ghosts outside can''t have such a huge size. The corpses outside are enough to be the leader of a ten thousand corpse eating nest, and they can only be a cannon to kill here "Grey."


    Xu an is more and more uneasy, and even has a plan to leave here immediately.


    Now they haven''t explored the deeper place. It''s very easy for them to leave here, but once all the corpses are out, there will be some danger for them to leave.


    It might even have to be here.


    "Is this thing so evil?"


    Li Luoxing heard something creepy.


    Sure enough, the water in the spiritual world is very deep.


    I just want to find a few ghosts to practice my hand, improve my means and find a way to break the bottleneck, but I didn''t expect to put myself in such a dangerous state.


    "The presence of ancient great powers is not a good place, and according to the records of ancient books, there is basically no good place for those ancient great powers."


    "Why don''t we get out of here before we plan."


    Si arc suggested that she didn''t want to put her three in such a dangerous situation.


    Especially Li Luoxing, the two of them may be able to escape all the anger, but Li Luoxing''s strength does not reach the level of the two of them, here is absolutely doomed.


    "I also think it''s better for us to go out first and then make plans."


    In fact, to tell you the truth, Li Luoxing doesn''t care too much about the opportunities here.


    Anyway, he saw that his master was also a big man in the world. There would be no shortage of good things, and he didn''t need to come here to explore any chance.


    "I don''t know why, I always have a kind of familiarity here, as if there is something inside calling me."


    In the end, Xu an said the feeling in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 357

    "I don''t want to give up like this. I always feel that the thing calling me here is very important to me, and I also have a vague feeling. If I give up this time, I guess I will never get these things again."


    Xu an looks deeper into the ruins.


    There''s something strange in the eyes.


    The good thing is thinking about what is calling itself.


    "Well! You said there was something calling you. Are you cursed


    After listening to Xu an''s words, Si arc didn''t doubt that they were in such a state. He could feel that some affairs were very common.


    But Xu an said that he was very familiar with this place, so she didn''t believe it. After all, the ancient Da Neng Taoist temple here was just opened recently, which had never been opened before. Moreover, if Xu an had really been here, she would not be so surprised when she first came here.


    That''s why he doubted whether Xu an would be cursed by some of these things.


    There are so many powerful means in ancient times that it''s not a big deal to curse a person with your own things across endless distances.


    "No! I can feel that the familiar meaning is definitely not caused by the curse, and if I am really cursed, who I am with every day before, the elder will remind me that you have personally seen the strength of the elder. I can be sure that the strength of the elder can be regarded as the top mistake in the world, and few people can compare with it Dai Daneng has cursed me. I''m sure you''ll find out. "


    "I really feel that there is one thing that is very important to me."


    "Of course, I don''t have enough evidence for this feeling. It''s just a feeling."


    "So I don''t want to leave now. I want to go deeper and explore what is calling me. Of course, it''s very dangerous..."


    Xu an has some expectations to look deeper into the ruins.


    Because he did not enter everything before that feeling is still very light, but a step into the ruins inside, that sense is very clear.


    But he didn''t want to implicate his two companions. The outermost layer of the relic was so dangerous that he didn''t know what dangerous things existed in it.


    "Well, then we''ll lay down our lives to accompany the gentleman!"


    Before Xu an''s words were finished, he was directly interrupted by Li Luoxing.


    After being together for such a long time, he naturally knew what Xu an was going to say.


    Just as Xu an doesn''t want them to go deep into danger, they won''t easily abandon their friends.


    Naturally, they can''t leave Xu an alone here, but the two of them leave peacefully.


    "You You know, if we''re not careful here, we may really lose our lives. We don''t even have the chance to use the means left by our predecessors to protect our lives. "


    There is a touch in Xu an''s eyes.


    But the danger here may be that they will die directly in the next moment, even if there is no chance to use the means left by Lin Mu to protect their lives.


    "Are we like that? How can I leave you alone


    "Do you still regard us as friends?"


    Li Luoxing''s words already have the meaning of a trace of blame.


    Although Si arc hasn''t spoken yet, the firmness in her eyes has expressed her attitude.


    They will not leave Xu an alone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 358

    "Well, let''s go through the dragon''s den and tiger''s den together to see what''s in the ruins."


    Xu an didn''t say anything to let them leave.


    "But maybe if you die here, you don''t want to find me. Maybe I can go back to the hell for you to have a good baby."


    Xu an was smiling.


    Good ideas should activate the tense atmosphere.


    But in their hearts, they all know that if their own people really fall here, their souls may not have a chance to return to the underworld. It''s very likely that it dissipates directly in the sky and earth.


    There is also a trace that may be forever imprisoned in this season.


    But these two choices, no matter which one, they do not want to choose.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Those things seem to be coming again."


    Si arc heard some "rustle" again.


    And she can be sure that this time will not be a two, but a large group.


    "We are ready to defend."


    When they heard this, they immediately looked around with vigilance, for fear that a corpse suddenly jumped out of their surroundings and climbed onto them.


    Although these ghosts are only interested in corpses, there is no regulation that they can''t turn a good living person into a corpse.


    Although they are living now, they are dead, aren''t they corpses?


    In particular, this is the autophagy raised by ancient Da Neng himself. I don''t know what kind of means they have, and they haven''t been used.


    "Sha Sha Shasha... "


    Waves of restless voices came.


    Their faces have changed a little now, and they are absolutely sure that it is not one or two, but a large group.


    At least there are hundreds.


    Maybe more.


    This is definitely a big danger for them.


    What''s more, it''s not sure how many corpses there are in a nest. I don''t know how many will come after this wave is solved?


    After a while, the sound of things appeared in front of their eyes.


    It''s a black ocean.


    Hundreds of corpses are swimming in that group, and some even leave some strange saliva, which makes people feel very disgusting.


    The corpse eaters had already felt the invasion of outsiders in their territory, and they seemed to have lost a companion, but there was no corpse left.


    This can not help but let them have some annoyance, has been each companion''s body so disappeared.


    It''s a waste.


    So now they''re looking at the three people who are surrounded by them.


    Although they are not of their own kind, although they are a living person, as long as they die, aren''t they three delicious corpses? And it''s huge enough for them to have a good meal.


    Although a lot of people came in just now, they are not full yet.


    After all, there are a lot of corpses in their tribe.


    "Sisi..."


    These autophagies made some strange sounds together.


    Maybe this is the sound they made before they met delicious food.


    Then slowly toward the three of them to climb.


    The premise of turning the three creatures into delicious food is to kill them all and turn them into corpses without any breath. This is the most delicious thing in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 359

    "Hum!"


    Xu an snorted coldly. Passive defense is not his character.


    "The law of the underworld department is coming."


    Although his betrayal of the underworld''s underworld secretary was hit by Yan Jun, I don''t know why the underworld didn''t know his identity, just like the underworld people didn''t know he had betrayed the matter.


    So up to now, he can still use the power of hell.


    And now he is trying to really control the law of the underworld department. If he really controls the law of the underworld department, then he will not use the law of the underworld to start this law, and it will become his weapon completely. "


    At the moment when he used the Yinsi decree, countless ghosts sprang out of the Yinsi decree and attacked the hundreds of corpses crawling towards them.


    Although these insects have a high defense, but. After all, they are also life in the world. As long as they are living creatures, they will have souls. The most powerful attack power of these ghosts cultivated by him is aimed at other people''s souls.


    So after this endless ghost comes out, those who eat corpses will be less visible to the naked eye.


    But the ghosts that Xu an has cultivated for a long time have also disappeared. Although they have fallen into a disadvantage now, it does not mean that they have no means to attack ghosts.


    Moreover, their means of attack are more habitual, that is to control their souls and bite those ghosts.


    After all, according to the rules, these ghosts can also be regarded as incomplete corpses. For these corpses, they can also be regarded as appetizers before meals, so naturally they will not let go.


    "Ah "I''m sorry..."


    The sound of scuffles and ghouls kept coming.


    Xu an''s heartache.


    The cost of nurturing these ghosts is not small.


    Moreover, some of her ghosts had consumed a lot when they were enemies with Si arc at the beginning.


    He doesn''t have much stock.


    It seems that we have to collect more ghosts in the future, otherwise we won''t have the chance to launch such an attack next time.


    Xu an frowned.


    After all, the attack of ten thousand ghosts is his most powerful attack at present. If you lose this small attack, it will cause a great loss to his combat power.


    "Don''t worry. My ghost can withstand it and keep his strength. There will be a bigger war later."


    See Li Luoxing want to start, Xu an immediately reached out to stop him.


    Now what they have to do is to preserve their own strength as much as possible, and only when all the corpses come out will there be a real cruel war.


    Instead of dealing with the cannon fodder now and showing your real skills.


    "Will it hold?"


    Hearing that Xu an didn''t let him do it himself, Li Luoxing couldn''t help but stop.


    There are also some uneasy looking at the front of the fight to eat corpses and ghosts.


    "Don''t worry, there are only a few hundred corpses. I haven''t seen these ghosts yet. Although the loss is a little big, they can''t escape."


    "It''s not the time for us to make a real move yet. Wait a moment, until all those things come out, it''s the time for us to make a real move."


    Xu an is more alert now, because he hears some noise coming from the darkness around him.


    It''s clear that the army of ghouls is coming out.


    And the real battle is coming.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 360

    "Back to..."


    This little battle has been solved.


    The hundreds of autophagous insects left only a few hundred corpses on the ground.


    But without exception, they have no soul.


    Their souls are either broken, absorbed by heaven and earth, or completely eaten by Xu an''s ghost.


    But Xu an''s ghost also lost a lot.


    Xu an has some heartache.


    However, he felt that the army was about to arrive, so he immediately took back his only ghosts. His only ghosts are not the opponents of the army at present. As long as one round, his ghosts may be eaten by those things. This business is not worthwhile.


    "Sha Sha..."


    I want to get bigger and bigger and get closer to them.


    It''s obvious that this time it''s a sound, not the level just now.


    "Coming..."


    Division arc has been paying attention to the front, until looking at the front of a black sea surge.


    Her sword of law enforcement has been drawn.


    However, the sword was completely destroyed by Lin Mu. In other words, the Emperor didn''t know what had happened to her.


    That''s why he''s so comfortable with law enforcement.


    Similarly, Li Luoxing and Xu an also saw the black ocean in front of them.


    That one can''t see the head of the corpse in the black sea of motionless surging, each one wants to run to the front, good first taste of the most delicious things.


    But it is because of such a competition that there are already many corpse eaters in the black ocean. Their bodies will not be guaranteed. You can''t eat the corpses that are trampled to death.


    And those who eat their own kind of autophagy also become more powerful with the naked eye speed.


    They never care whether the corpse is their own kind. As long as there are corpses in heaven and earth, they can talk.


    Of course, if it''s not a corpse, then they will try to turn that thing into a corpse.


    It can be said that as long as it is this kind of ghost, where it goes, there will be no living creature within tens or even hundreds of miles.


    Even some ghosts were killed by them.


    The large army of corpse eaters have passed the place where hundreds of corpses were killed.


    They had already passed an instant, and the corpse with hundreds of autophagous insects disappeared immediately. It was obvious that they ate it clean.


    "Spirit fire!"


    Li Luoxing looked at the Black Sea constantly pouring to him and others, and only felt that his stomach was constantly surging and wanted to vomit.


    After all, it''s disgusting.


    Especially the saliva left by them, these things don''t care how much saliva left by their own kind at all, they just know to come to the three of them and want to turn them into corpses.


    So in the black ocean, the bodies of the corpses are basically covered with saliva.


    Li Luoxing felt that if he saw it again, he could not bear it any more. He simply started to do it.


    With his action, a sea of fire suddenly appeared in the air, attacking the large army of corpses.


    In an instant, the sea composed of autophagous insects was broken down by him, and bursts of meat fragrance also came.


    However, these autophagies didn''t care about the death of their own kind at all. They ate them directly, and then they continued to climb towards them without death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 361

    "WC, why is it so disgusting?"


    Li Luoxing looked at the charred corpse that was roasted by his own flame.


    Although it smelled delicious, he could not help feeling his stomach juice rolling at the thought of the smell of such disgusting things.


    However, he just casually said a word, and then cheer up, looking forward to the direction of their own and others from the attack of the autophagy.


    If they don''t solve this problem today, maybe he won''t have a chance to smell anything in the future.


    "Ghost land."


    Xu an is also working hard on those things ahead.


    As his voice fell, his surroundings became dark and gloomy.


    As if there were countless ghosts around Xu an.


    This is his domain.


    As long as he is in his own domain, he will have the upper hand.


    Of course, there is no problem in dealing with these insects who only know how to submit to their own instincts.


    As long as those corpses entered into Xu an''s domain, they were immediately crushed to death by an unknown force.


    But it didn''t hinder the determination of those insects behind to kill them and eat them. As if they were not concerned about their own life and death, they knew to rush towards them and eat the bodies of their own companions.


    Although these things without intelligence, as long as they enter into Xu an''s domain, they will be crushed to death by some unknown force.


    But this is the number of bugs. It''s too much. And Xu an''s strength has not been able to reach the level of control all the time, so he can only support this for a while. If those things are attacking fiercely, he will not be able to support it.


    "What to do? I''m going to be unable to support it. This kind of attack is really a waste of my aura! "


    Xu an''s brow is a little tight now.


    He didn''t feel like he was going to last long.


    Although it seems that the number of these insects eliminated is quite large, it is not worth mentioning for the total number of these insects.


    "Cover the sky!"


    When Li Luoxing saw that some of the trainees could not support him now, he was immediately worried.


    Heart a horizontal, directly used Lin Mu to give his most powerful move.


    Although I haven''t learned this skill for a long time, and I can''t control it well, it''s very useful to deal with things gathered like this.


    However, after she used this move, she would be the same as Xu an, who would not be able to do it again.


    I only hope that this move can eliminate most of it, and the rest can also make the arc save a little effort.


    All of a sudden, a huge palm appeared on the top of the ruins and photographed them.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    Bursts of scream from the bottom of countless insects in the mouth sounded.


    This one falls directly on them, and they are also a group of creatures who don''t know what avoidance is.


    So a lot of them died in an instant.


    And Li Luoxing also immediately fell back, if it wasn''t for Xu an''s quick hand and quick eye to hold his body.


    "Alas! Sure enough, I can''t fully use this move. I''m really overdrawn too much. "


    Li Luoxing gasped heavily.


    It''s too reluctant to use this move with his current strength.


    If one or two of his accomplishments are improved, maybe this move can make all the corpses disappear!


    But it''s a pity that he hasn''t reached that level yet.


    "Don''t worry! Give it to me later. "


    ¡­

 Chapter 362

    Division arc surprised to see a Li Luoxing, did not expect the original strength is not as good as her and Xu an''s Li Luoxing can use such a powerful move.


    Is it really worthy of being liked by such a powerful elder?


    Sure enough, they are not ordinary people.


    The division arc secretly sighs a way in the heart.


    Although he thinks his talent is good, he has no confidence to compete with Li Luoxing.


    After all, it''s only a year for him to practice, but it''s just a year. His strength has almost caught up with that of her and Xu an, who have been practicing for hundreds of years.


    Who has the confidence to say that his talent must be better than him.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Li Luoxing didn''t try to be brave. He knew that he couldn''t fight any more. Now all she could do was to sit down and slowly recover her aura to deal with the danger behind.


    This is the outermost layer. We can meet such a powerful danger. No one knows what danger is waiting for them.


    "I''ll do it!"


    When the division arc is about to start, although Xu an suddenly came forward to block in front of her.


    "You You just used the domain. If you force it again, it will damage your attack. "


    There was a trace of worry in Si arc''s eyes.


    You know, just now Xu an used most of his true Qi to show his domain. It''s estimated that he can''t use his really powerful moves now.


    If you are more reluctant, it will really damage your foundation.


    "It''s OK. There''s only so little left. I can''t help it."


    Looking at only a few scattered autophagous insects, Xu an did not care.


    If he can''t deal with it, he''s been practicing for so many years in vain.


    And just now, Li Luoxing, a person whose strength is not as good as himself, can use powerful tricks that he can''t use, which makes his self-esteem hurt.


    This boy has only been practicing for one year. Do you want to be so rebellious? If you let him practice for another year, I guess I can only watch him behind his ass.


    "I can still deal with this, and this is the outermost part. We have encountered such dangerous things, and we don''t know what dangerous things we will encounter later. One of us must have all the fighting power to ensure our safety. If we are on the outermost part, all three of us will lose most of our strength They don''t have the guts to go any further. "


    Si arc wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Xu an''s words.


    "All right!"


    Finally, the division arc or helpless sigh, since Xu an has decided to come down, then she has no reason to stop, and what he said is reasonable.


    The three of them must make sure that one person has all the fighting power to ensure their safety in the back.


    "Ha ha! It''s just a few bugs. Let''s try my master''s power. "


    Xu an said with a sneer that he was very angry at being forced to such a situation by these insects just now.


    Since Xu an has been the emissary of the scrotum for so many years, except for the state of dying in the battlefield forced by the two big men he really can''t afford in the last year, when has he ever been such a coward?


    "Soul eating!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 363

    Xu an slowly raised his left hand.


    With a sneer on his face, he looked at the scattered corpses.


    "You don''t like to eat corpses, so try the pain of soul being swallowed."


    A strange mouth suddenly appeared in the middle of Xu an''s left hand.


    At the moment when this strange mouth appeared, when the corpse in the relic was eaten, I felt the pressure coming towards my body.


    Something in my body no longer seems to listen to my command, so I want to go into this mouth.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    The ghouls roared again.


    They feel that they have some souls that they can''t control.


    "Don''t resist. Come here. Come here and be my food."


    Xu an looks at those who are still resisting their own autophagy, for these disgusting insects, he is really not good.


    I can''t help but work harder again.


    At the moment when he stepped up his strength, some gorgeous little light balls suddenly came from those gathered corpses.


    All these little balls of light went into Xu an''s strange mouth without exception.


    And I don''t know why, although you feel that strange mouth on your left hand, after eating these little balls of light, you are more and more excited.


    And the autophagy that lost those spheres of light also aged at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    This time, the insects that used to eat corpses didn''t eat their own kind for the first time. Instead, they slowly retreated. It was obvious that these fearless things felt fear for the first time.


    They have been in this relic for so many years, and have never felt the fear that their race might be destroyed like this.


    Originally thought it was just three delicious food, but unexpectedly it was three demons.


    So these things don''t have the courage to continue to compete with them.


    But slowly back, want to quickly leave this dangerous place.


    "Ha ha! If I want to run, my mouth is not full yet. "


    Xu an also felt the purpose of eating corpses.


    But he didn''t want to let the bugs go.


    These insects are a disaster in the world. Why do you let them go when you meet them? And if you don''t have enough to go back, you will be very dissatisfied with yourself.


    "You worms are not going anywhere today."


    Xu an made a good sound, flew directly into the sky, put his left hand to those who want to run, so that the strange mouth on his left hand can better devour the souls of these insects.


    "Is Xu an OK? How can I feel that there is something wrong with his state?"


    Li Luoxing looked at Xu an, who had already flown into the sky, but his face was more and more ferocious. He was worried and said to Si arc that he had never seen Xu an in such a state.


    In this state, Xu an seems to be very tyrannical and wants to destroy everything.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen!"


    But he didn''t worry too much.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy learned this trick unconsciously."


    Division arc looking at in the sky kill all directions of Xu an not from some envy.


    This move has been used for tens of thousands of years, but "few people can learn it."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 364

    "Is this a famous move?"


    Li Luoxing has some puzzles.


    Even though his talent is very rebellious, he still knows too little about the things among the practitioners.


    Because of this, Si arc was not too surprised. He explained to him, "this move is called soul eating. It''s one of the three forbidden moves in the whole world. It''s said that even the God''s rules can be swallowed up when the cultivation reaches the extreme, but it''s just a legend. Since the beginning of the world, no one has ever been able to cultivate to such a level. ¡±


    "but few people can practice this skill successfully. As far as I know, the last person who successfully practiced this skill is the underworld''s Hades, which is the top power in the world."


    "I didn''t expect that Xu an learned this move in silence! It looks like the gap between me and him is getting bigger and bigger. "


    What Si arc shows now is that he lacks some interest.


    Before the two of them met, their strength was basically half the weight.


    Although at that time, although Xu an had exceeded the limit of the world, if Si arc tried his best, he might not be his opponent.


    But now even if she tries her best, she can be sure that she is not the opponent of Xu an.


    As soon as he thought that he might be the worst at that time, he made up his mind. After he went back again, he must calm down and work hard.


    At least we should strive for our own strength to reach the same level with Xu an.


    Has been leading Li Luoxing, she now has some dare not think.


    It is estimated that in another year, she and Xu an will not be his rivals.


    "So powerful!"


    Although we haven''t seen how powerful this move really is. However, after listening to Si arc''s explanation, I feel that such a move has 13 patterns, and the rule of leading Taiyuan can be swallowed up when practicing to the extreme. That is to say, even God is not his opponent when practicing to the extreme.


    Although no one has practiced to such a degree up to now, it is not unreasonable to have such a rumor, that is to say, it is possible to practice to such a degree in the future.


    Besides, the last one who practiced this skill was one of the top talents in the world.


    In other words, the future of Xu an is not likely to become one of the top powers.


    Thinking of this, Li Luoxing has some thoughts about whether he wants to go up now and hold his thigh again.


    ¡­¡­


    With Xu an''s hand, there are fewer and fewer living corpses, leaving more and more corpses underground.


    Only a few scattered are still alive, but they can''t live for long. With Xu an''s strength increasing again.


    The souls of those autophagous insects are more and more disobedient.


    "Come here."


    Xu an saw that there were still several insects struggling with themselves, so he couldn''t help but increase his strength again.


    Now that I''ve used this move, I don''t have the reason to shoot a gun or an insect.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    With the last grudging roar of the last zombie, it officially means that this matter is over.


    "Barely enough to eat."


    Xu an watched as the soul of the last one was engulfed by himself.


    I can''t help but have some satisfaction, and this time the mouth didn''t rebel in its own body.


    That means it''s full.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 365

    "It''s settled, but it''s up to you."


    After seeing that these corpses had been all done by himself, Xu an also put away this strange mouth.


    The expression on the face has returned to normal, no longer as rampant as just now.


    There were some helpless shrugs to the two of them.


    Although their own thugs can absorb the soul of the final feeding themselves.


    But this is also a process, and this process is still very long.


    At least here is not back to their heyday of strength.


    What''s more, using this move to devour the soul consumes a lot of spiritual power, which is no less than using one time.


    And although he has learned this move, but to tell the truth, he does not want to use this move at ordinary times.


    Although in peacetime will not have any major problems, but he always felt that this move will imperceptibly change his character.


    What''s more, he has swallowed so many souls, which means that he has to absorb so many souls later. He is really worried. If one day the soul he absorbs is too large, will he still be himself?


    Will it become an unconscious monster.


    He''s not one of the top powers of Hades.


    We haven''t been able to solve this problem.


    However, he didn''t worry too much. After all, as long as he didn''t use this move, there would be no such malpractice.


    What''s more, the real strength of one''s own specialty is not that.


    It''s just that I can''t use my unique skill at all with my own spiritual power.


    "We are now exploring a little bit inside. If there are still such strange things in it, we will withdraw immediately."


    "After all, we don''t have the capital to explore the inside yet."


    Si arc looked into the dark ruins.


    There is some uneasiness in the heart.


    As if this deeper like a devouring beast in the temptation of their own into the same.


    Never know if it''s possible to come out once you go in.


    "Well! We are exploring a little bit inside. If we find something wrong, we will quit immediately. "


    Xu an didn''t refuse this time.


    He didn''t want to let himself and his friends die just because of his erratic familiarity.


    It''s a big deal. After the elder comes back, I''ll ask him to come here and explore again.


    The master of this place is a great power in ancient times, and the elder is no worse. It is estimated that it is also a great power in ancient times. Maybe the elder''s strength is even stronger than the master of this place.


    "By the way, Luoxing, you are always ready to use the life saving charm left by your predecessors. If you find something wrong, use it immediately."


    The division arc once again turns head to Li Luo Xing to exhort a way.


    Now that we are ready, we need to explore more dangerous places, so we should be vigilant all the time.


    "Well! Don''t worry, I''ll be behind you later! "


    Li Luoxing after this time of recovery, also recovered a little aura, can reluctantly start.


    At least it''s OK to use what your master left to protect your life.


    "Well, it''s all done. Let''s look deeper. I''ll see what the owner of this place can do."


    Xu an saw that what should be charged had already been charged, he and Li Luoxing almost recovered a little aura, and walked forward again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 366

    "I don''t know why. The more I go forward, the more familiar I feel about this place."


    The three continued to walk toward the deeper part of the ruins with great care. Fortunately, they haven''t met any danger so far.


    But Xu an felt that the more she went forward, the more familiar she felt to be here.


    As if I had been here many times.


    And there was a sense of absurdity in him, as if he were the master here.


    But how could it be? When he didn''t act as the emissary of the underworld, he was just an ordinary man. When he returned to the underworld, he was chosen as the emissary of the underworld.


    But the price he paid was to give all his memories to the hell.


    It is very likely that this is the Taoist temple of an ancient great power.


    How can you be a great power in ancient times?


    If I were really a great power in ancient times, I would not be reduced to being a little emissary of the Yin Department.


    "It''s a fantastic feeling."


    Xu an couldn''t help shaking his head, throwing out the absurd feeling in his mind.


    But no matter how he didn''t think about it, the sense of absurdity was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    "I''m not really cursed, am I?"


    Think of the words that Si arc first began to say to himself.


    He can''t help worrying.


    It''s just like being cursed.


    But there was no sign of being cursed on him.


    "Well, when it comes to the front, the answer will be revealed. I''ll see who the owner is."


    Xu an is now trying to suppress this idea.


    Anyway, as long as we get to the master''s real Dojo, then the truth will come out.


    "WC, what about people?"


    Xu an had planned to stop thinking about this problem, and just wanted to get to the real cultivation place of the master of the Taoist temple quickly.


    But when he looked up and wanted to follow in the footsteps of Li Luoxing and Si arc.


    He was shocked to find that the two people who had been walking in front of him had disappeared without a trace.


    A few kilometers away, there is no breath of two people.


    "What''s the matter? Rosin, where are you two


    A cold sweat suddenly appeared behind Xu an.


    I didn''t feel separated from them at all.


    The strength of their three people in this world is absolutely the top one.


    But there is something in this relic that can separate them without their knowing it.


    And they don''t feel it.


    "There is no breath of them for tens of miles."


    After finding that they were missing, he immediately used his life experience to find out where they were.


    But the effect is to let her very disappointed, dozens of miles around without them any breath.


    That is to say, it is very likely that I have entered a small world.


    Only in this way can we not feel any breath of them.


    "Who''s behind this? Come out for me. "


    When Xu Antong understood that something forced him to separate from Li Luoxing and Si arc.


    But he doesn''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    I don''t have what he likes.


    Xu, knowing that he was in absolute danger, his hand had grasped the charm left by Lin Mu.


    If there is anything wrong, he will use this charm for the first time.


    At least you can save your life until your predecessors come.


    "Master You''re back at last. "

 Chapter 367

    "Master, you are back at last."


    A strange voice came into Xu an''s ear.


    Let Xu an''s hair suddenly burst.


    Without any feeling, where did the sound come from?


    In other words, this voice, the master''s strength is definitely much stronger than his own.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Xu an constantly explores the surroundings with his divine sense, as if to find out your master during this period.


    At the same time, there is a trace of spiritual power on the hand where he pinches the charm. As long as there is anything wrong, he can start the charm at the first time.


    "Master, it''s been 56895 years. I''m waiting for you at last."


    Can really make people alert to look at the situation around, suddenly a light and shadow appeared in front of him.


    This light and shadow can be seen clearly from the appearance. It''s a humanoid creature.


    But it''s a little bit smaller than the average adult. It looks like a minor child.


    You can barely see the outline of your face.


    You can also see the excitement on this small face.


    "Who is your excellency? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. Why do you call me master? "


    Although seeing this light and shadow, Xu an didn''t seem to be malicious to himself, he didn''t let down his vigilance.


    No one knows what the purpose of this light and shadow is?


    Besides, he heard it clearly just now. This light and shadow was called his master.


    But he knew very well that he had never been to this place, and had never seen the light and shadow once.


    Besides, the light and shadow said that he had been waiting here for more than 50000 years. Xu Yuan himself has not lived for 10000 years.


    How could it be the master of this light and shadow?


    "You may have made a mistake. I have never been to this relic in my life, and I have never seen you. Naturally, I can''t be your master."


    "It can''t be wrong. I can''t remember the breath of my master. You are my master."


    After hearing Xu an''s explanation, the light and shadow seemed to be more excited.


    He even kept waving, trying to explain something.


    But he didn''t know, his action really let Xu an more alert down.


    "Sir


    Xu an wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by the light and shadow.


    He came directly in front of Xu an, and then directly took Xu an''s hand, trying to pull him forward.


    "Master, I can''t make a mistake. Even if your breath is 100000 years or millions of years, I can''t remember it wrong."


    "Come with me, master. As long as you see all this, you will understand everything."


    Seeing that Xu Anfei, who was pulled by himself as an assistant, did not walk with him. Instead, he became more alert. The light and shadow could not help comforting him.


    "Do you want to go with him? What if it''s a trap?"


    It''s not decided yet.


    After all, a light and shadow appeared inexplicably. As soon as they came out, they called themselves masters. No one could accept it.


    And he hasn''t figured out whether this light and shadow is malicious to him?


    If he just wants to lure himself to his territory, what can Xu an do to escape?


    "Forget it, let''s go with him. Anyway, I don''t seem to be his opponent now. Let''s see what he''s up to."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 368

    After a while, Xu an decisively decided to follow the light and shadow to have a look.


    Because he now knows very well that he is definitely not his opponent by virtue of the fact that this light and shadow can appear in front of him at will and not let him feel a little breath.


    It''s better to be hypocritical and have a look at what this light and shadow want to play?


    "Let''s go."


    Thinking of this, he could not help but stop fighting against the light and shadow and pulling his own strength.


    Said to the light and shadow in front.


    "Yes, master, you will know who you are when you see all that."


    That light and shadow is still very respectful so far.


    And since seeing Xu an, his excitement has never stopped.


    It''s like meeting the most exciting thing in life.


    Even so, there is still no Xu an to put down his vigilance.


    The right hand has never left that spell at all.


    As long as this light and shadow is not good for him, he can at least guarantee that he can use this charm at the first time to save his life.


    "How much longer?"


    After a long time following the light and shadow.


    Xu an was a little irritable,


    he saw too many strange things along the way.


    Especially after a few steps, he can see some pictures in his mind, especially the murals on the walls along the road.


    He felt that some scenes on these murals appeared in his mind all the time.


    And the more he walked back, the more he felt familiar with it.


    It''s like I''m really the master here.


    I don''t know where this absurd feeling comes from?


    It''s hard not to be successful, because this light and shadow, who still don''t know the origin, called his master? I really regard myself as the master here.


    Xu an tried to shake his head, trying to shake off this absurd feeling.


    At the same time, it''s also a little irritable.


    And he seems to have a sense of inexplicable here. The more he goes back, he feels a sense of fear in his heart.


    "Soon, the master will be here soon."


    The light and shadow in front seemed to hear Xu an''s irritated tone, and immediately turned around and said respectfully to Xu an.


    "Well!"


    Xu ran looked at the light and shadow in front of him again and made sure that he didn''t mean any harm to himself.


    Just continue, rest assured to go forward.


    I have to say that he was also very curious.


    Do you really have a special identity?


    Especially along the way, he was respectfully called the master by the light and shadow in front of him.


    He felt more and more that something was wrong.


    He can be sure that he has never seen the light shadow liquid, but as soon as the light shadow sees himself, he is sure that he is his master, and he has been with him for so long. If he was not his master, he would have recognized it long ago, but he is still very sure.


    Do you really have any identity you don''t know?


    Is everything you know before false?


    It''s all used by those people in the hell to cheat themselves.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it could be.


    After all, the memory he knew before was all that the hell let her know.


    Is the real memory really concealed by those people in the underground?


    "Here we are, master."


    Just when Xu an was still thinking wildly, the light and shadow in front suddenly said to him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 369

    "Well..."


    The sound in this light directly interrupts Xu an who is thinking wildly, and also brings Xu an back to reality.


    "Here Where is it? "


    Xu an''s feeling of familiarity became more and more intense after he came to this place.


    As if this place should belong to itself.


    "Master, this is the place where you usually practice, and also the place where you leave behind."


    The light and shadow seemed to see that Xu an had some impression of this place.


    It seems that I dare not make too much noise to disturb him, just whispered to him.


    "This is my training place!"


    Xu an looks forward in disbelief.


    What a scene ahead!


    Wucaishi, Linglong iron, an Ziyu... "


    Countless precious objects appeared in front of his eyes.


    And it''s not the same. These things are basically piled up here.


    There are countless weapons that they don''t know, but they seem to be extraordinary weapons.


    If the things here are made public, there will definitely be a catastrophe in heaven and earth.


    No one in the world can resist the temptation here, even the top talents in the world so far.


    The things here can definitely make their mind active again.


    Xu an can''t believe that this place belongs to him.


    If it really belongs to him, why is he still in such a state.


    Even if you see some ghost kings in the underworld, you should be respectful.


    "Yes, master, everything here, everything belongs to you."


    The light and shadow also saw the look of disbelief on Xu an''s face.


    "But Why don''t I have any impression at all? "


    "And now I just feel a little familiar with it, but I still can''t imagine that I''ve been here."


    Xu an swallowed.


    Seeing such a treasure in heaven and earth, if he is not moved, it is absolutely false.


    If it wasn''t for the light and shadow still here, he would have collected all these things for himself.


    "Because master, you took the initiative to reincarnate tens of thousands of years ago, and sealed your memory. Moreover, you personally gave your stepteacher to your good friend, Lord Hades, to take care of him."


    "I He took the initiative to reincarnate and sealed his own memory. "


    "Pluto is still my good friend."


    Light and shadow of the mouth said a how can''t let Xu an believe things.


    If he was reincarnated on his own initiative, he still had a chance to believe, but if Pluto was his good friend.


    Then Xu an would never believe it.


    I have always regarded Hades as my enemy.


    And Pluto has never been polite to himself in his daily life, and he can''t see what kind of friend he is.


    "Yes, I don''t know what happened tens of thousands of years ago, which made you have to reincarnate, but I still know that Pluto is one of your best friends."


    Light shadow more respectfully said to Xu an.


    "And master, you are reincarnated. Before you go, tell the little one to watch your presence here. It means that one day you will come back and get back what belongs to you."


    "Now Master, you are back at last


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 370

    "Master, I know you can''t accept this matter for a while, but here is a backhand left by your master. As long as you watch this backhand, you will know everything."


    The light and shadow went on.


    Find a well protected wooden box from a pile of heaven and earth treasures.


    Then solemnly and respectfully handed to Xu an.


    "Master, that''s what you left behind. You''ve put everything in it."


    "Of course, those who have been young for tens of thousands of years do not have the courage to see it. They are waiting for you to come back and hand it over to you."


    "You You have a heart


    Seeing this light and shadow, Xu an was surprised and respectful. He didn''t know what to say.


    If what this light and shadow said is true, then this light and shadow is in this lonely relic, waiting for tens of thousands of years, just to wait until they don''t know everything.


    And I never thought about what would happen if I didn''t know what this relic was, I just carried out an order of my previous life.


    "Master, this is what I should do. If there was no master, I would have disappeared in heaven and earth. How could there be such a day now! So since the day my master saved me, my life has been my master. "


    The light and shadow was very moved after hearing Xu an''s words.


    Even it can barely be seen that there seems to be a trace of tears on the outline of the face.


    What is the reason for him to keep the lonely remains for tens of thousands of years?


    In order to wait for his master to return? Then hand over the things of your master to him.


    Now my mission has been completed, and my master is coming back soon.


    "Well!"


    Xu an said nothing more and opened the well preserved wooden box, as if tens of thousands of years had not caused any damage to the box.


    And allow Ann''s eyes can clearly see, this wooden box in heaven and earth can also be regarded as a very precious treasure.


    If what this light and shadow said is true, then the former self really attaches great importance to the things in this wooden box.


    Open the wooden box, there is nothing else in it.


    It''s just a dark sphere.


    People can''t see what kind of things they are.


    It seems that it is just an iron circle that can be seen at random.


    But as soon as I see this dim black sphere, I feel very familiar with it.


    It''s also like knowing how to operate the black sphere.


    It seems that this is what it should be.


    Slowly took out the black sphere.


    In the hands of a few strokes, and then force a throw, into the sky.


    At the same time, a drop of blood on his middle finger also fell onto the black sphere.


    Xu an''s blood fell into the black ball above the moment, this has been extremely dark black ball of the moment extremely bright.


    It even gives off a colorful light.


    It''s very desirable.


    Then this colorful ball of light, constantly dim down, constantly dim, until it becomes a virtual shadow.


    It''s as if it''s going to disappear between heaven and earth.


    Then when this light ball is about to disappear in the world, it directly enters Xu an''s body.


    "Ah


    When Xu Anton''s eyes darkened, he fell back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 371

    "I''ve found my own ashram!"


    Hell, in the palace of Hades.


    Originally is closing one''s eyes to recuperate God''s Hades, did not know felt anything.


    Directly opened his own originally closed eyes.


    "Old friend! It''s time to know who you really are. "


    There was a trace of joy on the pretty face hidden in the black fog.


    If you let outsiders see it, you will be absolutely fascinated.


    "Well, the memory that originally belongs to you should also be returned to you."


    She found a wooden box in the deepest part of the palace.


    Then solemnly open the wooden box.


    The things in the wooden box seemed to feel something and flew straight out.


    There was no one to see his speed.


    "Go, go to your master''s side, and know that our plan can start when you come back, old friend."


    What did the underworld think of? The pretty face hidden in the black fog showed a strange smile.


    "Ha ha, old man, do you really think you are hiding deeply? I don''t know that we started layout tens of thousands of years ago. You think we are your pawns, but why aren''t you our pawns? "


    The underworld sneered in his heart.


    "I hope I won''t give you a big surprise then."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the powerful Lin Mu, who had survived since ancient times, suddenly opened his eyes while he was monitoring the world in the space of heaven.


    Originally is meditating he, slowly stretched out his left hand.


    Then slightly mobilize the authority of the world, a sealed ball of light will appear in his hand.


    However, the seal on this small ball of light was just like nothing else for Lin Mu.


    I didn''t pay attention to this small seal at all.


    Even did not take the initiative to break, directly explore the contents of this light ball.


    By her means, it can be seen that this is her own memory sealed by human initiative.


    And now he also feels the breath of Xu an.


    If he guessed correctly, only one sealed memory should belong to Xu an, and he sealed it himself.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I just accepted two attendants. Their identities are not simple!"


    After a while, Lin Mu thoroughly explored Xu an''s memory.


    He knows everything Xu an laid out tens of thousands of years ago.


    Lin Mu had never thought that Xu an had such ability tens of thousands of years ago.


    "Ha ha! At the same time, it also saves us some things. Originally, we thought it would take a little time to show our feet, but unexpectedly, you were caught by us


    Lin Mu sneered.


    I thought it would take a little time for the person behind the scenes to show his feet, but I didn''t expect that I just intercepted a memory at random and knew who the person behind the scenes was.


    "The great master of heaven, the oldest one with great power and organized by heaven!"


    "It''s really good to hide your identity. It took hundreds of thousands of years to reveal a little bit of carelessness."


    With a wave of Lin Mu''s hand, this set of memories turned to Xu Anfei again.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that my apprentice and some of them have such ability. In this case, I won''t come out to deal with you personally. I''ll give you to my apprentice and his friends to practice together, just to lay the foundation for him to inherit the way of heaven in the future. "


    Lin Mu sneered again, and at the same time, he was staring at Da Zun.


    "It''s time to meet Pluto!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 372

    "Strange! Why do you always feel that there is an inexplicable force in heaven and earth staring at you? "


    Among the bamboo buildings of Tianting Dazun, Dazun, who was tasting tea slowly, suddenly felt something wrong.


    But it was just a premonition in his heart, and he didn''t find anyone staring at him in the world.


    "Well, I guess I''ve been a little paranoid lately."


    "It''s all done by Cheng Xifan. I''m so stressed now that I''m afraid I''ll be noticed by the ruler of heaven!"


    Although you believe too much in your own hunch, he believes more in his own strength.


    If there is someone staring at him in the world, he must be able to feel it, not have such a premonition.


    So he just thinks he''s paranoid.


    "I hope the killing blood can be polluted a little faster, so that I can do it easily."


    ¡­¡­


    "What do we do now? We seem to be stuck here. "


    "It''s been more than ten laps. It hasn''t changed."


    In another space of the ruins, Li Luoxing looks at Si arc uneasily.


    "And now the guy who made the wish didn''t know what he was taken away by. He couldn''t feel his breath at all, as if he had just dissipated in heaven and earth."


    Li Luoxing now has a restless room.


    I didn''t expect that such a thing happened not long after they just walked forward.


    Now we don''t even know what is the safety of life and death for Xu an!


    "Don''t worry about Xu an. He is always very careful. If there is anything wrong, he should immediately use the life saving charm given by Liu in front of him."


    Although Si arc is also extremely worried now, he still doesn''t show it.


    At such a time, if both of them are in a mess, it will be bad for the development of things.


    "The only thing we have to do now is to find the exit here, and then leave here, so that we can find Xu an."


    "It seems that we are now deliberately blocked here by someone who won''t let us out, but it seems that there is no threat to us."


    "What is the purpose?"


    Li Luoxing has been circling for such a long time. Naturally, he also feels something.


    Both of them feel that they are able to circle around here. It''s just that someone or something doesn''t want them to leave, but it doesn''t mean anything to them.


    But they can''t figure out what the purpose is and why?


    "I said..."


    "WC, it''s endless, isn''t it? Another one has disappeared."


    When Li Luoxing wants to discuss something with Si arc?


    He raised his head and looked at the place where the arc was standing, now it was empty.


    Obviously, it seems to disappear just like Xu an just now.


    "MD, where is the evil gate?"


    "I hope nothing will happen to them. "


    after swearing for a while, Li Luoxing also felt that it was not a way to go on like this.


    We can only be vigilant again, and we are not willing to leave the life saving charm left by our master. Then we continue to grope forward to find the exit.


    If he had not tried his attack just now, he would have wanted to blow this place to ashes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Luoxing..."


    Si arc looks at this strange place with astonishment


    but she remembers that she was with Li Luoxing just now. Unexpectedly, she suddenly appears in this strange place.


    "Miss, you Come back


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 373

    "Miss You''re back at last. "


    She has a white face with melon seeds. She is wearing a lotus blue and simple dress. She is wearing a TeaGreen dark flowers and grass pattern skirt. She has flowing thick hair. Her head is in a chic bun with double knives. She wears a jade Book hairpin inlaid with purple jade in her cloud temples. She wears a jade bracelet inlaid with gold on her hands. She wears a pink and blue belt embroidered with gold flowers on her waist, and there is a flower on it A sachet, feet are wearing Baoxiang pattern cloud head shoes, the whole person looks beautiful and delicious, elegant and vulgar.


    The whole person''s temperament looks like an immortal.


    But since she saw wearing a silver mask, the whole person''s temperament is not as good as her department arc, immediately respectful and surprise said to her.


    "Jiuer has been waiting for you here for more than 40000 years."


    There seemed to be a trace of resentment on the face of the determined woman.


    At the same time, he looked at him bitterly.


    "Who are you?"


    But it seems certain that I have never seen this woman.


    She can be sure of your own strength, as long as you have seen such a woman in front of you, she will always remember.


    This kind of woman with the temperament of banishing immortals is rare in the world.


    But she never remembered this woman.


    But he didn''t mean it. He held the charm that Lin Mu gave him tightly in his hand.


    After all, the woman pulled her from Li Luoxing without feeling anything.


    She didn''t know if he meant any harm to herself.


    And according to the current situation, this woman''s strength is definitely stronger than her own.


    "Miss, this is your last hand. You told me that as long as you come here again, I will give it to you personally. As long as you know what''s inside, you will understand everything."


    That woman didn''t mean any harm to Si arc. She just took out a delicate wooden box from the space and solemnly handed it to Si arc.


    "This is my stuff? But I remember I never had this box


    Si arc is still a little afraid to continue, so we can see what the material of this box is from his smelting.


    The world is dark yellow wood.


    She is one of the best treasures in the world. Although her strength is not bad, she is not qualified to have such a treasure.


    And if you really have such a treasure, how can you easily give it to others?


    "Miss, I know that you don''t believe it now, and that you have forgotten everything in the past, but as long as you see your backhand, you will know everything."


    The woman saw that she hadn''t seen the box she handed up, and her face showed a look of disbelief. She couldn''t help being a little anxious.


    After all, it''s the key to miss''s ability to recover her memory and strength.


    "Miss, jiuer won''t hurt you. The reason why you don''t have this memory is that you took the initiative to reincarnate tens of thousands of years ago, and sealed all the memories of your previous life. That''s why you didn''t have it. Moreover, you ordered jiuer before reincarnation to give you the back hand you left when you came back."


    Jiuer is in a bit of a hurry now.


    Even in the time of speaking constantly gesture.


    As if to let Si arc believe what he said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 374

    "This is my successor left by my previous life. In my previous life, I took the initiative to reincarnate, and sealed my own memory."


    The division arc murmurs a way secretly in the heart.


    But the more you listen, the less reliable you are.


    But looking at more and more anxious nine ears, she didn''t know why there was a wave in her heart.


    As if this woman would never harm herself.


    But he didn''t know why there was such emotion in his heart. It was the first time that she saw this woman.


    How can you believe her so much.


    Is everything she said true?


    Only in this way can we explain the familiar feeling in our heart.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Finally, the division arc or saw nine son handed himself with the world Xuan Huang wood box.


    At the same time, I don''t know why I keep saying to myself that the person in front of me is absolutely not going to hurt myself.


    "I hope the thought in my heart this time is right, or it will make me miserable."


    The division arc has some helpless to say in the heart.


    She used to be very indifferent and alert, but today I don''t know why she believes in a stranger who just met her for the first time.


    now she can only look forward to her own choice, and will not push herself into the abyss.


    Nine son saw the division arc took over the box that he handed over, also can''t help showing a smile on the face.


    As if this is the happiest thing in the world.


    "Why do you always feel that this box is important to me?"


    Take over the box of the division arc heart can''t help showing such a thought.


    As if this box should belong to itself, and a very important thing of itself is kept in this box.


    After having such an idea, Si arc did not look at the luxurious box carefully, but opened it directly.


    There is not much in the box.


    There is only a very common purple charm and a thin little book.


    There is nothing else.


    But there are some people who don''t understand why the boxes made of such precious materials should be kept for the two things that look very common.


    "Master, this is your backhand. The book contains all the memories you left behind. The purple charm is all your strength. Before you reincarnate, you sealed these two things on these two items once, and then gave them to me for safekeeping."


    See the face of the division arc to peep out a color of doubt, nine son not from of explain a way to him.


    "Well!"


    After hearing what he had said, he felt that some of them were becoming more and more unreliable, but he didn''t question it.


    Although these two things seem to be very common, but to their own feelings are very unusual.


    And after she saw these two items, she felt that they were very important to her, and the idea that she must seize them was born in her heart.


    "Is it really my thing?"


    "But it''s just a kind of common, a kind of charm, an ordinary book."


    Si can''t see what''s strange about these two things.


    However, he didn''t think too much about it now, instead, he took the book directly.


    No matter what you think in your heart, you might as well take a look at the real object.


    Only in this way can we tell whether jiuer''s words are true or not?


    However, when the division arc picked up the book that moment, the change suddenly occurred.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 375

    "Another one!"


    "Is it difficult that my task in this world is coming to an end, but it''s only a year."


    Lin Mu, who has been observing the situation of his disciples and others in the sky, can''t help touching his head.


    Because he has now seen that if this time goes well, Si arc can also recover the memory of his previous life and recover his full strength.


    And the guy who had been smoked by himself in the ninth dormitory building was also in this relic.


    And it seems that the target is still his apprentice.


    It''s hard to restore the memory of the previous life of the apprentice who did not commit a crime.


    "Come on, let it be. It''s not bad to finish this task in just a little time. Anyway, it can give me hundreds of years to reach the saint level."


    Lin Mu saw that the guy who had been beaten by himself was also close to his apprentice. It was estimated that he was going to restore his apprentice''s memory to his previous life.


    But he''s too lazy to take care of it.


    If the three of them really solve the problem for themselves, it will save their own trouble.


    And after that, the time for Li Luoxing to inherit the way of heaven was shortened a little.


    Li Ruoxin''s strength in his peak period was the same as that in the early and later stages of the great Luo Dynasty. He could almost step into the middle stage of the golden immortal of the great Luo Dynasty. However, to inherit this event, the position of the way of heaven should be at least the golden immortal of the great Luo Dynasty, and in the later stage, he could only step into the quasi Saint realm.


    Only in this way can we perfectly inherit the world.


    So even if he regains his strength in the heyday of his previous life, he still needs to practice for decades.


    Even if he tilts all the resources of the world to him.


    "Da Zun, I want to see how you deal with it?"


    Lin Mu once again coldly observed Da Zun''s every move.


    The main purpose is to see if there is any chance for Dazun to contact his own organization.


    Let''s see if we have a chance to find out the reality of Chutian''s organization.


    But he also knows that he is not qualified to touch that day''s organization.


    According to the system, there are many saints in the heaven organization.


    And there may be something more powerful than saints.


    Now he is just a person who has not even stepped into the saint realm, and he is not qualified to contact such a powerful force.


    So now he just wanted to have a chance to find out, and he didn''t plan to go to the tough.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small space where the division arc belongs.


    The moment that Si arc met that book, the book was completely integrated into her mind.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, the division arc issued a painful roar.


    She felt as if her mind was torn by tens of millions of corpses, tearing up the material in her mind bit by bit.


    This made her extremely painful. If he hadn''t insisted on the past with strong and firm strength, he might have fainted immediately.


    But she''s not that good now. She''s in a coma all the time.


    Looking at the side of the nine son''s face, a trace of unbearable and pity color.


    "Miss! Don''t blame me


    This kind of nine son still can''t see go down, have some helpless to say to the division arc.


    Then a hand knife directly into the division of arc''s neck.


    Division arc suddenly eyes a white, completely fainted in the past.


    And the nine son that mobile phone eye is quick also took over the body of division arc.


    The arc of the division on their legs, while gently to the temple seems to knead, as if to ease her pain.


    At the same time, she whispered to herself, "Miss, bear it. It''s going to pass soon, and you can get back your own memory."

 Chapter 376

    "Long time no see!"


    "Here you are at last."


    When Xu an and Si arc disappeared one after another, Li Luoxing was constantly alert to the surrounding environment.


    I''m afraid that something will pop out from all around and take myself away.


    "Who!"


    All of a sudden, a familiar sound came into his ear,


    she seemed to have heard such a sound somewhere, but for a moment, she couldn''t think where it was.


    "Li Luoxing! We meet again


    Suddenly, his whole body was hidden under the black fog, so that people could not see his body clearly. It was the existence of human beings that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    And Li Luoxing once again felt that the sound was really familiar.


    But some of them couldn''t remember where he had heard the sound.


    "The ninth dormitory building."


    The whole body hidden under the black fog, as if to see Li Ruoxin face that is the color of doubt, can not help but get a voice to remind.


    "By the way, it''s you."


    After Li Luoxing''s reminding, he immediately remembered where he had heard the sound.


    It''s just that I''ve stepped into cultivation. Less than a month later, my master sent me out for an assessment.


    Then walking in the middle of the campus, I heard two students gossiping, so I came to the mysterious ninth dormitory building.


    Then in a room on the top floor of the ninth dormitory building, the presence is there.


    If I didn''t have the courage to investigate because my strength at that time was still very good, I just went back to tell Lin Mu, and then I didn''t care about things there any more.


    But why does this existence suddenly appear in this relic?


    Shouldn''t he be in the ninth dormitory all the time?


    What''s the purpose of this existence?


    Li Luoxing couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    Because his strength at that time was still very weak, and since that day, he never went to understand the ninth dormitory building, so some forgot the experience of that day.


    He forgot that the existence had said that you are not qualified to contact such things now. When you are qualified, you will naturally know.


    "Do you forget what I said to you?"


    "What did you say?"


    Li Luoxing really doesn''t remember what he said to himself in the ninth dormitory.


    "You..."


    There was a gnashing of teeth.


    The existence hidden in the black fog was a little annoyed. The boy didn''t put his words in his heart.


    I don''t think much of myself.


    But think about this boy''s previous life, it seems that he never paid attention to himself, and never put his words in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he is too lazy to bother with this boy.


    Then he said to Li Luoxing, "at the beginning, I said that you are not qualified to know all this. When you are qualified, you will naturally know that now that you are qualified to step into this relic, it has proved that you are qualified to know some things!"


    "So naturally I appeared."


    "I''ll tell you some hidden truth about the emperor of heaven."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 377

    "What do you mean?"


    Li Luoxing''s brows are slightly wrinkled.


    However, it seems that this existence has no malice to itself.


    Otherwise, the strength of your existence may be killed at the moment of his appearance, and how can you stand here intact and talk with him normally.


    But what does that mean?


    The truth of this world is hidden.


    It sounds like something is known by the present self. Is it really good?


    Shouldn''t we talk about this with our powerful master?


    Even if you know it, it''s useless. Although your strength is top in the world, it''s just a weak chicken in this world.


    It''s useless to know something. Maybe I will die earlier.


    Li Luo Xing make complaints about himself in the heart.


    He even has some feeling that this existence may be the wrong person.


    So it sounds very tall. It seems that it has nothing to do with myself now.


    "Do you know who you were in your previous life?"


    Hidden in the black fog, the existence seems to have not noticed the secret expression on Li Luoxing''s face.


    He went on.


    "I don''t know that."


    Li Luoxing is a bit confused. What''s the matter with his previous life?


    If someone told him about his past life before he entered the cultivation, he would definitely die with a mouthful of salt and soda.


    But now that he has entered the path of cultivation, he naturally knows that there is still a hell in this world, and everyone has a theory of reincarnation.


    That is to say, he really has a previous life.


    But what''s the matter with him in his past life.


    If you have done anything in your previous life, it is also your previous life. It has nothing to do with your life.


    It''s hard to find that there will be anger in one''s previous life, and then this existence will wait until his reincarnation to take revenge on himself.


    Once Li Luoxing''s idea comes to mind, it will never go away.


    It seems that this is really possible.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but be more vigilant. In case of this, he just wanted to humiliate himself, and then start again.


    "I hope not."


    He comforted himself in his heart.


    "Your past life is very famous in this world. Even if you have reincarnated now, there are still many top talents in the world who are watching you all the time."


    The existence hidden under the black fog. As if did not see Li Luoxing face that constantly changing expression, selfishly said.


    "No wonder so."


    Li Luoxing seems to have figured out something in his mind?


    Comparing what happened before with what the present being said, everything is connected.


    When I was just an ordinary person, I was inexplicably approached by some powerful beings.


    But also encountered several crises of life and death.


    And the most dangerous one was the one in my living room.


    My life is in that moment.


    If it wasn''t for Xu an''s sudden appearance, maybe he would be reincarnated again.


    However, since he became Lin Mu''s teacher, this situation never happened again, and no one came to him, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 378

    "What you did in your previous life has set off a bloodbath in this world."


    The existence hidden in the black fog goes on.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?"


    However, when it comes to the most critical time, it even stopped, as if trying to sell a pass.


    If you don''t doubt the existence of this black fog.


    Maybe it was caused by the fact that he had been targeted by several great powers before he entered the realm of Taoism.


    If it''s not for the reason of the existence in the dark fog, the top ones in the world have no reason to stare at themselves all the time.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense and go on. I''m also curious about what I''ve done to make those top powers in the world stare at me who has been reincarnated all the time."


    When Li Luoxing heard that this would exist in the dark fog, he seemed to be trying to sell himself a story. Then he said this sentence directly in his mind without even thinking about it.


    It''s as if I take it for granted to say that.


    But when he finished, he felt some regret.


    No matter how his previous life, he is still just a vegetable chicken.


    If his words irritate the existence in the dark fog, he is not his opponent.


    But he obviously didn''t care, as if he had expected that Li Luoxing would say so.


    "Your character, even if reincarnated, still has not changed."


    There seems to be some helplessness in his tone.


    "Here, this is your last hand. And you told me that as long as you step into this relic one day, you will give this last hand to you, and you will know everything."


    "Now that you have arrived at this relic, it should be handed over to you."


    He took something out of his space.


    An ordinary wooden slip.


    He threw it to Li Luoxing at random and said, "you can see for yourself. There are your sealed memories in it."


    Then he sat down directly and stopped caring about Li Luoxing.


    After Li Luoxing saw the wooden slips, he did not explore how to use them at the first time, but carefully studied them.


    The material used in this wooden slip is just a common tree.


    There is nothing strange about it.


    But I don''t know why, he always felt that this wooden slip was not simple.


    But it can''t be said that this wooden slip is just a common thing no matter from what aspect.


    However, he also knew the existence hidden in the black fog, and told himself that it was the backhand left by his previous life.


    Moreover, according to the words of this person, it seems that his previous life was still roaring.


    The backhand left by his previous life will never be so simple.


    "Don''t look. Just drop a drop of blood and you''ll know."


    See Li Luoxing is still looking at the wooden slips, hidden in the black fog will exist, can''t help urging way.


    "It''s just a piece of common stuff, just like this when you play with it!"


    After hearing what he said, Li Luoxing gave up looking at him awkwardly.


    Then hesitated to squeeze out a drop of blood on the wooden slips.


    He is not sure whether the existence is true or not.


    However, he has no way now. It seems that today is not the heart step. This existence will not let itself go.


    So now he can only try, just hope this guy didn''t cheat himself.


    "WC, it''s so painful!"


    This is the last sentence of Li Luoxing''s fainting, and then he was completely unconscious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 379

    "It''s been more than 50000 years!"


    In the small world where Xu an lived.


    After a long time, Xu an finally felt that the color of pain in his head had disappeared.


    I also slowly opened my eyes.


    But now he has a little more in his mind.


    That''s the memory of his previous life.


    I also know why he wanted to reincarnate.


    Fifty thousand years ago, he was one of the top talents in the world.


    I have no desire or desire, and I don''t even have much interest in improving my strength. Anyway, I''m already one of the top ones. What kind of height can I reach in the promotion.


    Moreover, there has never been an existence higher than his level in the world.


    However, one day tens of thousands of years ago, a message suddenly appeared in the sky and the earth.


    It is said that there is one in heaven and earth that can enhance the strength of these great powers at the top of the pyramid.


    To tell you the truth, when the news just appeared, there was a trace of desire in his heart.


    That desire is like his desire for strong strength when he was still very weak.


    He used to be able to have no desire and no demand because he knew that no matter how he fought, he would not be promoted.


    But this time, it''s not the same. It''s something that can really improve your strength.


    At that moment, there was a kind of feeling in his heart, whether he wanted to fight for his life or not, maybe his strength could reach the strongest in this world.


    However, with the silk desire after, he also completely calm down.


    Whether that rumor is true or not is still uncertain, and even if you really fight for it, you may not be able to win over others.


    There were more than 200 people in their realm in that era, and they did not wither as much as they did in this era.


    Therefore, he also decided at that time that he was going to close the mountain.


    In order to restrain their inner desires, and not to be dragged into the water by their friends.


    He can guarantee that he won''t fight, but he can''t guarantee that his friends don''t want to fight.


    Moreover, it is conceivable that after the news, the powerful people in the world will definitely form an alliance with their friends.


    Otherwise, it''s no doubt that one person is looking for death to compete with other powers.


    He doesn''t want to be involved in this storm.


    However, when he was ready to close the mountain, his best friends came to him.


    He didn''t intend to see her.


    Because, at the beginning, he also thought that this good friend was coming to make an alliance with him.


    However, he has planned not to be involved in the storm, so he did not plan to see him.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the original friend broke his seal with a tough attitude and forced him to meet him.


    However, what I didn''t expect is that this friend came to see him with a tough attitude, not to pull him into an alliance, but also revealed an earth shaking plot for himself.


    Let him also understand the vastness of this world.


    At the same time also let oneself incomparable fear.


    In the end, he agreed to set up the situation for tens of thousands of years.


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, lilosin! You can see my attitude, and you should know what I think!!


    "If you want to fight, fight, and don''t drag me into the water."


    That day, Xu an helplessly looked at Li Luoxing who broke his seal with strong strength in his own dojo.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 380

    "In your eyes, am I that kind of person?"


    After hearing Xu an''s words, Li Luoxing said angrily, "even if you don''t see me, you have to let me fight!"


    "Do you have friends like you?"


    "I can''t help it. The recent rumor is too shocking. At the beginning of closing the mountain, several friends came to me to make an alliance!"


    "And you know my character. I don''t want to get involved in this kind of thing. Maybe I will fall into this thing!"


    At this time, Xu an also saw that Li Luoxing did not want to pull himself into the water.


    "Well! Since the beginning of this rumor, several people have come to me to form an alliance, but they have been prevaricated by me with various reasons! "


    "It''s not peaceful in the recent world!"


    There was a strange look in Li Luoxing''s eyes, which looked worried, but with a little fear.


    "So, it''s better to close the mountain at this time, which also shows my attitude. If you didn''t force me to fight, I would still be practicing well in my dojo."


    Xu an didn''t find the look in Li Luoxing''s eyes, so he went on.


    "What''s more, those guys really are. They have already started to form an alliance without knowing the truth of the matter. If it turns out to be an oolong, there will be a good play!"


    Unexpectedly, it was confirmed that this best friend didn''t want to step into the muddy water. Xu an also put down a little worry and joked.


    Even in his tone, he disdains those people who claim to be top-notch talents. Now he is ready to start his work before he makes clear the situation. He is blind. They have been practicing for such a long time.


    Not even the most basic stability.


    "No, it''s true. There is such a thing. As long as you get it, you can make yourself the most powerful one in the world."


    "even It''s possible to control the world! "


    When talking about this topic, Li Luoxing didn''t take Xu an''s words.


    But some uneasy said.


    "You What are you talking about? "


    Xu Antong just drank a mouthful of spirit tea to spray out.


    I can''t believe looking at Li Luoxing.


    He was really shocked by what he said just now.


    That rumor is true. There is something in the world that can make the strong people like them improve their strength.


    moreover, Li Luoxing said just now that as long as they get this thing, they may become the masters of the world.


    It''s impossible.


    The master of the world, though never heard of such a name.


    However, when you listen to such a name, you can feel that this kind of identity is not simple.


    The master of the world, as the name suggests, can control the world.


    However, how can this be? It''s totally unrealistic. If we can control the world, it doesn''t mean that he is the master of the world and everything in the world is controlled by him.


    Then, are the creatures in the world such as myself controlled by the people who get this thing.


    How can this be.


    "Well, rosin, are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    Xu an swallowed.


    If all this is true, he is not sure whether it will be like this.


    Maybe, he might go back to fight for his life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 381

    "I''m sure I''m right!"


    Li Luoxing looked at him seriously.


    There was no joke in his eyes.


    "You..."


    "What exactly do you mean about it?"


    Xu an is not sure what Li Luoxing means.


    What he showed just now is that he is not interested in this matter, but what Li Luoxing said behind is elusive.


    Because the words behind Li Luoxing have already made him move.


    He even wanted to break the decision he had just made and go out for a fight.


    "That sounds exciting!"


    "Indeed, the first time I heard this news, I was very excited. I even wanted to take it as my own."


    Li Luoxing stood up with a trace of seriousness in his eyes,


    looked at Xu an seriously and said, "but you don''t know the plot behind this thing!"


    "Conspiracy?"


    Xu an is puzzled.


    Is there anything unknown behind this.


    "In fact, this incident has always been a conspiracy, a conspiracy of some force to occupy our world."


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, a man from a powerful force in the universe came to our world in order to take control of our world."


    "Because he is not a native of our world, he was rejected by the laws of our world at the beginning of his arrival. However, because his own strength is roughly the same as that of our world''s laws, no one can do anything between the laws of the world and him."


    "However, the task assigned to him by the forces he is in has to be completed. Therefore, he began to lay out his plans tens of thousands of years ago."


    "Although the law of the world is powerful, the law of the world is dead after all. Knowledge moves with its own instinct, but this being is an intelligent creature. Naturally, it knows how to use its own wisdom to layout!"


    "He knows that he is not a native of the world. If he does it himself, it will cause strong exclusion of the world law. At that time, he will not be able to move even if he wants to. Therefore, he began to use the native of our world and the people controlled by him to act in the world."


    "What''s more, the clever way is that those who are being used don''t know they are being used at all!"


    Li Luoxing said slowly.


    There was a trace of helplessness in the tone, as if his own means were not the existing opponent at all.


    "What is the meaning of all heavens and all realms?"


    However, Xu an is more and more do not understand, Li Luoxing''s words have gone beyond his own understanding.


    It''s all words he''s never heard.


    "The universe is a general term for all the vast worlds outside the world, including countless worlds. Our world is just an ordinary world among the universe. However, the world like ours is as numerous as dust."


    Li Luoxing and Xu an roughly explained the situation about the universe.


    "Heaven and earth Are these all true? "


    Li Luoxing''s words completely went beyond Xu an''s cognition and completely destroyed his hard-earned three outlooks.


    "Naturally, in the future, you will understand whether everything I said is true or not."


    Li Luoxing can''t give a reasonable explanation now.


    I can only hope that this old friend of mine will believe the following things.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 382

    "This being knows that he can''t do it openly in our world, so after he comes to our world, he begins to lay out his plans to seize the control of our world!"


    "First of all, he found a very ordinary person in our world. Ordinary people can''t be any more ordinary. However, somehow, the existence took a fancy to this person and began to use him!"


    "First of all, he secretly gave him a skill that could cause great damage to heaven and earth. Then, he continued to cultivate and send resources in secret, hoping that he could reach the highest level of this skill in a short time."


    "This man''s talent didn''t disappoint him. In just three thousand years, he has reached our level and become the top existence in the world!"


    "However, this man is worthy of being cultivated from an extraterritorial existence, and his ambition is also extremely huge. He is not satisfied when he reaches our realm, and he wants to rise to a higher level and become the supreme existence of the world!"


    "His ambition naturally satisfied the existence outside the territory. Then, in the dark, he forged a relic and led him to this place. He placed a way to cut off a trace of the laws of heaven and earth in this forged relic. Moreover, he left behind that as long as he absorbed the original laws of our world, he could enhance his own strength, and not only the power of the world And there''s a chance to be the master of the world. "


    "He was very happy to get the news. He was already very dissatisfied with staying in this realm for a long time. After he got the news, he immediately began to lay out the layout."


    "First of all, he directly cut down a trace of the original law of heaven and earth with his powerful strength in cooperation with that skill. However, according to that skill, he knew that he was not qualified to absorb such a complete original law, so he began to lay out the layout again."


    "The most important premise to absorb this trace of the original law is to make your own strength in the same realm as the original law of heaven and earth, but the power of the original law of heaven and earth is much stronger than that of him. Although this is only a trace of the original law of heaven and earth, it is in the same line with the original law of heaven and earth after all, and this trace of the original law is naturally the same as the original law of heaven and earth If he wants to be the same strength as the original law of heaven and earth, I don''t know how long it will take. Moreover, if he can become the same strength as the original law of heaven and earth with his own ability, he naturally doesn''t have to lay out the whole world. "


    "Therefore, he can only seek other ways. Finally, under the secret arrangement of the existing one, he also knows that as long as all the top powers in the heaven and earth fight, maybe the original law of heaven and earth will be broken by those strong ones."


    "If the original laws of heaven and earth are broken, the original laws of heaven and earth will naturally become weak. At that time, he will have a chance to absorb the original laws of heaven and earth which he has cut off and become the master of the world.


    "Then, he first sent out the news. Of course, he also knew that Guan would not let the top strong people in the world believe it because of this vague news. After all, he didn''t have a heavy intention to become the top strong people in the world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 383

    "But he wants another way."


    "That is to control some of the strong in heaven and earth, let those who are controlled send out false information, let them constantly make the false appearance of searching for those things he sends out."


    "In this case, the strong in the world who don''t believe in it will also have a little doubt. Is this news true? Otherwise, it''s just how cunning old people like foxes get ready to move. "


    "Then, with the help of the man behind, more and more powerful people in the world are controlled. Although it seems that the power of control is in his hands, he doesn''t know that the real power of control has been controlled by the man behind the scenes, and he is just someone else''s pawn."


    "It''s not a simple thing to control these strong people. After tens of thousands of years of hard work, they have finally controlled more than 80% of our old people."


    "But those of us who are not under control still have no idea!"


    Li Luoxing said slowly.


    "Wait a minute, since they''ve been laying out for so many years, naturally they won''t let us know easily. Then why do you know these?"


    Xu an accurately grasped the exact words in Li Luoxing''s words.


    Since Li Luoxing said that none of them who were not controlled knew about it, how could he know something? This is totally inconsistent with what Li Luoxing said.


    "Because I was controlled."


    "And I''m directly controlled by the people behind the scenes, so I can know all this accurately."


    There is a trace of bitterness in Li Luoxing''s words.


    However, his words make Xu an more alert.


    Even, some uncontrollable breath in my body leaked out.


    Stand up and watch Li Luoxing warily.


    He didn''t expect Li Luoxing to say such a thing,.


    If Li Luoxing is also controlled, then he is not very dangerous now.


    "Well, don''t be so vigilant. If I was still controlled by him, would I still stand here and talk with you now?"


    "Although I was controlled by someone behind the scenes, a few years ago, I got rid of that person''s control."


    "Moreover, after hundreds of years of layout, he didn''t find anything wrong."


    "Moreover, during this period, the power behind the scenes seems to be calling him back to do something, so I have the opportunity to come to you and tell you about it!"


    "How to prove it!"


    Xu an didn''t believe it easily. If what Li Luoxing said is true, then if Li Luoxing can''t prove his identity, he won''t believe him easily.


    "Can''t prove it!"


    Li Luoxing is a little bitter.


    Because he really can''t come up with something to prove his identity.


    When he said this, Xu an had been quietly looking at him, at the same time, the color of vigilance did not disappear.


    "Hey, it''s necessary to look at me like this. I didn''t prove my own thing anyway. It''s up to you whether you believe in me or not!"


    Finally, Li Luoxing was annoyed by Xu an and said impolitely to him directly.


    "You..."


    "Well, I believe you!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 384

    "I believe you..."


    Finally, Xu an didn''t know what he thought and said to him.


    "Because only Li Luoxing I know can say these words!"


    Xu an said softly.


    Because when Li Luoxing said these words just now, he always felt a familiar feeling in his heart.


    Only the friend I know can say these words.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Even though he had believed him, Xu an would naturally ask for his opinions.


    "The war between heaven and earth has been inevitable, because so far, I have not found how I am controlled by contact, so I can not find a way to control other people."


    Li Luoxing has accepted his fate.


    He knew that no matter how hard he tried, he could not avoid this war.


    Therefore, we can only think of other ways.


    "Because I was directly controlled by your backstage agents before, his plans didn''t hide from me. Moreover, when he left, he gave me a trace of the original law of heaven and earth that had been cut off before!"


    Li Luoxing took out the light ball from the space.


    "In fact, what that person doesn''t know is that at the moment when he cuts off the original law, the original law has been polluted. Moreover, the original law that has been cut off comes down in one continuous line with the present one. Therefore, the original law of heaven and earth that has not been cut off is also polluted."


    "As long as the layout is changed, the original law of heaven and earth will be completely polluted, and then, at that time, our world is not something he can capture."


    "Now, the news has gone out, that person may control those who have been controlled and start a war at any time, and those who have not been controlled are also ready to move, and the war is coming at any time."


    "There''s only one lead to go, and I''m the one." Li Luoxing kept staring at the light ball in his hand.


    Since the man behind the scenes can give him the original law of heaven and earth, it means that he is the introduction.


    At any time, the person who cut off the original law of heaven and earth will spread the news that I have the original law of heaven and earth.


    "At that time, all the strong in heaven and earth will become me as the center and start a big war."


    Li Luoxing is a little bitter.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Xu an can see that Li Luoxing is willing to change now.


    "Take the initiative to die!"


    Li Luoxing''s face suddenly changed a little fierce, said viciously.


    "You What do you say? You''re sure it''s not funny! "


    When Xu Anton was startled, he did not expect Li Luoxing to say such words.


    "That''s right. It''s to take the initiative to die. Only in this way can we maintain our full strength!"


    Li Luoxing''s words showed a trace of determination.


    "How on earth to operate!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Luoxing has already said such words, so naturally there must be a plan.


    "Listen to me


    Li Luoxing put his head close to him, sealed it here at the same time, and said softly to him.


    After a long time, Li Luoxing raised his head and said to him seriously.


    "Is this plan feasible?"


    "It works!"


    Now Xu an''s face also changed some wonderful, did not expect Li Luoxing unexpectedly thought of such a plan.


    "Good!"


    "By the way, who are the people behind the scenes and the people who are being used?"


    Xu an is still curious.


    "The name of the person behind the scenes is Luo Lei. You are also familiar with the person who was used, nanziru."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 385

    "I hope you can achieve the desired effect!"


    Thinking of the deep memory of the conversation tens of thousands of years ago, Xu an couldn''t help sighing.


    I thought that more than ten thousand years would be enough, but I didn''t expect that fifty thousand years had passed.


    But at this point, he can only accept it.


    Anyway, their layout is almost the same now.


    But suddenly Xu an frowned.


    He thought of Lin Mu, who suddenly came out.


    This mysterious power in his memory tens of thousands of years ago as never his figure.


    It seems that it just appeared recently.


    And as soon as he appeared, he seemed to have come with the purpose of taking lilosin as an apprentice.


    He was not sure what Lin Mu meant?


    Does Lin Mu know their plan, or does he come here for this plan.


    He frowned, because the strength of that man was too strong.


    Even if he returns to the best strength, he may not be his opponent.


    Even Li Luoxing, the most powerful of them, may not be the opponent of that person.


    Because he can''t feel the breath of Nanzi in this world.


    You know, nanziru has been planning for this bureau for hundreds of thousands of years, and has been settling for hundreds of thousands of years.


    It is estimated that his strength has reached a very terrible level.


    However, he can now clearly feel that there is no breath of Nanzi in the world.


    At the same time, he also knows that nanziru was the emperor of this generation tens of thousands of years ago. However, since the last time Emperor Yan came to find this mysterious power, there was no breath of him in the world.


    That is to say, he may have fallen.


    Maybe it''s not, maybe it''s already fallen, or it''s fallen on the hands of the powerful people who don''t know the foundation.


    When he thought about it, he could not help feeling that he had some fears.


    You know, even he is not sure that he can defeat nanzijin.


    If they are two against each other, the winner is Nanzi, not Xu an.


    But such a character has now fallen into the hands of that person.


    And when the underworld sent for him, he never seemed to see the underworld in his eyes. He completely destroyed the underworld without any affectation.


    Pluto is also the top power in the world, but this person is not in the eye.


    We can imagine how powerful this man is.


    So what is the purpose of this powerful man.


    And, as far as he knows, there is no such powerful existence in his world.


    So is it possible that Lin Mu, like Luo Lei, came from the outside of their world, the mysterious universe, to capture their world.


    This thought made him more uneasy.


    A Luo Lei will let them lay out for tens of thousands of years. If a stronger existence is added, will they still have a chance to deal with them?


    Isn''t everything they''ve done in vain? It''s useless at all.


    "I hope not!" Xu an whispered.


    He and Lin Mu have been together for such a long time, but Lin Mu hasn''t shown any idea about this.


    However, Xu an also knows that he can''t determine whether he is interested in here in this way.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 386

    "Miss, you are awake at last."


    In the small world where the arc is.


    Nine son a face joyful looking at, the eye already opened the division arc.


    After so many years of waiting, the young lady finally came back.


    I''ve been waiting for so many years.


    "Well, jiuer, long time no see, you How are you doing? "


    Si arc slowly raised his head and looked at the familiar and strange face in front of him.


    Slowly raised his weak hand.


    Slowly touched her face.


    Although jiuer is her in name, she is her maid.


    But their feelings are far more than ordinary sisters.


    One, so their feelings will not be bad.


    Even at the beginning, the relationship between Si arc and jiu''er was beyond that of He Li Luoxing.


    "Well! I''ve had a good time these years, but I''m a little lonely without miss. "


    Jiuer smiles.


    However, we can see from her eyes that she has been very lonely for tens of thousands of years.


    After all, for tens of thousands of years, I was alone in the ancient ruins.


    It''s just for the sake of accomplishing a task that my young lady told me tens of thousands of years ago.


    But she didn''t regret it.


    Only during their time together could she feel the warmth of home.


    Although Si arc is one of the top powers in the world.


    But she takes care of herself all the time.


    I didn''t mean to look down on myself because of my weakness.


    Just like a big sister.


    So even after so many years, nine son to her heart is still not reduced.


    "All these years, you have suffered."


    The division arc some fondly touched to touch nine son''s face.


    Originally, they thought that more than one thousand years, at most ten thousand yuan, would be enough time for them to complete the layout of the game, but they didn''t expect that in an instant, fifty thousand years would have passed.


    And it seems that jiu''er has never stepped out of this relic in more than 50000 years according to her orders.


    You can imagine how lonely she is.


    But in order to ensure the completion of her task, she always realized her destiny.


    "It''s OK, miss. Jiuer knows you have something important to do. Jiuer will always be with you."


    Nine son''s eyes had already had a silk wet.


    Some choked to the arc said.


    "I hope their layout is finished."


    Si arc stood up slowly.


    Looking up silently at the dark sky above.


    For Li Luoxing''s illusory and crazy plan, she gave up everything.


    But also can only give up everything, just maybe have a chance to save themselves.


    There will be a chance to save all the creatures in our world.


    "What happened, miss?"


    "Even you and those who exist like this have to give up all your strength and memory to reincarnate!"


    As one of the people who know the arc of the division, jiuer must also know a part of their plan.


    I also know that there is a powerful enemy in this world, and his young lady and those powerful people set up all this for this powerful enemy.


    But he didn''t know who the enemy was? How powerful it is.


    Only in this way can they spend tens of thousands of years to arrange all this.


    "Then you''ll know!"


    Si arc didn''t tell the truth, maybe it was to keep her from worrying.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 387

    "Well!"


    Since the division arc doesn''t want to say, so nine son also know a phase of didn''t go to ask.


    She knows that she doesn''t want to tell her, so no matter how she does, she won''t tell herself. When the time is right, she will tell herself.


    Si arc thought of the crazy conversation between the three of them tens of thousands of years ago.


    It''s probably the craziest decision the three of them have ever made.


    "Li Luoxing, Xu an, are you sure there is nothing wrong with your head?"


    In the middle of Si arc''s Dojo, he looks at the two people in front of him.


    However, it''s no wonder that he, after all, the things they said were too shocking for anyone to believe.


    "Well, we can swear that what we said is absolutely right. If there is a word that deceives you, you can handle it. I have the heart to swear."


    Li Luoxing looked at her very seriously.


    There was never a hint of jest on his face.


    "You..."


    Division arc did not expect, Li Luoxing dare to take such a serious oath.


    To know that a person with their own heart to swear things will never be simple.


    Ordinary people will never easily use their own heart of Tao as a stake in the oath. If the oath is really proved to be false, then this person''s pure heart of Tao will be damaged, his strength will stay in this realm forever, and his life and death will disappear, and his soul will disappear completely in the heaven and earth.


    Since Li Luoxing dares to make such a poisonous oath, it must mean that what he said will never be false.


    "Is that true?"


    "Is there really such a thing?"


    Although the heart has completely believed what Li Luoxing said.


    But she inevitably asked the question.


    Because what Li Luoxing said was too shocking.


    It''s a subversion of the three outlooks that he established with great difficulty.


    Naturally, she would be suspicious.


    But this is the doubt that in the face of Li Luoxing''s poisonous oath, he completely disappeared.


    But she still inevitably resisted such things in her heart.


    "Ha ha! This is the news that I have come back with my own life. How can it be false? "


    "I just need an answer now. What do you think? Is my decision feasible?"


    "I don''t need anything else now, just an answer from you."


    At such a critical time, Li Luoxing''s words burst out.


    But he was not upset.


    But seriously consider whether Li Luoxing''s proposal is feasible?


    If Li Luoxing''s plan fails, it will be the lives of the three of them, and the three of them have been trained for countless years to become such a powerful cultivation.


    "Good!"


    "I agree with your plan!"


    After thinking for a long time,


    Si arc agreed to Li Luoxing''s proposal.


    If he doesn''t know this kind of thing, it''s OK, but now he knows this kind of thing, if he still chooses to watch all the time, but after he chooses not to do it.


    She expected that she would regret it in the future.


    If the person behind the scenes really takes control of their world,


    then her life and death are no longer controlled by herself, but determined by other people''s thoughts.


    She didn''t want to experience that.


    That''s why she decided to agree to Li Luoxing''s plan.


    Although it seems that this is also extremely unreliable.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 388

    "Well, more than 50000 years have passed? It''s really a fast time. "


    Li Luoxing slowly opened his eyes.


    I rubbed and rubbed, and there were some painful heads.


    I have to say that at that moment, he felt that his head really no longer belonged to him.


    It''s about to explode.


    He really didn''t want to feel that again.


    If he continues to enjoy such a feeling, he really feels that he may die.


    And it could be the first power in history to die of pain.


    "I hope my plan is in time."


    Li Luoxing shook his head to relieve the pain in his head.


    Although he has recovered now, his strength has not recovered to the level of his heyday.


    The child is just a novice in the field of practice.


    Naturally, it will not be as powerful as it was in its heyday.


    So the pain that should be felt will still be felt.


    But she couldn''t think of anything else.


    It''s just thinking about what the plan that took tens of thousands of years to complete has become.


    "Ha ha! Now there are some things that are not so good. "


    "The original laws of heaven and earth, which were about to be cleaned up by me, were snatched away by your new master with a very tough attitude."


    "We don''t have the initiative now!"


    Seeing Li Luoxing, I woke up and recovered the memory of my previous life.


    The existence hidden in the dark room simply no longer hides his real face, and directly disperses the black fog in front of him.


    To Li Luoxing there are some helpless said.


    Originally, it seemed that their plan of tens of thousands of years was about to be completed, and they were waiting for a blow to the existence behind the scenes.


    If he completely removed the pollution in this trace of the original law, then it means the completely pure original law of heaven and earth.


    And if this trace of pollution is removed, then their pollution will also be removed.


    At that time, the original law of heaven and earth had enough strength to fight against the man behind the scenes.


    You don''t need them to work so hard.


    Just see that the person behind the scenes is beaten by the laws of heaven and earth in their world, and then they will fish in the water to wipe out the extraterritorial person completely.


    But I didn''t expect that, at such a critical time, there was something wrong with their plan.


    Li Luoxing''s newly worshipped master had a very tough attitude. He gave too much of the original law of heaven and earth to the past, and did not even stop explaining himself.


    Even said that this trace of heaven and earth does not belong to their own.


    He just wanted to talk nonsense in his heart at that time. Don''t I know?


    If we hadn''t been here, the world would have been seized by the people behind the scenes.


    I didn''t expect that you should seize that thing at such a critical time.


    What''s your purpose?


    In fact, at that time, he was in despair.


    But I have no way. Who can say that I am not the opponent of that person?


    I can only drag this matter to this time and tell my friend.


    I hope he has a solution.


    After all, that man is also his master.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 389

    "What..."


    Li Luoxing was shocked.


    She didn''t expect that his plans had reached the last few steps, so there was such a mistake,


    "master What does he want to do? Who on earth is he? "


    Li Luoxing frowned,


    because in his previous memory, he had no memory of such a powerful existence as Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu seems to be a powerful being who has just appeared in recent years.


    But how is that possible?


    Their existence is basically involved in the world war tens of thousands of years ago.


    Dead dead, disabled.


    Only a few people happened to survive.


    But he can also be sure that those who survived never had such a strong existence as Lin Mu.


    And those people were basically injured.


    In this world where the laws of heaven and earth are broken down, we can''t play such a powerful role at all.


    But Lin Mu didn''t seem to follow such a rule.


    In any place can be unscrupulous things, other people''s own strong power,


    as if not oppressed by the law of heaven and earth.


    He has only seen such existence in one person.


    That is the person behind the scenes from outside China, that is, Luo Lei.


    However, he was able to achieve such a powerful power only by virtue of the treasure given to him by his powerful power.


    However, Lin Mu seems to be relying on his strong strength.


    Completely ignored the law of heaven and earth.


    If there are such powerful figures in the world, how can we not find the traces of Luo Lei.


    How can we just sit back and ignore it?


    We should know that the more powerful people are, the more profound their relationship with the laws of heaven and earth is. It can even be said that they are both prosperous and harmful.


    Absolutely will sit back and ignore their own world was taken by others in the past.


    But when they didn''t know the plan, they didn''t realize that there were such powerful people in the world.


    And the character didn''t show his horse''s feet in ordinary times.


    He couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Who is Lin Mu from.


    Are they natives of their own world, or do they come from other countries?


    This can''t help but make his brow more tightly wrinkled up.


    That means that the original law of heaven and earth is not in his own hands, which means that he has no initiative in his own hands.


    This kind of situation is very disadvantageous to oneself.


    And if Lin Mu is not his own side, but his own enemy, then the situation is really bad.


    Maybe it will cause him to lay out the opportunity for tens of thousands of years, completely damaged.


    And there''s no chance of saving it at all.


    Because a few of them don''t know if they are Luo Lei''s opponents.


    If you add a powerful Lin Mu.


    So how could it be their opponent?


    Then their world will really be the lamb in their hands.


    "Master..."


    Li Luoxing''s tone is bitter.


    He really didn''t want Lin Mu to be the opposite of himself.


    Although he had no intersection with Lin Mu in his previous life, he was his master in this life.


    And it''s good for you.


    He can feel that he is really cultivating himself with his heart.


    If he really stands on the opposite side of himself, he really doesn''t know how to face it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 390

    However, when he was still very contradictory, her eyes suddenly changed.


    It''s like I lost something.


    Similarly, the existence standing with him, which was originally hidden in the dark fog, is the same.


    "It seems that if I don''t go out and explain it again, I don''t know how far my image will be taken by you."


    A familiar voice sounded in Lilo''s ear.


    "Master!"


    Li Luoxing blurted out.


    He was too familiar with the sound.


    I immediately confirmed that it was my master''s voice.


    But how could Lin Mu perceive what they were thinking.


    And there is such a strong strength, so that they did not react when they moved to this strange place.


    He looked around and wanted to see the environment.


    This is a completely strange space.


    Any place in the space has the incomparable purple smell.


    His memory of his previous life has been restored, and his eyes can naturally understand that this purple breath is absolutely not simple.


    Even in the world can be regarded as the top.


    "Well, master, where is this place?"


    Another familiar voice came again.


    Xu an''s voice.


    Looking back, I saw Xu an and another light.


    Obviously, Xu an and the white light and shadow were pulled into this strange space by Lin Mu when they didn''t react.


    Look back again.


    Wearing a silver mask of Si arc, and holding the sleeve of Si arc all the time, the woman in white was watching the strange space with vigilance.


    "Just in time, they''re all here!"


    Lin Mu''s lazy voice rang out again.


    Several of them immediately looked back.


    At the same time, there was a sigh of relief in his heart. According to the current situation, Lin Mu didn''t mean anything to them.


    If Lin Mu really wants to attack them, he doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Then the moment they get to this strange space, they directly attack them.


    "Who are you?"


    Obviously, jiuer doesn''t know Lin Mu''s identity.


    Moreover, seeing that her young lady and her friends were all on guard, she asked first.


    It''s a little bit of information for my lady.


    "First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Lin Mu, and my identity is..."


    "My identity is the way of heaven in this world, and also the highest ruler in this world!"


    Lin Mu sat on his reclining chair with a cup of tea in his hand.


    Some said casually.


    It seems that I didn''t put the identity I heard in my heart.


    For him, the identity of the way of heaven doesn''t seem to care too much.


    "Master You Are you sure you''re not kidding? "


    Before Lin Mu did not take the concrete evidence, Li Luoxing certainly will not easily these words.


    After all, Lin Mu''s words were too shocking.


    You have people from outside the country who want to take their world.


    All of a sudden, this is the way of heaven, the original leader of the world,


    what is this?


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "And if I am not the master of the world, why do I have such strength? Why can I be so unscrupulous in the world and ignore the threat of the law?"


    Lin Mu gave him a direct look.


    "Do you know where this is?"


    "This is the space of heaven, the center of the world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 391

    Lin Mu looked at them seriously and said.


    "Here you can control everything in the world."


    As Lin Mu mobilized the breath of heaven and earth, those Hongmeng purple Qi in the space of heaven also began to revolt.


    A few of them were out of breath.


    "What is this?"


    The Lilo people feel overwhelmed.


    And he has a feeling that even if he has recovered the strength of his heyday, he doesn''t have the strong breath that he can bear.


    It''s hard. What my master said is true.


    "Master..."


    I don''t know why.


    Even if it has been restored to the memory of the previous life.


    His vision also changed greatly, but he was still afraid of Lin Mu.


    "I am the ruler of heaven in this world!"


    Lin Mu continued to speak in an unquestionable tone.


    "Well Why didn''t you appear tens of thousands of years ago? Why didn''t you appear in that war? Since you are the way of heaven, you should know that someone from outside China wants to take control of our world. Why have you been doing nothing? "


    Xu an has believed his words in his heart.


    But when you think about it, you really have something happened. Don''t be dissatisfied with him in your heart.


    Of course, this time, he still did not dare to express his dissatisfaction easily.


    It has been affirmed that he is the way of heaven in this world. No one knows what he will do to himself if he challenges his authority.


    "Although I am the way of heaven in this world, I was not the way of heaven tens of thousands of years ago. I became the way of heaven only recently, and this time is not long."


    "And for what happened tens of thousands of years ago, I only know it recently. During the period when I left recently, I have been checking who is behind the scenes, because I haven''t inherited the way of heaven for a long time, and the information about this matter is not perfect enough, so this is the situation."


    "But you''ve been setting it up for such a long time, and you''ve made a plan."


    Lin explained.


    For these people who died for their world, and even gave up everything for that crazy plan, Lin Mu showed great respect.


    "But because I didn''t know your plan before, I have to disturb your plan. I''m very sorry for this."


    Lin Mu knew that although they didn''t say it, they would complain that they had disrupted all their plans.


    But I don''t know.


    But it''s a matter of fact to disrupt their plans.


    He is very sorry.


    "That..."


    He agreed in his heart and believed what his master said.


    Li Luoxing didn''t expect that your own master would apologize to them in person.


    There are some doubts.


    "What! Do you wonder if I hold it in person? How do I usually teach you? You should be responsible for what you do. "


    "Even if I''m the God of the world, if I''m wrong, I''ll be wrong after all. I haven''t reached that wrong, and I don''t have the courage to be irresponsible!"


    Lin Mu casually took out a thing and threw it on Li Luoxing''s head.


    There were some feints of anger at him.


    "How dare you


    Li Luoxing still showed the smile of the sign.


    Although the memory of the whole body has been restored, the feeling for the master whom I worshiped is really not strong.

 Chapter 392

    "But, master, what should we do now?"


    They had a fight with each other.


    Li Luoxing then asked him what he was most concerned about.


    He didn''t want the situation he had managed to set up to be useless.


    In that case, they would be very poor.


    This game tens of thousands of years ago has paid too much.


    But now it seems that they don''t have to worry too much about this game.


    My master is the way of heaven in this world.


    Then it''s time for him to worry about such things.


    After all, my own master is the way of the world.


    Moreover, his strength is much stronger than his own. Even if all three of them have recovered to their heyday, I don''t know if they are the opponents of his master.


    And as far as he knew when he was controlled by that Luo Lei in those years.


    If there is the way of heaven in this world, then the way of heaven is basically invincible in its own world.


    As long as there are not too strong people in this world.


    However, Luo Lei''s strength is also a little lower than the world''s original law of heaven and earth.


    It''s definitely not the match of Tiandao''s own master in this world.


    If my master does it in person, it''s not easy.


    "No, since you''ve arranged it for so many years, I won''t do it easily. If I do it easily, it will destroy your plans for so many years and make your plans copy the flow of water."


    There was a strange smile on Lin Mu''s face.


    And there is a trace of fox''s unique cunning color.


    "Master You


    Li Luoxing didn''t expect his master to say such a thing.


    And it looks like she doesn''t want to do it yet.


    He is the master of the world, and the world is his unique territory.


    And he didn''t want to.


    It seems that we are going to leave Luo Lei behind the scenes to our own people.


    However, I have to deal with her for so many years, and the plan for so many years has been disturbed by my master. If I want to deal with her again, I don''t know how many years it will take.


    If I really had this time, Luo Lei might have captured the world long ago.


    So he never thought that his master didn''t plan to do it.


    "The power that my fellow comes from is a very powerful force in the universe. If I do it easily, my existence will be noticed by them. At that time, my situation will be a little bad. Even if I reach such a level, even in this world, I may not be the opponent of some of their forces ¡£¡±


    "My current strength is nothing more than a prospective student. In my own world, I can only compare with a saint. In that power, there is no lack of existence above the saint, so I have to be vigilant."


    "What''s more, a world without the way of heaven will be so valued by them. We need to know that the way of heaven has been born in this world. We don''t know how they will attach importance to it. They may exchange for a stronger existence. At that time, you and I will have some difficulties."


    Lin Mu slowly said the reason why he didn''t do it himself.


    Let him say, he will not do it himself is also a trace of the reason.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 393

    If he did it himself, the impact would be too great.


    And Luo Lei will definitely pass on his hands to their forces.


    If we really let his forces know of his existence, we will certainly send more powerful ones.


    Although he now believes that his existence has been known by Luo Lei, he also believes that Luo Lei will not easily tell their forces about its existence.


    Because Luo Lei has understood that if the world is born out of the way of heaven, it is not something he can solve.


    Once he breaks his own organization, he will definitely send a stronger presence to take over here.


    He has been in this world for so many years, and it seems that he is about to get it. He is so willing.


    Therefore, he will never report himself easily.


    He has learned of his existence, and he still uses the blood of killing. This decision is the best proof.


    If he already knows his existence and doesn''t want to take over here, he won''t waste a precious drop of killing blood. Instead, he can choose to report it directly to his own organization.


    Then there''s no need for him to be here.


    But he still chose to use the blood of killing.


    That means he has the confidence to take control of the world when he knows he already exists.


    That''s why he used that precious blood.


    And Lin Mu estimated that if that guy thought he didn''t know his purpose now?


    He absolutely did not know that he had thoroughly understood his purpose, and he did not know that only he knew that several people in the world had begun to lay out plans for him hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    And if they didn''t intervene in these things by themselves, maybe they would succeed.


    And he has a more important reason.


    That is, he wants to cultivate Li Luoxing with this thing.


    He is not a native of the world, and he will one day leave the world to complete the next task assigned to him by the system.


    Therefore, to cultivate his apprentice into the world''s highest combat effectiveness and better inherit the way of heaven is his urgent delay.


    "My strength has almost reached the peak of the world. If I stay in the world, the world will not be able to bear my existence, so one day, I will leave the world and go to a wider world!"


    "And you That''s what I want to cultivate in the world


    Lin Mu slowly raised his hand, pointed to Li Luoxin and said seriously.


    "Ah..."


    Li Luoxing was forced.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Mu''s purpose of accepting himself as an apprentice was like this.


    Is there any exaggeration.


    "Well, master, are you kidding me?"


    Li Luoxing''s face was a little confused.


    And there''s a little bit of disbelief.


    How could he have reached that level.


    "Yes! That''s my purpose. Otherwise, how do you think you can get into my eyes? "


    Lin Mu gave him a white look.


    No good gas said.


    Immediately let Li Luoxing have some blush.


    At least I was one of the top talents in the world tens of thousands of years ago. Is it so worthless in my master''s eyes?


    Even he has a little doubt about his talent.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 394

    "And now I feel that I can''t suppress my own strength. I''m going to break through to another level at any time. That is to say, I''m going to leave the world at any time, so I won''t have too much time left."


    Li Luoxing is naturally farting.


    No matter how good his talent is, it''s only a hundred years since he entered the quasi Saint period.


    It''s not so easy to step into the realm of saints.


    Without thousands of years of hard work, we will never reach that level of threshold.


    But I still have another level of height, that is, after I have completed this task, the system''s reward will promote myself to a realm. At that time, it will be a saint realm.


    However, it seems that the time is ripe for him now. As long as Li Luoxing works hard to complete this assessment, he can give him the position of heaven in the world.


    As long as his position in the world of heaven has been given to him, and he also meets the requirements of the world for heaven, then it means that his task has been completed, and then he will be a saint.


    At that time, I also had a little power to protect myself in the universe.


    In fact, this is what he wants to quickly step into the realm of saints.


    Because he already knew that the world had been targeted by a powerful force in the universe.


    And maybe he is also targeted by that force.


    If this force comes to find itself at that time, then the quasi saints will not be able to protect themselves.


    Only when we step into the realm of saints, can we have a little power of self-protection in the universe, and can we become a powerful party.


    At that time, no matter how strong the organization is, it will have to think about it.


    Even if he is not the opponent of those top talents, is he not the opponent of those ordinary disciples.


    At that time, as long as that force dares to pursue and kill itself, don''t blame yourself for being shameless.


    I won''t take your high-level officials to fight. I''ve been waiting for your ordinary disciples to fight.


    At that time, he would like to see whether he or they can''t survive first.


    "Ah..."


    Li Luoxing did not expect that Lin Mu''s strength had reached such a state.


    And at any time may be oppressed out of the world, at any time to leave.


    "Well What should we do now? "


    Now that Lin Mu has said such a thing, it means that Lin Mu will never interfere in one thing. All these things have to be solved by himself.


    Maybe it''s also an assessment of yourself.


    It''s also to see if you are qualified to take the position of heaven.


    "Your current strength is still too poor, even if you recover to the strength of the whole body period, you are not qualified to inherit the position of heaven, so now you don''t have to worry about your layout, anyway, it''s not very useful."


    Lin Mu didn''t care.


    It seems that they didn''t pay any attention to the layout of the scene hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    And there is no hope that their layout will succeed.


    "Hello I said, "uncle, it''s our young lady. They spent so much time on layout. If you say it''s useless, it''s useless."


    Although the division arc has believed Lin Mu''s identity, also dare not speak easily, but nine son can have no such worry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 395

    "Jiuer, don''t talk too much."


    See oneself feeling like sister of that is you unexpectedly some challenge Lin Mu of some authority.


    Si can''t help but be surprised.


    He doesn''t want to offend Lin Mu''s powerful and noble existence because of Jiu er''s words.


    If Lin Mu blames him, he doesn''t have the confidence to keep Jiu er.


    After all, Lin Mu''s identity is different now.


    He is now the most precious being in the world.


    What jiuer said just now can really challenge some of the most respected authorities in the world.


    "If I don''t exist in this world, you may have a chance to win, but Luo Lei has already known that I exist, so you have absolutely no hope."


    Lin Mu didn''t care.


    "Shaozhong, that guy, is not the only one you know. He has a lot of means."


    "For example, when he was aware of my existence for the first time, he immediately had to move the blood of the killing. If he used this precious thing for the first time, then I would not be in charge of the world, and they would have captured it long ago, but because he didn''t want this precious thing, he didn''t move."


    "However, after Luo Lei first noticed my existence, he immediately used his blood to thoroughly pollute the world''s original law of heaven and earth."


    "At that time, if he really detects something wrong, he will definitely use his cards. At that time, even if your layout is too subtle, you will not be his opponent."


    Lin Mu explained slowly.


    In fact, although they spent tens of thousands of years without a game, he also felt very admire, but really think with this game can completely win Luo Lei, that is too naive.


    They can''t fight against the previous killing blood. Even they can completely eliminate the meaning of killing blood by relying on the power of the system.


    They don''t have the power of the system.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. You still have a chance to win him."


    Lin Mu slowly sold a pass, and didn''t say it for the first time.


    "What a chance!"


    Li Luoxing is naturally on the road. After all, they have been fighting against Luo Lei for so many years. They are not willing to give up so easily.


    "That is, you defeat him with your own strength, and then you will completely hide the breath of the world for the first time, so that his organization can''t find it. In this way, the world is basically safe, and will not be retaliated by his power."


    Lin Mu showed a smile.


    Look at them interestingly.


    "This..."


    Li Luoxing immediately hesitated. He didn''t expect that the opportunity in his master''s mouth was like this.


    Beat Luo Lei on his own.


    It''s possible.


    You know, I have this guy, but I''ve been fighting against the law of the origin of heaven and earth for so many years, and I haven''t fallen behind at all.


    You can see how powerful he is.


    Do you really have a chance to step into such a powerful realm?


    After all, such a realm, but they are looking forward to in their heyday.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 396

    "That''s right, let your strength completely surpass him!"


    "Only in this way can we have a chance to make that guy''s plan a complete failure."


    Lin Mu didn''t mean to be joking.


    It''s as if it''s taken for granted.


    "This..."


    To be honest, they don''t have such confidence.


    In their last life, it took them countless years to step into that realm, and according to Lin Mu''s tone, they didn''t have much time.


    In such a short period of time, they did not have the confidence to step into the economy.


    "Why, I don''t have confidence in myself."


    Lin Mu naturally also saw that there was no confidence in their heart.


    "Maybe you can''t reach that level, but with my continuous cultivation, you may not have the chance to step into such a powerful level."


    Lin Mu smiles and says slowly: "you don''t think about who I am, what is my identity?"


    "You know, I''m the way of heaven in this world. All the resources in this world can be mobilized by me. I use all the resources in this world to cultivate you. Are you afraid you can''t reach that level?"


    Lin Mu said again.


    "Moreover, if you want to become the highest power in the world, you will be recognized by the laws of heaven and earth."


    "So to improve your strength is the inevitable thing to do, there is no room for a little mistake."


    Lin Mu''s tone was serious, without any doubt.


    "So, you guys go back to absorb the strength sealed by your previous life and return to the full strength of your previous life. Then I will give you a special training in the future to make your strength rise a step higher in the original reality. Only in this way can you have a chance to defeat Luo Lei."


    Lin Mu continued.


    At the same time, he took out three light balls from the space and handed them to three of them.


    With his strength, he can naturally find and take out the things they seal from any place in the world at any time.


    The three of them also knew what kind of identity Lin Mu was now, so they didn''t care too much and directly took over.


    Then some of them look at each other face to face. Is it really possible for the three of them to reach that level?


    "You three go back first and get familiar with it. My training will not be so simple then!"


    "Xiaoxingzi, you should know my means. At that time, my means will be countless times more terrifying than my previous means."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Lin Mu''s face.


    However, Li Luoxing is already very familiar with this smile. He knows that as long as his master shows this smile, there is absolutely no good thing waiting for him.


    And before that, some of his smiles were creepy.


    When I just stepped into the road of cultivation, I had received such powerful and terrible training.


    If you return to the strength of your heyday, I don''t know how much terror it will take.


    Seeing Lin Mu''s smile.


    Si arc and Xu an also suddenly have some uneasiness.


    They have also seen Lin Mu''s methods.


    But I didn''t expect that one day this kind of means would be displayed on them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 397

    One hundred and thirty years later.


    In the space of heaven.


    In the space of the heavenly way, which must have been calm,


    suddenly, a huge sound came into the space of the heavenly way, which was originally calm and incomparable, and made the Hongmeng purple Qi of the space boil up instantly.


    Another person in the world has broken through the limit of the world.


    Only when someone''s strength breaks through the limit of the world, the center of the world, the Hongmeng Ziqi in the space of heaven, will be so violent.


    Somewhere in the space of heaven.


    Li Luoxing slowly opened his eyes.


    He can''t remember how long he''s been sitting here.


    It seems that it has been more than 100 years at least.


    In the past hundred years, he has experienced a lot.


    In the past hundred years, Lin Mu''s aim is to improve his strength at all costs.


    They even spent most of the world''s resources on the three of them.


    After a hundred years of devil training, their strength has almost reached the peak of the world.


    But it''s half a foot away from the limit of the world.


    Lin Mu can''t control this wine. No matter how much resources he collects, he can''t make a breakthrough until then.


    This last half foot stresses is an edge, edge to nature will break through.


    If you don''t, no matter how hard you try, you can''t reach the bottleneck.


    So when they reached this level, Lin Mu didn''t care about them any more.


    Because from your current situation, they don''t have to be in such a hurry to fight against Luo Lei.


    Because Luo Lei thought that he didn''t find out that his purpose was still in the dark.


    But it looks fast.


    Under the surveillance of Lin Mu, this guy saw every move in Lin Mu''s eyes. He also found that his steps were getting bigger and bigger. It seemed that the guy thought it was time to harvest.


    But at this time, none of them broke through the limit of the world.


    This makes Lin Mu a little anxious.


    If I didn''t reach the peak of Luo Jinxian, I''m sure it''s not Luo Lei''s opponent who taught me. I still have to do it myself.


    If you do it yourself, it''s too much involved.


    Lin Mu knows that if he really does it in person, there will definitely be great power among the forces behind Luo Lei to come to the world in person.


    Although he has a system to protect himself, he is not afraid of that power.


    But there''s nothing so powerful in this world that it will suffer. The control of the world will still be controlled by that force. If you do so, all your efforts will not be in vain.


    More importantly, one''s own task will fail.


    This is absolutely not allowed by him.


    Lin Mu has even made some decisions. If Li Luoxing still can''t reach the peak strength of Da Luo Jinxian in a few years, he will do it himself and use the origin of the world''s heavenly way.


    It is used to bless Li Luoxing, so that he can have a more tacit understanding with the laws of the world.


    By that time, he will have 80% confidence that he can reach the peak of Da Luo Jinxian.


    After all, it''s not a resource, it''s the power of the world.


    With the help of a powerful world, Lin Mu made a person become the peak of Da Luo Jinxian.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 398

    But you, Li Luoxing, broke through the limit of the world at such a time.


    That''s why you go to a lot of trouble.


    Besides, it''s more than enough to deal with that guy.


    After all, no matter how strong Luo Lei is, he is just the peak of a great Luo Jinxian.


    And his side, now also appeared a big Luo Jinxian peak strength of people, but also a few big Luo Jinxian later people.


    So many people come to deal with a Luo Lei. If he still loses, then it''s no wonder that he can only blame a few of them for being too useless.


    What''s more, I''m still the way of heaven in this world, and I can help them a little in the dark.


    Even the great power of that force would not notice such a small help.


    After all, isn''t it quite normal for the world''s original law to help its own people deal with an outsider?


    Therefore, Lin Mu is not too worried now.


    "Breakthrough!"


    At the moment when Li Luoxing''s eyes opened, before he could feel how powerful his power was, Lin Mu''s voice rang out in his ears.


    Also with a hint of congratulations.


    "Master, here you are!"


    Although she has recovered the memory of her previous life, and has more powerful strength than her previous life, he still has no less respect for Lin Mu.


    No matter how he changes, Lin Mu is also his master.


    And he can feel that Lin Mu''s concern for himself is real.


    Yes, after decades of precipitation, I still step into that step. "


    A smile appeared on Li Luoxing''s face.


    After all, such strength is far beyond its heyday.


    And I can feel a stronger world, and I am qualified to touch the wider world outside.


    "Yes, your talent is really top-notch. In just a few decades, you have stepped from the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Even in the world of heaven, you can''t show off your talent."


    Lin Mu will not be stingy of his praise.


    Even among the great forces in the universe, there is little possibility of such a genius.


    Once this boy steps into the universe, he is likely to become a giant.


    "It''s the master who taught me well!"


    Li Luoxing said modestly.


    He knows very well that his strength can be improved so quickly because he spent all the resources of the world to cultivate himself in the early stage.


    Only in this way can we make ourselves reach the later stage of Daluo Jinxian from the early stage of Daluo Jinxian in just a few decades, and lay a foundation for ourselves now.


    "You''re a smart boy!"


    Lin Mu takes a white look at Li Luoxing. He has a little conscience and remembers his master''s kindness.


    "Now that we have reached the peak of Luo Jinxian, we have the capital to compete with Luo Lei."


    "Now my strength is more and more irrepressible. I''m going to ship to a higher level. At the time of breakthrough, I have to leave the world, or it will cause great harm to the world."


    "So you''re going to start, too."


    After congratulating Li Luoxing.


    Lin Mu found several of them and said to them seriously.


    Of course, these words are just to add some pressure to them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 399

    For more than a hundred years, they have been practicing hard in this space of heaven.


    I didn''t pay attention to the outside world at all.


    Who knows that great changes have taken place in the outside world.


    More than 90 years ago, a great change took place in the world.


    The aura that originally existed in heaven and hell is constantly pouring into the main world. The aura of the main world is constantly recovering, and the rules of the main world are constantly self repairing.


    Over the years, the main world has more and more returned to the ancient times of that kind of prosperous look.


    Moreover, because the laws of the main world are constantly self repairing, the number of strong people that the main world can bear is growing and higher.


    Those practitioners in the hell and heaven are constantly being arranged by their upper sect webmaster world.


    Because those great powers also know that the golden age of ancient times is coming.


    At that time, the so-called heaven and hell are just two small worlds. The real prosperous place is the present human world, which is also the main world.


    The religious sects in the spiritual world were constantly contacted by their predecessors.


    They are no longer hidden in the dark, but appear aboveboard among the ordinary people.


    Looking for gifted disciples among ordinary people can be regarded as a contribution to the expansion of their own clan.


    The power of science and technology, which used to dominate the world, is of no use in the face of the great changes in the world. After all, the power of science and technology in the world is only a lower level of the world. How can such a powerful man of practice resist horizontal?


    Therefore, those countries which are mainly based on science and technology are vulnerable to the power of human beings in the field of practice.


    But most of the people in practice, except those in the evil way, are still reasonable people.


    Therefore, as long as people in secular countries do not take the initiative to provoke them, they will not embarrass these secular countries.


    And the leaders of those secular countries are not short of a muscle, they also know that their country''s meager technological power will never be the opponent of these powerful practitioners.


    So they are also the beginning of the world and get along with the people in the spiritual world.


    And those who practice this will not offend these secular countries.


    After all, although the secular countries are not as powerful as those in ancient times, they don''t know how to protect their own dragon Qi.


    However, in ancient times, such a country as theirs was also a powerful Dynasty with powerful dragon Qi. Although they did not know how to use the Dragon Qi,


    however, these countries had not yet come to the end. When they went to destroy them by force, these dragon Qi would definitely attack them.


    At that time, it''s hard to say whether they can escape a disaster in this powerful dragon hand. Even if they can escape a disaster, the cause and effect involved in them is very huge. Maybe they will be targeted by the laws of heaven and earth.


    At that time, they will not do anything smoothly. Maybe they will die on the spot the next moment.


    If you think about it, it''s not worth it for them to offend the countries in these facts for this price.


    So they are the country in the secular world and the people in the practice world, showing a strange balance, no one to provoke anyone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 400

    However, what they don''t know is that all this is the layout of Luo Lei.


    they don''t know that Luo Lei made great efforts when he first established the laws of heaven and hell.


    Of course, I also tampered with the laws in these two small worlds.


    Otherwise, how could he be so kind as to push forward the change of the world.


    Let the world return to its ancient heyday.


    After all, it''s very bad for him.


    But if he manipulated the laws of heaven and hell, then everything would be reversed.


    As long as the laws of heaven and hell are completely integrated into the laws of the main world, then the original law of the main world will be completely polluted by him.


    is that all the time he has the final say? At that time, the control of the world should fall into his hands.


    Although he had such a good abacus, he didn''t know that his every move was under Lin Mu''s eyes.


    It can be said that Lin Mu acquiesced in all his plans. Otherwise, how could his plans be so smooth?


    Moreover, he did not know that the law of heaven and the law of hell were also manipulated by Lin Mu.


    But he didn''t know at all. After all, Lin Mu was the master of heaven in this world. How could he let an outsider find out if he started in his own world.


    At that time, as long as the laws of the two small worlds are completely integrated into the world.


    Originally, Luo Lei''s backhand in those two small worlds will disappear in the moment when he actively integrates into the laws of the main world.


    At that time, Luo Lei will be slaughtered by himself and others.


    At that time, all the problems were solved.


    But before that, that guy must not find anything wrong.


    "Master, shall we do it now?"


    When Li Luoxing broke through the limit of the world, he had great confidence.


    Luo Lei, who thought he was the enemy of life and death, didn''t pay much attention.


    Both of them are in the same realm. He doesn''t think he will be Luo Lei''s opponent.


    And now the number of people on his side accounts for the absolute strength. Even if he is fighting for the number of people on his side, he has the confidence to fight him to death.


    Therefore, he now wants to solve his enemies who have lived and died for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "No hurry..."


    "It''s not the time yet."


    There was a strange smile on Lin Mu''s face.


    "That guy hasn''t entered the game completely yet. It''s the last time when we really start. I also want to see what kind of expression he will show at that time."


    Now the laws of hell and heaven have not been thoroughly integrated into the main world.


    Lin Mu''s goal was also not achieved.


    He is the ruler of the way of heaven in this world. Naturally, he wants the world to return to the flourishing age of the ancient times.


    Now he also hopes that the laws of heaven and hell can be completely integrated into the main world.


    At that time, it''s time for his own people to really start,


    moreover, he also wants to see what kind of expression Luo Lei had from the end to the end?


    I don''t know what it looks like after all these years of plans have been disrupted by my own people and nothing has been achieved in the end.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Lin Mu''s face became more Yu Sheng.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 401

    "Well What shall we do now? "


    Xu an was puzzled.


    They improve their strength, in order to fight with Luo Lei, who is hiding behind the scenes?


    Why now their strength has reached even more powerful than their previous life, why does Lin Mu not let them do it.


    "Wait!"


    There was a smile on Lin Mu''s face again.


    "In a few years at most, the laws of heaven and hell will actively integrate into the main world. When all the laws are completely integrated, they will return to the main world, and the main world will return to the power of ancient times, then a hidden danger can be completely solved.


    "Now we are not in a hurry to start. Let Luo Lei continue to be proud."


    "You''d better continue to work hard and Practice for a while now. When you get to the decisive battle, there is still one person who breaks through the limit of the world."


    "I''ll let you know when the showdown comes."


    Seeing that there was still a trace of discomfort on their faces, Lin Mu could not help but persuade them.


    Lin Mu also knew that several of them had been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years. By this time, they had the strength to fight against that guy, but they were told not to do it easily.


    In this way, there will be a trace of frustration in their hearts.


    Lin Mu also saw it: "now the integration of hell and heaven is not only Luo Lei''s plan, but also my plan. Now I also hope to see the world return to its ancient prosperity, which can be regarded as a creation left by me to the world. After all, I haven''t done anything too important since I have been the heavenly way of the world for so many years "Things."


    "The world has been divided for such a long time, and each small world has become more and more powerful. Once these little things return to the main world by the law, the power of the main world will become more powerful than ever. Maybe the world will be upgraded one level, and it will be of great benefit to you at that time."


    Lin Mu explains the benefits of returning the small world rule to the main world.


    "Well! We get it. "


    Although they want to fight a decisive battle with Luo Lei now, they are not unreasonable people.


    And now what Lin Mu has done is of great benefit to their world. Naturally, they can''t stop it.


    Don''t you just keep them waiting? Anyway, Na''s guy can''t go anywhere.


    At that time, it will definitely be in the pocket of one''s own people and others.


    So they also let go of their inner unhappiness.


    Going back to your own place is cultivation.


    When fighting for a decisive battle, you should have the strength of Luo Lei.


    "It seems these guys are in a hurry."


    "But it''s also because they have arranged for this battle for hundreds of thousands of years, and now it''s justifiable to want to fight."


    "It looks like I''m going to have to push it one or two in the dark."


    Lin Mu''s face began to show a sneer.


    And then began to slowly use the world''s heaven authority.


    Promote the integration of the laws of the small world and the main world.


    He knew that his little action would not make Luo Lei care too much.


    Maybe that guy Luo Lei will laugh at himself in secret.


    I thought I didn''t know anything about the purpose.


    I think I''m only blinded by the present benefits.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 402

    Heaven.


    Among Luo Lei''s bamboo buildings.


    Luo Lei has been sitting on his reclining chair and drinking tea slowly.


    There is a little secret joy in my heart.


    I didn''t expect that my purpose was to such an extent that the ruler of heaven in this world hasn''t found anything wrong.


    The person in charge of the way of heaven in this world is simply a person without intelligence quotient.


    How did such a guy reach the position of the ruler of heaven.


    It is not that he has never been in contact with the masters of the way of heaven before. Even some masters of the way of heaven in the small world are more cautious than those in the middle world.


    Even every one of them is some old fox.


    But it''s clear that the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world is not.


    "If I can''t go on according to my plan, I can finish this task in ten years at most."


    Luo Lei thought to himself.


    At that time, he also wants to go back to see Cheng Xifan, what kind of expression it is to see that he has completed the task in such a short time.


    It must be a big surprise.


    His heart has returned to the scene when he returned to the organization.


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are.


    Although I lost a precious drop of killing blood in this world, as long as I finish the task and go back, what I get is definitely better than here.


    Luo Lei has imagined that he will get a reward when he goes back.


    "Now the progress of my plan is still very good, but some of them are too slow. Moreover, the ruler of heaven has not found anything wrong. It seems that I can speed up a little bit."


    Luo Lei thought that it has been so many years, and the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world has no intention of doing it.


    It makes him more bold.


    And he doesn''t want to be in the middle world of this district now.


    My strength will not be improved in a middle world. Only when I return to my organization after completing the task can I achieve more powerful strength.


    So now he wants to leave the world quickly.


    "I''ll go. I''m afraid the ruler of the way of heaven in this world is not a fool."


    Suddenly, Luo Lei didn''t know what he felt.


    There was a trace of ecstasy on his face.


    Because he just suddenly felt that there was some force in the world to promote the integration of the laws of the small world and the main world.


    Undoubtedly, it is in such a world that only one existence can do such things.


    That is the ruler of the way of heaven in this world.


    Luo Lei blurted out just now.


    For him, it''s a magic assist.


    And it''s a very useful assist.


    You know, he is always careful to promote such things, for fear that the ruler of heaven in this world will find his own purpose.


    However, I didn''t expect that the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world not only didn''t stop himself, but also took the initiative to help himself.


    It''s a big gift to yourself.


    "Unexpectedly, I would not be polite if you gave me such a big gift."


    Luo Lei sneered even more.


    Since the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world doesn''t care, it means that he can promote the plan quickly.


    Or wait until the final completion of their own plan, the world''s ruler of heaven will not find it.


    And he wants to see what kind of expression the person in charge of the way of heaven will look like at the end of the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 403

    Luo Lei gave a cold smile.


    Once again began to mobilize their own breath, use their hidden in heaven and hell two small world of the law left behind.


    "Hum! It''s ridiculous to be in charge of the way of heaven


    Up to this time, he didn''t see Lin Mu in his eyes.


    Although in his world, his strength is definitely stronger than himself, but he is much worse than his wisdom.


    "I''m looking forward to working with you!"


    Seeing that his plan is going more and more smoothly, Luo Lei is also surprised.


    He is now looking forward to what it will look like when he meets with the masters of heaven in this world.


    "I hope you won''t be so scared then."


    Luo Lei sneered and sat on his bamboo chair again, slowly drinking tea.


    But what he didn''t know was that a pair of eyes in the sky were constantly looking at him.


    His every move did not fall into the eyes.


    "I''m waiting for you to be arrogant for a few days!"


    Lin Mu waved casually, and two mysterious black fog appeared in his hands.


    "Hum! I''ve transferred all the backhand you left behind. I still don''t know. I boast that I''m extremely smart, but I don''t know that I''m just overpowering myself. "


    ¡­¡­


    Thirteen years later


    In the space of heaven.


    Lin Mu''s eyebrows wrinkled. He didn''t know. He closed his eyes for a long time and finally opened them.


    "Is this piece ready to merge?"


    As the ruler of the way of heaven in this world, he can naturally feel everything that happens in this world.


    And he was just awakened by a big event in the world.


    That is, the laws of heaven and hell are completely integrated into the laws of the main world.


    That is to say, many years later, the main world will be restored, just like the flourishing age of ancient times.


    And the world is not simple. After so many years of development, the scientific and technological power of the world has developed equally well, and has colonized dozens of planets.


    maybe this is the change brought about by the practitioners.


    The scientific research achievements of some secular countries can not do without the help of these practitioners.


    Maybe one day the world''s science and technology and practice will develop to the level of the big world.


    At that time, the world will be extremely terrible.


    Perhaps it can also be regarded as one of the top worlds in the universe.


    "It''s cheap, lilaxin."


    Lin Mu smiles and thinks of Li Luoxing, the future successor of the world.


    The boy picked up a big advantage for nothing.


    His elder martial brothers have no such advantages. My elder sister can only inherit a small world safely and steadily, and then continue to develop,


    "but it seems that I can''t stay in this world for long, but I have to solve some hidden dangers of this world before I leave."


    "Like you, Luo Lei!"


    Lin Mu observes Luo Lei who is still excited in heaven through the authority of the world.


    The plus sign has not thought of its layout. In fact, everything is in its own calculation.


    He thought that his plan would succeed soon.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Don''t you think I can make your plan a success?


    "I hope you won''t look wonderful then."


    Once again sneer, Lin Mu also no longer go to tube this guy, anyway all want to die in own person''s hand.


    Call Li Luoxing and tell him that the final battle is about to begin.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 404

    Li Luoxing is also very excited after hearing the news of Lin Mu.


    After all, he has been waiting for this battle for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "You have more than enough strength to solve one Luo Lei, so I don''t plan to come forward."


    Lin Mu swept the strength of several of them.


    Although these years of cultivation, in addition to Li Luoxing, none of them has stepped into the peak strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    But everyone''s perception of this realm has been improved.


    Has been far beyond the ordinary Da Luo Jinxian later people.


    In addition, a person who has reached the theoretical level of Luo Jinxian is more than enough to deal with a mere Luo Lei, and has not yet been able to make his own impulse.


    "By the way, remember one thing. When you attack him, don''t say that I sent you, it may arouse his vigilance!"


    "If we can save money quickly, we can solve it quickly. Don''t let him have the opportunity to deliver messages. That will be a great disadvantage to us."


    Lin Mu explained the last affairs before the war.


    "Don''t worry, master. We all know that."


    Li Luoxing patted his chest and said he knew everything.


    "Well!"


    Although Li Luoxing said that he was careless, Lin Mu, who was very familiar with Li Luoxing, already knew that he had heard his words clearly and would follow his orders.


    Don''t worry about it.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll be here officially. I won''t let him pass the news easily, and if I find anything wrong, I''ll do it immediately."


    "Well, you go! It''s estimated that reed is still proud after that. I''m looking forward to what kind of expression he will make when he sees you


    Things have been explained, Lin Mu waved to indicate that they can do it.


    And it seems that I will soon be able to complete the tasks assigned to me by the system.


    He will soon become a giant in the universe.


    Thinking like this, Rao is already a quasi saint and powerful Lin Mu. He can''t help but have a ripple in his heart.


    Once he has reached this level, he will be qualified to explore some things of Tian organization.


    And she had a hunch that sooner or later he would be the enemy of this organization.


    Because from various aspects, it seems that our system is not interested in this organization.


    And there''s a very angry attitude.


    Perhaps in the future, our own system will also arrange the task of organizing ourselves as enemies in rainy days.


    So it''s good to take precautions.


    "Yes, master / master!"


    After hearing that Lin Mu''s orders had been finished, they bowed slightly to him, then left the space of heaven and went to heaven.


    They can''t wait to fight with Luo Lei.


    For this battle, our own people have been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years.


    I hope that guy won''t let himself down.


    Tianting, Luo Lei''s bamboo house, Luo Lei''s happy face how also can''t hide.


    He knew that as long as he waited for a while, his task would be completed successfully.


    I can also leave a middle world and go to my strong organization to get the praise from the Lord.


    When I think about it, I''m more and more excited.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 405

    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    Finally, some of Luo Lei''s people stopped.


    I burst out laughing.


    "You are really a waste, master of the way of heaven. Originally, I was so worried. It seems that all my worries are superfluous."


    Love to the depths, Luo Lei can not help but put his heart out of the color of contempt.


    I didn''t expect that I had taken the last step, and the ruler of heaven had not come out to intervene.


    But also secretly help themselves to promote the integration of the small world and the main world.


    This is God''s help.


    At the same time, he also despised the ruler of the way of heaven in his heart.


    How does such a guy without brain sit in the position of the ruler of heaven? He was not killed by those ambitious people.


    "Ha ha Although you didn''t come to take charge of me, or even secretly promote the integration of the two worlds, I won''t appreciate you. After all, only when you die can the control of the world really be in my hands, but every time you come to Japan, I can give you incense. "


    Luo Lei looks up at the sky above his head.


    The look of contempt in the eyes, how is also not in.


    The tone is also extremely ironic.


    "Even if you find it wrong now, what''s the use? Everything is going according to our plan. You are just a poor worm who has been used by us. "


    Suddenly Luo Lei felt that there was something wrong in the world, as if there was a little resistance when the two worlds were about to be completely integrated.


    He understood that his words had just been heard by the battle of heaven in this world.


    However, he did not doubt that the ruler of heaven is omniscient in his own world.


    It''s not surprising to be able to overhear what you say.


    But what''s the use of knowing your purpose now?


    My plan has come to the last step, even if the way of heaven in this world only pretends to work hard, I can''t stop myself.


    It''s better to save energy and wait for death.


    Luo Lei''s face once again showed a sneer: "he!"


    With his hands moving, the laws of heaven and hell seem to be out of control and constantly merge into the laws of the main world.


    Want to completely integrate into the laws of the world.


    Be a part of it.


    But it''s not nice.


    As long as it is integrated into it, the laws of the main world will be completely polluted.


    By that time, the original law of the way of heaven has been polluted, and it has not become Luo Lei''s bag.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden there was a loud noise in the world.


    All the creatures in the world feel a little bit wrong, and feel that the main world suddenly becomes incomparably powerful.


    Reiki becomes incomparably majestic, which is not inferior to the flourishing age of ancient times.


    Luo Lei understands that his last plan has been successful, and the laws of heaven and hell have been thoroughly integrated into the laws of the main world.


    When the laws of the two small worlds are completely integrated into the laws of the main world, the ones left behind will instantly pollute the laws of the main world.


    There''s no time to wait for the leader of the way of heaven to react and clear his own backhand.


    "Ha ha ha I''ve already said that it''s useless. I''d better save some energy. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 406

    Luo Lei saw that the laws of the small world and the main world were completely integrated,


    he could no longer hide his inner emotions.


    "The ruler of heaven, no matter how powerful you are? It''s not that I can''t compete with you. I''ve been fooled around under the layout of this work. "


    The integration of the laws of the small world and the main world is a foregone conclusion. Luo Lei does not care about anything, but looks up at the sky with a rebellious expression.


    Now he wants to see what kind of expression is the ruler of the way of heaven who lives high in the space of the way of heaven through the heavy sky?


    I think the expression on his face must be very wonderful.


    I don''t think that I was fooled by an outsider in my own world.


    He didn''t think of any purpose at all.


    Think of here, Luo Lei should not be more excited.


    This is the ruler of the way of heaven. In the universe, such existence is very rare.


    And each one is extremely cunning. The general layout can not help these people. It is estimated that it will take at least a million years for these people to have a chance to succeed in layout.


    But I didn''t expect that I would play the leader of the way of heaven for only a few hundred thousand years.


    If you go back, you can become a kind of flaunting capital.


    There are few people like myself in the universe.


    There are few people who dare to figure out who is in charge of the way of heaven and who have succeeded.


    In other worlds, those who are in charge of the way of heaven should be prepared to bear the consequences of all the anger of one world.


    But I don''t have to bear the consequences here.


    Because the law of the world was polluted by itself in that instant.


    It''s estimated that now it''s true that those who are in charge of the way of heaven don''t have the ability to do things themselves.


    The ruler of the way of heaven and the original law of the world are both prosperous and harmful. If the original law of the world is damaged, then the ruler of the way of heaven will also be injured. Moreover, according to the strength of the loss, the injury of the ruler of the way of heaven will be different.


    But it''s estimated that this time, the ruler of the way of heaven in this world has been unable to move.


    The whole original law has been polluted by itself, which is not a simple thing.


    Even if I don''t know how to do it, it will take hundreds of millions of years to complete the recovery.


    Instead of spending so many years to restore the world to its peak, it''s better to give the world to yourself and make it a nourishment in the Lord''s plan.


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky.


    Lin Mu naturally guessed what Luo Lei was thinking at this moment.


    In order to thoroughly carry on the play, he could not help but play a few thunder to show his anger.


    "Ha ha! Who is in charge of the way of heaven, even if you are angry, what can you do? Can you do it yourself? Or do you have the ability to do it yourself


    "I don''t think so?"


    Luo Lei thinks that the thunder is a voice in the way of heaven, expressing his anger.


    But what can I do in anger?


    Is it difficult to be able to run out of space to do things by yourself?


    If he really had the courage, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    You don''t have to go to Tiandao space to kill him. You can kill him here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 407

    "Ha ha, you really don''t have the courage to leave the space of heaven."


    After a long time, the one who saw the leader of the way of heaven did not appear in front of his eyes.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    It seems that this is a person in charge of the way of heaven who still counsels at the last moment.


    However, it has nothing to do with Daya. It''s a big deal that I have to go to Tiandao space to kill him.


    Anyway, even if the world only opens its mouth, it can''t escape from its own palm.


    There is only one end to him, that is, to become the nourishment of his own world, to nourish the world.


    Ziyang originally belongs to his own world, this result is not bad for him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Luo Lei! Do you remember me


    Just when Luo Lei felt how polluted the law of the origin of heaven and earth was by his own pollution, he thought of his plain voice in his ears.


    He felt that the sound was familiar.


    But how could he not remember where he had heard such a voice?


    After all, he and I have been together for a long time. There are so many voices I have heard that I can''t remember them one by one.


    If that''s the case, no matter how powerful she is, his mind will burst.


    But when he looked back and saw the man''s face, there was a sudden realization on his face.


    "Oh! It''s you, boy. "


    "I thought you didn''t dare to show up, too. I didn''t expect that you couldn''t help you to show up in front of this work."


    A sneer appeared in the corner of Luo Lei''s mouth.


    Naturally, he knew Li Luoxing very well.


    After all, 100000 years ago, this guy was his own flag and also his own servant.


    I started to lay out my plan hundreds of thousands of years ago. It controls countless powers in heaven and earth.


    In order to break out the original war.


    Li Luoxing is also a powerful man controlled by himself.


    He is also the most powerful one in his own power.


    So he didn''t regard Li Luoxing as an ordinary chess piece.


    It was a very important task for Li Luoxing.


    That is to make Lilo the center of the world.


    Let those who are not controlled by themselves pay attention to such a person.


    To be precise, it is to notice what Lilo star has in his hands.


    That''s right. Nanzi, who was used by himself at the beginning, made great efforts to cut down a trace of the original law of heaven and earth from the original law of heaven and earth.


    Let them know the benefits of this little bit of the original law of heaven and earth.


    Only in this way can they break out a world shaking war.


    Only in this way can the law of the origin of heaven and earth be thoroughly polluted.


    Then with the help of this trace of the law of the origin of heaven and earth, the whole law of the origin of heaven and earth can be polluted.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the means of self-control somehow loosened.


    This guy got out of control.


    At the most critical time, I put myself together.


    That war has been finished, which means that on the basis of the law of the origin of heaven and earth, too many strong people have suffered the death of blood essence.


    If you go through your own arrangement, this trace of the original law will be completely polluted.


    And then send it back to the original law of heaven and earth.


    Then it''s done.


    It doesn''t have to be like this.


    But what thousands of people didn''t expect was that this guy betrayed himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 408

    At the end of the day, the original law of heaven and earth turned out to be a fake.


    It was he who used all the power of some great power to create a fake.


    If it''s in other places, I can definitely see it at a glance, but here I am just an outsider with bad intentions, and want to seize the control of the world,


    the original law of the world, naturally I will choose to help my native people.


    So I didn''t find out for the first time that the original law of heaven and earth he held was a fake.


    If we find out in the end, it''s too late.


    Because the strong have fallen.


    Although the Lord''s world has been broken by those who have been beating for a long time, and the laws are incomplete, the loss to the real laws of heaven and earth is not too great.


    Or equal to myself, I don''t have the absolute assurance to win the original law of heaven and earth, and I don''t have the absolute assurance to eat myself.


    At the end of the day, he was angry and wanted to tear Li Luoxing apart.


    This guy was desperate to reincarnate.


    Abandon all their memories, abandon all their strength, reincarnation.


    And because of this reason, I can''t feel where the original law of heaven and earth is.


    It irritated him a lot.


    Even though the world''s original law of heaven and earth is not aimed at all costs, they have once again made a big noise in the world.


    The already broken world of the Lord is even more broken.


    But he also suffered. After nearly five or six thousand years of recovery, he regained the strength of his whole body.


    But also used a lot of their own treasure to recover so quickly.


    Although for the original thing incomparably angry.


    But he still has to finish the task that the Lord told him.


    Even if it takes hundreds of thousands of years to start layout.


    So after some adjustments, he began to lay out the world.


    But this time he didn''t go, he was more cautious, even went back to his own organization, and got a baby who could completely hide his breath.


    Let the world''s original law of heaven and earth think that they have left the world.


    Then, after nearly ten thousand years of hard work, he finally found the place where the original law of heaven and earth was cut down, which was hidden by Li Luoxing.


    Because the moment I was cut off, I left a little pollution on the original law of heaven and earth.


    And a few of them do not have the ability to completely remove the pollution left by themselves.


    So it can only be completely sealed, let the power of time to completely remove his pollution.


    I have to say that if I don''t find that place, maybe I will be completely cleared by them.


    But he has found out how to let go of such a stupid mistake?


    So immediately, once again, this little bit of the law of the origin of heaven and earth adds more powerful pollution.


    However, what is different from before is that there is only a trace of pollution, but it is chronic and thorough pollution unconsciously.


    And they can''t feel it with their strength.


    But this is not enough, has missed the original death of those strong blood essence, even if it can pollute this trace, also can not affect the whole heaven and earth origin law.


    So he began to slowly find out the life of Lilo in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 409

    Just find the life of Lilo.


    Then give him his memory and strength.


    Then tell him that his layout has been destroyed by himself.


    At that time, he felt that there would be endless resentment, even a trace of resentment that could compete with the blood of killing that had smeared a whole small world.


    After all, Li Luoxing''s strength, even in that small world, can crush the way of heaven in that small world.


    The resentment of such a strong man is absolutely terrible.


    As long as I put this trace of resentment into the original law of heaven and earth, then the original law of heaven and earth will definitely be polluted more quickly.


    I''m going to be slaughtered by myself.


    I didn''t expect to find this boy''s life, and I''m going to do it soon, but what I didn''t expect was that there were some changes.


    There is a ruler of the way of heaven in this world.


    He never thought of it.


    You know, before that, there was no news about the leader of the way of heaven, and he explored it many times. There was no leader of the way of heaven in this world. But I don''t know why, the leader of the way of heaven suddenly appeared.


    But also from their own layout to save the boy.


    It seems that his appearance is to disrupt his own layout.


    It made him a little angry, but there was a little panic in his heart.


    Now that the world has given birth to the ruler of the way of heaven, his own existence will be known by him.


    At that time, I will be targeted by the ruler of heaven in this world.


    He still has a little confidence to contend with the original law of heaven and earth without the slightest will, but he has no confidence to contend with the ruler of the way of heaven in a world.


    Because the law of the origin of heaven and earth, no matter how powerful it is, is still a dead thing. It can only follow its own instinct to do things. But the person in charge of heaven is different. She is a living life, and everyone who can become the person in charge of heaven is not a sophisticate person.


    Even without knowing it, I can enter into the plan of the elder of the way of heaven.


    And he knows that his strength is only a quasi saint. He can dominate the world in some small things, but he can also become a giant in some top-level world. However, the original law of heaven and earth in this top-level world is already quasi saint''s strength, and the elder of heaven who wants to be the master of the original law of heaven and earth is at least the same It needs the strength of Zhunsheng, and it is more likely to be later.


    Once he reached this level, with the help of the power of heaven and earth, he could compete with the sage.


    It''s not something you can fight against.


    So he immediately used the precious blood of the Lord.


    Because he knows that only by using such precious things can he have a chance to seize the control of the world. If he is still reluctant to give up, it means that his plan is totally lost.


    But what I didn''t expect was that my plan went so smoothly.


    No matter what they do, it seems that the ruler of the way of heaven has never found out.


    But if it wasn''t for the guy in front of us, who made trouble hundreds of thousands of years ago, how could he have finished his chance today.


    "Boy, there''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 410

    Luo Lei sneers.


    Although hundreds of thousands of years have passed, but for this boy''s anger, but he did not reduce.


    Even more.


    So when the boy dare to appear in front of himself, he wants to tear this guy up immediately.


    Give him a taste of real death.


    What''s more, it''s a feeling that life is not like death.


    "Ha ha, Luo Lei, do you think we will let your plot succeed?"


    Li Luoxing looks at Luo Lei with a sneer in his eyes.


    So far, does this guy think his plan is perfect? He also thinks that his plan has never been noticed.


    I don''t know that his plan has long been noticed by his master, and he has made a layout for him.


    But now she is still silly to think that her plan has been successfully completed.


    Don''t know at all, is adding to the space, peeping at the screen of Lin Mu that mouth of ridicule color.


    "Well! You''re too late. My plan is almost finished. No matter how hard you try, you can''t stop it, so you''d better die. "


    Luo Lei more sneer, he thinks these guys are just dead duck mouth.


    His plans have been carried out to such an extent that he doesn''t believe that any change can interrupt.


    Even if the ruler of the way of heaven in this world, regardless of all costs, can not threaten themselves, can not interrupt their own opportunities.


    What''s more, his enemies appeared in front of him hundreds of thousands of years ago to die. Today is just too beautiful.


    All his wishes can come true.


    Luo Lei swept Li Luoxing''s side with cold eyes.


    If you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    If you want to beat them, you must know their real strength.


    Although I didn''t pay attention to the strength of these guys, no matter how hard they try to cultivate, can they break through to the quasi saint.


    There is no such person in this world.


    And even if some of them are lucky enough to break through to Zhunsheng, he will feel it.


    But he didn''t have any feeling before. Someone in this world broke through to the extreme.


    So we can be sure that their current strength is only the peak of a big Luo Jinxian, and they may be the strongest one.


    "Sure enough!"


    I swept a few of them.


    Luo Lei secretly scolds himself for being too careful.


    There''s no need for that at all.


    Because the strength of these guys after their own exploration, no one has broken through to the same level as themselves.


    In other words, the most powerful strength of these people is just the peak of a great Luo Jinxian.


    And even the peak of Daluo Jinxian is not much among them.


    There are only Li Luoxing and Xu an.


    Such strength is not a cause for concern.


    "You Ready to die? "


    See their strength add up is not his opponent, Luo Lei also put down his heart to be vigilant.


    A strong breath is full of this space.


    He''s going to tear these guys who destroyed his layout hundreds of thousands of years ago to pieces.


    Let them taste how terrible their anger is.


    "Bang..."


    Because his strength is so strong that it caused many explosions in this space.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 411

    Li Luoxing see Luo Lei or so despise their own people, the heart has appeared a sneer.


    "Sure enough, this guy is still as arrogant as he was hundreds of thousands of years ago. He doesn''t pay any attention to people."


    "But you don''t know that my current strength is also quasi saint, and I have the power blessing of the world in this world. You won''t be my opponent."


    Li Luoxing had no fear of the breath of Raleigh.


    Also mobilized their own breath.


    "Bang..."


    Two powerful breath meet in an instant.


    At the moment when the two breath meet, an earth shaking explosion sound is in this small world.


    Because since hundreds of years ago, the laws of the main world have been constantly restored under the promotion of Luo Lei, and the laws of heaven and hell have been constantly close to the laws of the main world, so most of the creatures in heaven have gone to the main world.


    So there is nothing in the heaven, you feel this terrible breath.


    "Boom..."


    The extremely strong sound of explosion once again sounded in everyone''s ears.


    After the explosion, Luo Lei and Li Luoxing stepped back.


    "Well!"


    Luo Lei looks at Li Luoxing in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that the strength of this boy was a little stronger than hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    I can take over the pressure of my seventh floor.


    But what about that?


    Mole ants are still mole ants.


    I only used only 70% of my skill, but this boy is already so hard to accept.


    If he used all his strength, the boy still has the possibility to take over.


    So even if the boy''s strength improved, Luo Lei still did not pay attention to it.


    "Ha ha! Luo Lei, you guy, you haven''t made any progress for hundreds of thousands of years. You are still But that''s it. "


    Li Luoxing laughs and doesn''t put Luo Lei in his eyes.


    There was only an endless look of contempt in his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After hearing this, everyone laughed with great cooperation.


    This burst of laughter into Luo Lei''s ears.


    Some of Luo Lei''s face turned red.


    The breath behind him became more violent.


    Even some space in this small world was crushed by her directly.


    Since he came to the middle world, no one dares to say that to him.


    Such mole ants dare not to be treated. It''s not good to ridicule me.


    "You Are you looking for death? "


    A low voice came from Luo Lei.


    Let them hear that there is some repression, and you can imagine how angry Luo Lei is now.


    "Since you want to die like this, this seat will help you."


    "Boom..."


    Luo Lei''s breath has become incomparably powerful.


    It even made the sky change a little bit.


    And the thunder in the sky is more intense.


    This time, however, it was not because of the anger of the ruler of the way of heaven, but because Luo Lei''s strength was so powerful that he changed the weather rules of the world.


    "You Are you ready to die? "


    There are some exposed Lori no longer care about others, just want to put in front of these dare to laugh at their own mole ants, to knead the smash, knead into meat cake.


    Let them know that their strong existence can not be humiliated.


    If you insult it, you will die!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 412

    "Cut! I see you dead. "


    When Li Luoxing heard Luo Lei''s words, he just turned his lips with disdain.


    Such a guy only speaks well.


    If you don''t believe this guy is really capable of killing himself.


    Let''s not say whether he has that ability, even if he has his own life and death, won''t his master come to save himself?


    So from the beginning to the end, he didn''t pay attention to this guy.


    "Together!"


    Li Luoxing understood that they had been planning for so many years just for this battle.


    If they don''t let their friends play in this last fight, they will be very disappointed.


    So Li Ruoxin also knows that she can''t kill this guy alone.


    "Good!"


    They just rolled up their sleeves and went on without hesitation.


    After all, they can only wait for one battle, but they have waited for hundreds of thousands of years.


    They don''t want to miss it. If they do, there will be no future.


    And if their own people do not rise, it is estimated that after a while there will be no part of their own play.


    "Come with me?"


    "Come on, let you ants taste the real power of this seat, and let you ants know how far away you are from this seat."


    Luo Lei saw that they were going to besiege him, not only not flustered, but also more excited.


    Only by defeating them can we show our strength.


    And I can get the last thing to defeat the leader of the way of heaven.


    At that time, as long as their grievances are gathered together and the original laws of heaven and earth are thoroughly polluted, then even if the rulers of heaven do it by themselves at all costs, they will not have any threat to themselves, and they can only be slaughtered by themselves.


    "A blow to the sky."


    As Luo Lei begins to mobilize his inner aura, there is a virtual shadow of a huge finger behind him, but the virtual shadow of this finger is extremely huge, as if to pierce the sky.


    "Go


    The color of disdain in lorry''s eyes became more and more intense.


    It is still a question whether such mole ants can survive in their own way.


    In his opinion, he is absolutely unable to support his own move.


    You know, in a small world, his move, but the small world of heaven are thoroughly pierced.


    Such mole ants, what qualifications to meet their own this move?


    "Mole ant, you''ve seen the strength of this block."


    "This time, I also tell you a truth. Fireflies can never compete with the bright moon."


    Luo Lei''s heart has emerged a few of them died on the spot scene.


    Just a few big Luo Jinxian peak, how can there be such strength to take over their own move.


    There is only one end to wait for them, that is to say, they will not leave any soul.


    However, when the time comes, the last trace and resentment they leave in this world will become the last thing they destroy.


    Although they escaped their own use more than 100000 years ago, it is still not too late for them to be used by themselves.


    "Ha ha! That''s all you can do. "


    A voice of disdain came.


    It seems that he didn''t pay attention to his proud move at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 413

    "Well! I don''t know when you''ll be able to talk hard. "


    Luo Lei didn''t take Li Luoxing''s words to heart, but he thought they were just Li Luoxing''s words before he died.


    "Like a sword!"


    A blue sword appeared in Li Luoxing''s hand.


    If you don''t hesitate, you directly hold a sharp sword and rush to the virtual shadow''s finger. You want to use this sharp sword to cut the virtual shadow''s finger completely.


    "Ha ha ha I''m dying. With your strength, you still have the courage to take my move


    Luo Lei saw that Li Luoxing was so overconfident that he rushed to his virtual shadow''s finger, and immediately burst out laughing.


    He has seen how Lilo star died later.


    It''s going to be wonderful.


    "Break it for me!"


    I saw Li Luoxing holding this sword, but did not hesitate to cut it on the finger.


    "Bang..."


    The sword and the finger touched in an instant.


    The two objects made a strong noise.


    "I can''t help myself."


    When Luo Lei is going to collect Li Luoxing''s body.


    His face suddenly changed.


    It became extremely ugly.


    There was even some fury.


    There was a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    It''s as if I never expected this to happen.


    Why did Luo Lei become so?


    Because when the sword and the finger touch, the finger in front of the sword, like a plastic moment was cut off.


    And that to the finger was cut off, also instantly disappeared without a trace.


    "How can this be, how can such mole ants have such power, and how can they take over this move?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Luo Lei couldn''t believe what was happening.


    What he thought in his heart was that his hand would only crush Li Luoxing, who was beyond his ability.


    Not by Li Luoxing in the hands of that sword to cut without a trace.


    "I see. I see. You must be playing tricks in the dark!"


    "You''re dying, and you''re so restless. I''ll have a good chat with you when I get rid of the problems here."


    "I''ll let you know later. What''s the price of being here?"


    "I will tear your world to pieces bit by bit."


    In principle, Li Luoxing is absolutely impossible to defeat his own move, and will definitely be crushed in front of his own one.


    But the fact is not so, he took this one safely, and with a strong attitude to his move to break up the smoke.


    This is definitely not what a mere Li Luoxing can do.


    It''s not even possible for them to add up to that.


    However, Luo Lei immediately thought of a person who has been ignored by himself.


    That is the ruler of the way of heaven in this world.


    Although in my expectation, the person in charge of this heaven and earth has been seriously injured.


    But he''s not dead yet.


    As long as he''s not dead, he can use the power of the world.


    Use the power of the world to help these people fight against themselves.


    Only in this way can we explain why they are qualified to appear in front of themselves, and have the courage to challenge themselves.


    "The ruler of heaven! You will die


    Luo Lei has some gnashing teeth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 414

    "Ha ha! Luo Lei is just like that, and you have only such means. "


    What Li Luoxing is saying is that there are some light clouds.


    It seems that I just made a move.


    I didn''t pay attention to the person opposite me.


    "Don''t think that you can defeat us if you have the master of heaven to help you."


    "It must be hard for those who are in charge of the way of heaven now to use their own world power to help you, regardless of their own serious injuries."


    "But he doesn''t know that as long as he expends more and more channel Authority, the more the original law of heaven and earth will be polluted by us, the faster he will die."


    Luo Lei has some hateful to say.


    The way of heaven in this world only pretends to run out against itself again and again.


    It''s just, it''s intolerable.


    When I crush these guys to death, I will go to the heaven space to find that guy to calculate the total.


    It will also make him try a taste that life is not like death.


    After hearing what Luo Lei said, Li Luoxing also knows what Luo Lei has misunderstood.


    But he likes it, too.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Li Luoxing''s face suddenly changed.


    Some people look at Luo Lei with bad intentions.


    There was even a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    This can''t help but let Luo Lei more believe that his guess is correct. The rulers of heaven in this world can''t last long. As long as they survive for a while, they won''t let themselves be slaughtered at that time.


    "Ha ha! I hope Luo Lei won''t die again after he knows everything, will he


    Standing beside Li Luoxing, Xu an has been looking at how Li Luoxing''s expression changes.


    Luo Lei doesn''t know. Doesn''t he know yet? This kid is definitely pretending.


    And it''s still like this.


    It''s a movie king.


    "Well, I don''t want to continue to talk nonsense with you mole ants. After solving you, I will send you down to see you who are in charge of the way of heaven in this world."


    Luo Lei has lost some patience now. He has wasted so much time on such ants.


    This kind of time to myself, I have been able to completely seize the world down.


    So he plans to solve such mole ants in one move. Don''t let such mole ants continue to waste their time. Their time is very precious.


    "If you ants can see my most powerful move, it''s not in vain that you ants came to this world."


    A sneer flashed across Luo Lei''s face.


    "Nine days of chaos!"


    Luo Lei''s face has a calm color.


    So far, the world has been calm.


    "Boom Boom


    In an instant, the thunder in the sky and the earth continued to ring.


    Tsunamis, earthquakes, typhoons, this day, natural disasters also continue to appear around the world.


    It was as if the world had been in chaos in that moment.


    "Boom Boom


    The thunder in the sky is still ringing.


    Some of the trees in the space of heaven frowned.


    Because he actually felt the world''s original law from the world''s original law, and was threatened in front of this move.


    "Not bad."


    One day, Lin Mu praised the people who were sent out to capture the world.


    For example, this move can''t be released by any quasi saint.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 415

    "But it''s just not bad."


    Lin Mu sneers. Maybe his move is very popular in other people''s eyes, but it is not so powerful in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Lin Mu raised his hand and made a gesture of pressing.


    In an instant, all the natural disasters that had happened in the world stopped.


    It''s as if it never happened.


    But Lin Mu didn''t get rid of him completely. After all, he was still seriously injured in class. How could he have used such powerful power?


    It''s better to let Luo Lei be suspicious.


    And he believes that Li Luoxing has been able to take his move.


    After all, most of his energy has been quietly erased by himself.


    It''s just that he hasn''t found out yet.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jie Jie, boy, are you ready to die?"


    Luo Lei looks at Li Luoxing coldly.


    In his eyes, Li Luoxing is a dead man.


    He doesn''t believe that your current strength can touch you.


    In front of this move, he can only die obediently.


    "Well, what else can you do besides talking?"


    Li Luoxing was not afraid of anything and directly mocked the past.


    And he also felt that his master had already helped himself secretly, and had eliminated most of the power of this move.


    I don''t have to be afraid of his move.


    "Well! A dead duck has a hard tongue


    "I''ll see how you die."


    More and more power appeared in front of Luo Lei.


    Although most of the natural disasters have been eliminated by forest trees.


    But what happened before made him have a lot of disaster power. In a word,


    the main purpose of his move is to destroy heaven and earth, so that natural disasters occur all the time, and then he will use these disasters to absorb power.


    Generally, the power of these natural disasters is extremely resentful.


    This move released by him can be described as killing two birds with one stone, which can completely destroy the laws of the heaven and earth, and eliminate the power of the ruler of the way of heaven.


    It can also get rid of the boy who is in the way.


    "Go


    It''s almost time to see the power gathered by him.


    He no longer gathered, these forces against a little Lilo star has been completely enough.


    The next step is to appreciate how this kid died.


    "Get ready to die."


    Luo Lei sneers. All the grievances he has gathered are attacking Li Luoxing and others.


    You should know that even ordinary quasi saints don''t have the courage to meet the grudges they have gathered, not to mention these little big Luo Jinxian.


    These big Luo Jinxian in front of their own move, only die this end.


    Luo Lei''s endless resentment towards Li Luoxing and others seems to be filled with endless despair.


    It seems that there are countless faces roaring, trying to drag everything in front of them into the black fog.


    Let all life in their eyes be one of them.


    "Jie Come on! Come and be like us. "


    All of a sudden, Xu an, who has not yet become a quasi saint, suddenly heard such words.


    It seems that there are countless mouths in their ears, trying to make them one of them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 416

    Li Luoxing frowned.


    Sure enough, this guy''s final move is not so easy to solve.


    Although I didn''t see it in my eyes, there are still several people who didn''t break through to his realm.


    Naturally, he will be influenced by this move.


    If they can''t solve the problem, they may sink forever.


    But he suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to have any good way to deal with such tricks.


    The resentment in heaven and earth is best cleared up by Haoran Zhengqi.


    But he had not practiced this noble righteousness.


    Although I have one or two ways to clear away the resentment, it seems that it is not very useful to deal with such strong resentment.


    "It seems that the only way to solve this problem is to kill Luo Lei."


    Li Luoxing coldly looks at Luo Lei, who is still watching a good play.


    Although I won''t be affected by this resentment, my friends don''t have such strength.


    If we continue, we can''t save them even by ourselves.


    So now only by killing Luo Lei can we save them.


    After all, this resentment is also controlled by someone. If the people who control have no breath, then this resentment will naturally disappear without a trace.


    They are even transformed by heaven and earth and become the power of the original law of heaven and earth.


    "Alas! I''ve wasted enough time. Just use that move. "


    Li Luoxing looked at the Bing sword in his hand.


    This sword is called Rujian.


    It represents the power of heaven in this world.


    It was forged with the power of my master.


    Those who possess this sword can be regarded as those who are in charge of the way of heaven.


    But because he has not completely become a Taoist, he can not use all his strength here.


    But it is enough to deal with a mere Luo Lei.


    Slowly mobilize their own breath, let the sword feel their own breath.


    His current strength is fully qualified to be recognized by the original law of heaven and earth.


    And not to mention, he was originally trained as the next heaven.


    There is also a little breath of heaven on him.


    So after feeling his breath, Rujian didn''t resist anything.


    He responded directly.


    This time, he can barely control this sword which represents the will of heaven.


    "Luo Lei, let''s die!"


    Feel like the sword with a strong attitude to respond to himself, Li Luoxing also no longer continue to wait, directly to Luo Lei shot.


    Seeing the expression on Luo Lei''s face which has controlled everything, he has been very upset for a long time.


    Just want to punch him in the face.


    "Heavenly Sword!"


    The sword in Li Luoxing''s hand suddenly became extremely dazzling.


    As if this sword is all the will of the world.


    "Go to hell!"


    If the sword also becomes incomparably huge, unceasingly attacks toward Luo Lei, wants a strike to cut Luo Lei under the sword.


    "What..."


    Luo Lei, who originally thought he was in charge of everything, couldn''t believe that Li Luoxing released such a picture.


    How can a mole ant like him use such a powerful force.


    Has he burned blood essence?


    But no matter how to burn blood essence, how can a big Luo Jinxian use such power.


    This power is enough to make him feel the threat of death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 417

    "Go away!"


    Luo Lei bit his teeth hard.


    "Who is in charge of the way of heaven, do you really want to die?"


    Only when the leader of heaven helps Li Luoxing in secret, can Li Luoxing have the chance to release such powerful power.


    Only this explanation can explain why he suddenly became so powerful.


    But does the person in charge of the way of heaven really want his own life.


    To help this kid at such a cost.


    He must have been seriously injured under his own layout.


    But he still chose to help the boy regardless of all the costs. Didn''t he really take his life as his life?


    "The ruler of the way of heaven, I should have solved your problem in the first time."


    Luo Lei secretly hates himself. Why didn''t he get rid of him after he first discovered the existence of the Tao of heaven.


    So that now he came out again and again to find his own game.


    "Well! Even if the ruler of heaven is helping you, I am still not afraid of it. "


    "This seat will make you feel that only your own strength is true, and the help of outsiders is still outsiders."


    Although his move has been so powerful, it can only make Luo Lei a little vigilant.


    Because he knew that this was not the power of Lilo.


    Li Luoxing has no ability to control such a powerful force.


    Even if he launched this move with the help of the power of the ruler of heaven, he could not help himself.


    "Stop


    Although he thought of it in his heart, he didn''t relax at all.


    After all, he didn''t know if the person in charge of the way of heaven had any help in this move.


    He didn''t think that at the last critical moment, the boat capsized in the sewer.


    So everything is careful.


    He used all his strength to build a defensive layer in front of him.


    In his opinion, his own defense layer has been able to catch Li Luoxing''s move.


    If this power belongs to him, he may be afraid of one or two points, but unfortunately, such a powerful power does not belong to him, and he is not qualified to have such a powerful power.


    So the ending is the same. Li Luoxing will definitely die without a burial place.


    And they can safely seize all the control of the world.


    "Luo Lei! Die


    Li Luoxing holding a sword is getting closer to Luo Lei''s defense layer.


    In an instant, Li Luoxing''s sword touched the defense layer set by Li Ruoxin.


    But on the outside of the defense He stopped.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    See is such a situation, Luo Lei immediately laughed, everything is in their own expectations.


    "No matter how powerful this power is, it doesn''t belong to you after all. How can it break through the defense of this seat?"


    Luo Lei laughs at Li Luoxing, who still lives outside.


    It''s estimated that this boy never thought it would be such a result.


    After exhausting all kinds of hardships, he even broke through his own defense.


    Such an outcome may make him despair.


    "Oh


    "Is it too early for you to be proud?"


    Li Luoxing, who was outside the defense layer, showed a sneer on his mouth.


    Luo Lei is still so arrogant.


    And it''s not clear yet.


    "Kacha..."


    A strange noise rang out in the people''s ears.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 418

    "What..."


    Luo Lei''s face showed a look of disbelief.


    This noise is very small, but what is the strength of all the people present? The lowest is a great Luo Jinxian.


    No matter how small the noise is, they can hear it clearly.


    Tell others that Luo Lei is already a quasi saint.


    Moreover, this layer of defense was released by him, and he knew exactly what happened on this layer.


    That''s why he looks so unbelievable.


    Because just now my defense layer was broken in this boy''s sword.


    seemed to be crushed directly by his sword like a bubble.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Luo Lei didn''t believe it was such a result.


    My own defense layer, but I used all the aura I could use to release it.


    How can this boy''s strength be broken?


    And this powerful strength is not entirely his.


    How can he exert such a powerful force?


    It''s just impossible.


    "Ha ha! Luo Lei, after more than 100000 years, you still haven''t changed a bit. You are still so arrogant that you never pay attention to anyone. "


    Li Luoxing looks at the pale Luo Lei with a sneer.


    "Boy! Don''t be complacent. You''ve just slightly broken my defense layer. It''s far from being completely broken. "


    Although his defense has been broken a little, Luo Lei still has confidence in his defense.


    Li Luoxing can only do this.


    After all, this power does not belong to him.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel at ease.


    How about breaking your own defense layer?


    Can you completely break your own defense layer?


    Joke, if he really has such a powerful strength, why does he linger all the time?


    "Ha ha, whether I have such strength remains to be seen."


    Li Luoxing has some unkind smile to Luo Lei.


    This smile makes Luo Lei''s heart tremble.


    Does this boy really have the ability to break his own defense layer?


    No, it''s absolutely impossible.


    This defense of oneself but used all true Qi of oneself, even if is the common quasi saint to come over is also to beat.


    What''s more, he''s just a kid of Luo Jinxian.


    How can we have such strength?


    He must be bluffing to disturb himself.


    Yes, it must be.


    I don''t know why, since Li Luoxing just showed that pair of unkind smile, Luo Lei has been comforting himself in the heart.


    As if he had some belief in his heart, Li Luoxing really had a way to break his own defense.


    But he shook his head again in an instant. It''s absolutely impossible.


    "Break it for me!"


    Li Luoxing once again increased his strength.


    "Kacha..."


    The cracks on the defense layer released by Luo Lei are getting bigger and bigger. It seems that they will break at any time.


    As long as the defense breaks, the sword in Li Luoxing''s hand will poke into Luo Lei''s heart without any obstruction.


    "How is that possible? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    Luo Lei is a little flustered now.


    According to the current situation, you have a chance to break your own defense.


    If one''s own defense is broken, the sword will not be blocked at all, and the consequence will be


    He didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 419

    "Absolutely not."


    Luo Lei said in his heart.


    My plan is almost finished. How can I promise to live in a middle world.


    As long as you finish the task and go back to see the Lord, will the LORD be stingy.


    At that time, my strength can definitely rise a step further and become a sage who can be regarded as a giant among all the heavens and the world.


    How can they die in a middle world, in the hands of a mole ant, this is absolutely not possible.


    Think of here, Luo Lei''s eyes also revealed a crazy color.


    If you continue to resist blindly, there is only one result waiting for you, that is falling.


    He absolutely can''t accept such a result.


    So for today''s plan, we have to take advantage of the fact that Li Luoxing hasn''t completely broken his own defense layer to kill him.


    But the real Qi in his body is used by him to build this defensive layer.


    There is no other real Qi to use.


    "Can we only burn our own blood essence?"


    Luo Lei has some hesitation in his heart.


    If you burn your spirit, then I don''t know how long it will take to recover completely.


    See more and more broken defense layer.


    Luo Lei understands that he should make a decision.


    If you don''t burn your blood essence, you will definitely fall here. That sword doesn''t look like anything.


    It is estimated that it was given to him secretly by the leader of the way of heaven. If he let this handle break through his own defense layer, he would definitely throw himself into his heart instantly.


    If you burn yourself in, you still have a great chance to live.


    It''s just that the injury is getting worse.


    "Well! Boy, I will certainly tear you to pieces and make you feel that life is not like death. "


    Luo Lei''s heart is horizontal.


    Suddenly burned his own blood essence.


    Under the choice of death and serious injury, he chose serious injury without hesitation.


    Seriously injured, it will take thousands of years to recover.


    And as long as you finish the task, the Lord will give you many precious things.


    At that time, it is estimated that it will not take so much time to recover.


    If they fall, then everything will be gone.


    His hair turned white in an instant, and his skin showed a strange pale color.


    And the whole person looked a little rickety, as if he was about to fall down at any time.


    However, his momentum is getting stronger and stronger.


    Many times stronger than before.


    As if nothing in this world was his opponent.


    "In the late period of quasi sainthood, half step sainthood!"


    I looked at my pale fingers.


    Luo Lei says slowly with some hoarse voice.


    "Such a powerful force What can this world do for me? "


    Although he felt that his blood essence had been burned by himself, his whole state was getting worse and worse, as if it might fall at any time.


    But he felt his power was stronger than ever before, stronger than ever.


    Even he felt that if he didn''t stand in front of him, he would not be his opponent.


    "Li Luoxing, a mere you, let me spend such a huge price. I swear that I will never let you die easily. I will let your soul bake for tens of thousands of years in the fire of Jiuyou, so that you will never enter reincarnation."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 420

    At this moment, Luo Lei has been very angry with Li Luoxing.


    I wish I could pluck his hair and drink his blood, so that ANN can relieve his hatred.


    If it wasn''t for this guy, how could it be.


    My plan is almost finished. I''m just waiting for myself to finish.


    But this guy''s appearance, actually lets oneself have to burn own essence blood.


    This time back, I don''t know how many years it will take to recover to the strength of the heyday.


    The key is that Cheng Xifan, the guy, will mock himself in front of him.


    This is absolutely intolerable.


    So he blamed Lilo for the source of all his anger.


    If it wasn''t for him, if he didn''t show up, he and his wisdom would fall into such a field.


    "I will put your soul into the fire of Jiuyou, and let you suffer in the fire of Jiuyou all the time, so that you can never step into reincarnation. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred."


    The atmosphere behind Luo Lei is more and more powerful.


    Even lilosin felt a little bit of pressure.


    In fact, he only felt it in his master Lin Mu.


    However, even if I recover to the strength of my heyday, even if I break through to Zhunsheng, I have never won in my master''s hands.


    Now Luo Lei, a guy, even does not hesitate to burn his own essence and blood, even breaks through to this realm, which is a bit of trouble.


    "Well! You can''t be so presumptuous in this world. "


    Lin Mu in the space of heaven watched this scene with a cold eye.


    When he saw that Luo Lei did not hesitate to burn his own blood essence and forced his strength to reach this level, he understood that such strength could not be solved by Li Luoxing himself.


    If you don''t take advantage of the power of the world, maybe there is only fifty-five links between you and him.


    What''s more, it''s Li Luoxing who just broke through the quasi saint.


    But at present, the world belongs to itself, but it is the most noble existence in the world, and it has absolute power in the world.


    How can Luo Lei be so presumptuous in his own world.


    "Go


    Lin Mu''s fingers flicked slightly.


    A small breath, then toward Luo Lei quickly.


    Although this breath is small, but the momentum is incomparably huge.


    It''s definitely not something that a quasi saint can release.


    This is the power of saints.


    Only saints can release such a powerful breath.


    With the help of the power of the world, Lin Mu made himself a saint for the time being.


    This momentum is how powerful, immediately came to the front of Luo Lei, without any hesitation, directly broke through his defense, attacked Luo Lei''s heart.


    "Poof..."


    Luo Lei''s heart burst out in an instant.


    Originally gathered from the strong atmosphere, but also disappeared at this moment without a trace.


    At this moment, his blood essence has been completely burned out.


    But he uses the burning essence blood as the price, releases the formidable imposing manner, also is defeated by Lin Mu mercilessly.


    "Who is it, who is plotting against us?"


    Luo Lei''s face now has revealed a lot of wrinkles.


    All he had was skin and bones.


    It''s like an old man who may fall at any time.


    But at this moment, she did not know who was plotting against herself, and who in the world had the ability to plot against herself.


    Also such a strong self to directly back to the original shape.


    "Don''t give him a chance to hesitate, do it."


    Lin Mu''s voice appeared in Li Luoxing''s ear.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 421

    When he is seriously injured, we can''t let him have the slightest reaction. It turns out that the person in charge of the way of heaven in this world is not injured at all.


    Everything he does is under the layout of the ruler of heaven in this world.


    Once let him react and send the news back to his organization before he dies, then everything will be difficult to do.


    Presumably, his organization will be very angry, and then send more powerful people to take over the world. At that time, even Lin Mu will not have the confidence to keep the world.


    "Good!"


    There was a trace of fierce color in Li Luoxing''s eyes.


    Lin Mu had said that to her before.


    Luo Lei must not be allowed to pass on the news of the world''s leader of the way of heaven back to his organization.


    "Die


    Li Luoxing looks at Luo Lei coldly.


    Without any hesitation, the sword in his hand attacked Luo Lei.


    Now Luo Lei''s body is basically useless.


    There is no defense as quasi holy power.


    Not to mention the sword that represents the will of heaven and earth, it is an ordinary powerful sword, and it can be easily killed.


    So his results can be imagined.


    The sword in Li Luoxing''s hand, as if not blocked at all, pokes directly into Luo Lei''s heart.


    "No..."


    Luo Lei looked at the bottles and pieces that he had inserted into his chest.


    Some people can''t believe that his great quasi saint was killed by a mole ant in a middle world.


    "My seat I''m not willing to


    "Lord I won''t let you go. "


    Luo Lei now feels that his soul is about to dissipate. He knows that he must be the ruler of heaven in this world, secretly attacking his own soul.


    The person in charge of the way of heaven in this world is so serious that he will not let him go easily.


    "I won''t make you feel better even if I die."


    Luo Lei''s eyes look at Li Luoxing with incomparable hatred.


    From the beginning to the end, he never thought that he would fall into the hands of such a mole ant.


    However, he also understood that he would not have a chance to revenge in the future.


    But his heart is incomparably unwilling.


    At least I also want this mole ant to go down and keep company with myself.


    Otherwise, he can''t be a ghost.


    So at the time of his death, he was desperate to send the news of the world to his Lord.


    Once the Lord knows the news, he will be very angry.


    Although he was killed in this world, his ability is not enough.


    But how powerful is the name of the LORD among the heavens and the world? Who dares to disobey the command of the Lord?


    Who dares, the people in their organization.


    This is hitting their master in the face.


    The Lord will not let these guys off easily.


    Thinking in his heart, looking at his exhausted body, Luo Lei secretly uses his own essence and blood.


    I want to spread the news here to his organization, to his Lord''s ear.


    Once used, he would be dead.


    But there''s no life without it.


    "Well! At the moment of death, I still want to do some small moves. "


    In the space of heaven, Lin Mu disdained to smile.


    As soon as he pressed, the news that Luo Lei wanted to pass on to the heaven and the world was directly pressed down by Lin Mu.


    If he is still in his heyday, it is really possible for him to break through his own defense and spread the news. But now that he is about to die, what power is there to break through his own defense?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 422

    "Ah..."


    All used his last trace of original essence blood, want to spread the news of the world to Luo Lei, finally unwilling to roar.


    Eyes slowly closed, the body also involuntarily backward.


    With Li Luoxing without any hesitation, he directly used a huge force to pull out the sword in his body.


    Luo Lei has no breath at all.


    A generation of quasi holy power will be here again, completely fall.


    "Hoo..."


    "It''s over at last."


    See Luo Lei completely no breath, and his soul is gradually to be the world''s original law of heaven and earth to assimilation.


    Li Luoxing sat down a little tired.


    Although it seems that his appearance is extremely relaxed, he has solved this serious problem, but only his own heart knows how hard it is.


    He is not the way of heaven in this world. Although he has been recognized by the original law of heaven and earth in this world, he has not been fully recognized.


    It is also a great burden for him to use the sword which represents the will of heaven and earth.


    What''s more, his opponent is a great power of the same level as himself.


    It''s more of a burden on him.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mu using the power of the world to bless him in the dark, maybe the winner is still unknown.


    But now it''s all over.


    He finally killed Luo Lei, who had been in the layout for hundreds of thousands of years in order to seize control of his own world.


    It is also a wish to understand their own bar.


    "Alas! Luoxing! This time, you''re all in the limelight. We don''t have a chance to do it. "


    After seeing that Luo Lei has no breath completely.


    Xu an came up from behind.


    But there was a wry smile on his face.


    Originally thought that this time want to kill Luo Lei, is to pass through their several people after some efforts, finally can defeat Luo Lei.


    But I did not expect that the gap between them and Luo Lei is too big, there is no chance to do it.


    The only chance for them is Li Luoxing.


    And they haven''t held on for long, they''ve lost a bit.


    Later, they could only stand by and watch Li Luoxing and Luo Lei fight.


    And I don''t have a chance to intervene at all.


    It can''t help but disappoint him.


    What did you wait so long for? In order to do it with Luo Lei in person?


    But in the final battle, he didn''t have the chance to intervene.


    This has always been very proud of him, some can not bear.


    His current strength is lower than those of the real strong.


    "In the future, we must redouble our cultivation. We can''t go on Salting fish. We should strive to reach the realm of Li Luoxing in the shortest time."


    He secretly made a decision for himself.


    My friend is fighting with the powerful enemy, but I can only stand by and watch helplessly. It''s really hard to feel like this.


    And he doesn''t want that to happen in the future.


    He also wanted to fight against the powerful enemy, instead of standing by and waving the flag.


    His pride did not allow him to do so.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Li Luoxing smiles awkwardly.


    He could not hear the complaint in Xu an''s tone.


    But there is no way.


    Xu an''s people couldn''t intervene in their battle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 423

    "Come back when it''s settled."


    "I have something very important to tell you."


    After lilosin recovered in place for a while.


    Lin Mu''s voice rang out in his mind.


    It''s calling him back.


    "Yes, master!"


    Li Luoxing sends a message to Lin Mu, indicating that he knows.


    At the same time, there has been a bit of loss in my heart.


    He has already guessed out, this time go back Lin Mu to want to explain to oneself is what matter.


    Now that she has solved Luo Lei, Lin Mu will soon leave the world.


    Calling him back this time is no doubt about the future.


    Or give him the most honorable position in the world.


    "Master Are you ready to go


    There was a trace of reluctance in Li Luoxing''s eyes.


    And Lin Mu get along for so many years, and so many years, Lin Mu has been sparing no effort in training him, he has already had a deep feeling with Lin Mu.


    At this time, Lin Mu was going to leave. In fact, he was reluctant to leave! My affairs in this world have been completely solved, and it''s time to go. The outside world is even wider. "


    Lin Mu smiles and doesn''t deny that he wants to leave.


    "Luo Lei has been killed, and I have suppressed the last message he wanted to send out, so the news has not been sent to his organization. In the future, it is estimated that no one in their organization will make another idea of the world in tens of thousands of years. Moreover, I have hidden the world, and the sage can''t even notice it The specific location of the world. "


    "But don''t be too big a freshman. The world where Luo Lei lives is a giant in the universe. There will definitely be saints. Therefore, as long as time goes by, Luo Lei still doesn''t have any news. People in their power will definitely doubt that they will send more powerful people to the world to see. You can see it at that time You must be careful


    "At that time, I didn''t do backstage for you. It was up to you."


    "So, take advantage of these years of stability to practice hard, and strive to make yourself a saint, or strive to make the world more advanced, and become one of the few big worlds in the universe. Only in this way can your world survive in front of that powerful force."


    Although Luo Lei has been solved, the danger of the world has not been completely eliminated.


    Who knows if the people of that power will have a brain drain? In a few decades, they will send a more powerful person to this world to check the progress of Luo Lei.


    Although the possibility of this guess is very small, we have to guard against it.


    And anyway, if Luo Lei doesn''t get any news to his organization after a long time, people in his organization will definitely doubt it.


    Moreover, if you look at the world again, you will be more skeptical and will definitely send more powerful people to explore the world.


    So there is not much time left for them.


    Ten thousand years at most.


    Although the world looks like a lot, the time for a quasi saint to break through to a saint is very rare.


    Don''t you see, how long did it take for the last Taoist to break through to the saint realm?


    But Li Luoxing still has some opportunities.


    After all, he must be the way of heaven in the world in the future. He controls the highest power in the world and can use all the resources in the world.


    It is still possible to break through the saint in ten thousand years.


    "Practice hard, the world depends on you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 424

    "Task complete."


    "Settling Awards..."


    "The reward will be given out, and the origin of the middle world''s heavenly way will be shared. The strength of the host will be increased by one level, and the origin of the heavenly way will be put into the system space."


    Some unknown space in the universe.


    Lin Mu, who was wearing a white Taoist robe, had a happy look on his face.


    He hasn''t had such a smile for a long time.


    This time he was overjoyed.


    "Sage This is the power of the saints. "


    Come out at will, this piece of space will be annihilated.


    This space simply can''t bear the great power of saints.


    "From then on, I can barely be regarded as a giant among the heavens and the world!"


    Took back his information.


    Lin Mu knew that if he continued, this space would really disappear in the universe.


    But he was still ecstatic.


    I finally broke through to the saint realm.


    "I hope you can protect your world!"


    Lin Mu has experienced too many things over the years, and he is not as green as he was then.


    Although he was very happy to break through the saint realm, the joy in his heart soon calmed him down.


    Because he knows that a saint''s realm is far from his end, and he can definitely break through to a stronger realm in the future.


    But at this moment in her heart, there are still some worried about her stupid apprentice, Li Luoxing.


    He left the world safely, but left a huge threat to the world.


    That is to say, the heavenly organization can be regarded as a giant among all the heavenly realms.


    No one knows which day the organization will send more powerful people to that world.


    If one day such a thing really happens, and Li Luoxing has not yet broken through to the saint realm.


    Then the world is dangerous.


    So there are some worries in her heart.


    "Alas! I hope you can hold on! "


    But Lin Mu didn''t have a good way to do it.


    After all, he has to complete the task assigned to him by the system in the universe. He can''t keep in the world of Li Luoxing all the time.


    So in my heart, I can only pray for that world. I hope that the organization of heaven will not find the world wrong so soon.


    At most, in the future, you can harass the heaven organization.


    Knowing that he didn''t have a good way now, Lin Mu didn''t go any more. Anyway, even if he did, he didn''t have the ability to help them.


    It''s better to consider your own situation.


    Think about how to improve your strength again.


    As long as their own strength reached the peak, and then put out the day organization, then all the hidden dangers of that world are gone.


    "The law of heaven in the middle world."


    Lin Mu can still remember that the reward this time is not the law of heaven in the first world, but the law of heaven in the middle world.


    The function of the law of heaven in the lower world is to absorb and control the law of any small world.


    So the role of the middle world


    Doesn''t it mean that as long as you have absorbed the knowledge of the middle world, you will be able to control any one of the middle world''s laws.


    "Host, you think too much."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 425

    Just as he was thinking about whether the role of the original law of heaven in the world would be like this, the voice of the system suddenly sounded in his mind, pouring cold water on him.


    "There is no such good thing for you."


    "To absorb the original law of the way of heaven in the lower world, and to be able to control such a small silk law in the lower world, is because the lower world is too much in the universe, as much as sand."


    "Even if you can run to a lower world and control a little bit of law, you can''t make a big wave."


    "But the middle world is different. The middle world can be regarded as the mainstay of the universe. Is it possible for you to control this mainstay by delusion?"


    The system sneers in Lin Mu''s mind.


    "This has violated the rules of heaven and the world."


    "Yes..."


    Lin Mu sighed.


    But I think it''s too simple.


    You should know that the middle world is different from the lower world. Even if it is the top lower world, the most powerful combat power is just a celestial being.


    But it''s really a very different thing. It''s the best fighting capacity in the middle world, even reaching the saint level.


    If a person absorbs a trace of the original law of the middle world, then he can control any trace of the law of the end world, then it is absolutely not allowed for those powerful beings.


    Because most of these powerful beings in the universe come from the middle world.


    They will never allow an outsider to take control of the laws of their world.


    Even if it means as small as hair, it doesn''t work at all.


    "What''s the use of the original law of heaven in the middle world?"


    Since the use of the original law of heaven in the middle world is not the same as what I imagined.


    Lin Mu can''t help but wonder about the system.


    Can''t you say that the original law of heaven in the middle world is useless.


    "To enhance the understanding of the Tao and absorb the original law of heaven''s Tao in this world, the understanding of the Tao can be further enhanced."


    "There''s a little bit of a chance to get the favor."


    After so many years, the sound of the system has not changed at all, just like a machine.


    "Tao..."


    Lin Mu had some doubts.


    Although his current strength is already the great power of a saint, he can still be regarded as a little white about the things in the cultivation world of all heavens and ten thousand realms.


    "The practitioners of all heavens and all realms cultivate for nothing else but one way."


    "Yes! No one knows where it is, no one knows what it is, no one can understand its state, but no one can deny that it does not exist. "


    "You can also regard it as the highest of all the practitioners in the universe. The highest of each practitioner is to approach the Tao, or to be the same as the Tao."


    "This is the goal of all the practitioners in the heaven and the world."


    Of course, all the practitioners in the system refer to those who have reached the saint or above.


    Otherwise, others don''t even know what the universe is, and who will pursue the illusory way.


    "This is the role of the middle world''s original law of heaven."


    Some of Lin Mu swallowed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 426

    "Of course, the role of the origin of heaven in the middle world can only make people understand what kind of existence it is."


    "But it won''t make people understand too much. After all, it''s just the origin of the middle world. And if we absorb the origin of the middle world, we can make daoqingmei''s chance is too small. There won''t be one among tens of thousands of people."


    The system once again interrupted Lin Mu''s fantasy.


    "Well


    "All right!"


    Lin Mu also sighed helplessly.


    Also, if you want to get the favor of Tao, how can it be so simple?


    Otherwise, in the end of yesterday, the strong people who are close to the Tao have already gone everywhere.


    Up to now, a saint is rare.


    It''s what he thought, too good.


    But it was a disappointment, and it lasted only a while, and he interrupted it directly.


    It is also very good for him to understand the meaning of Tao.


    Even if it''s just a little bit.


    This is also a great help for him to have no understanding of the existence of Tao.


    Think of here, he also no longer hesitated what, directly took out that medium world heaven way origin put in the hand to absorb.


    I didn''t care what place it was. I made a border here and began to practice.


    It doesn''t matter what happens outside.


    Time goes by, three years and three years.


    Nearly eight hundred years passed slowly.


    But for Lin Mu, a sage with great power.


    This time is not much time at all.


    Maybe those saints can be shut down for a long time.


    Lin Mu is still in the border he arranged, absorbing the origin of the middle world.


    There was no movement.


    What a huge medium-sized world, and the system certainly does not give the low-level medium-sized world, it must be the origin of the highest medium-sized world.


    This is the origin of the middle world, but it can make saints move.


    If you want to absorb it, there is no process that can''t be absorbed.


    So even after so many years, Lin Mu hasn''t moved.


    He didn''t know anything that happened outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother..."


    "I remember the last time we came here, there wasn''t such a layer of fog here."


    A beautiful female voice rang out outside the border set by Lin Mu.


    However, because Lin Mu had reached the most critical moment, he didn''t notice it at all.


    "Is it because I remember it wrong?"


    That beautiful female voice sounds like some doubts.


    He can be sure that he remembers clearly. There is no such scene here, but why did he come here this time?


    "Yu''er, be careful. It''s very strange here. It''s not surprising that something appears."


    There were some rough male voices.


    But there was some caution in his voice.


    "It is said that this is the last pure land for cultivation after the ancient Qi practitioners left. There are some strange things in it, which are normal."


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    This rough voice, the owner now does not agree to explore this place.


    After all, the means of those ancient gas refiners are mysterious, maybe they accidentally fall into their arrangement.


    "Cut Ancient gas refiners! Even if they all exist now, it''s not their era. It''s our era of science and technology, and the emergence of ancient Qi practitioners still has to submit to our science and technology. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 427

    There was a cold voice.


    It seems that I never pay attention to those so-called ancient Qi practitioners.


    "Yes, yes! How long has it been since those ancient gas refiners left? Brother, why are you so careful? "


    The girl who first started to talk said the same thing.


    In the same way, the so-called ancient Qi practitioners were not paid attention to.


    "Be careful!"


    That some rough male voice, the tone still reveals the color of vigilance.


    Now their world is controlled by technology, and everything in their life reveals technology.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, because of the powerful technology, they had the power that did not belong to the ancient gas refiners.


    So now they have disdained those ancient Qi practitioners who left their world countless years ago.


    Although there are dangers everywhere in the cultivation places of the ancient gas refiners, they are not so good in front of their scientific and technological weapons. In addition, over the years, they have explored the cultivation places of the ancient gas refiners. They don''t know how many places of the ancient gas refiners have encountered any fatal danger at all, so they don''t look at the ancient gas refiners more and more.


    For this matter, he can only helpless, but also can not say anything.


    "Well, it''s better to be careful."


    In the end, the male voice had to compromise.


    Moreover, he left the place where the ancient Qi refiner practiced without getting anything, and he was not reconciled in his heart.


    "I see, brother, every time you enter these ancient Qi refiners'' practice places, you have to shout so much."


    The host of that beautiful female voice obviously seems to have some impatience.


    It seems that I am already so old, and my elder brother is still so wordy.


    "Alas


    Anwen some helpless looking at this was spoiled to big sister.


    Sometimes I really can''t help him.


    Anwen is one of the special forces of Xinghui Empire, which is specialized in exploring ancient Qi practitioners.


    He is also the leader of this team.


    Because he has experienced the actual interstellar campaign, and in the daily training, he has always been cautious.


    The resolute face reveals the cautious and alert eyes that are extremely incompatible with this face.


    Only constant care can survive these battles.


    Because I have experienced too many battles, and I have made outstanding achievements every time, plus the help of the officers I follow in the army, and my own physical injuries, I am not suitable for fighting on the front line.


    He finally left the front line and went to a secret department of Xinghui empire.


    The main task of a secret department is to explore the cultivation places of ancient Qi practitioners on various planets.


    If possible, find out the skills practiced by the ancient gas refiners and bring them back to the Empire.


    If possible, the empire can also rely on their advanced technology to decipher the cultivation methods of the ancient Qi practitioners.


    This is also a rare battle for the Xinghui empire.


    It''s a pity, however, that their team has gone through these years. They don''t know how many ancient Qi practitioners have practiced, but they have found very few skills, which are also some skills of no importance.


    It''s like chicken ribs to the Xinghui empire.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 428

    Ambrose, his sister.


    Because of the incomparable ability of perceiving the location of the ancient cultivation place, people of Xinghui Empire took a fancy to it and recruited it into the secret forces of Xinghui empire.


    This Xinghui Empire still left his sister to him to manage.


    After all, his loyalty to the Xinghui empire over the years is visible to all.


    In addition, Jiashang''s achievements in the front line and in the rear to find a place for the ancient gas refiners are not poor.


    Therefore, it''s understandable that Xinghui empire gave him a back door.


    The owner of the cold voice was Hu Jingchu, an academician of Imperial Academy of Sciences.


    Moreover, it is said that his position in Imperial Academy of Sciences is not low, and her scholarship has surpassed that of many older generation scientists.


    The Empire also attached great importance to her. In addition, he didn''t know how to do it these years. It seemed that he was very interested in refining gas in ancient times, so the Empire simply gave her to himself.


    If you don''t know anything during normal exploration, you can also ask this great scientist.


    If something good happens, the great scientist can see it.


    "Boss, you really are. It''s not the front line anymore, and those ancient gas refiners don''t know how long they''ve been away. Even if they have a back hand in their cultivation, they may have been abandoned. There''s no need to be so careful."


    Some honest voices came.


    Dacheng, no one knows his name, only knows that he calls himself Dacheng as soon as he appears.


    He is a bear on a tiger''s back. If he works hard, no one in that secret department is his opponent.


    And he''s very defensive.


    It can even withstand the bombardment of a stargun.


    This kind of defense, although in front of those top powers is nothing, but also very terrible.


    Those top-level powers don''t exist much at ordinary times.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to see each other.


    "You


    Once again, an Wen sighed helplessly.


    With his strong defense, the boy never saw any danger in his eyes.


    Even when he went to the place where the ancient Qi refiners practiced, he was the first to rush in.


    What kind of team is this?


    They don''t pay attention to all the threats. If such people were on the front line, they would have been killed by the enemy.


    "Alas


    An Wen sighed helplessly again.


    After all, this is the rear area, and there is no threat at all.


    The fire on the front line can not be revealed here.


    In their peaceful life, they will not have the vigilance and carefulness that they have been living in the front line for many years.


    "I don''t know why, there''s always a bad feeling."


    Seeing that all three of them have entered this cultivation place, Anwen is not good enough to stay here alone.


    After all, he is the team leader.


    But somehow the more he went inside, the more uneasy he felt.


    There is absolutely no danger here, and it may be a fatal danger to yourself.


    This is his intuition.


    He also extremely believed that his intuition in the front battlefield already did not know how many times missed his small life.


    And after the baptism of the front-line war, his intuition became more and more accurate.


    However, seeing that all three of them had gone far away, they made up their minds not to leave here.


    There is no good way for Anwen.


    We can only hope that there will be no unexpected situation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 429

    This is the place where the ancient Qi refiners practiced. They were here last time.


    And also completely write down the situation here.


    However, because they had more important tasks last time, they didn''t have time to explore. They just wrote down the location here and prepared to explore here next time.


    But I didn''t expect that just entering here, the environment here was completely different from what they remembered last time.


    For example, in the outer layer, they remember that the last time they came, there was no such serious fog.


    However, when I came here this time, these mists were constantly floating in the outer layer, as if to stop all the people who entered the cultivation place from the outside.


    Is this the self-protection of the land of cultivation or man-made.


    If it''s self-protection in the land of cultivation, it''s easy to say that they naturally have means to solve it. If it''s man-made


    Then they can''t solve it.


    After all, they have never met the ancient Qi practitioners.


    I don''t know what means they have, and I don''t know whether the master here is powerful or not.


    Moreover, according to the records of ancient books, the ancient Qi practitioners who can own the land of cultivation and are still such a huge territory are definitely not unknown.


    Moreover, in ancient times, it could be regarded as a great power.


    At the thought of such an unknown and powerful existence, how could he not be vigilant in his heart?


    "It seems that I have to talk to them after I go back. I can''t develop such temperament in the future!"


    Anwen looks at the three people who keep walking forward with deep eyes, as if they don''t feel any danger, and they don''t have any protection.


    The vigilance of these three men is not as good as that of a recruit who has just been in the army for a few months.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that an Wei has been doing things around them all these years, they might have died in these cultivation places.


    The merit he has accumulated now does not need to stay in this position at all. He can go up again and become a brigadier general of the Empire.


    If he is worried about these three players, he has not been rising.


    However, he also knew that as long as he went back this time, the people above would surely give him a medal.


    I can''t refuse it.


    At that time, I left this team. How can you explore the character of these three nervous people in that cultivation place.


    "Slow down, all of you."


    Thinking of this, an Wen''s face can''t help showing a trace of warm anger.


    these three people simply treat their own safety as a drama.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?"


    As Anwen''s sister, Ambrose naturally recognized that there was some anger in his brother''s voice.


    Looking back, there are some puzzled looking at him.


    I don''t understand why my brother is angry now.


    "You three really think this is your back garden!"


    "This is the place where the means are unpredictable. No one knows what means they don''t know in their practice place."


    "You''ve broken in so much that you really take your own safety as a joke."


    "Or do you all put your life in your heart one by one?"


    As a retired from the front line, he can no longer bear these things in his team.


    I want to talk to them with the help of here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 430

    "Cut!"


    Hu Jingchu has some disdainful to curl a mouth.


    He really didn''t see the threats of the ancient Qi refiners'' cultivation place in his eyes.


    Over the years, he has also experienced the cultivation power of many ancient gas refiners, but he has encountered some dangers, even his armor can not be broken.


    Not to mention the protective shield made by some powerful technology.


    So, after more and more time, he did not pay attention to these ancient refiners.


    I think they are just a group of people who have nothing to do with their appearance.


    It''s not worth her worry.


    But he also knew that his captain was a man who retired from the front line. No matter what happened in his heart, he was extremely alert and cautious.


    Put the safety of yourself and others first.


    So she didn''t immediately object.


    However, with his voice of disdain, the other two faces also showed a trace of disdain.


    Is there anything terrible about these ancient Qi practitioners?


    I don''t know why brother is so careful every time.


    Ambrose also thought to himself.


    That''s what I did. No matter what things I met, I was so cautious and alert.


    "You..."


    Just want to say with them of an Wen, naturally also saw their face that also show the disdain color.


    There are some helplessness and anger.


    Even he thought in his heart whether he would make a report with the above and throw them all to the front line for exercise.


    But this idea was immediately extinguished by him.


    Not to mention these three people, they are his life and death relatives and teammates, but let them die by doing so.


    And the importance of the three of them, even if they really submitted the report, the above people will certainly not agree.


    "You! If you really want to change your temperament, every task we do is extremely dangerous. Although we have explored many places where Qi practitioners practiced in ancient times, the masters of those places were not powerful people in ancient times. "


    "But this place is different. According to the detector, it has a radius of at least thousands of miles, and there may be many small spaces hidden in this area.


    "To have such a place of cultivation in ancient times is certainly not an unknown existence.


    It is possible that he was also one of the ancient Qi practitioners.


    Naturally, we can''t confuse our previous experience of exploring small-scale cultivation with exploring such a powerful cultivation place. "


    An Wen has some painstakingly said.


    I want them to understand the danger here.


    "Well, Anwen, we have at least weapons that can carry a small Starfleet, and we also have a protective layer that can''t be broken by the Starship''s main gun. What else do you worry about?"


    "Even if the ancient gas refiner here doesn''t leave, we are confident that we can survive under him, and even capture him."


    Hu Jingchu is still that silk disdain.


    "We also know what you are teaching us, but these are ancient Qi practitioners. They are just some guys with only their own appearance. There are no powerful tricks at all. Naturally, they can''t threaten us. That''s why we don''t worry so much."


    "If we meet with other tasks, we will be alert."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 431

    "That''s right, elder brother. Sister Jingchu is right."


    "We have encountered some particularly dangerous tasks, and we will certainly remain vigilant."


    "However, it''s understandable to let the unimportant task of exploring the ancient Qi practitioners'' cultivation place relax."


    After hearing what Hu Yan said, Anbu immediately took over.


    At the same time, I think that I can change some big brother''s habits.


    Every time they do some small tasks, they are careful, which makes them feel uncomfortable.


    After all, they can easily solve a few small soldiers, because of their elder brother''s vigilance and do not let them to solve, this also makes them very frustrated.


    "Hum!"


    "I hope so!"


    Anwen thought about it and they were right.


    Moreover, they never let down their vigilance when they went through some other dangerous tasks.


    Thinking like this, he could not help but feel relieved about their future.


    At least in some tasks, I can save my life.


    "So let''s find out now."


    Seeing that Anwen''s tone had relaxed, Anbu immediately struck while the iron was hot.


    According to my sister at the beginning of the month, there may be something good in this place of cultivation.


    Such an opportunity for meritorious service can''t be wasted.


    "This..."


    And I still have some hesitation, because his intuition has not been eliminated.


    He felt there was a tremendous threat here.


    Therefore, he is still wavering, whether his own people should take the risk to enter this land of cultivation.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Our equipment is the best in the Empire. If something bad happens, we can''t fight. Can we still run away?"


    "Sister Jingchu is carrying the latest generation of transmission technology of the Empire, which allows us to instantly transmit to several planets."


    "With this kind of equipment, I don''t believe anything can trap us."


    Dacheng also came to persuade Anwen.


    Although I didn''t pay attention to those ancient Qi practitioners, there must be many good things in such a huge cultivation place.


    If they and others find some good things to hand over to their superiors, they will surely make a lot of contributions.


    You know, the merits they have can be exchanged for something that they can''t get outside.


    Even as long as they have made great contributions, they can even exchange starships.


    "All right! Be careful when you go in. Don''t let go of your vigilance. "


    "Everything else is up to me. You can''t claim it without permission."


    Anwen thought about it, too.


    The equipment of oneself and others can be regarded as the top among all the imperial armies and all the special forces.


    It even carries the latest generation of interstellar transmission technology.


    With such a card, even if they can''t get rid of the traps that pop up suddenly, they can leave the place in an instant.


    This made him feel at ease.


    At the same time, he also promised to explore the cultivation place.


    However, I have repeatedly reminded you that you must be careful when you go in, and you must listen to your own command. You must not be good at making any claims.


    "I see, big brother!"


    Hearing his elder brother''s words, Anbu didn''t hesitate any more and directly took Hu Jingchu in.


    This place of cultivation is a great achievement!


    I can exchange many good things after I go back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 432

    "Hoo..."


    Lin Mu looked at the medium world origin of heaven that had become powder in his hand.


    Slowly took a breath.


    After so many years, he finally absorbed the origin of the heavenly way in the world.


    He also felt the existence of Tao.


    Some people understand what "Tao" means.


    But it is still so mysterious and mysterious.


    Although I know that I have some understanding in my heart, I can''t say what kind of "Tao" is anyway?


    "The way


    "It''s really mysterious."


    After thinking of Lin Mu, who didn''t know how to speak for a long time, you put down the idea that you want to speak out the meaning of "Tao".


    "Tao" is such a powerful thing, maybe there are some taboos in the dark.


    That is, people who understand Tao can''t say it easily.


    "Where is this?"


    Lin Mu had some accidents.


    He can be sure that this is no longer the small space he took after finishing his last task.


    After I set up a boundary outside myself, I never managed it again.


    I think it is these years of constant change, constantly in the sky, and came to a strange world.


    At the beginning, Lin Mu didn''t care what kind of place that small space was. Maybe it was just a small space in the universe. After one or two accidents, it was broken.


    Of course, the damage caused by the broken small space can''t hurt at all. It''s already the sage''s Lin Mu.


    However, the small space was broken, and Lin Mu naturally had no place to settle down, and could only keep floating in the sky.


    Maybe one day I will be attracted by the world, but I will come to this place.


    "It''s far enough."


    Lin Mu''s divine sense explored it and found that it was a completely strange place.


    Some sighed.


    "System, what''s the next task?"


    Lin Mu didn''t care what the world was like.


    Anyway, it''s not his turn to control what the world is like.


    It''s not like there''s no civilization here.


    What he is most concerned about now is the next task assigned to him by the system.


    After all, this is closely related to his own strength.


    "Because the first three tasks have been completed perfectly by the host, all the systems decide that they do not intend to issue tasks immediately, so that the host can have a rest time."


    The cold sound of the system really surprised Lin Mu.


    "Ah


    Your system is still so human.


    And think about it for me.


    Lin Mu had no idea that this time the system gave him a holiday.


    You should know that after the first two tasks, by the way, after absorbing the origin of the lower world, the system did not leave any rest time for itself.


    Direct yourself to the next task.


    I didn''t expect that this time the system was broken. I remember to give myself a rest.


    "Well How long does the system rest? "


    Lin Mu asked curiously.


    I also want to know how long the system will arrange for me.


    He is different from before, but now he still wants to complete the task, and then break through his own strength.


    "The time is tentative."


    "The next time you schedule a task, you will naturally notify the host. The host doesn''t have to worry about it."


    The cold voice of the system seems to reveal a trace, you can rest assured that you will not have no task to do.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 433

    "All right!"


    Lin Mu said helplessly.


    Unexpectedly, the system now kindly gives him time to rest, and he can''t help but appreciate it.


    Just can have a good time in this world.


    "In this case, we should first explore the basic situation of this elder martial sister."


    Lin Mu swept the world at will with Yuan Shen.


    To his level, it''s easy to scan an ordinary medium-sized world.


    "Technology world."


    After random scanning, Lin Mu also found that this is a world of science and technology.


    It''s in a medium tech world, but it''s not the top one.


    Probably in the middle.


    "Ask the little ones first."


    Lin Mu naturally felt that an outsider had intruded here.


    But he didn''t care too much, because the strength of those little guys in his eyes is really weak and pitiful.


    Maybe you can crush them with any coercion.


    However, he is ready to have a good time in the world, and some information still needs to be found out.


    And here''s the guy who came to talk to him.


    So he did not hesitate what, body movement, directly left here, to an Wen and others in front of!


    "Nice to meet you


    Lin Mu''s figure in a white Taoist robe suddenly appeared in front of an Wen and others.


    They were shocked.


    "Who are you?"


    "Qi practitioner!"


    The reaction was very different.


    Anwen is extremely vigilant, because he feels a trace of fatal danger in the man wearing a white Taoist robe.


    As if as long as he raised his hand, his people would not die without a burial place.


    The rest of them looked surprised and curious.


    Because they have guessed that the man in the white Taoist robe is probably an ancient Qi practitioner.


    But in ancient times, isn''t it said that Qi practitioners had already left the world? Why are there still people here?


    "Qi practitioner!"


    Lin Mu is a little strange. Isn''t the world a science and technology world?


    Why is there such a unique title of Qi practitioner in Xiuzhen.


    The practitioners of Qi are also practitioners of truth, but their names are different.


    There are some practitioners in the world who call them practitioners of Qi.


    Lin Mu knows that.


    However, he is even more strange, because no matter how to explore the world, it is just a medium tech world. Why are there Qi practitioners?


    "Sir, we have no malice."


    Seeing the man in the white robe in front of him, with a strange expression on his face, Anwen said immediately.


    He doesn''t want to have a conflict with this man, who is very dangerous in his mind.


    That''s not good for them.


    At the same time, he also hinted to his players not to speak.


    Because she knows the character of several of them, it is likely that if she can''t say two words, they will have conflicts.


    "Oh! What are you doing here? "


    Lin Mu doesn''t care much about the purpose of her coming here. He just wants to know the situation of the world.


    It seems that the world is not simple.


    Because just now, he made another exploration and found that the world is not only about science and technology, but also many relics.


    Of course, the things in the ruins are only possessed by the practitioners.


    That is to say, there are still practitioners in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 434

    But no one in this world controls the unique Qi of the practitioners, and there are not countless small worlds like the previous world, in which the practitioners are hidden.


    This world is just an ordinary medium-sized world of science and technology, but there are more relics left by practitioners than those medium-sized world of science and technology.


    Maybe the world was controlled by the practitioners countless years ago, but I don''t know why all the practitioners died out, and then human beings were reborn from the ruins, and the scientific and technological civilization was rebuilt.


    Only this explanation can explain why there are so many relics left by practitioners in this world.


    "We are a secret force of the Xinghui empire. The wind Empire ordered us to complete a mission here!"


    Anwen naturally won''t give up their purpose.


    Who knows if the man in the white robe will be angry after he says his purpose.


    You know what they''re trying to do, but take more things from here.


    The man in the white robe is likely to be the owner of this place.


    In front of the host here said to take your things away, no one, no one will be angry.


    "Oh


    Lin Mu doesn''t care, he also knows, this kid absolutely didn''t give his true purpose to say.


    But he didn''t care too much about his real purpose.


    Anyway, it''s no use for him to know.


    "Tell me about the world!"


    Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense. He told his purpose directly.


    The main purpose of his appearance in front of this group of people is to know these situations.


    Otherwise, how can they appear in front of these ordinary people and talk nonsense with them.


    "What about the world? What do you want to do? "


    This is also an Wen haven''t had time to speak, Hu Jingchu a face vigilant looking at Lin Mu.


    Does this ancient Qi practitioner want to make a decision about their world.


    That''s not going to work.


    "It''s just that I haven''t gone out for many years. I want to know some basic information now."


    Lin Mu''s face revealed a trace of indifference.


    Of course, he just said it casually.


    It is also impossible for him to tell these people that he is from outside the world.


    Otherwise, these people will fight with themselves.


    To be able to enter the secret forces of a country is basically loyal to one''s own country.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the mood of looking for something to do.


    So just follow what they say.


    Just think of him as an ancient gas refiner, just think of him as the master of this.


    Anyway, they don''t know, and they don''t have the capital to explore.


    "Well! Ancient gas refiners, since you chose to leave, regardless of the safety of the world, why did you stay? "


    "You cowards!"


    Hu Jingchu was not polite to Lin Mu.


    It seems that I have never seen those so-called ancient Qi practitioners in my eyes.


    On the contrary, he was very bad about these ancient gas refiners.


    "Yes! You cowards, since you chose to leave, don''t stay in our world now! "


    Ambrose went on with Hu Jingchu''s words.


    Similarly, she did not like these ancient gas refiners.


    If these cowards had not left their world millions of years ago, how could the world have become like this.


    It took them millions of years to rebuild a huge empire from the ruins.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 435

    "Well!"


    "It seems that the scientific and technological forces currently in charge of the world do not welcome those ancient Qi practitioners!"


    Listening to their tone, they seem to despise those ancient Qi practitioners.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help saying to himself.


    And from their words, Lin Mu also learned a news.


    The world was controlled by Qi practitioners many years ago, but somehow these ancient Qi refiners chose to leave the world.


    It turns the world into a ruin.


    Later, after millions of years of efforts, some ordinary people rebuilt a huge technological empire.


    What is the purpose of this product? This is originally a scientific and technological world. Why are there so many relics of practitioners in it.


    "Enough, shut up!"


    "Sir, I''m sorry that she Mei has offended you. Please don''t mind."


    Ambo and Hu Jingchu did not feel the terror of the man in the white robe.


    However, Anwen really felt it.


    Even, as long as the Taoist robe man is willing, he can kill his own people with one look.


    This is an intuition that he has experienced in countless battles.


    So far, there has never been a mistake.


    So after hearing the words of Hu Jingchu and Anbu, the cold sweat on his back immediately came down.


    For fear that Lin Mu would get angry, he killed them all.


    Although they are now carrying the latest generation of space transmission technology, but he still has some guilty.


    "No harm!"


    Lin Mu didn''t care. Anyway, he was not the so-called ancient Qi practitioner in their mouth.


    I can only count myself as a passenger coming from outside.


    When they''ve had enough of their world, they''ll leave on their own.


    "Brother! Is it necessary to do this with these cowards? "


    "Now it''s the world of our technology. If these cowards continue to live in the universe, it''s OK. If we find them again, we will never be polite to them."


    Ambrose saw his brother so careful.


    There was a flicker of speechless color in his eyes.


    My brother is so cautious, he is so cautious in front of anyone.


    This is just a coward.


    There is nothing to be cautious about.


    If you cooperate with your own people, it''s OK to return to the Empire. If you don''t cooperate with your own people, your own people don''t mind killing this coward.


    Or wash away the world feud that they had betrayed themselves.


    "You..."


    Anwen was a little annoyed.


    This sister is really not easy.


    I don''t know how many gestures I made in the dark to tell them not to speak, but she just likes to disobey her orders.


    Make your own decisions.


    She had no idea how dangerous his words would put their lives.


    "Sir


    Anwen turned around and showed an ugly face to Lin Mu.


    He didn''t think Lin Mu would be so generous this time.


    According to the records of ancient books, those ancient Qi practitioners were a group of people who wanted face very much, and the more powerful they were, the more they valued face.


    This time, his own people severely refuted his face.


    Will he easily let go of others?


    "Nothing!"


    Anyway, it wasn''t about himself, so Lin Mu let them go.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 436

    Moreover, Lin Mu''s heart will not be so small.


    How could a sage and a few children care about him?


    In Lin Mu''s eyes, these people are really just a few children.


    Although he is not big in the eyes of those real immortals.


    But I''ve lived for hundreds of years.


    "Well! You cowards have some self-knowledge


    No matter what they said, Lin Mu didn''t seem to show any angry look.


    Therefore, Ambrose thinks that the left love still has some self-knowledge in his heart, and he is deeply ashamed of what they did at the beginning.


    "Tell me about these basic situations, and what happened to those ancient Qi practitioners?"


    Up to now, Lin Mu has been a little lazy about the little girl''s words.


    She let him go when she was happy.


    It seems that the man in charge is more reliable.


    "Lian Qi Shi, the imperial high-level officials have orders. You need to go back to Fuzhou Imperial Academy of Sciences to do some research."


    Just when an Wen wants to talk about the most basic situation with this mysterious man in white and white Taoist robes and dispel the misunderstanding between them.


    Hu Jingchu, another careless man, talks to you again.


    And the tone revealed that a bit high above, and with the command of the look.


    Just now, this woman went beyond herself and reported directly to the top of the Empire.


    Hu Jingchu, as the leading scientist in the Imperial Academy of Sciences, must have his own way to contact the high-level of the Empire.


    Moreover, the high-level of the Empire also attached great importance to this scientist, who could be regarded as second to none in the Empire, much more than the one who was about to be promoted to brigadier general.


    So Hu Jingchu just passed the news here, and the high-level of the Empire immediately gave the order.


    At all costs, we should bring this ancient Qi practitioner back to the Imperial Academy of Sciences.


    What is the structure of these alchemists'' bodies?


    Why can we practice, but also rely on human power to achieve such a degree.


    It is said that when they reach the peak of their cultivation, they can even compete with law weapons.


    However, the skills they have explored over the years are of no use at all. It seems that people in this era can''t cultivate the skills of the ancient Qi practitioners.


    Now, there is an ancient Qi practitioner left in the world. They naturally want to bring this ancient Qi practitioner back at all costs.


    Even if it is possible, they will even slice the ancient Qi practitioner and study the mystery of her body.


    "You are challenging our patience again and again."


    Now Lin Mu''s tone has changed a little.


    Not the original good intentions, even with some cold.


    Although he has a good temper, it doesn''t mean that any dog or cat can just stand on his head and shit.


    He It''s a saint.


    He is also a giant in the universe.


    Now again and again by these mortals to provocation, even if he has a good temper will be angry.


    "Although I have a good temper, it doesn''t mean that anyone in my seat can bully me."


    There was a strong pressure on Lin Mu.


    All of a sudden, some people in Anwen were overwhelmed.


    "It''s bad. I completely angered the Qi practitioner."


    Seeing that Lin Mu''s tone had changed, an Wen felt that there was something wrong.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 437

    "Excuse me, sir."


    "It''s my poor discipline."


    An Wen''s face has become red now, but he still holds back a huge pressure and apologizes to Lin Mu word by word.


    Anwen knows that if he doesn''t explain it again, his own people may really die here.


    And it seems that the man in the white Taoist robe is really killing.


    Sure enough, those ancient books are right. The more powerful these ancient gas refiners were, the more they valued their face.


    His repeated provocations by these people may have refuted his face.


    But what he didn''t know was that Lin Mu didn''t plan to kill them.


    If Lin Mu really killed a few of them, then they would not stand here well.


    Now Lin Mu has not released even one hundredth of his power.


    Otherwise, they would have been crushed under such a strong pressure.


    "Well! It won''t be so lucky next time! "


    Although there is no plan to kill them, some small lessons are unavoidable.


    Save these guys being so presumptuous to themselves.


    So, once again, he put away his authority.


    Up to now, his goal has not been achieved.


    These guys don''t cooperate at all.


    "You want to die!"


    Suddenly a roar came.


    Dacheng''s face has been occupied by anger.


    Become incomparably red.


    She took out a pair of cannons directly from her personal space, which is the simplest version of course.


    If it is the most complete cannons, even stars can be smashed directly.


    But the power of this crude version should not be underestimated.


    Even the top powers don''t have the confidence to hold on.


    Only when you wear the mecha developed by the empire can you catch it.


    However, Dacheng didn''t think that this cowardly weapon could catch his own cannons.


    Yes, he''s very angry now.


    Even all the emotions in my heart are occupied by anger.


    Because just now he was proud of his defense, which became so unbearable in front of this mysterious man with white Taoist robes.


    He didn''t do it by himself, but with this kind of pressure, he could not move his body,


    so that his feet unconsciously wanted to kneel down.


    This is intolerable to the proud man.


    Only blood can wash away such shame.


    So at the moment when Lin Mu regained his authority, he wanted to kill the man in front of him.


    As long as you get rid of this guy, you can get rid of your shame.


    Even if he is the so-called ancient Qi practitioner, what?


    It''s just a bunch of cowards.


    How can he survive in front of a warrior like him.


    After taking out the star gun, without any hesitation, he pulled the trigger directly at Lin Mu.


    "No!"


    An Wen and Hu Jingchu immediately yelled.


    What Hu Jingchu is worried about now is not whether Lin Mu will die or not, because the top gives him an order, asking their team to take Lin Mu back at all costs.


    Life or death, of course.


    But it has to be complete.


    Even corpses.


    But I didn''t expect that Dacheng, a fool, took out a pair of cannons directly. It''s estimated that the ancient Qi practitioner didn''t even have a trace of flesh and blood.


    How to complete the task given above and how to study the mysterious body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 438

    And that''s not what Anwen thinks.


    I don''t know why he always has a feeling that such a simple stargun doesn''t seem to have any danger to the man in front of him.


    If the new gun does not cause any danger to the white man, then the next moment, it will be his own person.


    Dacheng is just a fool. He has no opinion.


    If you can go back safely this time, you must apply to the upper authorities and transfer the stupid goods out.


    I don''t know if this stupid product will bring fatal danger to my sister.


    Of course, although he thinks so, all the possibilities are based on their safe return.


    "Die for me!"


    Dacheng''s face has been distorted.


    He had seen how Lin Mu''s body was shattered in front of the pair of star cannons.


    Only in this way can his hatred be solved.


    "You I''m looking for death. "


    Lin Mu immediately became angry.


    I have never killed them from the beginning to the end.


    I just want to ask them a few questions.


    I didn''t expect that they would challenge themselves again and again.


    But I didn''t embarrass them. I just taught them a lesson, and didn''t do them any harm.


    However, one of the guys had a heart attack on himself.


    I haven''t done anything yet.


    This is to let Lin Mu incomparable anger.


    Do you really think a great sage is such a bully?


    If this is the case, the saints in the universe will become giants.


    it is estimated that any dog or cat can bully them at will.


    If you dare to insult a saint, you must pay a price.


    Lin Mu didn''t see it. He looked at the cannonball flying towards him.


    Even if he stands still, he can''t hurt himself by playing these things.


    With a wave of the hand, the cannonball from the star cannons was directly smashed by Lin Mu.


    The powder dissipated directly into the sky and earth.


    It doesn''t even produce any damage effect.


    "Run


    Without any hesitation, an Wen orders Hu Jingchu directly.


    They can''t compete with the strength of shooting the cannonball pink at will.


    And they''ve never heard of anyone with such power.


    Now they are worried about how to flow a whole body in front of such a terrible existence.


    If you want him to slap himself, then his own people may think of the same as the cannonball, directly smash and disperse in the sky and earth.


    "Go


    Without any hesitation, Hu Jingchu directly opened the latest generation of interstellar transmission technology of his choice.


    She is not a fool, although she often looks down on those so-called ancient Qi practitioners.


    But he also knows that such a strong existence, not his own team can compete.


    Dacheng, a fool, has completely angered the existence of terror.


    If you wait for someone here, it''s estimated that you''ll be killed by his flying ash.


    "Confinement!"


    Lin Mu naturally saw it. What do they want to do?


    Already extremely angry, how could he let these ordinary people slip away from his hands.


    If so, he will not be a saint.


    With a move, the whole space was directly imprisoned by him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 439

    "How could it be?"


    Hu Jingchu was immediately surprised,


    at the same time, his face also showed an unbelievable expression.


    Because he found that his choice of the latest generation of space transmission technology simply does not work.


    It''s as if the space here has been confined.


    "Did he do it?"


    Hu Jingchu looked at Lin Mu strangely.


    Now only this mysterious man with white Taoist robes has such ability.


    According to the records in ancient books, those ancient Qi refiners were extremely proficient in space power.


    Is it difficult for this person to block the space here directly?


    What a powerful force to do such a terrible thing.


    What kind of existence does he and others have?


    Hu Jing had another regret from her heart.


    If it wasn''t for what I said just now, it wouldn''t make the white man angry.


    It won''t let him release his authority, and it won''t make Dacheng angry.


    And he won''t do anything to deal with the stargun shooting at him.


    It would not be possible for them to die here.


    "I don''t seem to have done anything to you."


    "From the beginning to the end, I seem to have been very polite to you. Even if you repeatedly provoked me, I didn''t get angry. When you finally let me lose patience, I just taught you a little lesson and never hurt you."


    "Why You''re here to kill me


    "Is it difficult Do you really think this seat is easy to bully? "


    After passing through the space, no matter the incredible expression on their faces.


    Lin Mu''s body moves directly and comes to the Dacheng who gives him a hand.


    He kicked his neck like a chicken.


    There are some angry looking at this guy.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not cause any actual harm to these people. On the contrary, he had these people from the beginning to the end, and they were very polite.


    But this guy wants his own life.


    If it wasn''t for his own strength, he would have died long ago.


    "Well! It''s up to you to kill or scrape, but it''s me who did it to you just now. It has nothing to do with my friends! "


    Dacheng''s face also showed a look of disbelief.


    Even if the space had been locked up, they could not escape from it, nor did they let him recover.


    His stargun was directly waved by this terrible man, and it went to pieces.


    There was no harm at all.


    You know, the power of the cannons is terrible.


    This man is just a random shot. The cannonball made of Yu alloy is destroyed by his shot.


    How strong is he?


    He now knows that he has done a stupid thing.


    Completely let this person angry, and there may be their friends to implicate death.


    This made him feel very sorry.


    If I had not been impulsive just now, it would not have happened.


    "Oh! I can''t believe it''s still a man


    Lin Mu''s mouth disdains.


    He always disdains people who never think about their friends in advance and whose son only thinks about his friends after things have happened.


    Just now, there are many ways to protect their friends from being implicated, but he has already implicated his friends in saying these words. What is this?


    Loyalty?


    Ridiculous!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 440

    "Hum!"


    Dacheng also heard the disdain tone in Lin Mu''s mouth.


    However, he just hummed coldly about this matter, and didn''t look back at Lin Mu,


    as if he wanted to kill or cut you.


    "Don''t be angry, sir. Dacheng is just a careless mistake."


    An Wen has some trembling to walk to Lin Mu''s side.


    Anyway, Dacheng is also his team member.


    As a captain, he is naturally responsible for him.


    Naturally, we can''t watch him die in front of us.


    Although this time in his heart is strange Dacheng''s recklessness, but over the years they have also been in contact for a long time, have long forged a deep friendship.


    So no matter from which aspect, he can''t watch Dacheng die in front of him, and he is indifferent.


    "What! You want to be with him, too! "


    Now Lin Mu''s tone is no longer the first to meet like, become incomparably cold, which also contains the tone of enduring anger.


    "He was killing us just now!"


    "It''s a careless mistake?"


    "Can we kill all your friends and relatives, and then say to you, it''s just a careless mistake of us!"


    "Do you think you can spare this seat?"


    Lin Mu''s voice was cold.


    Look at Anwen like a fool.


    Dutchman came to kill me. He said it was unintentional.


    I don''t know where he got the courage.


    "Well! There''s so much nonsense. If you want to kill or cut, do it quickly. "


    "Brother Wen, you don''t have to ask these gas refiners for me. They are all cowards. They only dare to attack our own people. When the enemy comes, they just abandon their world and run away regardless of everything."


    "Brother Wen, they don''t have the qualification to ask for it."


    "I''m dead today, but I''m still a hero after 18 years."


    Seeing that an Wen is going to ask this Qi training coward for himself, Dacheng is in a hurry.


    Brother Wen is a first-class man.


    How can these cowards play basketball for themselves?


    If so, I would rather die.


    "Well! Let me give you a chance to explain. Why do you want to kill me? "


    Lin Mu didn''t go to see, behind that facial expression has already begun big anxious an Wen.


    But a little bit to loosen the shackles on his neck.


    Of course, the tone was cold.


    And the eyes revealed that as long as you can''t say why, your life will definitely be taken away by me.


    "You''d better think about it carefully. This is not the only means for you. You are still a hero after 18 years. First of all, the premise is that you have to have a soul to reincarnate. This is the only way to extract your soul, put it under the fire of Jiuyou and enjoy the constant baking."


    "Let you enjoy what is called the taste of life is not like death."


    Lin Mu''s tone was cold, like a monk.


    In his eyes, cultivating immortals and demons is just a way to achieve his goal.


    So whether it''s the method of cultivating immortals or the method of cultivating demons, he will naturally use it.


    It can be said that everyone who reaches such a state will basically use all means.


    So it''s not surprising that Lin Mu could use one or two ways to cultivate demons.


    "Say it


    There are some urgent colors in anwende''s tone.


    I didn''t expect that this terrible man gave Dacheng a chance.


    But seeing Dacheng''s disdainful look, Anwen was very anxious again.


    "It''s a fool."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 441

    "Che, you cowards who practice Qi have powerful strength, but when the danger is coming, they abandon your own world and the ordinary people who respect you as gods, just to survive."


    "Our ancestors managed to rebuild a huge empire among the ruins after millions of years of hard work, but I didn''t expect that you, a coward who practices Qi, even want to make the wind and rain."


    "Is there any other reason to kill you like this?"


    Dacheng looks at Lin Mu with a look of disdain.


    There was a look in my eyes that I would never bow.


    No matter how strong you are, you can''t be stronger than me.


    "It seems that the brainwashing of ordinary people in this country is quite successful."


    "Let these people thoroughly hate those ancient Qi practitioners."


    Lin Mu said to himself in his heart.


    From their words, Lin Mu can know that those ancient gas refiners left the world millions of years ago.


    I didn''t expect that today, these ordinary people still hate the ancient Qi practitioners.


    We can imagine how successful this technological Empire has been in brainwashing them.


    Lin Mu doesn''t believe that if there is no secret operation of the state, people will remember the things that have passed for millions of years.


    After all, this is the world of science and technology, and there are no people who can live as long as he does.


    These people live thousands of years at most.


    I can''t remember things millions of years ago so clearly.


    So it must be the country that secretly controls public opinion.


    Tell those ancient gas refiners like cowards.


    Let the people of this world despise those ancient Qi practitioners and be ashamed of them.


    "Oh! Because of this, you''re killing me, trying to kill me. "


    Lin Mu''s anger did not disappear.


    No matter how he explains it, no one can deny the fact that he killed himself.


    What''s more, I''ve never planned to be in this world. I''m just going to stay in this world for a few years.


    But this kid can''t help killing himself.


    Lin Mu didn''t slap him in the face. It was kind.


    "Well! Young master, I''m still saying that, if you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please. "


    "But I do things by myself. What I do has nothing to do with my friends."


    "Shut up."


    In the end, Anwen can''t help his anger.


    Dacheng is such a fool that he really has no brain.


    In such a state, he even wanted to provoke the existence of terror.


    Don''t you know that as long as the existence of this terror is willing, all of them have to stay here.


    To know the existence of this terror, even this piece of all space he can directly imprison.


    Let them have no chance to escape.


    If the aunt continues to challenge beyond her own capacity, her own people may really die here.


    It doesn''t matter if you die, but here you have your own sister, my own sister.


    She''s only in her twenties.


    I haven''t tasted the happiness of her age, so I don''t want to see my sister die here.


    "Sir, he is a member of my team. It''s not good to discipline him rashly."


    "I''d like one person to take all the responsibilities. I hope you can calm down and let them go."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 442

    Think of it here.


    Anwen''s eyes can''t help coagulating.


    He understood that a person must be responsible in this matter.


    Otherwise they''re all here.


    As the captain of this team, he can''t watch his players die.


    So she decided to sacrifice herself to save the rest of the team.


    This may be the responsibility of a team leader!


    Moreover, he has been in the front line for so many years, and it is impossible for him to abandon any of his comrades in arms.


    Even if this comrade in arms''s brain is a fool.


    "Oh! This matter has nothing to do with you. I''ve always done things clearly. If you didn''t do anything to me just now, I won''t hold you responsible. "


    Lin Mu took a light look at an Wen.


    There was a little appreciation in his eyes.


    He can see for a long time that this boy is the leader of this team.


    But this boy was able to shoulder all the blame for his team members at such a moment. As a captain, he is also very qualified.


    But also can''t control his team, there is a pig teammate.


    "Sir, he is my subordinate after all, and I am his captain."


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu firmly.


    I have made up my mind in my eyes, and I will shoulder all the responsibilities.


    As long as you don''t embarrass your subordinates.


    "Brother!"


    "Brother Wen!"


    Two voices suddenly remembered.


    One is ambonacci, with some anxious voices.


    If their own people had listened to Anwen at the beginning, it would not have happened.


    The reason for all this was that they didn''t pay attention to an Wen''s words or to Lin Mu. They thought that this ancient Qi practitioner was just a coward like the people who left at the beginning.


    It''s impossible to be an opponent of the technological weapons controlled by one''s own people.


    I didn''t expect that the mysterious man in the white Taoist robe was so powerful.


    With a slap, the cannonball made of cosmic alloy is smashed directly.


    And it seems that just a random move, the space here has been imprisoned.


    This kind of strength is what they never want.


    And Dacheng this guy, even beyond his capacity to fight against this terrible existence.


    And he did.


    Now it''s the result of several of them falling here at any time.


    Moreover, it seems that Anshan wants a person to bear all these results.


    Just to keep them.


    At this moment, they have flashed incomparable regret in their heart.


    If their own people had been polite to Lin Mu when they saw him, even if they didn''t talk to her at all, it would be better than this situation.


    "You can shut up for me!"


    Anwen looks at them angrily again.


    Only at this time can we know that the less words we have, the more vitality we can gain.


    Moreover, Anwen also knows the character of several of them. If they continue to talk, they may offend the terrible man in front of them.


    It''s better to shut them up earlier.


    "Sir! I''m willing to bear all the faults, no matter what punishment you have? I don''t have any complaints


    After denouncing his team, Anwen looks at Lin Mu firmly again.


    As if as long as Lin Mu nodded, let him die immediately, he would not blink.


    "You''re fine..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 443

    Finally, Lin Mu, who has been looking at an Wen deeply, finally speaks.


    There was a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    What this boy does can really be called loyalty.


    Not like Dacheng, the best thing to do.


    It can''t be called together at all, it can only be called team-mates.


    But also to their own side of the team-mates pit of the dead.


    Only like an Wen, he didn''t do anything at all, and he was very polite to himself all the time, but at the critical moment, he could show up and shoulder all the responsibilities on his own head.


    This is the real loyalty!


    "Good! I''m in a good mood today, so I don''t care about you. "


    Lin Mu took a cold look at Dacheng.


    Indeed, today, he has been in a very good mood since he absorbed the origin of the middle world.


    Because he has a deeper understanding of Tao.


    But until I met Dacheng.


    It seems that he didn''t fight them at all, but he just felt that he had killed himself.


    This made him destroy all his good mood and become extremely angry.


    But at the critical moment, Anwen''s practice made him very satisfied, and also made his anger disappear a little.


    It also made him understand that he was also a saint.


    It''s a bit of a loss of face to fight against such a weak chicken.


    At another glance, there were still some unconvinced and angry people in his eyes. Lin Mu''s anger, which had just been eliminated, burst out again.


    Today, if you don''t give this boy a powerful one, he won''t know what a saint is.


    "But the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can''t be escaped. Today, you have no doubt about the killers under my seat."


    "So, break your arm to show punishment!"


    Lin Mu casually in the air, played a sharp blade.


    Before they could react, this air blade appeared directly on Dacheng''s arm.


    Without any hesitation, he cut directly from his arm.


    "Ah


    instantly, the equipment of Dacheng, with its incomparable defensive power, was cut off like foam.


    Suddenly, the blood in his arm floated out.


    All over the place.


    In the mouth also incomparably painful roared out.


    The pain of breaking one arm is so intense.


    And it''s in the absence of any defensive measures.


    Dacheng, who was about to hurt, fainted.


    But for his great endurance, he would have fallen down now.


    "Dacheng!"


    Hu Jingchu saw that Dacheng''s arm was randomly cut off by this mysterious white Taoist robe man, and then ran over.


    Without any hesitation, he took out some basic rescue items directly from his space backpack.


    Besides being a top scientist, he has made some achievements in medicine.


    And for such a small injury, he is basically handy in dealing with it.


    Yes, the situation of broken arm, in her eyes, looks like a small injury.


    As long as a small operation, you can completely connect the broken arm.


    No matter how hard it is, you can use a mechanical arm.


    And in the current situation, the mechanical arm is much more powerful than the ordinary arm.


    There are even some people who would rather cut off their arms than make mechanical arms.


    So she ran over without any hesitation and wanted to re install an arm for Dacheng.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 444

    "What''s the matter?"


    Hu Jingchu was a little surprised.


    Because he found that although she easily stopped the blood.


    But no matter what she did, whether it was with his original arm or taking out a mechanical arm from her space backpack, she couldn''t connect it to him.


    No matter what the material of the arm, as long as it touches his broken arm mouth, it has an endless sense of rejection.


    There''s no chance at all to connect.


    As long as it is slightly connected, there will be a mysterious energy at the fracture to stop it, and then with a strong attitude, the arm that has just been connected will be abruptly torn off.


    Hu Jingchu looked back at Lin Mu deeply.


    Now she can guess that no one can do such a thing except the man in front of her.


    Obviously, this man will not let Dacheng go so easily.


    He must have done something when he cut off his arm at random just now.


    Otherwise, such a small operation would not be difficult for her.


    "As I said, death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. That''s your punishment."


    "I hope you can have a little vision next time. The world is big. You can offend no one."


    "If we meet someone as strong as this one next time, they won''t have such a good temper as this one."


    "In their eyes, as long as you are a little rude, they can regard it as an offense, and then casually blow up your photos and become a dust in the universe."


    Lin Mu looks at Dacheng coldly.


    The arm he couldn''t connect was naturally his hands and feet.


    Lin Mu has set up a real Qi at his broken arm.


    It doesn''t work in normal times.


    However, once someone wants to take back his broken arm, the Qi will start to work.


    At the beginning, there was constant rejection.


    If that person wants to forcibly take back, the true Qi will not be polite, it will explode directly.


    When the power is most powerful, it can even blow up a whole person.


    This is Lin Mu''s punishment for Dacheng.


    Otherwise, it''s too cheap for him to cut off his arm at will and then ignore it.


    Lin Mu also knows that connecting an arm in such a medium tech world is just a small operation.


    It''s not going to take long enough.


    If so, what kind of lesson can it be? How can it make him have a long memory?


    "Hum!"


    Although Dacheng knows that he has escaped, he still refuses to be soft in his eyes.


    Still looking at Lin Mu like a coward.


    Even if Zhang kangcai was cut off his arm by Lin Mu, he just called a few times at the beginning, and then no matter what happened, he kept silent.


    Even if he knew that his arm could not be taken back, he did not make a sound.


    It''s just that the hatred in my eyes is getting stronger.


    Just like a tiger, if you want to find any chance, you will tear the forest tree to pieces.


    But Lin Mu didn''t care.


    I won''t stay in this world for long, and even if I stand here and let the boy attack constantly, the boy can''t help himself.


    This is the spirit of the top practitioners.


    If a saint is hurt by a person who is equivalent to Yuan infant at most, it can also be regarded as the biggest joke in the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 445

    "Sir, can we leave?"


    See Dacheng is an arm cut off.


    Anwen understands that today''s event is likely to pass like this.


    Their own people also survived a disaster.


    But Dacheng''s arm may never come back.


    He also saw the scene that Hu Jingchu had been picking up Dacheng''s arm there just now.


    No matter what Hu Jingchu did, that arm just couldn''t be connected.


    At this time, Anwen understood that this mysterious and terrible man would not easily forgive him.


    But it''s worth saving your life at the cost of one arm.


    However, after the minister went back, it seemed that he had no chance to go to the battlefield or such a special force as them.


    Perhaps they can only serve as a commander in those special departments.


    He also knew that Dacheng would never be qualified as a commander. The most suitable character for him was the battlefield or these mysterious special forces.


    But with his physical condition


    His department will never leave him.


    But it''s better than throwing your whole life away.


    "Well!"


    "You can go."


    At this time, Lin Mu was not as angry as before.


    An approachable expression returned to his face.


    As if nothing, uncomfortable, had just happened.


    "Go


    Without any hesitation, Anwen directly raised Dacheng and said to Anbu and Hu Jingchu.


    The longer he stayed here, the more afraid he was that he would conflict with this mysterious and terrible man again.


    They may not be able to leave by then.


    "Wait! You stay


    At this time, Lin Mu also remembered what was the purpose of his appearance in front of this group?


    How can we let them go so easily when their goal is not finished?


    Anyway, I''ll leave someone to introduce the basic situation of the world to me.


    So, he pointed to Anwen, a man he liked very much.


    I''m going to ask him to stay and introduce himself to the world. By the way, I''ll take myself to play in the world.


    Then, you leave him a fortune.


    "Me


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, an Wen felt a little bad.


    He looked at Lin Mu warily.


    I don''t know what the purpose of this man''s calling himself to stay is.


    "Yes! They can go, but you have to stay


    Lin Mu didn''t explain anything and didn''t bother to explain.


    Further explanation, it is estimated that they will think that they are plotting against the present society.


    It''s still Anwen who can talk.


    It''s not like those people who don''t have brains.


    "Sir..."


    Just when Anwen is about to ask Minglin Mu what he wants to stay for.


    All of a sudden his own sister Ambrose spoke.


    There was a trace of displeasure and anger in the tone: "Hey, don''t push too far. You just cut off one arm of brother Dacheng. Now you want my brother to stay."


    "You are the enemy of our Xinghui empire."


    "Those who are enemies of the Empire will basically come to no good end."


    Now she is too lazy to take care of Lin Mu Gang''s strength.


    Now he just wants to vent his anger and frustration.


    My team explored many cultivation places, but I didn''t expect to be wronged in this cultivation place.


    Dacheng''s arm was cut off.


    And his elder brother was asked to stay by that man.


    It''s intolerable.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 446

    "You..."


    "Is this a threat to us?"


    Lin Mu was angry again.


    Why are these little girls so blind?


    I just promised to let them go, and now I''m angry with myself.


    Isn''t this an act of death?


    "And you have to make it clear that the man just now was ready to take my life. I just broke one of his arms and didn''t have time to slap him to death. It''s kind."


    Lin Mu''s momentum became more and more important.


    It seems that it means to do it again.


    "Shut up..."


    "Do you want to kill us all?"


    This time, Anwen didn''t spoil this sister who was spoiled from childhood to adulthood.


    I was angry with her for the first time.


    This can''t blame Anwen. It''s too much for him.


    His hard to stabilize the situation, hard to let this mysterious and powerful man calm down the anger will be interrupted by his sister.


    It''s like pushing them into the fire.


    How can I bear this sentence?


    So I''m directly angry with her.


    She looks at Ambo fiercely and indicates that you dare to speak again. After returning to make you look good, Anwen looks back at Lin Mu again.


    "Good! I promise you, I''ll stay. "


    An Wen didn''t refuse Lin Mu''s request, and he didn''t have the qualification to refuse.


    He knew that since the mysterious and powerful man spoke, it was necessary for him to stay.


    And look at his eyes, as if no one can stop it.


    So he didn''t make a meaningless struggle, and didn''t ask Lin Mu what it was that he asked him to stay.


    There is no doubt that this is the practice of a wise man.


    "Brother!"


    Although I was a little angry with my brother''s face and angry tone just now.


    But her brother''s decision to stay here worried her a lot.


    After all, Anwen is his brother.


    And from small to large, he has been very doting on himself.


    The relationship between brother and sister is very good. Even though she was angry with him just now, she was very worried when she thought that her brother would stay at the side of the threatening man.


    What will this man let his brother do? Will it threaten his life?


    "Brother Cheng!"


    Dacheng also has some worries.


    You know, it''s because of yourself that this thing has developed to such a state.


    "It''s a big deal. Fight him."


    Looking at his empty arm, and Lin Mu''s constant presence of Anwen, the elder brother, makes him angry again. Even the death of hatred in his eyes spreads out.


    "You go first. I''m sure you won''t embarrass me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Anwen looks back at Lin Mu with a smile.


    He had the confidence that Lin Mu would never threaten his own life.


    "You are a wise man! To ask you to stay is just to ask you to help me. If I''m satisfied, I don''t mind giving you a fortune. "


    Lin Mu looks at an Wen with some appreciation.


    I don''t care about you guys who don''t worry. He works very hard at ordinary times.


    If all of his team were such careless guys, he would have collapsed.


    "You go back first."


    "Jingchu, you look at them carefully for me, don''t let them continue to make trouble."


    Seeing that Lin Mu didn''t embarrass him, an Wen immediately said.


    Only Hu Jingchu can make him feel a little relieved.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 447

    The study of Hu Jingchu among these three people can make him feel a little relieved.


    Although Hu Jingchu is also careless in his daily life.


    But she can still play a decisive role in the crucial moment.


    And her identity can hold down the other two.


    "Good!"


    "You Be careful. "


    Hu Jingchu took a deep look at an Wen. He didn''t say much, but told him to be careful.


    And then turn around and drag them both away.


    Hu Jingchu is also very important in their hearts.


    So they left here with their worried eyes.


    "It''s tiring to be with a few of them, isn''t it?"


    Some of them didn''t want to leave, but they were dragged away.


    Lin Mu came to an Wen''s face and couldn''t help laughing.


    How do people who do not know anything about the situation survive in these special forces?


    "Fortunately, although they sometimes show some indifference, they are still obedient at ordinary times." Although


    has many tucking slots for several players, he can not make complaints about their faces in the face of foreigners.


    "I wonder why you left me here alone?"


    Anwen finally asked him what he wanted to do.


    He couldn''t figure out why he had to leave it alone.


    There is nothing in him that deserves the attention of this terrible man.


    He had nothing but some necessary equipment.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. I just want you to introduce the basic situation here to us, and then we can have a casual tour with you."


    "I won''t stay here for long. It''s only a few years at most. Maybe when I leave, I can give you a good fortune."


    Lin Mu did not say that she was not a person in this world.


    It''s better for him to disguise as an ancient Qi practitioner in this world. After all, there are still ancient Qi practitioners in this world, but he wants to say that he is a traveler from outside.


    Coming to your world is just for fun.


    That''s how ghosts believe it.


    Maybe the world''s technological forces will come and surround themselves.


    I just come to the world to play, but I don''t want to get into trouble.


    So save trouble, Lin Mu thought he was the ancient Qi practitioner in this world.


    Anyway, there is no difference between Qi practitioners and practitioners.


    "Leave!"


    Anwen accurately grasped such a word.


    "Your Excellency will leave, too."


    He really didn''t know why those ancient gas refiners had left their homes regardless of everything.


    And now they have built their home so perfectly, and this ancient Qi practitioner just means that he just wants to leave after playing here.


    Do those ancient Qi practitioners have no feelings for their homeland?


    "Yes! Leave


    "It''s not suitable for us to live here long ago. It must be the reason for those people to leave."


    After exploring the world, Lin Mu probably figured out why the ancient refiners in the world had to leave their homes.


    Because the real Qi of the world has been exhausted.


    Without the world of true Qi, how can the practitioners survive?


    So those practitioners will leave their own world!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 448

    This world is totally different from the last one Lin Mu experienced.


    The last world that the trees experienced was just because the law was broken, which led to the scarcity of Qi.


    But there is no real anger at all.


    Steam has been used up a long time ago.


    It can''t extract any trace of true Qi power from heaven and earth.


    If you don''t have the practitioners maintained by Qi, you can still be regarded as practitioners.


    If you stay here any longer, it''s just a chronic death.


    So they will unanimously decide to leave their home to survive and find another suitable world to survive.


    But I don''t know why when they left, there was a disaster in the world.


    This led to those who did not leave, until now, still hate the ancient Qi practitioners.


    However, Lin Mu and an Wen did not explain too clearly.


    After all, even if the explanation is too clear, he may not understand it.


    This knowledge belongs to the practitioners.


    As a person in the scientific and technological civilization, he probably doesn''t know much about the basic knowledge of the practitioners.


    So Lin Mu didn''t bother to talk.


    "Is it?"


    An Wen said something suspiciously.


    Obviously, he didn''t believe what Lin Mu said. This world is no longer suitable for them.


    This matter has been so intact by their shop, they are now gradually trying to find another world.


    Just like those ancient Qi practitioners in those years.


    Now their civilization is no less developed than the ancient Qi practitioners.


    But this ancient gas refiner even said that this world is no longer suitable for their survival.


    Maybe it''s because I feel guilty for them who left their home in desperation millions of years ago.


    Because of this, he has no face to stay in this world any more.


    So I just want to see how far their original world has developed, and then leave this place.


    Only in this way can it be explained.


    An Wen constantly looks at Lin Mu, and thinks the same way in his heart.


    In his mind, this world is not suitable for their survival, just his excuse.


    The real reason is that this person has no face to continue to live in his world.


    But he didn''t show it.


    What if Lin Mu gets angry?


    "Well! Let''s go to the city first. "


    Lin Mu once swept an Wen''s face, then knew that an Wen was thinking about something in his heart.


    But I don''t want to talk about it.


    Let him continue to misunderstand.


    Anyway, this time I just want to rest in this world.


    "Yes, sir, please!"


    Lin Mu has already spoken, and naturally he can''t refuse.


    Finally, Hu Jingchu left something for him.


    That''s the latest generation of space transmitters.


    Open this space transmitter and make a please gesture to Lin Mu.


    "No, don''t bother. Come with me."


    Lin Mu despised such a crude space transmission technology.


    Moreover, he even has some doubts about whether the space channel constructed by such a device can withstand the pressure of a saint like him, and whether it will suddenly collapse in the middle of the journey?


    In that case, things will become very interesting. He has the confidence to survive in the turbulence of space, but Anwen has no such ability.


    So he''s not going to use this space transmitter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 449

    "Sir


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    At present, they have to use this space transmission equipment to get out of here.


    Is it difficult for the man around to step out of this cultivation place?


    "You are too simple and crude, and the space tunnel opened up can''t bear my pressure at all. It may be broken directly under my pressure. Although I don''t worry about flowing into the space debris flow, you are expected to be crushed as soon as you enter."


    "Er..."


    Anwen was embarrassed.


    Are you so weak?


    And this person is not too belittled in their hands the most favorite, just developed the space transmission equipment.


    The space tunnel opened up, how can such a road be possible.


    You know, the latest equipment, even the most powerful powers, will be safe after entering.


    Is it difficult for this ancient weapon refiner to be so powerful?


    "Let''s go!"


    Lin Mu didn''t go on talking nonsense.


    Just a stroke in the air.


    Then a space crack appeared in their eyes.


    Looking at the entrance of this incomparably dark space crack.


    Anwen was speechless.


    At the same time, the heart is shaking.


    "This..."


    "So powerful..."


    Anwen looked at the entrance to his own space crack, and stopped swallowing.


    After living for so many years, no one has ever heard of it. One can break the space with human power and open up a space crack.


    How powerful it is to do such a thing.


    The strength of this man is too strong.


    However, there were such powerful people among the ancient Qi practitioners. Why did they have to run all of them when the disaster came millions of years ago, regardless of the safety of their own homes.


    Can it be the disaster millions of years ago, so powerful.


    At this time, Anwen''s heart didn''t know where to go.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that an Wen was a little surprised at his strength, Lin Mu could not help reminding him.


    "Oh


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, he immediately turned around.


    I hesitated to look at the entrance to my own space crack.


    Although this mysterious man can break the space and open a space tunnel, no one can guarantee the safety of the space crack.


    In case of sudden destruction in space transmission, you will also die.


    As Lin Mu said, his small body is not qualified to survive in the turbulence of space.


    "Don''t worry, the space tunnel opened up by this building is at least much safer than that opened up by your equipment."


    Lin Mu also saw an Wen''s worries.


    After a look at him, Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense again. He directly stepped into the space tunnel he opened.


    If the space tunnel opened by a great saint will break, then he doesn''t need to do it any more.


    It''s a shame to be thrown into the universe.


    "This..."


    Seeing that Lin Mu didn''t worry about anything, he stepped in directly.


    There are still some hesitations in Anwen''s heart.


    Although this person is powerful, but no matter from which aspect, there are some worries.


    And it''s a dangerous thing like a space tunnel.


    Is it absolutely safe to exploit it by manpower?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 450

    "Forget it, just trust this man once."


    Finally, looking at a lonely person standing here.


    Anwen bit his teeth and finally made up his mind.


    Since this mysterious and powerful man is so confident in his own strength, he has to gamble.


    He didn''t have the courage to run away after Lin Mu left.


    Since you can''t rely on manpower, make a space crack in the space.


    Who knows if he will suddenly come in when he transmits in these spaces.


    Such existence is not impossible.


    So he could only listen to Lin Mu''s arrangement, as if stepping into the battlefield where he knew he was going to die.


    In an instant, Anwen felt dizzy.


    I feel like vomiting in my body.


    However, this kind of feeling is only passed on, then instantly disappeared.


    And the light came back to him.


    Obviously, he came out of that space tunnel.


    Came to a strange place.


    "This..."


    "how is that possible? How could it be so fast? "


    Anwen can''t believe it.


    From the time I stepped into the space tunnel and then came out, I just experienced a moment.


    As if the space transmission was completed in such an instant.


    You know, none of the latest generation of space transmission equipment has such power.


    Even if we use the latest generation of equipment, it also needs a process.


    Unlike this time, I didn''t feel anything at all, and I already sent it out.


    "Come out!"


    "Tell me, what is this place?"


    Lin Mu saw that since Anwen had come out, he didn''t leave the space tunnel again and destroyed it directly.


    He turned to Anwen and asked.


    In Lin Mu''s perception, this planet is a very prosperous one.


    Countless high technologies on this planet are constantly applied in the new ball.


    If you take one or two steps, you can see the unheard of high-tech items.


    However, in order to avoid the surprise of ordinary people, Lin Mu opened the opening of this space crack to a very remote place.


    There are basically no people here.


    And before Lin Mu came, he had already blocked all the satellites of this planet with his own breath.


    So people in this country did not find that Lin Mu had come to such a planet.


    "Guloxin..."


    "It''s coming to Guro."


    Anwen opens his own star map.


    I''m surprised again.


    The planet he was on before was wuru, but the planet he is on now is Guluo.


    The two planets are in the opposite position.


    There are just two extremes.


    But this mysterious and terrible man opened a space tunnel and sent it to the farthest planet.


    That''s how terrifying it is to be able to do that.


    This time he looked at Lin Mu in a different way.


    The terror of this man has definitely exceeded his own cognition.


    Or it''s more than people in this country know about powerful people.


    "This heart is Guro, one of the five planets of the Empire."


    "It''s also the most developed place for imperial culture and entertainment, and the capital of the planet. It''s the most prosperous place in the Empire."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 451

    For such a famous planet in the Empire, Anwen is very familiar.


    So you don''t need to see any materials. You can tell Lin Mu about this planet.


    "In a word, no matter which city you go to on this planet, you can see extremely prosperous entertainment and culture."


    "And most of the entertainment and culture of the Empire came from Guro!"


    Anwen felt a little thirsty.


    Having said so much, I finally made the situation of this planet clear.


    "Just in time, just in time, can also let me have a good rest for a few years!"


    Lin Mu is very satisfied with the planet.


    I didn''t come to this world to do tasks, or just to rest.


    So such a planet is very satisfactory for him.


    "By the way, tell me something about the universe."


    Lin Mu asked again.


    He still needs to know a little about the basic situation of the universe.


    He should at least know how advanced the science and technology of the world is.


    Do you have any technology weapons that can threaten you?


    If so, how do you deal with it?


    An Wen takes a deep look at Lin Mu, trying to find out what the purpose of this man is.


    Finally, he found that no matter how he did things, he could not detect any useful information from Lin Mu''s heart.


    Finally, he could only speak slowly and introduce the basic situation of the world to Lin Mu.


    "Since you ancient gas refiners left the world millions of years ago, a small number of ordinary people who were originally photographed by you survived that disaster.


    After they came out from the waste ground, they found that there were only ruins left in the world. The once prosperous market, the magnificent palace, and the incomparable grand clan gate were all disappeared in the disaster. Nothing was left, but only the ruins of the broken walls. Those who survived in the ruins had shed tears and watched My hometown, which used to be extremely prosperous, has now become a ruin, and I don''t know what it''s like in my heart. "


    "But these ancestors didn''t give up. They just started to build new homes at first. After decades of efforts, the ruins destroyed in that disaster were basically cleared up by these ancestors, and one village after another was rebuilt, which can at least make the city prosperous They have a house to live in. "


    "After a few decades, the world is becoming more and more beautiful by those ancestors, and the situation is almost the same as before the disaster."


    "And they also know that they can''t just be ordinary people, and hope that those ancient gas refiners will come to protect them again, because they already know that those ancient gas refiners will not care about their lives when the disaster comes."


    "So if you want to have a safe home, you have to let yourself control powerful forces.


    Because of the hatred of those ancient Qi practitioners, they will no longer practice the skills left by those ancient Qi practitioners. What''s more, those angry ancestors destroyed all the things left by those ancient Qi practitioners. "


    "And then in constant exploration, found another force."


    "Technology..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 452

    "In the constant exploration of our ancestors, they discovered the power of science and technology."


    "They found that the power of science and technology and the power of those ancient gas refiners didn''t want to go up and down at all."


    "As long as you control the laws of operation, the laws of nature and the technology of how to turn a piece of pig iron into an iron sword, the power of science and technology is almost the same as that of those ancient gas refiners.


    And according to those ancestors, as long as they control the algorithms to the extreme, they can even work side by side with God, and even change some parameters in the universe through these formulas. "


    Anwen recalled how their ancestors had rebuilt a huge empire among the ruins.


    To these, Lin Mu is noncommittal.


    Science and technology and Xiuzhen, as the three camps in the universe, are naturally no worse.


    However, the difference is that science and technology pay attention to the whole, while the cultivation of truth pays attention to the individual.


    But no matter the whole or the individual, as long as the development reaches the extreme, no one will lose to anyone.


    After a look, he found that Lin Mu didn''t mean to be angry with what he said.


    After all, among these words, there are many slanders against Lin Mu, the ancient gas refiners.


    Then he slowly put down his heart and continued to say: "but where there are people, there will always be disputes. Such a truth, even after the destruction of the world, can''t be eliminated."


    "What''s more, those ancient Qi refiners have left, and the world is completely controlled by them. They no longer need to obey the orders of ancient Qi refiners as before."


    "In addition, they also control such a huge force as science and technology, so there are several extremely ambitious people in it. They are secretly trying to win over their allies and eliminate their dissidents, and then they are constantly seizing the cities built by others, regardless of the agreements they signed at the beginning. These ambitious people want to gather all these people together To build the dynasties that the world had not yet destroyed. "


    "But these ambitious people will naturally be resisted by others, so the war started again."


    "It''s even bigger than the battle that happened when the ancient Qi practitioners were still there. After all, when the ancient weapon refiners were still there, they were just ordinary people, at most, just practitioners who had a little fur, and they just used their swords to fight against others."


    "But at that time, it was different. The technology they had initially controlled could produce guns like an assembly line, and they needed powerful thermal weapons. Such powerful thermal weapons were much more powerful than swords."


    "War is inevitable, and the whole world seems to be in chaos again."


    "In the end, the appearance of a person has changed the present situation. He knows that he is only fighting his own way and can not be the opponent of the United enemies."


    "Therefore, he mentioned that all the cities on the attacked side also form a country, which mobilizes everything. Only in this way can we compete with the country established by the man with great ambition, otherwise, we are just dying chronically."


    "His decision was approved by most people."


    "Since then, the Xinghui Empire has been established."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 453

    "From then on, the two countries began hundreds and thousands of years of war."


    "Because of the war, science and technology are developing faster and faster. I don''t know how much faster than before."


    "The war did not stop with the development of science and technology. On the contrary, it became more and more huge. Even after both sides could step into the interstellar space, no conventional war broke out between the two empires. What broke out was the interstellar war."


    "But the war, which has been on display for countless years, finally stopped one hundred and twenty thousand years ago!"


    "Because in that year, science and technology of the two empires made incomparable progress, and the two empires developed the law weapons one after another."


    "As the name suggests, it can change the law parameters in the universe, and even affect the life and death of the universe. After the two empires have developed such huge weapons one after another, the two empires dare not easily start a war, because neither of them knows whether they will use such weapons to destroy the universe after they hit red eye."


    "So the peace that hasn''t appeared for a long time, the appearance of the contract in the high level of both sides, since then, the two empires also began to continue the peace."


    "However, local friction is inevitable, but both sides are trying their best to restrain it from a complete war."


    Anwen slowly explains some things in the world.


    Finally, he told Lin Mu some basic information about the world.


    Of course, it''s just some basic information. He can''t tell Lin Mu too much important information.


    After all, no one knows what the purpose of this person is.


    A veteran will never easily believe anyone''s words.


    What''s more, Lin Mu didn''t know how long he lived.


    What if he had ambition for his own world


    "Well!"


    "I know!"


    From beginning to end, Lin Mu stood by and listened to him quietly.


    Until he finished.


    From what he said, we can see that there are two empires in the world, and the highest technology currently under control is only a preliminary weapon.


    In this way, he can rest assured that the preliminary law weapon will not do him any harm.


    It''s not even of any use.


    Also, his previous worries were too superfluous. After all, this is only an intermediate world. How can he develop weapons to threaten a saint.


    "Sir, I don''t know what else I can do for you."


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu and asks carefully.


    He has not yet figured out the purpose of this man''s leaving himself.


    He didn''t think that Lin Mu just wanted to understand the basic situation from his own mouth.


    "Not for the time being."


    "Let''s go to the city of this planet with me first. Anyway, I just have a rest here for a while, and I will leave when time comes."


    Lin Mu casually said a sentence, straight forward.


    "This..."


    An Wen has some thoughts that he can''t understand.


    Is he really just going to take a break here and leave?


    Or something else?


    Looking at Lin Mu''s back, he couldn''t figure it out, but he had no choice but to follow Lin Mu''s steps.


    This man didn''t say that he would let himself go, so he couldn''t go either.


    I can only follow him to see what his purpose is.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 454

    "The world is developing well."


    Lin Mu looked at this very prosperous city, constantly floating in the air of high-altitude cars, as well as in the middle of the road incomparable many tall buildings.


    In the middle of the square, there is a huge projection, on which are playing entertainment news.


    And these huge projections are basically random.


    Every one of them is not some enchanting female stars, it''s a lot of entertainment.


    Sure enough, the Empire''s entertainment Mecca deserves its reputation.


    Lin Mu was really surprised that the development of the world was so prosperous.


    We should know that the development of the world can be regarded as abnormal.


    Science and technology in the world are all developed in constant wars. It is reasonable to say that there should be more weapons for war and less science and technology for the people.


    But now we''re looking at science and technology about the people, and there''s no shortage.


    You can see some changes in the power of science and technology in two random steps.


    "Where are we going now, sir?"


    With Lin Mu in Guluo City, the capital of Guluo star, an Wen, who had been walking aimlessly, asked Lin Mu with some doubts.


    Is it really just sightseeing?


    "Well! Do you have any acquaintances here! I plan to settle here for the next few years. "


    Lin Mu was satisfied with the city.


    He is also a very lively person.


    However, because of the system task, he has not really had a good time, this time with the help of the system to arrange a rest time for himself, he can also achieve his wish.


    It''s just that this city is extremely noisy and prosperous, and you can enjoy it in this city.


    You can also see if there are any good prospects in the world.


    I don''t know if it''s because the system often arranges tasks for him. Lin Mu finds that he seems to fall in love with teaching his apprentice. He wants to see if he can find a good seedling and cultivate him.


    It''s also to expand the clan he created. After all, up to now, the clan he created is only two or three big cats and kittens.


    As for the world without real Qi, for such a sage as Lin Mu, is that a thing?


    He can open up a small world in minutes, and then the small world has the enviable Qi.


    No matter where he is, if a saint danieng wants to teach his disciples, he will not have no choice.


    Even if it is a dead universe, the power of a saint will bring him back to life in an instant.


    What''s more, there is no real Qi in this world.


    "But I don''t have the currency of your country now, but I still have a few good things in my hand. You should be able to draw a high price here."


    Lin Mu looked at the high-rise buildings nearby.


    On the premise of settling here, at least have a house here.


    But he does not have the currency of the world, so he can only sell a few things casually.


    "Sir, because I seldom come to this side, especially to Guro, I haven''t been here at all, so I don''t know anyone here."


    Anwen usually stays on some political and military planets.


    Otherwise, we should go to cool planets to explore the practice places left by the ancient gas refiners.


    For a planet like Gulo, which has been very prosperous in recent years, he really hasn''t been here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 455

    "Well!"


    Lin Mu didn''t care.


    "Do you have any large antique shops in your empire?"


    Lin Mu asked again.


    "Yes, there is, and I remember there''s one on Gulo."


    "What do you want to do with these antique shops?"


    Anwen looks at Lin Mu strangely.


    In terms of age, this person is an antique.


    After all, in terms of time, he has lived for at least millions of years.


    Of course, he knows from ancient books that the more powerful the ancient Qi practitioners are, the longer their life will be. Even the most powerful ancient Qi practitioners can live forever, which is far from being comparable to today''s people.


    "change money!"


    Lin Mu didn''t care.


    "Lead the way."


    "Ah


    Some of Anwen didn''t respond.


    "Ah, what? Show me the way. "


    Lin Mu didn''t have a good look at him.


    "Oh! Sir, please


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, he didn''t hesitate, so he directly opened his navigation.


    In his present era, no matter where he goes, the navigation in his hand can be guided.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, this is the largest antique shop in the Empire. Business is all over the Empire. As long as there are people, there must be this antique shop."


    An Wen took Lin Mu for a while.


    Then I came to an antique shop, which looks like an antique shop with ancient color and fragrance from the outside.


    It''s very different from other buildings in these cities.


    And anyway, this antique shop should not appear in such a city. After all, they are not the same style.


    "Floating life is like a dream"


    looking up, a plaque of national color and natural fragrance is hanging on the top.


    There are no waiters outside. The door is just open. You can go in as soon as you push it.


    "Shopkeeper, a guest is coming."


    Along with Lin Mu two people''s coming in, naturally also caused this small shop person''s attention.


    Suddenly, a young man sitting at the counter immediately yelled at the inside.


    "I see."


    "I''ve told you many times before, don''t yell like that. I''m an antique shop, not those nightclubs outside!"


    From inside, an old man in a long brown mandarin jacket appeared.


    A very different style from the people in this city.


    And no one would have thought that in such a prosperous city with entertainment industry, there would be such an antique shop with a different style from that of the whole planet.


    "You two, the noble guest is elevated, the shop is full of splendor, and the shop is full of splendor."


    Look at Lin and mu.


    The shopkeeper''s face immediately changed into a completely different one.


    The smile on his face was as bright as a chrysanthemum.


    He directly pulled Lin and Mu into the room, and then, facing Lin and mu, he said, "if you like anything, you can tell me that I''m the master, you''ll get a 20% discount."


    "No!"


    Anwen looked at the shopkeeper who was so enthusiastic, there were some doubts, but also with a trace of incredible.


    "Floating life like a dream" is the largest antique shop in Xinghui empire.


    With the exception of some military strongholds, business spread all over the Empire''s planets.


    Moreover, it is said that the real backstage owner of "floating life like a dream" was also a big figure in the Empire.


    So no matter where it is, this "floating life like a dream" shopkeeper is extremely arrogant.


    Ordinary people don''t see it at all.


    Which is like here, two of them just came in at random, the shopkeeper came out to meet them in person, and they also showed such enthusiasm.


    This is totally not in line with the image of a shopkeeper who "lives like a dream".


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 456

    "Did I go wrong?"


    Anwen thought of it in his heart.


    I don''t blame him for this. Once he and his sister, anbujin, were involved in the "floating life like a dream". But at that time, there were some arrogant sophomores in that store, let alone the shopkeeper.


    But here, it''s totally different.


    In his heart, when he thought about whether he had gone wrong, he thought that the plaque outside was a real "floating life like a dream" plaque.


    Other stores don''t have the courage to use the four words "floating life like a dream".


    No matter what era the antique industry is in, it''s deep.


    This "floating life like a dream" can become the leading big brother in this industry, naturally has his ability.


    "You two, don''t mention it. Come on, take your time."


    Since they came in, the shopkeeper''s smile has never been less.


    "What are you doing here? I''m not going to make tea for the two distinguished guests. "


    The shopkeeper saw that the little boy was lying on the counter listlessly, and he couldn''t help but scold him.


    At the same time, he secretly denounced in his heart that he really had no vision.


    When the distinguished guest came, he didn''t know how to make tea.


    "Oh


    The little two saw the shopkeeper''s face and immediately ran out.


    At the same time, he also said in his heart that the shopkeeper was really boring. It seems that the two people are not the people who can afford to buy antiques in their clothes, and they have to be so careful in their hospitality, which is just like falling into the name of "floating life like a dream".


    But he heard that in other people''s "floating life like a dream" branch, even if it''s just a junior, it''s very beautiful, let alone a shopkeeper.


    Like them here, as long as they meet a person, they have to be well treated.


    But in the heart is also helpless.


    Who told him to be assigned to this planet!


    "Come on, you two, sit here and have a good pot of tea first. I''ll bring you what you like!"


    The shopkeeper saw that Xiao er''s tea had been brewed, and he pulled Lin and Mu to an antique seat.


    And then personally opened the virtual projection for Lin Mu, on which you can select all the items in the store.


    Although the heart has guessed that these two people will not come to buy things, but what if?


    The shopkeeper''s heart is also bitter.


    Why I was assigned to this star in the first place.


    People who come here basically don''t buy antiques.


    Most of the people who come here are fascinated by the entertainment culture of this planet. Who has the leisure to come to this antique shop to buy antiques.


    Therefore, although "floating life like a dream" is the largest antique shop in the Xinghui Empire, the business in guloxin is really miserable, and basically no one comes.


    Moreover, my performance has been at the bottom for many years. If it goes on like this, I guess I can''t even sit as a shopkeeper.


    So now no matter who he is, he has to treat him warmly. What if he can really afford it?


    No matter how much you buy, even if you just buy one in the past, it''s still your performance.


    At least it won''t be zero as it was.


    "I''m not here to buy things."


    Lin Mu took a sip of tea slowly.


    Once you are used to drinking the most precious tea in the world, you can have a different taste when you drink the ordinary tea in the world.


    "Nothing, nothing! Just look around and buy whatever you like! "


    When the shopkeeper heard that Lin Mu didn''t come to buy things, his face immediately went down.


    But still forced to laugh at them.


    "I''m here to sell."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 457

    Lin Mu naturally also saw the color of disappointment on the shopkeeper''s face.


    At the same time, there are some doubts.


    According to an Wen, shouldn''t this "floating life like a dream" be the biggest antique shop in Xinghui Empire?


    Why is the shopkeeper so enthusiastic about the two people who don''t seem to be shopping.


    But he didn''t want to delve into anything.


    Anyway, he just came to sell things.


    "Oh


    The shopkeeper didn''t hear Lin Mu''s words clearly at the beginning.


    But he reacted in an instant.


    "Ah


    "Sell They sell things. "


    The shopkeeper looked at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    Now the original white Taoist robe on Lin Mu''s body has been transformed into an ordinary casual dress by him.


    Long hair has become a short hair suitable for today.


    So it''s not surprising.


    But the shopkeeper can also see that although he is wearing ordinary clothes, his temperament is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    This kind of person is rich or expensive.


    And the man who has not spoken behind him can also be seen by the shopkeeper. He is full of killing spirit, and he is definitely a member of the military.


    And it''s very likely that they''ve been to the front.


    What''s more, the uniform he is wearing now is not what ordinary soldiers can wear.


    As the shopkeeper of a branch of Xinghui empire''s largest antique shop "floating life like a dream", being able to understand these must be the basic requirements.


    And such a person should follow the young man behind, you can get the identity of the young man, absolutely noble.


    Otherwise, there would be no close protection for the soldiers in the Empire''s high-grade combat clothes.


    That''s why he was surprised that such expensive people came to his shop not to buy things, but to sell things.


    No matter from what aspect, such people should not be short of money!


    However, as a "floating life like a dream" shopkeeper, he still has some basic qualities.


    He immediately called Xiao ER and asked him to have a better cup of tea.


    He rubbed his hands in the dark and said excitedly to Lin Mu: "I don''t know what the distinguished guest is selling. I don''t know if I can let you hold my hands!"


    At the same time, the heart is also very excited.


    The things that people with such noble status bring out will not be ordinary.


    Although in recent years, I haven''t made a great achievement, if there are good things to buy here, it''s also a good achievement.


    If what this person brings out is really precious, maybe it will be taken seriously by the upper authorities, so that he can recite your Guro and go to a planet with a stronger cultural atmosphere.


    Such a person with identity should not bring out bad things, right?


    He thought to himself.


    With a smile, Lin Mu could see the urgency in the shopkeeper''s heart.


    he didn''t talk any more and took out two ordinary Jades from his space ring.


    Of course, it''s common for him.


    Although it is perfect in appearance, it can be called the best in the world.


    Moreover, there is a trace of Qi in the jade, which can greatly nourish the human body.


    But for such a great power as he has reached the level of saint.


    This kind of jade is just like the common stone on the roadside, and it doesn''t even have the interest to pick it up.


    But for ordinary people in this medium tech world, this kind of jade is extremely precious.


    Otherwise Lin Mu would not have taken it out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 458

    "This That''s it


    "This jade!"


    "The best!"


    As soon as an expert starts, he will know if he has one.


    As a shopkeeper of Xinghui empire''s largest antique shop, it is natural for him to have such insight.


    He took the jade.


    You can feel that this jade is by no means ordinary.


    Take a closer look at the jade. It''s crystal clear. You can see the inner scene from the outside.


    And as soon as I started, I felt cool all over.


    "This beautiful jade is by no means ordinary."


    "The big boss is not distressed recently. He doesn''t have anything to give to Mr. Lan''s centenary. If he presents this jade, Mr. LAN will be happy."


    "Once Mr. LAN is happy, the big boss will be happy, and then my good day will come."


    He has been living like a dream for more than 50 years and has seen countless treasures.


    However, from his point of view, no treasure can compete with the jade in his hand.


    "It''s something from ancient times."


    "It''s said that it''s the spirit stone used by the ancient Qi refiners to practice."


    "And according to my ancestors, there is a trace of Qi left by the ancient Qi practitioners in this jade."


    "But I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Anyway, I have used countless methods, but none of them can find out the inside of this jade clearly."


    "What''s more, this jade is always on your body, and it can nourish your body."


    Lin Mu took another sip of tea.


    Said slowly.


    Of course, he made it up.


    This jade is also a spirit stone, but it''s not from the world.


    It''s Yu Ning''s world.


    When I left that world, I casually brought some things to remember.


    Among them is this spirit stone.


    But he didn''t know if there was any real steam in this spirit stone. Anyway, he just took one at random and then threw it in his own space ring. He never took care of it again.


    However, there may be no real Qi in it, but the spirit stone is still the spirit stone.


    It''s very effective to nourish the body of some ordinary people.


    "It''s the best! The material of this jade is clumsy. I can''t see that it''s made of any material. Only those ancient gas refiners have such ability. "


    The shopkeeper kept playing with the jade in his hand, and his eyes didn''t leave at all.


    As if as long as their eyes away from the jade, the jade will disappear.


    With his countless experience in treasure assessment, we can''t see what the material of this kind of jade is.


    I think there is nothing wrong with what the distinguished guest said, and only those ancient craftsmen had such means.


    To create such a perfect jade.


    "The big boss will be very happy then."


    I think that as long as I present this jade as my performance, the big boss may immediately put myself up with joy.


    I don''t have to stay in this shit free Guro any more.


    This is the paradise of entertainment culture, but the hell of his antique culture.


    "Make an offer, dear guest."


    The shopkeeper''s heart already has the idea of getting this jade at all costs.


    However, his shrewdness as a businessman made him want to lower the price again.


    After all, as long as you keep the price down, you can also earn a considerable margin.


    "500 million!"


    Lin Mu said calmly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 459

    "500 million..."


    Lin Mu slowly drank a mouthful of green tea and said calmly.


    It''s just that the shopkeeper''s eyes seem to be in his control.


    As a saint, Lin Mu can naturally explore what others think.


    But he usually basically won''t use it, otherwise so many ideas will melt into his mind in a moment.


    Even if they are saints, there will be some anger.


    And everyone should have their own privacy.


    Therefore, Lin Mu would not easily explore other people''s thoughts.


    However, this time, after all, it was a trade. Although he didn''t care much about the money, he didn''t like to suffer losses.


    So we have to fight for greater interests for ourselves.


    Just used the mind reading technique to explore the bottom price of the shopkeeper''s heart.


    "He How can I know that the bottom line in my heart is 500 million! "


    The shopkeeper looked at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    But when he saw Lin Mu''s deep eyes, he immediately lowered his head.


    There''s an intuition that tells him that this person''s eyes can see everything in his heart.


    But he shook his head and threw out these absurd ideas.


    How is it possible for the world to see through what people think directly with their eyesight.


    If there is such a person, what else do you want to do?


    "Well, dear guest, although this jade is the best, the most expensive jade ever auctioned in the history of Xinghui empire is only 380 million yuan. The price given by the distinguished guest is really too high."


    "How about a buy it now price of 400 million?"


    The shopkeeper looks at Lin Mu with vigilance in his heart.


    However, the export price is still low.


    Price reduction is something a businessman must learn.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mu in the heart of the smile, did not speak, but not light drink tea.


    Directly sitting here is a kind of deep eyes staring at the shopkeeper.


    He didn''t have the heart to bargain with the shopkeeper.


    Anyway, this is not the only antique shop in Xinghui empire.


    And it only takes a moment to go with your own strength.


    ¡±450 million! "


    "Brother GUI, this is the highest price I can offer."


    Some of the shopkeeper''s pretends clenched their teeth, and even a cold sweat appeared on his head.


    I have to say that his acting is very good.


    "You are not the only antique shop in Xinghui empire."


    "I don''t have to hang on your family."


    Lin Mu took another sip of tea and looked out.


    It seems that if the shopkeeper says one more word, he will leave immediately.


    "Shopkeeper, I think you can understand the value of this jade. No matter where you put it, 500 million is absolutely indispensable. It seems that the shopkeeper''s heart is not sincere."


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    "Although I''m short of money now, I can''t sell my good baby!"


    Lin Mu grabs the jade from the shopkeeper and is about to leave.


    "Ai Ai..."


    "Don''t leave, dear guest. Let''s talk about it slowly."


    "500 million is 500 million, and you don''t have to be so excited."


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen that the tea of the distinguished guest has been finished, so I don''t have a pot of good tea for the distinguished guest as soon as possible! "


    When the shopkeeper saw that Lin Mu was going, he was very anxious.


    It''s about his future.


    So he didn''t care whether he could earn the middle price. He bought this jade first.


    If you have a future, are you afraid you won''t have the chance to earn a little middle price?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 460

    "Take your time, dear guest."


    "If you have something good next time, please remember that I will give you a good price."


    "Next time you come here, you''ll get a 20% discount on everything you buy."


    "Floating life like a dream" gate.


    This shopkeeper''s face of the color of the smile of Lin Mu to send out.


    For such a businessman, as long as he has money, you can let him call him Dad.


    Not to mention this time Lin Mu brought him such a big surprise.


    Just now, he reported it to the boss secretly, and the boss was very happy after hearing it.


    And it''s coming that we''re going to get to Guro in person.


    At that time, I will be prosperous.


    "Easy to say, easy to say!"


    First of all, in the world of ordinary people, Lin Mu did not appear the arrogance of the sage.


    Now that you are ready to travel in the world of mortals, you should naturally take pride in yourself.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Now I''m finally going to make a great success. I don''t have to stay in this crap free guloxin anymore!"


    When Lin Mu left, the shopkeeper couldn''t help laughing in the shop, regardless of the strange little two.


    Very excited with laughter.


    In my heart, I also want to think about the scene after my prosperity.


    "Shopkeeper, I just received a good jade. I don''t think you are so happy after I received good things."


    Small two Rao own after the head, doubt looking at their own shopkeeper.


    If we go on like this, our shopkeeper may go crazy.


    After all, I''ve been laughing for several minutes, and I haven''t stopped yet.


    "You know what."


    "Before those goods can also praise good things, if it is not that it is also a performance, I don''t bother to compliment them on those rotten things."


    "This jade is a good thing this time. The future of you and me will depend on this jade."


    "What else are you serious about? The big boss will come soon. If you don''t hurry to clean up, follow me to meet the big boss. If the big boss is satisfied, maybe you can become the shopkeeper. "


    Some of the shopkeeper who hate iron but don''t make steel slapped the back of the little two''s head.


    This guy is good at everything, and he is diligent, but there are some things he doesn''t see.


    I can''t see such a good baby.


    If this baby makes the big boss happy, maybe this boy can also earn the position of a shopkeeper.


    But the kid still doesn''t know what happened.


    He''s the one who lost him.


    "Ah


    "What The big boss is coming


    Xiao ER was shocked immediately.


    Although the entertainment culture of guloxin has developed to the extreme, it is not a good place for them to survive.


    Therefore, the big boss of "floating life like a dream" has never paid attention to the matter of this star.


    Not to mention a personal trip to Guro.


    If you can satisfy the big boss


    He has some to think that he is in charge of a shop, sitting behind the counter, majestic looking at everything in the shop.


    Just like the shopkeeper.


    Of course, at that time, I was not a little girl, but a shopkeeper.


    Think of here, he can not help but have some stunned, imagining his good life in the future.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. "


    The shopkeeper kicked him in the butt and directly kicked him back to reality from his imagination.


    But he didn''t go either, but he cleaned up.


    Try to make a good impression on the big boss.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 461

    "Let''s go!"


    Lin Mu looked at the business is still bleak "floating life like a dream" said to an Wen.


    Then no matter what kind of expression he is? Go straight ahead.


    But an Wen didn''t follow Lin Mu immediately.


    It is said that the boss behind "floating life like a dream" is also a top power in the Empire.


    I don''t know if the people above have any way to get this jade from the mysterious boss.


    Since the moment when Lin Mu took out the jade for trading, an Wen regretted bringing Lin Mu here.


    Although he is not a professional expert in antique identification, he has been exploring the place of practice of ancient gas refiners over the years.


    They have no less knowledge than these professional antique experts, and even have a broader vision than them.


    At the moment when Li Mu took out the jade, he felt that it was not a common thing.


    At the same time, at that moment, he was already extremely regretful in his heart.


    Why don''t you bring Lin Mu to the shops they set up.


    They are organized to run around all the planets in the universe in order to find a place for the ancient Qi practitioners to practice. Therefore, they are organized to shed a lot of dark particles on many planets, as well as on Guluo, including antique shops.


    "Damn it


    Anwen scolded himself in his heart.


    Send the news to your superiors immediately.


    I think it''s not difficult for the mysterious boss behind the "floating life like a dream" to get this jade back with the highest level''s attention to these ancient gas refiners.


    Moreover, no matter how powerful the mysterious boss behind "floating life like a dream" is, he is just the owner of an antique shop.


    I don''t have the qualification to be equal to the highest level of Xinghui empire.


    At the moment when he passed the news, an Wen thought about it. At this time, Lin Mu just didn''t pay attention to himself. He could also send his message to the leader.


    So he also no longer hesitated, fast in the dark tapping his communication equipment.


    In an instant, the basic information here was passed to the top.


    Then immediately put away, also don''t hesitate what, straight behind Lin Mu.


    Now even if Lin Mu wants to drive him away, he won''t go.


    He wants to be by Lin Mu''s side, monitoring every move of the forest.


    Look at this man who has survived since ancient times. What does he want to do?


    "Where are we going now, sir?"


    Immediately ran to Lin Mu''s side, there was no strange expression on his face.


    This is the most basic skill to survive in the front line.


    His expression must not let the enemy find anything different.


    But for this matter, Lin Mu just smiles.


    If he doesn''t agree with Anwen to deliver the message here, no matter how hard Anwen tries, it will never be delivered.


    This is the gap in strength.


    An ant can never imagine what an elephant is doing all the time.


    And Anwen thought he didn''t find out.


    However, as long as he wants to, his divine consciousness can spread all over the universe.


    Anything that happens in this universe can''t escape his divine consciousness.


    Not to mention what Anwen did not far behind him.


    In fact, his every move was in the eyes of Lin Mu.


    It''s just that I don''t care.


    "Buy a house!"


    Lin Mu looks at the prosperous city ahead.


    Now that I''m planning to settle down here, how can I not own a house.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 462

    "Sir, all the formalities for your villa have been completed."


    "From now on, this villa is yours."


    The area of a luxury villa.


    This is the top villa area in Guluo, where people are either rich or expensive.


    Many people are famous in the Xinghui empire.


    The price of each villa is no less than 100 million imperial coins.


    Because the welfare system of the empire is very perfect, an ordinary person even if he doesn''t work in his life can live a safe and prosperous life.


    Because Xinghui Empire has such strength to support so many citizens.


    And the price of Xinghui empire is very low, you want to eat dozens of people''s meal also cost more than 100 imperial coins.


    It can be imagined that the lowest mobile price is 100 million villas, how luxurious it is.


    But the man in front of him didn''t even blink an eye when facing such a villa, so he bought his full money.


    What''s more, what he bought is not a small villa of 100 million imperial coins, but a large villa of 300 million imperial coins.


    This is what a huge price to have such courage.


    This is a huge invisible rich man.


    If you climb into his bed.


    The second half of my life is to have what I want.


    Clearly can rely on the welfare system of the Empire, you can just die, why do you have to work hard in this luxury villa?


    Isn''t it just to catch a golden turtle son-in-law?


    Sales girl''s face revealed a very charming and tempting smile.


    As if as long as the person in front of her mouth, she will immediately climb into his bed.


    "Well, I see. Please."


    But Lin Mu didn''t even look at her.


    Directly took the key in her hand, toward the villa he just bought.


    Leaving the sales girl behind for a while.


    "Well! It''s not a silver gun. "


    Although he works here for the purpose of fishing for a golden son-in-law.


    But they are cultivating their interests all the time, so he still has some basic qualities.


    Since Lin Mu didn''t want her to accompany her, she could only snort in secret and didn''t go to haunt her.


    The people here can''t be offended by an ordinary person.


    "It''s a good place."


    Lin Mu looked at the green streets around him.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a forest like place in such a mechanized city.


    The air here is better than that outside. I don''t know how many times.


    Even though it didn''t feel like anything to him.


    But looking at the beautiful environment here can at least make you feel good.


    "It''s a famous rich area of the Empire. People who live here are either rich or expensive, and many of them are big stars of the Empire."


    "It''s also known as the most expensive villa."


    "So it''s not surprising that there is such an environment."


    "After all, those powerful people usually have nothing to do, so they can only pursue some enjoyment."


    An Wen introduces a way in Lin Mu''s side.


    However, how to listen, you can hear a trace of jealousy from his tone.


    Although he is about to be promoted to brigadier general, he can barely be called high-level, but his level is far from those dignitaries here.


    Moreover, his current salary is only 10000 yuan per month. If he wants to buy a villa here, I don''t know how many years he has to work to be able to afford it.


    "Evil capitalists."


    think of it, and only make complaints about it in the heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 463

    "Who is that? It''s so strange!"


    The third floor of a villa.


    Two middle-aged people standing by the window, looking at Lin Mu, they have some doubts.


    I''ve never seen this young man,


    "maybe he just came in!"


    The person standing beside him said carelessly, and drank the red wine in his glass, with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    "I don''t know where you''ve got such an excellent product!"


    "I don''t know how many winemakers I''ve asked, but they haven''t seen such a great one!"


    He doesn''t care much about the new residents here. What he cares about is the delicious red wine in his hand.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu''s eyes wrinkled and looked in one direction.


    Someone is spying on themselves.


    However, he just looked in that direction, and he was not in charge of it. It''s hard to say that he didn''t allow others to see him.


    He is not so stingy.


    Chen Wu also saw that the man who had been watching him just now looked at him.


    I don''t know why, the man just casually looked in his own direction, but he felt a deadly threat.


    I feel like I''ve been strangled all over.


    He immediately operated the remote control and immediately closed the window.


    The colleague also breathed a sigh of relief, although he did not know why he did it.


    Just now, the man just gave him a casual look. Why should he be so sensitive.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Xuan looks at Chen Wu strangely. In his image, Chen Wu has never been so impolite.


    What happened today.


    Moreover, it seems that there is a little fear in my heart.


    Such an expression should never appear on his face. Zhang Xuan has never seen such an expression since they knew each other.


    "Nothing!"


    Chen Wu is a bit perfunctory.


    He doesn''t want his friends to know something they shouldn''t know.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person.


    "I have something else to do today..."


    Although Chen Wu''s words did not finish, but, Zhang Xuan also knew that this was seeing off.


    As for the character of this friend, he also knows that he must not be dogged and beaten.


    So, he didn''t say much.


    "Ha ha, remember to send one or two cases of such top-grade wine to my house!"


    He has some lions who say "get out of here!"


    Chen Wu was not angry and said: "I only have a few bottles of this wine myself. I''ll send one or two boxes of this wine. Let''s dream about it!"


    He waved his hand directly, indicating that he could roll a little.


    "Mean..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The true man!"


    "Interesting! There are practitioners in the world without any real Qi


    As a saint, Lin Mu naturally can see at a glance that the man who peeped at him in the dark was a practitioner of truth.


    However, he was a little puzzled. In this world without any real Qi, how did the practitioners survive here?


    There is no real Qi to absorb the practitioners, but there is no use.


    "I see!"


    "Little world!"


    Lin Mu once again used his divine sense to scan at random, and immediately saw that things were wrong.


    It turns out that among those practitioners who left millions of years ago, there was an unfortunate ghost who was given Yin by his enemy when he left, so he could only be here in a state of soul.


    However, the soul is also very weak and may be destroyed at any time.


    Simply, he left a small world.


    Had it not been for the true Qi of the small world to nourish his soul, he would have died long ago.


    Then, I don''t know how much later, a teenager came into the small world and took control of the small world under the sharp and eccentric.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 464

    Chen Wu came to the basement.


    In the heart secretly recites the incantation.


    A dark hole appeared in front of him.


    Without hesitation, he stepped in directly.


    The world inside the cave is very different from that outside.


    There''s nothing high-tech in it.


    It''s just like a beautiful country.


    Moreover, if any practitioner sees the real Qi floating in the air, it will definitely mean to take this place as his own.


    Chen Wu did not pay attention to the scene outside the small world.


    It''s going straight to the center of this small world.


    "Mo Lao!"


    In the center of the world, there is a bamboo building.


    An old man in a Taoist robe was sitting on a bamboo chair outside the bamboo building, drinking tea leisurely.


    Mo Xiu, a giant among the ancient gas refiners.


    Because the true Qi of this world is about to be exhausted, and the law of heaven does not replenish it.


    So these giants are secretly discussing to leave this world and seek another broader world to survive.


    But when he left, he was given a shade by his enemy.


    If he hadn''t spared no effort to save his soul.


    Maybe now the world has no voice of him.


    Although he is now in the state of soul, his soul has long been condensed into substance.


    Nature can feel everything outside.


    However, she did not condense her body because she could not see the so-called modern materials in the world.


    "Boy, didn''t I tell you? Don''t disturb me if there is nothing


    Mo Xiu opened the channel of the world from Chen Wu. At that moment, he knew it was the boy who came in.


    And I don''t think it''s a good thing.


    So of course he won''t be polite to him.


    What''s more, this small world, which he finally formed, was mistakenly controlled by this boy and became the master of the world.


    It makes him less polite to the boy.


    You know, this little world is his hard work for countless years.


    It was taken away for nothing.


    "Old Mo, boy, I''m afraid you''re lonely. I''ve come here to see you!"


    Chen Wu had a smile on his face.


    "If you fart, please let it go. I don''t know you have to go to the three treasures hall."


    Let''s talk about it. What kind of things happened when I ran to my husband in person. "


    After so many years together, she also found out the boy''s character.


    Once the boy flatters himself, he will definitely have something to ask for.


    See Mo Xiu all say so, he also is not in nonsense?


    I told him everything I met today.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh! You said you were scared by one person''s one look today. "


    "You''re useless. I''ve taught you for so many years. You''ve been frightened by one person''s eyes, and you''ve come here to disturb me."


    After listening to it, Mo Xiu didn''t think much, but began to scold Chen Wu persistently.


    No matter what, the boy has been taught by himself for many years, and now he is scared by one look.


    If this is in his period, I can''t help slapping him to death.


    It''s a shame to tell him about it.


    At least he is a giant. Are the disciples he teaches so useless?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 465

    "No, Mo Lao, although that person is just a casual glance, I really feel a great breath in his eyes."


    "And I can feel that if that person wants to, just one look can kill me."


    Chen Wu still can''t forget Lin Mu''s casual look.


    It''s terrible.


    He couldn''t believe that anyone in the world had such a powerful force.


    "Moreover, I have a feeling that the depth in that person''s eyes is more terrifying than Mo Laoyou."


    Chen Wu explained that he wanted Mo Xiu to believe what he said.


    "Are you kidding? Not to mention now, even in my time, there was no one better than me. "


    "If it wasn''t for my carelessness, I wouldn''t have been made like this by that little bastard."


    Mo Xiu curled his mouth disdainfully.


    In his opinion, the boy is totally alarmist.


    Even in his time, he was at the top of the world.


    He was confident that he would not be weaker than anyone if he fought face to face alone.


    If it wasn''t for that little bastard playing shady tricks behind his back, how could he have lost.


    "Come on, I think it''s because you''ve reached the bottleneck of your cultivation recently, and you''re in a daze."


    "It''s just the end of the law. How can there be such a powerful existence in heaven and earth? Such a powerful existence left the world together millions of years ago."


    "Now in this world, except for me, I don''t think anyone is your opponent."


    "Come on, you can have a good understanding here. It''s so big that it''s good for your future."


    "You don''t have to be scared everywhere!"


    Don''t Xiu you don''t have good spirit of say to Chen Wu.


    And pointed to the futon next to him.


    "No, Mr. Mo, I really didn''t say it, and I''m sure it''s definitely not my magic daze!"


    "Mr. Mo, you''d better go outside and see what kind of existence that person is."


    Seeing that Mo Xiu didn''t believe what he said, Chen Wu was very anxious.


    At the same time, he said eagerly.


    "Alas! There''s nothing I can do about you. "


    "If it wasn''t for you boy, now is my only hope, I wouldn''t bother to care about you such a fussy boy."


    Mo Xiu was defeated by Chen Wu''s eyes.


    Some helpless, and some funny looking at Chen Wu.


    I can only agree to his proposal and go outside to have a look.


    "If you let me understand that this time it''s really just your surprise, I''ll let you know what''s good."


    In the end, he is still a little angry. The world without any real Qi is not suitable for him.


    The moment he went outside, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Especially the pollution smell of those industries, they just want to destroy this place.


    So he would rather stay in this small world full of real steam than go outside to stay more prosperous.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mo!"


    After hearing that Mo Xiu agreed, Chen Wu was also very happy.


    If Lin Mu appears in other places, he doesn''t care about it, but the place where Lin Mu appears is the villa area where he lives.


    That is to say, this mysterious man may be a neighbor with him in the future.


    This let him how not to worry, in case this mysterious person has a plot against him.


    The feeling in your heart, you will never be the opponent of such a person.


    So let Mr. Mo go first.


    That person should not be mo Lao''s opponent!


    It should be. After all, Mo always boasted that he was a giant of his time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 466

    "The smell is really uncomfortable."


    Mo Xiu frowned when he came to the outside world.


    He felt very uncomfortable with such information.


    Especially from heaven and earth can not feel any trace of the existence of Qi.


    "Alas! Has the true Qi in heaven and earth not been restored yet? "


    Think of the old man''s prophecy.


    Didn''t the old guy say that it would only take five million years to recover his true Qi?


    "Mo Lao, this way!"


    Chen Wu also knows that Mo Xiu hates staying outside.


    So he would not talk nonsense any more, but took Mo Xiu to Lin Mu''s villa directly.


    "Mo Lao, this is the place where the person I feel a threat from his eyes lives."


    Naturally, he noticed where Lin Mu lived just now.


    For this reason.


    "What''s the matter? He didn''t feel any real Qi at all, that is to say, the person inside is unlikely to be a practitioner"


    Mo Xiu didn''t talk nonsense when he came here. He directly used his own divine consciousness and began to explore the situation here.


    At the same time, there is still a sneer in my heart.


    Sure enough, the boy stepped into the bottleneck and was stunned.


    In order to avoid the boy''s further dallying, it seems that he will have to temper his Daoxin when he goes back, or sooner or later he may be possessed.


    "Let''s go! Everything used here is ordinary, and there is nothing worth noticing. "


    After Mo Xiu explored at will, he said to him carelessly.


    "In the future, don''t be scared. Don''t come to me for this matter!"


    Mo Xiu took a white look at Chen Wu and felt the breath outside. It was very uncomfortable indeed.


    "Why do you have to leave so soon?"


    Suddenly, a flat voice came into their minds.


    "What..."


    He didn''t feel where the sound came from.


    How is that possible? We should know that the world is now in the end of the law era, how can there be such a existence.


    To be able to satisfy his bicycle and deliver words to himself, his strength is absolutely above his own.


    Unfortunately, the world is already the end of the law, and there is no real Qi in the world.


    Those powerful beings left the world millions of years ago.


    Even if they did not leave, after millions of years of washing in a world without steam, they would not exist in such a powerful force.


    Unless it''s someone who has a small world like himself.


    Wait


    "Little world..."


    He came up with a key idea.


    Since you can own this small world, why can''t others?


    If the other side also uses this small world, it is not surprising that there are such examples.


    But there are only a few people who can have a small world.


    Which old friend is this man?


    "Let''s go. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. You can''t avoid it. Go in and have a look."


    Mo Xiu was not afraid of anything.


    He used to be at the top of the pyramid.


    Naturally, I will not be afraid of this little thing.


    So directly next to this extremely vigilant Chen Wu said flatly.


    "Mo Lao..."


    But Chen Wu is still a little hesitant.


    After all, the master''s attitude towards the two of them has not been clear. If he walks in easily, will he be in danger.


    "What are you afraid of? No one can hurt you with me here."


    Mo Xiu white Chen Wu one eye, no nonsense what, directly pull him in.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 467

    "I''ll see where it is."


    Mo Xiu said in his heart.


    At the same time, I think about the old friends in my heart.


    Only those old friends in those years had such ability.


    "You are!"


    Entering the gate, I saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the middle of the hall.


    Slowly drinking the tea on his desk.


    And another man in combat clothes, head slowly back, as if asleep.


    However, what Mo Xiu didn''t expect was that he didn''t have any image of the young man.


    There is no such powerful person in his memory.


    What''s more, the breath revealed from him doesn''t correspond to any existence of the same level as him.


    That''s why he''s so strange.


    "The great golden fairy."


    "Not bad."


    Lin Mu casually looked at Mo Xiu two people.


    With his strength, we can naturally see the realm of the two people at will.


    In his heyday, Mo Xiu was in the middle stage of a great Luo Jinxian, but now he has fallen to the primary stage of a great Luo Jinxian because he has no realm.


    But in such a middle world, such a pole is very good.


    After all, the world is just a medium-sized world. Besides genius, there will be no other quasi saint.


    In the later period of Daluo Jinxian, there are few.


    So, to reach such a level, generally speaking, he is the person standing at the top of the world.


    "Who are you? Why have you never been in my memory? "


    Mo Xiu frowned.


    He didn''t know what da Luo Jinxian meant.


    But he can see from Lin Mu''s eyes that this mysterious man just appreciates his own strength.


    I didn''t pay attention to myself.


    This makes him a little annoyed. He was the one who used to stand at the top of the pyramid, and his strength is not bad now.


    In the eyes of this mysterious young man, it''s just not bad.


    If this person can''t explain why, maybe he will attack this person immediately.


    "Me


    Lin Mu took a look at an Wen who had been knocked out by himself.


    No longer hide their identity.


    Anyway, both of them are practitioners.


    And it doesn''t cause any trouble to yourself.


    It''s nothing to tell them about yourself.


    "I''m a traveler from abroad. I''m in your world this time, so I want to stay in your world for a while."


    Lin Mu continued to drink tea.


    At the same time, he also made a please gesture to them.


    After they sat down, two cups of spirit tea suddenly appeared in front of them.


    This rich aura, even Mo Xiu also has some moving.


    He has lived so long that he has never drunk such a strong spirit tea.


    And with his insight can also be seen at a glance, a cup of tea is absolutely not ordinary.


    In his career, there is nothing comparable.


    However, this mysterious young man only regarded her as spirit tea, and it was also spirit tea to entertain guests.


    "Foreign visitors!"


    "What is your purpose?"


    Mo Xiu frowned.


    He naturally added a key word from Lin Mu''s words.


    That is, he is not from this world.


    Or from outside.


    In his realm, he had already known that there was a broader world beyond his own.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 468

    He didn''t believe what Lin Mu said was just to visit the world.


    The world began to dry up millions of years ago.


    Up to now, he has not been able to feel the existence of the slightest bit of true Qi from heaven and earth.


    At this time, what does such a practitioner want to do when he comes to this world?


    If you really want to play, you can go to another big world.


    "There are countless worlds in the universe, but they are divided into three systems."


    "One, true side, two, technology side, three, magic side!"


    "So it''s not interesting to visit the world of science and technology once in a while."


    Lin Mu naturally saw that he was doubting himself.


    Also, in such a world, there is no real Qi at all, but a strong cultivator comes from the accident.


    It''s just a trip to this world, no one will believe it.


    But that''s the truth.


    Lin Mu really just wants to rest in this world.


    Moreover, there are many strong people who come to this kind of world of science and technology at the time of the world of mortals.


    "Is it?"


    Mo Xiu, a fox, looks at Lin Mu.


    He did not leave his own world and did not know anything else in the universe.


    It''s just one side of this person''s story.


    Don''t believe it all.


    Although he also chose to leave his own world at the beginning, it does not mean that he has no feeling for his own things.


    They are also helpless to leave.


    At that time, the true Qi became rarer and rarer. One day, the true Qi will disappear completely.


    No one remembers them, and naturally it won''t do any good.


    That''s why he left the world and will go out to find a broader world.


    But after all, he hasn''t left.


    If this mysterious person really has any idea about their world.


    He won''t be polite either.


    His world is not yet in the hands of an outsider.


    "You seem hostile to me!"


    Lin Mu took a look at Mo Xiu.


    "As I said, I''m just here to visit your world. I don''t have any malice or plans for your world."


    "What''s more, I hate to be disturbed at ordinary times, especially when I have such inexplicable hostility, and then I give my hand inexplicably."


    "If you do, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Lin Mu took a sip of Lingcha.


    Although the tone is flat.


    But the momentum of the body is clear.


    In an instant, Mo Xiu and Chen Wu were overwhelmed.


    After all, they are just a big Luo Jinxian and a boy who has just become an immortal.


    How could he be the opponent of a great saint.


    Even the momentum he showed was not something they could resist.


    In some powerful world, there is such a saying.


    "If you are not a saint, you will be a mole ant."


    In the eyes of saints, all creatures under saints, whether you are a great Luo Jinxian or a quasi saint, are just mole ants.


    "You..."


    The face of Mo Xiu''s soul entity was instantly oppressed by this powerful momentum and turned red.


    How could this man be so powerful?


    With this set of momentum, people who stand at the top of the pyramid like themselves are overwhelmed.


    How powerful is his strength?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 469

    "You..."


    Mo Xiu can''t believe looking at Lin Mu.


    How could this man be so powerful?


    Just by virtue of a powerful pressure, they oppressed themselves out of breath.


    What a powerful force it takes to create such a huge pressure.


    At the same time, there was a sense of despair in his heart.


    If such a powerful person really has a plan for the world, who can stop it?


    Even if he can''t be hurt by the current highest technology, can he hurt a more powerful person?


    as like as two peas, he can only pray in his heart that Lin Mu''s intentions are exactly the same as he said, and he is not interested in the world.


    And now he also hopes that this mysterious and terrible man will not kill them.


    "Don''t worry, you are here to visit. Naturally, we will not harm you."


    Mo Xiu went on under the enormous pressure.


    He knew that if he didn''t make a statement today, Lin Mu would not let him go easily.


    "Well!"


    He felt the pressure on himself disappear.


    Sure enough!


    Mo Xiu said in his heart.


    As long as his expression will not produce any harm to this mysterious and terrible man, he will not come to his own people.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t take the initiative to come and die, I won''t do it easily."


    Lin Mu seemed to be as friendly as before.


    It''s like it never happened.


    And Mo Xiu and Chen Wu will not mention this topic beyond their capacity.


    "You must have visited many worlds. I wonder if you could tell us what the outside world is like for us


    After seeing that Lin Mu is true and has no malice to his own people.


    Mo Xiu asked cautiously.


    At this time, he was due to the fact that the pride of the strong, who had been standing at the top of the pyramid in ancient times, had disappeared.


    After all, in this person''s eyes, he may just be a stronger mole ant.


    After all, he can''t even bear the pressure.


    What qualifications in front of him to show their pride.


    But he was still very curious about the outside world.


    In particular, I am more curious about whether some Qi practitioners in ancient times succeeded in finding another broad world.


    But he also understood that even though this person had traveled, he did not know how many worlds.


    However, the possibility of meeting those ancient gas refiners in his world is very small.


    But there is still a little expectation in his heart.


    What if?


    "The outside world


    "The world is divided into three categories: small world, middle world and big world."


    "Then the camps of each world are divided into technology side, truth-building side and magic side!"


    "And your world is also very special in the universe. Originally, your world belonged to the middle world of Xiuzhen side, but because of the gradual loss and lack of aura in your world, it no longer belonged to Xiuzhen side millions of years ago!"


    "And after so many years of scientific and technological development, your world has re entered the middle world of science and technology."


    Lin Mu did not refuse, but explained to them some basic things about the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 470

    "The outside world is so vast!"


    "It seems that my heart is too small.


    After a long time, after listening to Lin Mu''s introduction, Mo Xiu and Chen Wu grew up.


    I thought their world was big enough.


    But I didn''t expect that their world, in the vast universe, was just a tiny world.


    The most special thing is that their world was originally the cultivation side, but has changed into the technology side.


    Both of them have some emotion.


    After all, my strength is not enough.


    If their strength reaches such a level as Lin Mu.


    Then their vision will not be limited to their ordinary world.


    If they have a strong power, they will also have the same ability as Lin Mu to travel all over the world.


    To improve your vision.


    But this is only if after all.


    With Chen Wu''s current strength, there is no chance to step out of his original world.


    And Mo Xiu can still have that strength before, but now he is in a state of soul, and his strength has greatly reduced. It is very difficult for him to step out of the world again.


    After all, his present state of soul is sheltered by the laws of heaven and earth in this world. If he leaves the protection of the laws of this world, his strength will be greatly reduced.


    "By the way, I wonder if you could meet me or some of our world''s Qi practitioners who left millions of years ago when you were traveling in the world."


    After sighing with emotion, Mo Xiu asked what he was most concerned about.


    After all, there are many friends among those who left the world millions of years ago.


    If he can know that they have safely left their world, and found a broader world of cultivation in the universe, he will be very pleased.


    Other people''s original plan, he is also a force.


    Now to see their success, it''s not in vain for them. It was theirs at the beginning.


    "This is not."


    "Because I just came to your position in the world, and I directly entered the world without exploring anything outside, so I didn''t pay attention to anything else?"


    Lin Mu apologized to him.


    Before she came to this world, she had been practicing in a closed state, and he didn''t know how he came to this world. How could he pay attention to those ancient Qi practitioners.


    Therefore, the question asked by Mo Xiu was wrong.


    Also, Lin Mu is just one of the tourists who travel all over the world. How can he pay attention to doing some small things.


    "This..."


    "All right!"


    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll leave first."


    When Mo Xiu heard that Lin Mu had not seen the ancient gas refiners who had left their world, he was disappointed.


    But to his realm, he can quickly suppress his inner emotions.


    Just disappointed for a moment, then immediately restored to the original.


    He also knew that he didn''t have to stay here any longer.


    After all, they just got to know Lin Mu, not even ordinary friends.


    It''s very bad for Lin Mu and both of them to continue to disturb here.


    So when he didn''t get his answer, he immediately said goodbye.


    "No!"


    Lin Mu stretched out his hand.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 471

    "Mr. Mo, do you think what that man said is true?"


    After he came out, because he didn''t like to stay in the heavily polluted technological world, he immediately returned to his small world.


    Chen Wu also followed Mo Xiu back to the small world.


    Now he has a big question in his heart, and he wants to ask Mo Xiu.


    But it''s not very good because it was in someone else''s place just now.


    But now that I have returned to my own territory, I don''t have to worry about it any more.


    "I think it should be true. After all, there''s no need for that man to cheat us."


    "And that man''s strength is too strong. If he has any purpose, he doesn''t have to cheat us. He can do it directly. I don''t believe that there are any weapons in the world that can threaten this existence."


    Mo Xiu picked up his tea cup and took a sip slowly, trying to calm his inner uneasiness.


    So much has happened today.


    Originally, I just wanted to get rid of Chen Wu''s bewilderment, but I didn''t expect to encounter a more terrifying and powerful existence.


    This made him see Chen Wu again. If this boy didn''t want to go by himself, how could he have met with such a powerful existence, and resisted for a long time under the pressure of such a powerful existence,


    if that man hadn''t killed his own people, maybe he would not have been able to return to his small world.


    What he experienced today can also be said to be the choice between life and death.


    If he was extremely arrogant at the beginning, it is estimated that the man can slap him to death.


    "It''s so bad!"


    After drinking a mouthful of Lingcha, which he thought was very delicious, he suddenly felt that his cup of Lingcha was extremely bitter.


    It''s not as refreshing as the one Lin Mu drank there.


    It''s the difference between 50 cents and 5000 yuan tea.


    "But, Mo, I still don''t believe that there is such a vast world outside our world?"


    Chen Wu is still questioning Lin Mu''s words.


    After all, his world is so big.


    But in that man''s mouth, the world he lived in was just a tiny dust in the universe, which was not remarkable at all.


    "That''s because your strength is too weak now. When your strength and vision reach my level, you will believe what he said."


    Mo Xiu ignored Chen Wu.


    Because in his eyes, Chen Wu''s questioning attitude is completely due to his lack of strength.


    If my Chen Wu''s strength has reached his Chengdu, then I will not question it too much.


    Because he now knows that, in addition to his world, there is a wider world outside.


    Otherwise, millions of years ago, he would not have agreed to leave the world and go out to look for it.


    But he did not expect that the universe was so vast.


    I have as many things as they are.


    It''s also something he didn''t expect.


    However, in order to maintain his ancient power of 13, he still had to pretend to scold Chen Wu for not having strength and glasses.


    Only in this way can you look tall.


    So, don''t go to practice hard with me.


    Don''t get angry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 472

    "What''s the matter with me?"


    After the two of them left.


    Lin Mu made a loud finger in the air, and relieved the move of an Wen.


    And after a while, Anwen also slowly opened his eyes.


    I feel dizzy after touching myself.


    He remembered what he was talking to Lin Mu just now.


    But I don''t know why, all of a sudden, he felt his head a little dizzy, as if he could fall down immediately.


    And even though he resisted with his strong willpower, he still couldn''t resist the feeling of dizziness this time.


    Then, then toward the back of the sofa, thoroughly sleep in the past.


    "Nothing! Maybe you''re too tired to go to bed. Why don''t you have a good rest? "


    Lin Mu''s face was full of care without any extra expression.


    As if an Wen fainted, the past has nothing to do with him.


    But only in the heart know, Anwen fainted must be his hands and feet in the dark.


    But it can''t be shown, No.


    Otherwise this guy would be suspicious again.


    So it''s better to hide him.


    "Is it?"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s explanation, an Wen naturally didn''t believe it.


    But after seeing Lin Mu''s face, which was not a fake expression, he could not help but start to shake up.


    Is it really too tired to sleep in the past?


    But also should not, today oneself did not do any tired matter?


    At most, I just sent a few messages to my superiors, but I couldn''t control myself to sleep.


    What''s more, the faint feeling in my head today is too strange.


    As if it was just a moment, without any preparation.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help being more suspicious in his eyes.


    Is it really his move?


    But what''s in it for him?


    It''s just sleeping.


    "All right! Then, sir, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest


    Lin Mu has decided that these will let an Wen stay with him, so he also arranged a room for him.


    Although an Wen still has some doubts about Lin Mu in his heart.


    But he didn''t dare to show it.


    After all, the gap between them is too big.


    It is estimated that Lin Mu''s strength can kill himself with a slap.


    At this time, there is no choice but to believe him. Is it difficult to question him what he did when he went to sleep?


    He is still very self-conscious. He is not qualified to talk with this terrible and powerful mysterious man from the same angle.


    "More than twenty minutes have passed!"


    An Wen, who enters the room, raises his hand and looks at the time. He finds that there is not much time left for him to sleep.


    It''s only 20 minutes.


    Most people can''t do anything in more than 20 minutes.


    However, this ancient Qi practitioner is not sure.


    No one knows what other means he has.


    "I''ll have to find out what he''s done in these twenty minutes."


    Now Anwen doesn''t believe that the feeling of dizziness is his own.


    It must be Lin Mu''s hands and feet. Otherwise, why did he only sleep for 20 minutes and wake up naturally.


    And I don''t have any feeling.


    It''s like sleeping and waking up suddenly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 473

    But these can only be done in secret.


    It must not be done in public.


    Otherwise, no one knows whether that person will be angry or not.


    These are not what he should think at this time.


    And now he''s feeling a little sleepy in his head.


    But this time he can be absolutely sure that it''s the feedback from his body to his brain.


    He can even think about these things and go straight to bed.


    "Ha ha, this boy!"


    What Anwen doesn''t know is that everything he does is under the control of Lin Mu.


    All the expressions on his face did not escape Lin Mu''s eyes.


    "Although I believe in it orally, I don''t believe it at all in my heart."


    Lin Mu smiles.


    It can be seen from his expression that although Anwen believed what he said orally, he absolutely didn''t believe it in his heart.


    But Lin Mu didn''t care about it, and he didn''t expect him to believe in himself.


    Anyway, I just need to explain the past.


    As for whether he believes it or not, it''s his business.


    Moreover, Lin Mu did not believe that an Wen had the ability to find out what he had done.


    If he was an ordinary person with such ability, Lin Mu, a saint, would not have to do it.


    It''s a shame that the traces left can be detected by an ordinary person.


    "I hope the people of Xinghui empire will not come to their own trouble."


    "Well, I shouldn''t be in front of these guys at that time."


    Lin Mu had some regrets about the things that appeared in front of them before.


    If he did not appear in front of them at the beginning, he would not have attracted the attention of the senior management of Xinghui empire.


    There will be no current concerns.


    And keep this kid with you.


    It''s just to let this kid report his every move to his boss.


    So that the high level of Xinghui empire will not act rashly on itself.


    Although he was not afraid, he didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Moreover, when he arrived at the realm of saints, he realized that the so-called saying "saints do not touch Cause and effect" in the universe is bullshit.


    Although the saint is completely immune to the common cause and effect.


    But if it affects the trend of a middle world, the cause and effect will be great.


    Then everything in that middle world will be tied to him.


    At that time, it will be a win-win attitude and a lose lose attitude.


    He doesn''t want to be like this.


    So this is the key that he doesn''t want to be found by the people of Xinghui empire.


    After all, he is not a good temper, if the people of Xinghui Empire really angered him, he might really destroy Xinghui empire in anger.


    At that time, he will have a great impact on the world.


    At that time, no matter how powerful he is, he will not be able to escape the cause and effect of the world.


    That''s why I will leave Anwen behind and let him report his every move to the top of Xinghui Empire, so that those people won''t do it by themselves easily.


    I think he''s still in control.


    However, some things that should be concealed should be concealed from him.


    Like this one.


    The existence of Chen Wu and Mo Xiu can''t be known by him.


    If he knew it, he would report it to Xinghui empire.


    They will be in danger by then.


    However, these two people were also called to rest by Lin Mu. Lin Mu naturally wanted to protect them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 474

    "Wake up!"


    Lin Mu, who was sitting quietly on the sofa in the hall reading, saw an Wen coming out of the room and said casually.


    "If you wake up, take me to the place you''re going to visit. Anyway, I''m a little bored."


    Lin Mu took a look at an Wen.


    Put down the book, stand up directly.


    He was not given any chance to refuse.


    "Oh All right


    Because he succumbed to Lin Mu''s obscene power, he did not dare to refuse, and could only act according to Lin Mu''s orders.


    "I always feel like I''ve forgotten something. "


    before going out the door.


    Anwen has some doubts to touch his back brain.


    He always felt that he had something else to do, but he couldn''t remember it no matter how he thought about it.


    "Alas! Maybe I''m too tired recently, which leads to the illusion that I have a job now. "


    "Never before."


    Anwen sighed helplessly.


    He''s been through so much lately.


    Everything can make his heart burn out.


    Especially what happened yesterday.


    It was not easy for him to save his life in the face of this terrible existence.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Mu, who had already surpassed him, turned to him and asked.


    "Oh Sir, I''m a little distracted. I''ll be right here


    Dare not hesitate what, walked to Lin Mu directly past.


    However, he did not see the strange smile in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    "Ha ha! Don''t you know that it''s very easy to erase other people''s memory when you reach such a level as me


    Lin Mu sneered.


    How could he let Anwen pass on today''s news to his superiors.


    If an Wen really delivers today''s news to him, even if the people living here are rich or expensive.


    The people above also have a way to recover everything here.


    At that time, Chen Wu and Mo Xiu will be exposed.


    After all, they are also practitioners.


    And maybe they are the only two practitioners in the world.


    It''s OK to give them some protection once in a while.


    Moreover, if they were involved in visiting themselves, he would be a little sorry.


    "Master, in front of you is the famous Huangluo bar in Guluo and even in Xinghui empire!"


    "The guests in this bar are not ordinary people. They are all rich or powerful people in Xinghui empire. Otherwise, they are few big stars."


    "Moreover, the service inside is also very perfect. According to the news from the big boss, as long as you have money, you can get anything you want inside."


    "Only if you can''t think of it, there''s nothing they can''t get. As long as you have money, you can buy it."


    It wasn''t long before they left.


    An Wen then points to a tall building in front of Lin Mu and introduces it.


    It''s the most famous bar in Xinghui Empire, the location of Huangluo bar.


    Unlike ordinary bars, which only occupy one floor, Huangluo bar bought all of them.


    This building belongs to Huangluo bar.


    "You can buy anything!"


    "Ha ha! I don''t think I can get what I want even if I sell all of you in the world! "


    Lin Mu smiles.


    I was contemptuous of what the big boss said behind the scenes.


    It''s estimated that they have spent all the things they want, but they can''t get them out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 475

    "Let''s go!"


    "Look at this noble bar."


    Lin Mu smiles, and ignores an Wen''s words, and steps forward directly.


    Although the heart for the big old board out of the lie and did not pay attention to.


    But he was curious about the most prosperous bar in the world.


    It depends on what kind of poison is in it.


    It can make so many powerful people linger here.


    "Stop, this is not your place."


    As Lin Mu walked forward, he soon came to the gate of Huangluo bar.


    Not to mention, Huangluo bar is worthy of being the most prosperous and luxurious bar in Xinghui Empire, which is completely unique with other bars.


    Most of the other pubs have conspicuous signs outside.


    However, there is no sign outside Huangluo bar.


    From the outside, it''s just an ordinary building.


    If Anwen hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t have thought that it was actually a bustling bar.


    Besides, there are two waiters in Xinghui imperial dress outside.


    His face was full of the smile of a waiter in a five-star hotel.


    It makes people look very comfortable.


    However, when Lin Mu wanted to go in, he was stopped by them.


    "Oh! Why? Don''t you open bars just for business? Now that business is coming, you don''t take it. "


    Lin Mu didn''t rush in.


    Instead, he looked at the two waiters who stopped him.


    Because the two waiters did not show any disdain for him, or to annoy him.


    So he was stopped, but the expression on his face was not removed.


    And there''s a little bit of sorry on my face.


    So Lin didn''t embarrass them.


    If this is a request from their superiors, it is the right thing for them to do.


    "Is it difficult to get to your bar? What else do you want?"


    Lin Mu probably also saw that if he wanted to enter the most prosperous bar of Xinghui Empire, he had to ask for something else.


    It is estimated that not everyone can go in and spend.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Our bar only serves members of our bar for the time being. The rest are not served by our bar for the time being."


    The two waiters said to him in an apologetic tone.


    There is no such thing as being superior.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    "Those who are in the way, get out of the way for Ben Shao."


    Suddenly, an arrogant voice came.


    A young man, who was a little flighty and pale, came with two beautiful women in his arms.


    The clothes he wears are the most high-end brands in the world.


    Most people don''t even dare to think about it.


    And according to his way of doing things, it is obvious that he is a rich second generation, or a powerful second generation.


    "I''m going to take you two to see the characteristics of Huangluo bar."


    The man didn''t look at Lin Mu in front of him at all.


    Just teasing his two girlfriends.


    "Today, as long as you two are comfortable with me, you can tell me what you want in Huangluo bar."


    The man didn''t care about the presence of others.


    Directly in front of the two women''s private, secret touch.


    "Zhang Shao, it''s still outside."


    The two women immediately blushed.


    After all, there are still outsiders watching them.


    "Ha ha! What are you afraid of? "


    "It''s just that they can see it, but they can''t taste it."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 476

    Zhang Shao was totally indifferent.


    I don''t care if it''s outside.


    Everything he did was seen through by outsiders.


    On the contrary, she is very proud now.


    They are two beauties outside, but others can only enjoy watching them all the time.


    There''s no joy in it.


    They are so red eyed.


    "Zhang Shao, you are bad!"


    The woman on the right immediately beat Zhang Shao''s chest with her fist.


    With a enchanting tone to her temptation.


    At the same time, there was a look in his eyes.


    Looking at Zhang, he said that he wanted to bring the spirit to justice.


    But he still wants some face.


    He can do some acceptable things in front of outsiders, but he still needs his own face to do those private and secret things.


    Even if you don''t want to be yourself, you can''t lose your father''s face.


    If my father knew that he was doing such a ridiculous thing openly outside, he might break his third leg when he went back.


    "Well! I''ll see how I can deal with you two goblins when I get in. "


    I gave them both a good squeeze.


    Then they were quickly brought into Huangluo bar.


    But the two attendants didn''t seem to see anything just happened.


    See Zhang Shao come here.


    Immediately bent down 90 degrees, hands pointing to the front, with a respectful tone said to him: "Zhang Shao, please!"


    "Well!"


    "By the way, you''ve been neglecting your work recently. Huangluo bar is at least the largest bar in the Empire. All kinds of dogs and cats can go in."


    "If you don''t have any money, you dare to be wild here."


    "If I had, I would have sent someone to drive him out and let him continue to talk nonsense here."


    Zhang Shao is going in.


    Suddenly he turned around and looked at Lin Mu with a disdainful tone.


    At the same time, there is a trace of supremacy in his eyes. He never looks at these people who live at the bottom.


    In this way, the borers who enjoy the welfare of the Empire should serve these rich children well, instead of taking care of their own enjoyment every day.


    If so, the welfare of the Empire would not have to be enjoyed.


    It''s good to be a tramp.


    Lin Mu looks at Zhang Shao with a strange tone.


    In my heart, I lost my smile.


    It seems that today, I met a rich man, and he is still the one who has no brain.


    Such rich children are rare in ordinary times.


    Those rich children in all the world, which one is not very self-restraint, even if their heart again angry, it will not be easy to show.


    No one like this is a black sheep.


    I can''t see that I''m a disciple of a powerful family.


    Maybe this is the one who came to my door to slap myself in the face.


    Lin Mu thought for a while, but he seldom pretended to be 13 and hit the face.


    And no one sent their faces to the door to call them.


    But it looks like someone sent it to the door today.


    "Hum, that is, if you look at people who have no money, you can let them come here without telling them to go away."


    After hearing Zhang Shao''s words, the woman who wanted to recite immediately echoed.


    The tone of voice revealed the color of flattery.


    "Forget it, Zhang Shao. Take it easy. Don''t worry about these poor people."


    "Your life is something they poor people will never enjoy."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 477

    "Here, sir."


    After Anwen heard what the dandy said.


    His face immediately began to change.


    He was afraid that this conceited dandy would annoy Lin Mu, and then Li Mu would get angry here.


    At that time, even if the dandy had nine lives, he could not resist Lin Mu''s anger.


    And now no one knows exactly how Lin Mu''s temper is.


    Will he make a sudden move?


    Will you be so angry by this dandy that you can''t measure your own strength, and then angrily take action among the stars, or even destroy the stars.


    According to the records of some ancient books he read, it is not impossible for some powerful ancient Qi practitioners to destroy a planet with their hands.


    According to the past few days, we can see that Lin Mu is definitely one of the kind of practitioners who can shoot a planet with a slap.


    Anwen''s face changed.


    I immediately wanted to teach this dandy a lesson for Lin Mu.


    So that he can know what to say.


    I hope this can calm down Lin Mu''s anger.


    After all, it''s better to be slapped twice than to take your own life.


    "No harm! I''ve never seen anything like this before, and it''s very interesting. "


    Lin Mu smiles, indicating that he doesn''t care.


    After all, if a saint and a mortal have to care about it, it''s not a saint''s mind.


    So he was not annoyed, but continued to ask the waiter, "how can I become a member of your bar?"


    Lin Mu came to this world to enjoy.


    Since this bar is the best in the world, how can we not go in and have a look.


    "Sir! It''s easy to be a member of our bar. "


    "Just buy our bar membership card."


    "There are four kinds of membership cards in our bar, each of which represents every floor you can go to. For example, the lowest first class can only consume on the first floor, while the second class can consume on the first and second floors, and so on!"


    The two attendants still had professional smiles on their faces.


    They won''t offend anyone for another customer.


    After all, they are just employees of this hotel, not servants of others.


    There is no need to offend another person for the sake of a rich child.


    After all, they don''t know the specific identity of this person. If this person is also a rich man, they will be miserable.


    And everyone who goes to Huangluo bar has to go through special training.


    The most basic etiquette is to learn.


    That is, we can''t neglect everyone, even if we know that he has no money to enter the bar.


    Also smile and tell him the rules of the bar.


    "Oh! How much does that cost? "


    Lin Mu doesn''t care.


    His useless spirit stone brought in 500 million imperial coins.


    After buying that villa, he issued 300 million yuan, and now he still has 200 million yuan.


    Even if the membership card of the most noble, prosperous and most expensive bar in Xinghui empire is expensive, 200 million should be enough.


    "I''ll go. Are you stupid? Such a poor guy, you think he has money to buy a bar membership card. "


    "The clothes on such a poor man are only a thousand imperial coins."


    "Even my servants disdain to wear such clothes. Do you think such a poor man can afford a bar membership card?"


    "According to me, it''s better to ask someone to drive him out. Such a guy is just here to make trouble."


    At this time, Zhang Shao''s disgusting voice came again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 478

    But this time, Lin Mu''s brow wrinkled.


    No matter how big his heart is, he can''t stand the repeated provocations.


    Not to mention, he is also a saint.


    Even if a mortal doesn''t know his identity and humiliates him for the first time, Lin Mu can forgive him.


    After all, those who do not know are not guilty.


    But if this mortal again and again, again and again to provoke their own words, then he is no matter how big the mind can not bear to go on.


    After all, saints are human beings.


    It''s just that it''s so powerful that it''s beyond the realm of human beings.


    But he didn''t do it like this dandy.


    After all, this is not the world of Xiuzhen, and the Empire has its most basic laws.


    Now he just came to rest in this world, and there is no temporary way of heaven in this world.


    It''s not my turn to intervene.


    So I didn''t pay attention to the boy who kept shouting here.


    "What''s the price of each?"


    Instead, he directly ignored the dandy and asked two attendants with a smile.


    Compared with this dandy, the performance of these two attendants made him comfortable.


    After all, if the material of his clothes is seen by a mortal, it''s hell.


    So his clothes are not much different from those in the world with tens of yuan.


    That''s why this dandy looks down on him.


    But the faces of the two waiters did not reveal any slightest disdain.


    It''s just a professional smile.


    "Damn it. What''s the matter? You''ve ignored Ben, haven''t you?"


    Seeing that Lin Mu just looked at himself, he continued to talk to someone, as if he didn''t look at himself at all.


    This made her furious.


    From small to large, who dare to ignore themselves with such eyes.


    What do you want to do, what can''t be done?


    This poor man dare to ignore himself directly.


    I don''t think much of him.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    From small to large, no one dares to disobey himself?


    This poor man dares not to beat him today, so his mother doesn''t know him. His family name is not Zhang.


    Thinking of him, he let go and put his arms around the two women''s hands and rushed to Lin Mu directly.


    That look is the meaning that wants to beat forest tree violently.


    "Zhang Shao, Zhang Shao, calm down. This is Huangluo bar."


    Suddenly, one of his arms was pulled by an external force.


    Looking back, it''s the woman who showed temptation to herself before.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    He frowned and had some displeasure.


    These two women''s watches are just trying to get their own money, but they also bravely stop themselves.


    "Zhang Shao, this is Huangluo bar. Have you forgotten what happened to Huang Shao?"


    The woman had some fear of saying that.


    But still with fear to remind him.


    Huangluo bar, although it''s just a bar.


    However, the background of the big boss behind the scenes is extremely mysterious, and it is even said that his background can reach the sky.


    There is nothing he can''t do in Xinghui empire.


    Moreover, this mysterious boss has a rule, which is very annoying. His own rules are broken by others.


    He made a rule that no one was allowed to challenge.


    Anyone who defies his rules has to pay a price.


    For example, Huang Shao broke the rules he set last time.


    That''s a person with an identity background no less than Zhang Shao.


    But the mysterious boss behind the scenes said that if you break your leg, you break it.


    And afterwards, the Huang family came to apologize in person.


    It can be imagined how horrible the background of the boss behind the scenes is.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 479

    The woman reminded.


    After hearing the woman''s reminder, Zhang Shao calmed down.


    He also thought of Huang Shao, who violated the rules set by the bar owner last time.


    I''ve seen what happened to him.


    That leg was completely broken.


    There''s no way to recover at all, so we have to replace it.


    Fortunately, today''s neuroscience and technology are very developed. For today''s science and technology, changing legs is just a small operation.


    Otherwise, by now that Huang Shao might even have the heart to die.


    However, although there is nothing wrong with the leg, the process of breaking the leg is extremely painful, and ordinary people can''t hold it down at all.


    Logically speaking, if one''s family members are bullied by others, they must come to seek a way out.


    But the Huang family didn''t come to ask for an explanation. Instead, they took Huang Shao, who had been broken and had not recovered completely, to apologize in person.


    It is said that it took a lot of money to get the mysterious boss behind the scenes to forgive.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Shao''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    He doesn''t want to be the next Huang Shao.


    It''s no big deal to change his leg, but he doesn''t want to suffer from being broken like that.


    And it was smashed.


    Huang Shao has at least been exercising, but he knows what his body looks like.


    It is estimated that if someone comes to completely break the bone of his leg, he will not be able to survive.


    "Hum!"


    "Boy, you remember, don''t let me see you outside."


    "Otherwise, Ben Shao will let you know what life is not like death."


    The dandy Zhang Shao gave Lin Mu a cold look.


    Although now in the heart of anger, but also by their own reason to suppress.


    He knows this is definitely not the place to start.


    So we have to go back and investigate the background of this self limiting boy.


    In the dark to make this boy''s life is not like death.


    It''s just the life and death of an ordinary person. He doesn''t pay attention to it at all.


    What if you die?


    Is there anyone else who dares to embarrass his grandmaster Zhang for an ordinary man?


    "Ha ha!"


    "Brain damage!"


    Looking at Zhang Shao, he went in angrily.


    In the back of the Lin Mu casually said two words.


    I didn''t provoke him at all. I didn''t come here to provoke him. I just didn''t care about him.


    He can be so angry.


    He was even dazzled by the anger.


    It''s not brain damage. What is it?


    I think that no one in the world can disobey him.


    "I hope you don''t mess with me."


    "Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching you how to be a man."


    Lin Mu sneered in his heart.


    However, this brain damage is expected to provoke him later.


    After all, when he left, his angry eyes had already said everything.


    Such brain damage can not be described by common sense.


    "You, say, what?"


    Lin Mu''s voice is not small, so everyone on the scene clearly heard.


    Zhang Shao, who is walking inside, is no exception.


    He looked back in great anger.


    Can''t believe looking at Lin Mu.


    There are people in the world who have the courage to say such things to themselves.


    It''s like looking for death.


    Zhang Shao''s eyes have become extremely red now.


    As if it was an angry lion, it might rush to tear up the forest tree at any time.


    "Boy, I remember you."


    "I''ll never forget your face."


    "I''ll let you enjoy what it means to live rather than die."


    Although incomparably wants to start in here, but the reason finally gave him to suppress.


    Only with two women into the bar.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 480

    "Sir!"


    "The lowest class membership card can be obtained by recharging 100000 imperial coins."


    "Of course, the lowest membership card is also the one with the lowest rights and interests. It is only limited to activities on the first floor, and there is no discount."


    "The second class membership card can be obtained by recharging one million imperial coins!"


    "The second-class membership card is much more advanced than the first-class membership card. In addition to activities on the first floor, you can also go to more advanced activities on the second floor. You can get a 95% discount on your consumption in the store!"


    "And the third class membership card is to recharge more than 10 million imperial coins to be able to get."


    "This kind of membership card is incomparably rare. There are no more than 100 people in the whole empire. After getting this membership card, in addition to activities on the first and second floors, you can go to the top three floors, and you can get 20% discount for consumption in the store!"


    "We can also participate in the carnival night hosted by our bar every year, and carry out the unique service of our bar."


    "And the fourth kind of membership card is also the most high-end one in our bar!"


    "We don''t sell this kind of membership card for the time being. This kind of membership card is given by our big boss himself. The people who own this membership card are rich or expensive, and most of them are from the top of the Empire."


    For the fourth kind of membership card is never too much introduction.


    The fourth kind of membership card can''t be bought with money. Even if the young man is really a rich man who plays the role of pig and eats tiger, he can''t get the fourth kind of membership card.


    Because this kind of membership card should not only be in a high position, but also have a very good relationship with their big boss.


    As far as they know, the number of people with this membership card will never exceed the number of hands.


    "What kind of membership card do you want, sir?"


    "Give me a third one."


    Lin Mu didn''t hesitate and said to them directly.


    Since he came to this world to enjoy, he can''t treat himself badly.


    So the best is to enjoy it once.


    "This is the card."


    Lin Mu takes out a black gold card of Imperial Bank from the space ring.


    This is the card that the shopkeeper handed to him when he was trading with the shopkeeper.


    It is said that it is the most noble card of Imperial Bank. As long as you get this card and go to do business with Imperial Bank, no matter what happens, Imperial Bank will entertain you at the first time.


    "This is..."


    "Black gold card..."


    The waiter hesitated, even shocked.


    This is the famous black gold card of Imperial Bank.


    Those who own such cards are all the most valuable customers of Imperial Bank.


    The whole empire has even fewer people than the fourth kind of membership card.


    But in front of this ugly person, unexpectedly can own the Imperial Bank''s black gold card.


    He What kind of identity is it?


    At this time, the waiter did not dare to underestimate the ugly young man.


    I didn''t expect that the young man was really playing the role of pig and eating tiger.


    The status is so noble.


    Or you won''t get a black gold card from Imperial Bank.


    "Your membership card is ready, sir."


    When the waiter came again, his face became more respectful.


    Very respectful of the black gold card of Lin Mu and their bar membership card to hand up.


    "Inside, sir."


    At the same time, he made a please gesture to Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 481

    "Ha ha!"


    "I hope that Zhang Shuo will not regret it in the future."


    When Lin and Mu both went in.


    The two men began to whisper.


    Although they have a good professionalism when facing guests.


    But when there is no one, they still gossip.


    Like this one.


    I didn''t expect that a person who is not good-looking and wears clothes that can be bought for about 100 yuan should have a black gold card of Imperial Bank in his hand.


    There are people who have black gold cards of Imperial Bank, but even their big boss wants to be polite, but they are offended by the young master of Zhang Jia.


    If you wait until later, Master Zhang knows the situation, will you regret to die?


    His humble words bring a powerful enemy to his family.


    "We don''t care about them."


    Another waiter looked at Lin Mu''s back enviously.


    They will never experience the life of these powerful people.


    "The evil capitalist."


    two people secretly make complaints about themselves.


    Then his face regained the professional smile just now.


    "It''s really lively."


    In the hall on the first floor, countless lights are shining.


    Many young men and women swayed wildly in the hall.


    I want to indulge myself in these bars.


    Lin Mu had a look here and had some nostalgia.


    When he didn''t get the system, he often went to such bars to relax.


    He has not experienced such a noisy environment for a long time.


    It seems that he has been living a plain life for more than 100 years.


    Otherwise, I miss such a noisy bar very much.


    "Come on, have a drink."


    Lin Mu pulls an Wen standing beside him.


    When did Anwen come to such a place? His daily life is either in the process of carrying out a task or in the process of carrying out a task.


    There is little time to rest and relax.


    So when I came to this bustling bar, I was a bit crazy.


    Especially when I see some luxurious wine in the wine counter.


    He also likes drinking at ordinary times. As soon as he enters the door, he has a three foot curtain on the wine in the wine cabinet.


    However, there is not enough money in his pocket for his consumption.


    Although the lowest membership card here is only 100000 yuan, it doesn''t mean that the consumption is free.


    The cheapest one of these drinks costs hundreds of imperial dollars.


    It''s enough for an ordinary person to live a good life for ten days.


    "Sir, we are on the first floor?"


    An Wen asks Lin Mu a question with some doubts.


    According to the ancient books, not all of these ancient Qi practitioners like the fresh life.


    Why did this ancient Qi refiner do the opposite, as if he was very interested in such a busy place.


    "I haven''t seen such a bustle for a long time. Let''s sit on the first floor first."


    Lin Mu smiles and goes to find a vacant seat to sit down.


    Anwen had no choice but to follow him.


    "Waiter!"


    Lin Mu snapped his fingers and called the waiter up.


    "Give us two of the best wines on your floor."


    Since he came to enjoy it, Lin Mu would not treat himself badly.


    So a mouth is the best thing.


    "Yes, just a moment, you two."


    The waiter nodded politely to both of them.


    It doesn''t matter whether they can afford it or not.


    After all, people who can come in will not be unaware of the rules here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 482

    As long as people know the rules here, they will not dare to be presumptuous here.


    "Your wine, gentlemen."


    After a while, the waiter brought up two glasses of wine in the crystal glass.


    It has to be said that even if this is just the lowest floor of the bar, the best wine here is well-known in the outside world.


    And it''s very likely that you won''t see such a good wine in the outside world.


    Anwen thought about it. Anyway, he couldn''t see what the hell this man was up to. He might as well have a good time.


    This Huangluo bar doesn''t have many chances to come in.


    Maybe this time I come in, it''s the only chance in my life.


    So he looked at the wine in the glass and drank it without any hesitation.


    "Good wine!"


    A glass of wine immediately entered Anwen''s stomach.


    Based on Anwen''s years of wine tasting experience, we can see that this glass of wine is absolutely the best. We can''t get it without tens of thousands of imperial coins outside.


    But such people are only on the lowest floor in this bar.


    You can imagine how high the consumption of this bar is.


    It also proves how prosperous this bar is.


    "Average!"


    But Lin Mu didn''t feel much about the wine.


    After he tasted it, he found that the glass of wine in her mouth can only be regarded as ordinary.


    There''s even something bad.


    After all, although he usually likes to drink tea, he occasionally drinks wine once or twice.


    The wine he drank was definitely brewed from the most precious things in the world. Naturally, the wine he brewed could not be compared with the wine he brewed himself.


    But this kind of wine is not bad in the technological world.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the upper floor."


    After drinking two glasses of wine, watch the crazy noise and indulgence of some people on this floor.


    You don''t find that there''s nothing to stay in this floor.


    You can also go to the upper floor to see how prosperous and luxurious the upper floor is.


    If you know the membership card on the second floor, you need millions of imperial coins to get it.


    This one million imperial coins can provide a family of five people to live a safe life.


    After the influence of science and technology, the life span of ordinary people is at least 200 years.


    You can imagine how much the one million imperial coins need.


    But here, I just got a ticket for the second floor.


    "Good!"


    An Wen also didn''t hesitate, immediately got up to keep up with Lin Mu.


    He was also curious about what kind of scenery was on the upper floor of the most luxurious bar in the Empire.


    He didn''t think of it anyway.


    It is not easy to have such an opportunity to have a look, how can we not grasp it?


    The second floor is much colder than the first.


    After all, although 100000 imperial coins look like a lot in the Empire, there are still a lot of people in the Empire who can take them out. However, one million imperial coins are different. There are not so many people in the Empire who can take them out. What''s more, they won''t be willing to waste one million imperial coins on admission tickets to a bar.


    So the second floor has been a little deserted.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "We can take out whatever you want."


    As soon as they sat down, a waiter rushed to them.


    Said respectfully to both of them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 483

    "Two of the best bars on your floor."


    Lin Mu orders a way, see the face of this waiter that make an eye expression, Lin Mu knows, the service of this floor, absolutely not simple.


    Maybe customers just say they want special clothes, which means they can take them immediately.


    But Lin Mu has no such interest.


    He''s really just drinking here.


    "Yes, sir!"


    When the waiter saw Lin Mu, he just wanted two glasses of the best wine, but he didn''t say much, so he left respectfully again.


    The guests who can come to the second floor are definitely dignitaries. If what he says makes these dignitaries unhappy, his work will be ruined.


    You know, I can work in Huangluo bar, but I don''t know how many people''s eyes I envy.


    "Well!"


    "What the hell!"


    Lin Mu suddenly frowned.


    Feel the third floor, there is a strange breath.


    This is definitely not what a technological world can have.


    This kind of emotion can only be possessed in the world of cultivating truth.


    So, millions of years ago, the world was still a powerful world of Xiuzhen side, but now there is no real Qi in the world, and it has completely belonged to the world of science and technology side.


    But why does it come out? Only the world on Xiuzhen''s side will have the same breath.


    "Go to the third floor."


    Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense and said to an Wen directly.


    It turns out that in the world of science and technology, there is only the atmosphere in the world of cultivation, so he naturally wants to see it.


    Even if the world had nothing to do with him, he was very curious in his heart.


    "Alas! Sir, sir


    As soon as the waiter brought up two glasses of wine, he saw that Lin Mu and Lin Mu were leaving. He was in a great hurry.


    The 9 in their bar can''t be put back out of the bottle.


    According to these two people''s practice, is it difficult to escape the bill?


    Since they can come to the second floor, don''t they know the rules set by their big boss?


    "On my account!"


    When Lin Mu left the second floor, he finally let the waiter down.


    If someone evades the bill in his hand, he will not be able to get away with it.


    It is estimated that he will also be punished.


    But now that the guest has said this, everything will be easy.


    "In his direction, it''s the third floor."


    The waiter was a little surprised that the two men were able to go up to the third floor.


    This kind of background is not ordinary.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, you little white face dare to contradict me like this. I don''t want to live."


    Just entering the third floor, I heard the angry voice of Zhang Shaoyou at the gate.


    There are two people in front of Zhang Shao.


    A man and a woman.


    A woman has silky black hair floating in the wind, slender Phoenix eyebrows, eyes like stars like the moon, delicate Qiong nose, pink cheeks faint, dripping cherry like vermilion lips, flower like melon face, crystal like jade, snow like jade, crystal like snow muscle, ice like snow, graceful and delicate, elegant and elegant.


    A real beauty.


    But this woman does seem to be confronting Zhang Shao, who was very arrogant just now.


    And there''s a man behind the woman.


    A man.


    His skin is white and stingy, but there is a trace of unique beauty in his delicate facial features.


    A white suit in his body wearing a unique temperament.


    But feel his breath, Lin Mu is incomparable anger.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 484

    Lin Mu, who felt his breath, was very angry.


    Some of them want to ignore that they are saints.


    "Boy, what''s your ability to hide behind a woman? If you have the ability to come out, let''s fight alone."


    At this time, Zhang Shao was like an angry lion.


    Red eyes staring at the man behind the woman.


    The two women who had walked in with him had fallen to the ground, their faces were red, and they seemed to have been slapped twice.


    And Zhang Shao at the door that a trace of only reason to now also disappeared without a trace.


    The look at the man was like a lion who had been robbed of its food.


    "Zhang Gu, what do you mean? I want to be the enemy of the Lin family


    Such a beautiful woman, like a banished immortal from the sky, reveals incomparable coolness in her tone.


    In his eyes, he didn''t seem to see the invincible Zhang Shao in front of him.


    "Lin linling, don''t be too arrogant. What if I''m the enemy of your Lin family?"


    "The strength of my Zhang family is weaker than that of your Lin family."


    "Besides, you and I have made an engagement since we were young. Even these blatant violations are morally important."


    Zhang Gu ignores Lin linling''s threat and looks at her coldly, especially the man behind him.


    Want to immediately, rushed to tear him to pieces.


    However, Lin Lin Ling''s eyes were extremely cold.


    And look like cool, eyes revealed a very disgusting color, as if to slap the bug to fly.


    "Go away!"


    Lin Mu, who was watching all this, said the two words from his mouth.


    The breath on the body seems to be uncontrollable.


    "This..."


    "You, sir!"


    At this time, Anwen was shocked.


    Just now, he had been paying attention to the front and wanted to see a good play of love triangle. He didn''t pay attention to Lin Mu around him, but somehow he suddenly felt that the breath around him became extremely cold.


    He turned his head in terror.


    Immediately see the face of the unpredictable Lin Mu, looks like so angry.


    In addition, the cold words in the tone also verified the idea of stability.


    "I''ll go. I won''t become a quadrangle, will I?"


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu strangely. Is it possible that the Qi refiner who has survived since ancient times also has a crush on the woman?


    What the hell is this?


    Anwen suddenly felt that he could not keep up with the times.


    "Yu Ning, I need a reasonable explanation."


    Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to an Wen who was standing beside him, but went straight ahead.


    The tone was so cold that anyone could see how angry he was now.


    The breath from his body made everyone feel that he was pressed down by something on his chest, and some of them were out of breath.


    That man is Yu Ning, after hearing this familiar voice, immediately looked toward the place where the voice came from.


    "Teacher Master


    Yu Ning turned around and immediately saw a very familiar face.


    Even if he turns to ashes, he will not forget this face.


    If it wasn''t for this man, he Yu Ning might have died in the wild beast forest. If it wasn''t for this man, and now he Yu Ning, if it wasn''t for this man, how could he have avenged so much.


    It was this man who made his life and made everything.


    For him, he is both a teacher and a father.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 485

    "Who are you?"


    "It''s you!"


    Two different voices, at the same time.


    However, the female voice is puzzled, why can you and this unknown person call Yu Ning''s name at a glance, and still so angry.


    It''s hard for them to know each other.


    Unlike Lin linling, Zhang Guquan is extremely angry.


    He did not forget how the poor man ignored himself just before the gate.


    "You poor man can also go to the third floor. What do people in Huangluo bar do for food?"


    Zhang Gu looked at Lin Mu with disdain.


    "It''s just that you''re also here. I''ll clean up with you two to save me trouble."


    Zhang Gu is completely occupied by anger in his mind, regardless of where he is.


    "You want to die!"


    Lin Mu didn''t say anything more, Yu Ning immediately became angry.


    He has been extremely respectful to Lin Mu. At ordinary times, he treats Lin Mu as if he were his father.


    What''s more, Lin Mu''s identity is at least a quasi saint. Otherwise, he can''t swim among the heaven and the world.


    Such a mole ant would dare to humiliate a quasi saint. It''s like looking for death.


    And it''s humiliating the people closest to you.


    In a flash, Zhang Gu''s neck was pinched directly at an instant speed.


    The strength of the big, directly forced him to lift up from the ground.


    "Apologize to him!"


    Totally regardless of Zhang Gu whose face has become extremely red, Yu Ning''s tone is cold, as if as long as this guy dares to say no, he will immediately cut off his neck.


    "Boy, do you know who I am? I''m Zhang''s young master, and my father is the judge of the imperial court. If you dare to move me, not only you, but also your family and friends will die. "


    Zhang Gu''s face turned red, but the hatred in his eyes could not be eliminated.


    When did he suffer such humiliation.


    "Sorry!"


    Yu Ning didn''t listen to his nonsense at all.


    Directly forced him to kneel down and face Lin Mu.


    "Boy, you just want to die."


    Zhang Gu, you said that he became red again. When will he kneel down to others?


    It''s not respectful of anyone to meet him.


    I was forced to kneel down today.


    And kneel down to the poor man that I thought I was just now.


    His eyes had become very red, and the blood in them seemed to protrude.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    The cold tone suddenly made Zhang Gu shiver.


    He I''m really going to kill myself.


    When he thought about it, he suddenly became terrified.


    This How dare this kid.


    I''m Zhang''s young master.


    How dare this boy have such a list? He is just a little white face who is liked by the miss of the Lin family.


    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    Yu Ning''s tone became colder. If his master hadn''t been in front of him, he would have let this arrogant boy bleed three feet.


    "No, I can''t die yet. There are lots of lives waiting for me to enjoy."


    "I can''t die, I can''t die."


    By this time, the anger in his heart had been suppressed by fear.


    Because he felt that if he didn''t apologize again, this person would really kill himself.


    His sister-in-law has everything she wants. She has a lot of life to enjoy in the future. How can she die in this place?


    Absolutely not.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 486

    "Yes I''m sorry


    He bowed his head in humiliation.


    It never occurred to him that one day he would apologize to a poor man.


    Such a poor man shouldn''t just look at himself and bow his head. Don''t he dare to face himself at all?


    Such a poor man, how dare he accept his apology.


    I just revealed my identity.


    "Didn''t you eat? Who can hear such a small voice? "


    Yu Ning tone is still cold, for anyone who dares to insult Lin Mu, he will not let go.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Hearing the cold voice coming from behind again, he was shocked and trembled.


    This time, he really felt the murderous spirit.


    He knew that if he didn''t do it, the young man behind would really kill himself.


    So he yelled at once.


    It''s like trying to make this apology heard by everyone.


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    What else does Yu Ning want to say?


    If you are interrupted by Lin Mu.


    Casually looking at Zhang Gu kneeling on the ground, he didn''t pay attention to his insult to the dandy. What really made him angry was Yu Ning in front of him.


    So I gave him a cold look and let him go.


    "Why, not yet."


    Seeing Zhang Gu, I was still a little confused.


    Yu Ning''s cold voice came again.


    Suddenly let already some muddled force Zhang Gu back to God.


    "Go away, go away now, go away now."


    Said, rolling forward.


    I dare not look back at anything here.


    Even the two women he had brought up before were no longer in charge.


    But no one saw Zhang Gu running forward in a panic, and his eyes revealed incomparable anger and hatred.


    When did he receive such an insult?


    Today, these two ants dare to insult themselves like this.


    It''s intolerable.


    "Today''s disgrace must be paid back ten times in the future!"


    His hands are pinching the palm of his hand.


    There are even some nails inserted into their own flesh, a drop of blood down, as if there is no feeling.


    Now he only wanted revenge in his heart. He wanted these two ants to kneel in front of him, lick their shoes, and beg for mercy like a dog. Even so, he could not get rid of his hatred.


    He also wanted these two people to enjoy the pain of not being able to survive and not being able to die.


    They will be cut to pieces.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!"


    After Zhang Gu and his two female companions left the third floor.


    Lin Mu''s face was completely black.


    Don''t tube want to come up to please his Yu Ning, directly cold walk to not far seat.


    Looking at Yu Ning and Lin linling coldly.


    But although Yu Ning knew how angry his master was, Lin Lin didn''t know.


    He has only a few puzzles now.


    He has never met this person, and he has never met this person. Why does this person look at himself so angrily as soon as he meets him?


    Have you ever offended him?


    "This is Yu Ning


    She went to Yu Ning''s front and asked him in a low voice.


    The performance just now has proved that Yu Ning thinks he knows this person.


    And maybe I respect this person very much.


    Just now, Zhang Gu just didn''t say a word casually, but he was forced to kneel down and apologize to him, which can be explained.


    She didn''t care about the fact that Yu Ning just pressed Zhang gugei to the ground to apologize.


    As long as he wants to.


    "Well, I think we''ll be miserable this time!"


    Yu Ning''s voice is a little sad.


    It''s as if waiting for them is the most painful thing in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 487

    "What do you mean?"


    Lin was a little confused.


    The sad look on Yu Ning''s face seemed to represent that there would be something terrible waiting for him.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for so many years..."


    "Yu Ning didn''t explain, went to Lin Mu''s front, on the face to him showed a pair of flattering smile.


    "Hum!"


    However, Lin Mu didn''t even think of sleeping with him at all. He just hummed and looked at him with cold eyes.


    "Are you tired of living?"


    "If you''re really tired of living, tell me. I''ll kill you myself."


    Lin Mu held back his anger.


    "What? How long has it been? I''ll be good at it. "


    "There are so many ways to prove Da Luo in the world? How dare you use such a dangerous way to prove Darrow


    "Don''t you know that as long as there is a mistake in this way, it will vanish, and the soul will disappear without a trace. Even I can''t get you back."


    Lin Mu looks at Yu Ning angrily.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen it for more than a hundred years. I''ve grown such a great ability.


    Thousands of reincarnations.


    It is the most difficult and dangerous way to prove the great law.


    As long as there is a little mistake in it, it will be gone forever.


    However, as long as the success of Da Luo is proved in this way, it will at least be a saint level power after that.


    But there are very few people who can prove the success of Dalao in this way.


    For so many years, only a hundred people have been obtained in this way.


    But I didn''t expect that my apprentice would dare to use such a threatening method to prove Darrow.


    It''s like death.


    Thousands of samsara, as the name suggests, is the self sought in the constant samsara.


    Every time you find yourself, you have to reincarnate again.


    Until ninety-nine times, after ninety-nine to one, he returned to the noumenon and got the great Luo.


    This is the memory of the past life.


    But because it is reincarnation, it is necessary to close the memory of the previous life.


    It''s very difficult to retrieve the memory of the previous life.


    If there is no memory of previous life in the alien world, then he can only stay in this life forever, and his soul will stay in this world forever.


    Until the end of the world.


    From a certain state, there is no one who wants to testify the amount of Dharma.


    Moreover, among all the heaven and the world, which of the more than 100 people who have proved Darrow in this way has not experienced all kinds of life before, and has prepared for thousands of years before, then they have the ability and the confidence to prove Darrow in this way.


    But how long has it been for Yu Ning? It''s only a hundred years of cultivation.


    What''s more, the backhand doesn''t know whether to stay or not. He can even use this method to prove the great Luo.


    If he really lost himself in reincarnation, he would be completely destroyed.


    This is how Lin Mu is not angry.


    If he didn''t bear it now, he really wanted to slap the boy to death.


    Don''t worry about it.


    "And you, Lin Lingling, Yu Ning, are crazy. You are also crazy with him. Not only don''t dissuade him, you go to Zhengda Luo in the same way as he did. You two really want to die."


    Finally, Lin Mu looked at Lin linling again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 488

    "Er..."


    Lin Lin Ling was embarrassed because he couldn''t understand what Lin Mu was saying.


    At that moment, Yu Ning had already found herself, but Lin Lingling hadn''t found herself, so she still didn''t know the current situation.


    Like her, the one who doesn''t understand the current situation is Anwen who is with you.


    What is this ancient Qi practitioner talking about?


    Is this man also an ancient Qi practitioner?


    Anwen''s puzzled eyes constantly swept by Lin Mu and Yu Ning.


    What is da Luo?


    Now he wanted to ask Lin Mu what happened, but he was worried that Lin Mu, who looked very angry now, would slap him to death?


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, Lin Lin Ling came up and looked at Lin Mu suspiciously.


    Although still did not think of this person in the end what identity?


    But I do not know why, in front of this person''s angry tone in their ears should be taken for granted.


    He has the right to scold both of them.


    However, this person is not their elder.


    "Hum!"


    Lin Mu white two of them one eye, back body to no longer tube them.


    He''s got a bit of a liver ache now.


    "Master is still angry."


    Yu Ning secretly pulled Lin Lingling''s hand, whispered to her, and motioned her not to say anything more.


    In this way, Lin Lin Ling was more confused.


    Why is Yu Ning so afraid of this man?


    He also called him master, but he didn''t know that Yu Ning was a teacher.


    "Master, we dare to use thousands of rounds to come back to prove Da Luo, so naturally we are sure of success."


    Yu Ning said in a low voice.


    Over the years, with the continuous improvement of his strength, he has also broken through the universe, and naturally knows how dangerous the myriad samsara is in the universe.


    And I didn''t expect that I met my master in this reincarnation.


    I know the danger of thousands of reincarnation, so my master must know, so his anger is justifiable.


    "Sure?"


    Lin Mu almost laughed with anger.


    "Lao Tzu, a sage, is not very sure about protecting a person who uses thousands of reincarnation to prove Dalao. How can you have so much confidence? There is such assurance! "


    "Do you know how many people among the heaven and the world testify to Dalai with thousands of reincarnation?"


    "I can tell you that those who want to do fortune telling can''t even count, but among those who do, there are only a few who can succeed, just over a hundred people."


    "If you look at the more than 100 people, which one has not gone through millions or even tens of millions of years of life experience, and which one has not left behind countless followers? Which one doesn''t have the help of the elders behind him? "


    "Even so, they were successful through extremely painful experiences, and some of them almost fell into it."


    "And you?"


    "What do you have? But I''ve only practiced for a hundred years. What kind of backhand can I have? What kind of life experience can you have? "


    "What''s more, I''m so bold. I used such a dangerous method and didn''t even tell me."


    Lin Mu said more and more angrily, pointing to Yu Ning''s nose.


    Even dirty words came out of her mouth.


    You can imagine how angry he is now.


    "Master, calm down, calm down!"


    Yu Ning constantly retreats and smiles at Lin mupei.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 489

    "Master, it''s not good to be angry."


    Yu Ning understood that what he did this time really made his master mad.


    Otherwise, he would not be so regardless of his face.


    For the first time in these years, he has seen his master''s gaffe.


    In those years of getting along, Lin Mu didn''t show indifference and incomparably, and he was so angry and impolite.


    "What about Huashun? Didn''t that kid come to stop you? "


    Lin Mu thought of his second apprentice, who was Huashun of the same world as Yu Ning.


    This boy''s background is extraordinary. His father is a big man in the universe.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Ning''s cultivation has reached such a point, so Huashun will not be bad.


    And with this boy''s background, what a dangerous way of reincarnation of the way of nature. Won''t Hua Shun persuade him?


    "Advised, and younger martial brother told me all the threats, but I still chose to do so."


    "Since I have chosen this, my younger martial brother has no choice."


    "And the younger martial brother also went to ask his father to help me, and after some guidance from my uncle and some things given by my uncle, I am more confident."


    "Hum!"


    When Lin Mu heard this, he snorted again, but his anger dissipated.


    There is Huashun''s father to help in the dark, it is not uncertain that we can succeed.


    Huashun''s father to the strength of the boy, up to now he is still not clear.


    And according to his estimation, the strength of Huashun''s father is absolutely above the sage.


    With the help of such a powerful and powerful force, we have a good grasp of the success of reincarnation.


    "How many times!"


    Lin Mu slowly took a breath and wanted to completely dissipate his anger.


    He also wants to know how many reincarnations this boy has experienced over the years.


    "This is the 15th time. The first few times are relatively easy. The longest time it takes is only 20 years!"


    "And we have a backhand left behind. As long as one of us finds ourselves, we can think of the other to find ourselves."


    "It''s a complementary approach."


    "Alas! Now that you have made up your mind to use this method to achieve great success, it''s not easy to advise you as a teacher. "


    "And you have reached this stage, even if you want to regret, you can''t regret it. As a teacher, I can only wish you success."


    "Although this method proves that the world of Darrow takes the longest time, once you succeed in competing for Darrow with this method, your future will be a saint with smooth sailing. It''s just that you have a 90% chance to become the first saint."


    "So work hard."


    Lin Mu sighed.


    He knew that even if he wanted to stop this stupid apprentice, he could not.


    What will happen in the future depends only on this stupid apprentice''s own fortune.


    Success, then for him, the sky is high, the sea is wide, the future is smooth.


    To be the best of all the worlds, you can get it with your bare hands.


    Failure is nothing more than desperation.


    It''s all up to him.


    Even if Lin Mu was anything, there was no way to intervene.


    Because it is said that people who use this method to prove the great Luo are always under the attention of the law of the heaven and the world. No matter who wants to intervene, the law of the heaven and the world will surely give the most severe punishment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 490

    "I''m leaving soon!"


    Lin Mu picked up the wine in the middle of the counter.


    Because what happened just now caused all the people on the three floors to run clean.


    Including the waiters, I think they are going to report to the people above.


    So now there are only a few of them on the third floor. Lin Mu doesn''t worry. He directly picks up a bottle of wine from the wine table and opens it to drink.


    "Yes, we can''t stay in every world too long."


    "I''ll help Lin linling find herself first."


    Because once they find themselves, it means that they are no longer people in this world, which will naturally lead to the exclusion of the laws of this world. Therefore, once they find themselves, they can not stay in the original world for too long.


    "Well! Go


    Lin Mu also knows this.


    So I just waved him over.


    After a while, the two came hand in hand.


    It seems that Lin linling also found herself and recovered her memory in her previous life.


    After coming here, I worship Lin Mu Ying.


    "Master!"


    "Well, I don''t know how to say you two well."


    "Isn''t it good to prove Da Luo with ordinary methods? Even if it''s used, I won''t say anything about you


    "What''s more, it may not be worse than Wanqian reincarnation."


    There was a bitter smile on Lin Mu''s face.


    Although his mouth is very angry, I want to kill Yu Ning.


    But he still had to worry about them.


    After all, this is still his apprentice, called his daughter-in-law, who has taught him for many years.


    And between him and them, there has long been a kind of thing called kinship in contact.


    As long as we don''t use thousands of reincarnation to prove the great Luo, even if we fail, Lin Mu has a way to reincarnate them and reincarnate them again to prove the great Luo.


    This kind of house is too simple for a sage.


    But for thousands of reincarnation, he has no way.


    This is because the method of proving Dalai can be regarded as a kind of taboo in the universe. Everyone who uses this method to prove Dalai is concerned by the law of the universe.


    Others, don''t interfere, even to disturb, are impossible.


    If it fails, it will completely dissipate in the universe. Even the highest power in the universe has no way.


    "Master, if Yu Ning wants to do it, I can only accompany him."


    Lin Lin Ling looks at Yu Ning with a smile on her face.


    At the beginning, after seeing Yu Ning for the first time in that hotel, she knew that Yu Ning was the fetter of her life.


    "System, is there a way to help them?"


    Lin Mu remembered that he had a bug.


    That''s your own system.


    His own system, even if he has become a saint, still can''t see through a bit.


    Moreover, it is possible that the top powers above a saint will flatter their own system, which shows the strength of their own system.


    But this time, the system didn''t make a sound, as if it didn''t hear Lin Mu''s words.


    When Lin Mu is disappointed that the system has no way to help use such a dangerous way to prove the people of Da Luo.


    The sound of the system suddenly rang out.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mu was overjoyed.


    Lin Mu, this is a typical bean curd heart.


    Although they don''t care about them, they are still worried about them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 491

    "But there are some big costs."


    "I don''t know if the host can accept it."


    The cold voice of the system rang out in Lin Mu''s mind again.


    There''s even a sense of harshness.


    "At what cost?"


    Lin Mu had some doubts about the system in his heart.


    If the price can be within the scope of his acceptance, he does not mind using these prices in exchange for all the life of his apprentice.


    "When the time is ripe, become the master of the Taoist realm, take charge of the Taoist realm, and be responsible for everything in the Taoist realm."


    The system says a word that makes Lin Mu have some doubts.


    "Dao Jie?"


    "What is Daojie?"


    Lin Mu didn''t know what the Taoist boundary was.


    Moreover, the Zhixiao Taoist, who introduced himself to the world of heaven at the beginning, did not say the word "world" to himself.


    "Then you''ll know."


    The system doesn''t explain much.


    Just an ambiguous answer.


    "Yes, I promise."


    After a long time, Lin Mu promised the conditions of the system in his heart.


    Because after his thoughts just now.


    He understood that he might agree and he would have to agree if he didn''t.


    Unexpectedly, such a condition has been put forward systematically, which means that it is inevitable for us to become the master of the Tao.


    Even if nothing happens today, the system will find an opportunity for itself to agree to this condition.


    Then why don''t you promise now and fight for a chance for your apprentice.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s reply, the system didn''t say anything more.


    However, a white jade pendant suddenly appeared in Li Mu''s hand.


    As long as you look at this jade pendant, you will be very happy. As long as you look at it, you can feel your inner peace.


    I don''t know what kind of material it is.


    But you can be sure that this white jade pendant is absolutely a treasure.


    "This jade pendant can let the people who are addicted to thousands of samsara find themselves, but only three opportunities. After three opportunities, this jade pendant will be destroyed automatically."


    The cold voice of the system explained.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu did not doubt that the system would cheat him.


    If the system wants to cheat itself, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Take it!" Lin Mu didn''t think much about it. He threw the jade pendant to Yu Ning.


    "This jade pendant can protect your life three times. Don''t lose it for me."


    "I sold myself for you as a teacher."


    Lin Mu some don''t have good spirit of say to them.


    But there was no mistake. It was Lin Mu who sold the jade pendant for them.


    "Ah


    "Master, you still have such a way."


    Yu Ning is a little confused.


    Since he knows the rules of thousands of reincarnation.


    There is no one who can intervene in the thousands of samsara, and no one can provide any help for those who have experienced the thousands of samsara.


    But Lin Mu could.


    I can actually provide myself with something to save my life, and I can save my life three times.


    That, Lin Mu''s strength has how terrible.


    But just now I didn''t say that he was a saint.


    However, man does not have such a powerful power to intervene in the thousands of samsara. If a saint could intervene in the thousands of samsara, then the thousands of samsara spread among the heaven and the world would not be so terrible.


    There are also many saints in the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 492

    "Why so much nonsense? If you want to take it, take it. "


    "I don''t want to hear my apprentice die in tens of thousands of years."


    Lin Mu has no good spirit of white one eye Yu Ning.


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    Lin Mu waved to them, indicating that they could roll.


    Anyway, they can''t stay in the world any longer.


    Moreover, he had himself and gave them something to protect their lives. In addition, the brain of Huashun''s father was secretly helping the village, believing that the boy should never die.


    And thousands of reincarnation said terror, but the most terrible is only a few times.


    I believe that with his own jade pendant, the boy is also carefree.


    If in addition to those particularly dangerous times, there are other things they can''t get by, it can only show that their strength is too poor.


    They can''t get by. It''s just bad luck for them to hang there.


    "By the way, remember to let me know when you succeed."


    "The real terror of Wanqian reincarnation is still at the last time."


    After thinking about it, Lin Mu really said it to them.


    Although thousands of samsara, it''s hard enough to find self in every time.


    But it''s not the scariest.


    The most terrifying step is the last step, which integrates all the reincarnation memories.


    Then find your true self in this fusion memory.


    This is extremely difficult. If you are not careful, you will lose yourself in a certain memory and never come back.


    If after this last step, the law of all heavens and all realms has also released some limits of authority, and outsiders can intervene.


    And if there is no strong person to live with in this last step, ordinary people will not be able to get through at all.


    After all, not everyone can survive this huge memory.


    Especially those who have not yet achieved great success.


    "I see, master!"


    "Master, you''re really a bean curd


    Yu Ning and Lin linling''s bodies begin to become illusory, which is the prelude for them to leave the world.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the two of them are going to leave this world and look for another world for reincarnation, Yu Ning has some courage.


    Also can''t help but start to tease Lin Mu.


    "You want to die, don''t you?"


    "If you were not my apprentice, I would not care about your life."


    "Take care, master."


    Lin Lin Ling stood on one side and watched the fight between his two masters and disciples in silence.


    In the end, she paid homage to Lin Mu Ying.


    "Take care of this boy for me, and don''t let him make trouble again. If he makes trouble again, let me know first and see how I can deal with him when I go back."


    "And take care of both of you. I hope that at the end of the day I hear the news of the success of both of you. "


    After Lin Mu''s words, the two of them disappeared.


    Lin Mu lost his mind for a while, as if there were still many words in his mouth, and they left before he had finished.


    Lin Mu shook his head with a smile.


    In my heart, I feel like an elder.


    But also the kind of worry about the younger generation, in the constant nagging elders.


    "Well, I have been practicing for hundreds of years. How can I become such a temperament?"


    Lin Mu smiles and eliminates his inner thoughts.


    Now that the two of them have chosen this road, Lin Mu can only support them silently.


    After all, everyone has his own choice.


    They don''t need their own elders to choose for them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 493

    "Big Big boss. "


    "It''s them. It''s them making trouble here."


    After a sigh, Lin Mu was ready to leave.


    Suddenly a group of people rushed in.


    The man in the barman''s clothes said to the young man at the head with some fear.


    At the same time, there is some fear in my eyes.


    I hope this time things will not involve myself.


    "You''re making trouble in my bar? Do you know the rules in my bar? "


    The young man at the head, after hearing his subordinates'' words, immediately looked at Lin Mu.


    There''s something in his eyes that means he''s not angry.


    At the same time, some of them looked down at Lin Mu.


    It''s only a few days after that. It''s only a few days after he taught the yellow family dandy that he didn''t think much of himself. Someone dares to make trouble in his bar again.


    I don''t think much of him.


    "No, boss, it seems that it wasn''t him who made trouble just now, but the young master of Zhang family who started to make trouble first. Then, as soon as this man came in, the young master of Zhang family rushed to him and scolded him angrily. Then, the boy friend of Miss Lin family directly forced the young master of Zhang family to kneel down and asked him to apologize to this man."


    Different from the waiter who pointed at Lin Mu and said that he was making trouble at the beginning, another waiter who seemed to have some maturity immediately leaned over the boss and said.


    Different from the young waiters who just came here, he has been wearing it in this bar for a long time. He knows that people who can come to the third floor are rich or expensive, and they may also be powerful in the Empire.


    It is also a bad thing for the big boss to ask him to be accountable if the matter is not clear.


    He is very clear about the character of the big boss, but he doesn''t want to suffer an enemy without any reason.


    If the big boss finds out what happened here, they will not be able to run away.


    So I''d better tell the boss the truth at this time.


    In this way, the big boss will not blame them in the end.


    "Oh


    "Master Zhang, Miss Lin."


    "Are you teasing me? You say they are making trouble. What about them? "


    "Zhang''s guy saw it, but what about Miss Lin and her little boy friend? I came up straight after I heard the notice, and I didn''t see anyone leave at all. "


    "Then tell me where they are now? Will they disappear automatically? "


    The big boss looked at the mature waiter with disbelief on his face.


    If you say that guy of Zhang''s is here, it''s possible for the teacher. After all, he''s a dandy. He knows how to do evil with his father''s power.


    But if he made trouble from the Lin family, he didn''t believe it.


    Lin Lin Ling, who had seen it before, was gentle and tactful. He was not a troublemaker.


    What''s more, how can there be their sound and shadow on the third floor? Can they disappear without any reason?


    "But, big boss, the young master who was on the third floor of the Lin family and Zhang''s family just now is really on the third floor, but we all saw it with our own eyes."


    When the waiter saw that his boss doubted himself, he immediately said, and even some of them waved their hands and feet, just wanted the boss to believe what he said.


    "Yes! We all see Miss Lin here. "


    Not only the veteran waiter understood this, but the rest of the staff also understood it. If the big boss was asked to find out at the end of the day, they would not be able to afford to go, so they immediately began to echo the veteran waiter''s words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 494

    "It''s trouble."


    Lin Mu took a sip of wine and gave them a casual look.


    He just wants to have a good time today.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Yu Ning and Lin linling.


    Now what they do seems to be on their own.


    What is this called? Seriously, he just wanted to enjoy it.


    "Forget it, erase the memory."


    After Lin Mu drank the wine in his glass.


    Stand up to leave, there is no tube standing at the gate of that line of people, directly came to them.


    "Don''t you know the rules of my bar? I dare to be so unscrupulous. "


    The head of the big boss to see Lin Mu was not afraid of the side toward his own, can''t help but have some anger.


    Before that, no one dared to disobey the rules he set.


    His identity can definitely be regarded as the top level in the Empire.


    Except for those who really controlled the absolute power in the Empire, no one should give him a small face.


    Today, such a guy broke the rules he set. After breaking the rules, this guy ignored himself and even walked directly towards him. There was no fear on his face.


    It made him a little bit beaten in the face.


    It''s a rule that he worked hard to make, and it took him a lot of energy to make others abide by it.


    But I didn''t expect to be destroyed today. If we let this person break the rules out of here, how can he be a man in the future?


    Will he be heard in the future?


    So no matter how old this guy is, he has to pay a price to get out of here.


    "Sir


    We can see that they have a tendency to have conflicts.


    Anwen immediately got in the middle of them.


    But he understood that the ancient Qi practitioner was in a bad mood.


    It seems that I have great resentment towards the two people who just left.


    If you annoy this ancient Qi practitioner again, it''s estimated that there will be a river of blood here today.


    He didn''t believe that these mortals could make this powerful ancient Qi practitioner an opponent.


    Even if the bar is passed on to be amazing, the boss behind the scenes is not good.


    After all, the big boss behind the scenes is just an ordinary person.


    How could it be the opponent of the ancient gas refiners who blocked the space at will.


    "Calm down, sir!"


    "These are just ordinary people..."


    Anwen''s words are not finished.


    He was interrupted by a roar.


    "How can I get a dog? I dare to insult my master like this. I really don''t want to die. "


    Standing behind the leading young man, an old man in housekeeper''s clothes said angrily.


    His face was red with anger, and his eyes looked at Anwen angrily.


    How can such a dog be brave? How dare you say your own young master.


    He is just an ordinary man.


    Don''t you know your young master can crush you two guys at will as long as he uses his own strength.


    These two guys are beyond their ability. How dare they provoke their own young master.


    "You..."


    Anwen immediately looked at the owner of the voice after hearing the angry voice.


    "MD, don''t you know that I''m teaching you?"


    "If you really annoy this one, you may not be able to give this one a slap."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 495

    Anwen looked at the old man who was angry with him just now.


    It''s a good heart.


    If you really annoy this ancient gas refiner, he can slap you to death.


    Laozi is teaching you. You are so kind that you dare to scold me.


    Anwen looked at the old man with a murderous look.


    The eyes that came out of the blood sea of corpses on the front line scared the old man who lived in the rear area to death.


    How can an ordinary person who lives in the rear area, especially on the most prosperous planet of the Empire, see such a terrible look.


    As if from such eyes can see the sea of blood, countless corpses floating in front of him.


    It just scared his back wet through.


    Even a few steps back.


    "You You


    He pointed to some of Anwen who could not speak.


    Such a boy should have such a look.


    What is his identity?


    It seems that the person with such eyes, and seems to respect the young man who has been standing behind very indifferent.


    There''s even some fear.


    If there is no wrong guess, the person with such eyes must be the one who killed from the front line.


    But why do so many strong people show a sense of fear to such a young man.


    The young man at the head thought to himself.


    Different from the old man who was scared to death, although he usually lives a comfortable life, there are many people who have retired from the front line in her family.


    He can be sure that the eyes in Anwen''s eyes can only be possessed by those who have been killed from the front line.


    And this man''s eyes, he can be sure, are far more terrifying than those ruthless people in his family.


    It''s definitely the result of countless lives and deaths.


    But why such a cruel man should respect and even fear such a young man?


    What''s the identity of the young man?


    at this time, he has the feeling that the big things become small and the small things become small.


    Compared with their own face, or the interests of their own family.


    If for their own face, for their own family offended a powerful enemy, it is very worthless.


    If you let those old things know, you will also scold yourself.


    "Well, I''m not going to do it to a few ordinary people."


    Lin Mu is a little tired.


    It can be said that after he saw Yu Ning today, he was not in a good mood.


    If he is not a mortal but a practitioner, he will definitely go up and teach these people how to be human.


    However, it was some ordinary people who wanted to stop him from dying. He was a saint. He didn''t want to kill these ordinary people for such a small matter.


    I''m sorry.


    But he doesn''t want to linger here any longer.


    So just push Anwen out of his way.


    I''m going to erase the memory of this group of people.


    Of course, it also includes Anwen.


    After all, Anwen knew something he shouldn''t have known just now.


    If you let an Wen tell him these things, it is estimated that Lin Mu''s life will not be good.


    In particular, the Lin family will definitely unite with the high-level of Xinghui Empire to find their own trouble.


    So in order to avoid these things, it''s better to clean up their memories.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 496

    "This man is no ordinary man."


    "Plus the company of a man trapped from the front line."


    "And there was disdain for me in my eyes."


    "Contact the recent events, then this person''s identity is only one."


    "The first ancient Qi practitioner to be found."


    The boss of this bar is not an ordinary person, and he is also the most powerful person in Xinghui empire.


    Naturally, we can know something that ordinary people don''t know.


    Naturally, recently, a living ancient Qi practitioner was found in a relic of Xinghui empire.


    And the ancient Qi practitioner''s strength is very strong.


    Since you can block the space easily.


    Moreover, it is said that the ancient Qi practitioner also abducted the captains of the two teams who had found them.


    And the leader of the team who was hit by the plot happened to be the one who retired from the front line.


    And it is said that he will be promoted to brigadier general soon.


    After that, the information from the leader of the team who stayed by the ancient Qi trainer''s side was that the place where the ancient Qi trainer came was just Guro star.


    Lin Mu and an Wen didn''t know it was a short moment. I''m willing to think a lot about this big boss.


    Combined with the latest information, the identity of Lin Mu was directly pushed out.


    "Combined with the fact that he claimed to be in this seat, combined with the fear of the person who came back from the front line, he also showed us his eyes constantly. It''s almost ten!"


    The big boss had some affirmation in his heart. Lin Mu was the ancient Qi practitioner who ran out of the ruins.


    After thinking of this, some cold sweat on his body also flowed down.


    It''s said that this morning''s practice is a space that can be easily blocked.


    Moreover, a person in the team who found him at the beginning directly shot him, even used a small cannonball. However, several people who survived said that the existence of terror was just a slap, and the cannonball was shot to ashes.


    You know, the cannonball is made of the recently discovered cosmic alloy.


    There is nothing harder than him in the Empire.


    And directly cut off the arm of the person who dared to challenge him.


    If my own people had just made a move to this horrible existence.


    The big boss already has some problems that he shouldn''t want to go on. The fruit is too terrible.


    It is estimated that as long as the moment, people here will die.


    They don''t have the confidence to say that their bodies are stronger than the hardness of cosmic alloys.


    Thinking of this, he immediately put down his position and said respectfully to Lin Mu: "Sir, I''m very sorry, we misunderstood you!"


    "As compensation, your consumption in our bar will be free in the future."


    Big boss directly put down the posture, directly put down the usual arrogance, and even some carefully apologized to Lin Mu.


    Directly scared the people behind him.


    When did they see a big boss like this?


    No matter who the boss is, he is not very arrogant.


    Which time did you give others face?


    But this time, the big boss put down his stature and arrogance for such an ordinary person.


    And I apologized in person, and even promised that the consumption in the bar would be free in the future.


    You know, the amount of wine consumed in bars can also be counted as an astronomical number.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 497

    If you let the big boss know what they are thinking, you will definitely spray them on the face.


    Is face important?


    Does pride matter?


    Of course, it''s important.


    But these are not as important as their own lives.


    These things can be earned back after they are gone. If you lose your life, then everything will be gone.


    What else are you talking about.


    So in his little secret, he did not hesitate to throw away these things.


    And in the face of an ancient Qi practitioner who didn''t know how many years he had lived, it''s not bad to lose these things.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu took a look at the aggressive boss.


    I know in my heart that this guy probably knows his identity from some details.


    I have to say that it''s not stupid to be able to do so.


    Since only with such a little detail, you can guess your identity.


    But also can immediately throw down some empty things, directly to their own apology.


    If this kind of mind is put in the world of some cultivation side, it can definitely become the pride of heaven.


    But it seems that this guy is also doing well in the world of technology.


    "You It''s good. "


    "It''s really good that I can guess my identity with such a little time."


    Lin Mu looked at the young man with some admiration.


    "But do you know? Sometimes if you know more about something, it won''t lead to good results. "


    Suddenly, Suzuki''s face changed.


    It became a little chilly, and even revealed some lethality.


    If you let someone stand here, you will definitely think that you want to kill them.


    At this time, the wretched boss was also scared.


    Although he is usually powerful and no one dares to disobey himself, he is completely protected and has no chance to face such a situation.


    Where has seen such a powerful person reveal such a powerful murderous spirit in front of him.


    In an instant, he felt his back drenched.


    His body has some trembling, if it is not for his strong support, maybe he can''t stand.


    "Sir Don''t be kidding, sir. "


    The big boss trembled and said.


    Some even want to run away from this dangerous place.


    No He didn''t dare to come up today.


    It''s all these guys.


    He immediately took these waiters who had handed him over to him as a memento.


    If it wasn''t for these visionless guys to hand themselves in, how could they face such a terrible guy.


    At the same time, Zhang''s young master was also resented. If he hadn''t made trouble in his own bar, his subordinates wouldn''t have come to call him.


    I would not face such a threat myself.


    "Come on, I''m kidding you. I don''t have the habit of killing people all the time!"


    Lin Mu takes a light look at the big boss.


    And then you get a snap finger.


    In addition to the big boss, the rest of the people directly fainted.


    These people include Anwen.


    "Pavilion Sir


    Some of the big boss swallowed.


    Didn''t this man say he couldn''t do it himself?


    What kind of situation is this?


    "It''s nothing. It''s just erasing the memory. They''ll do it in a moment."


    Lin Mu looks at this big boss not to care to say.


    He didn''t erase this guy''s memory.


    After all, he will come to this world to enjoy.


    It''s no harm for him to know a few more powerful people in the world.


    Sometimes you can come and ask them to wipe their ass.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 498

    After all, he still wants to work here, and occasionally he will teach a few people who don''t have long eyes.


    At that time, we need these dignitaries to solve the problem.


    You can''t send them to humanitarian destruction one by one.


    Here, for example, a dignitary came to give it to himself.


    "Originally, I was going to teach you a lesson today, but I can see that your intention of apologizing is OK. I''m also a great power, and I don''t want to bother with you ordinary people."


    Lin Mu also looked at the big boss.


    As if he could spare their lives, it was a great kindness.


    "Yes Your grace. "


    Naturally, he didn''t dare disobey Lin Mu''s meaning, so he could only follow Lin Mu''s words.


    "I have offended you because I have no eyes."


    "Please forgive me, sir!"


    "In the future, if you have something to do, I will not say anything to you."


    Zhou Ji patted his chest and assured.


    It seemed that he was willing to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire for Lin Mu.


    Anyway, it''s just talking about whether we want money or not.


    As long as this horrible ancient Qi practitioner doesn''t make his own ideas.


    The big deal is that he will be missing when the time comes. The empire is so big, can he still find himself in the crowd.


    "By the way, this is a bar opened by someone in Zhou Dynasty. In the future, if you come down to spend money in someone''s bar, it will be free of charge."


    "And this is the membership card on the fourth floor of my bar."


    I don''t know where to think of, Zhou Ji took out a gold card from his pocket and handed it to Lin Mu.


    I have to say that he is also a smart man.


    When he saw that he was very interested in his bar, he waved his hand directly. In the future, all the consumption here will be free of charge.


    Even directly to the noble fourth floor membership card.


    You should know that the whole empire has the fourth floor membership card, never more than the number of hands, and is really in control of the absolute power of the real big man.


    "Well!"


    "Explain to them yourself later. I''ll go first."


    Lin Mu did not refuse.


    After all, he is here to enjoy the bar. This bar is the best one for the whole empire. Anyway, he will come in the future. It''s better to accept these benefits.


    But today, because of her mood, she did not intend to stay here.


    So with a wave of his hand, Anwen''s body floated behind him and went out with him.


    "Slow down, sir!"


    See Lin Mu to leave, week extremely natural dare not neglect.


    Bowed respectfully, touched the cold sweat that did not exist on his head, looked like sending plague, and sent Lin Mu away.


    In his eyes, this terrible ancient Qi practitioner was really a god of plague.


    No one knows if this terrible ancient Qi practitioner will shoot him to death when he is in a bad mood.


    He will have no place to cry.


    "Hoo..."


    "Finally."


    Seeing that Lin Mu''s voice and shadow left here completely, Zhou Ji didn''t give a breath either.


    While talking to this terrible ancient Qi practitioner, he felt that the momentum of this man was so strong that he couldn''t speak.


    If it were not for her strict education in recent years, maybe she would be even worse than she is now.


    But now it''s better. The God of plague is gone.


    "Dead? If you don''t have anything to do, get out of here. "


    Seeing his subordinates lying on the ground, Zhou was very angry and kicked them up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 499

    "Big Big boss. "


    "What''s going on? How did we faint? "


    Those people who were directly dressed by Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Ji with a puzzled look on their face.


    There was no recollection of what had just happened.


    "This..."


    Think of here, Rao is Zhou Ji''s heart also gives birth to a cold sweat.


    The strength of this ancient Qi practitioner is so terrible.


    Just a random ring finger, so many people''s memories have disappeared.


    He is worthy of being an ancient Qi practitioner.


    "It''s OK. You guys don''t know what medicine you took wrong. A group of them will take it."


    Zhou Ji looked at these people in a bad mood.


    If these people didn''t insist on bringing him up, how could he meet Lin Mu''s terrible existence.


    So at this time, he didn''t have a good face for these people.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zhou Jimei now looks at these people and goes out directly, no matter how they react.


    Anyway, he believes that these people will not tell us today''s situation.


    Even if it goes out, it''s just some strange things.


    Who cares?


    It''s just that a few people have fainted one after another. For some people who are in high positions and care about national affairs every day, it''s just something that can''t be any smaller.


    And the people who can know what happened here are basically those dandies.


    Even if those dandies know what''s going on here, they''re just laughing at it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ji is not afraid that what happened here today will be exposed.


    If things here can be exposed so easily, then he will not be the boss behind the scenes.


    On the first floor, Anwen also slowly opened his eyes.


    Touched to feel oneself to have the head of a few ache, don''t understand of see toward Lin Mu.


    It seems that something happened just now, but why is there a blank in my mind?


    But he felt that something had definitely happened just now.


    "What happened to me, sir?"


    Looking at Lin Mu who is still sitting here and drinking calmly, an Wen asks suspiciously.


    "How do I know what happened to you? Maybe I lost my mind. I didn''t see your reaction just now. I just let you go. "


    Lin Mu doesn''t care.


    You can''t see what''s going on in your face.


    This makes Anwen more confused.


    Is it your own illusion?


    But why do you always feel that something happened just now, but you just can''t remember it.


    Then he shook his head.


    In my heart, I sighed that I was too flustered. Maybe it was the events that happened in recent days that made me not have a rest.


    If something had happened just now, nothing would have been left in his memory.


    So it should be just my own illusion.


    Simply, he no longer cares about his illusion. He also picked up the one in the counter and poured himself a cup.


    It''s not easy to come to such a high consumption bar. How can we not enjoy it?


    I''m sorry for my mouth if I don''t drink one or two bottles of wine.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t forget my mistake just now.


    Seeing this, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    Even if the boy''s mind is firm, it is not equal to his means.


    After all, he is just a mortal.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 500

    "Let''s go. Enough of it!"


    Lin Mu drank the last bit of wine in the glass and turned to an Wen.


    Originally, I came here today with a good mood to enjoy, but I didn''t expect to meet Yu Ning, who was killed, and directly made his good mood extremely bad.


    So he doesn''t want to continue playing here.


    "All right!"


    Anwen didn''t dare to resist this existence.


    Because Lin Mu was very interested in these technologies in the world, they didn''t go back by means of transportation, but walked back directly.


    "Stop..."


    All of a sudden, they were born in front of Lin and mu.


    The head is the Zhang Gu who was forced to kneel down and apologize by Yu Ning just now.


    If he is followed by more than ten powerful men in vests.


    Looking at Lin Mu, two people showed a smile of bad intentions.


    "You..."


    Lin Mu frowned.


    Is it hard for this boy to get enough lessons just now and make trouble again.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Lin Mu''s eyes are calm looking at these rookies.


    These people may be very intimidating for ordinary people, but for Lin Mu, who is such a powerful existence, they are just a few mole ants, which can be crushed to death with one finger.


    If these guys are not interesting, Lin Mu doesn''t mind sending them to reincarnation.


    Anyway, he has a lot of means, so that no one can find out any evidence that he did it.


    "Boy, you dare to be so arrogant when you are dying."


    "Why, I forgot to insult you just now!"


    "I''ll let you have a taste of what it''s like to live rather than die later. I don''t want you to live or die."


    The expression on Zhang Gu''s face was extremely distorted.


    It seems that he wants to tear up Lin Mu, who insulted her just now.


    When did his grand young master suffer such humiliation? Who is not so respectful to him?


    Such a poor man, such a mole ant in his eyes, should insult himself like this.


    It''s like looking for death.


    "By the way, although I didn''t find out your identity, it''s a matter of time. Once I find out your identity, I will make your relatives and friends suffer from the pain of life as death. I will repay them ten times and one hundred times of the humiliation you brought to me."


    "And you, the * * of a district dare to be so arrogant. Don''t worry. I''ll let you go if I kill it and then kill Yu Ning."


    In his opinion, people who are with Lin Mu should die.


    Although Lin Mu''s specific situation has not been investigated clearly, it is not easy for an Wen, an ordinary * * to investigate his situation.


    So in a flash, he made his investigation clear.


    However, Lin Mu''s existence is the top secret of Xinghui empire.


    Even Zhou Ji just got some information from it.


    Let alone Zhang Gu, even his father knew little about Lin Mu''s existence.


    Even if such a dandy knows the existence of Lin Mu, he will not put it on him.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Lin Mu looked at him calmly.


    But the eyes are full of murderous.


    The breath on the body also involuntarily released.


    A mole ant can threaten a saint.


    It''s like looking for death.


    The sage can crush the mole ant with a pinch.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 501

    "Boy, what are you talking about? When I''m dying, I''m still so arrogant. "


    "Give me a fight, first give me his third leg waste, and remember not to kill, I will take it back, good torture him."


    Although Lin Mu''s eyes were very flat just now, they were full of murderous spirit.


    Immediately let Zhang Gu hit a shiver, back even some cold sweat flow down.


    It made him completely angry.


    He was frightened by a poor man''s random look.


    If it''s spread, it''s like sliding the world.


    So he couldn''t let Lin Mu go any more. He felt that he had to give back the things he had to bear thousands of times.


    Let him experience the pain of being human.


    You can''t live, you can''t die.


    What''s more, he also has this confidence.


    The people behind him are the top mercenaries of the Empire.


    If it wasn''t for their recent self correction in the middle of Guro, they wouldn''t have been invited.


    In order to invite these mercenaries, I paid a lot to move them.


    And these mercenaries are just a few ordinary people. I came here with a little bit of extra money.


    "Hey, hey Don''t blame your brother for his ruthlessness. Who told you to offend Zhang Shao? "


    The head of the mercenary came to Lin Mu with a murderous face.


    At the same time, the pressure of the fingers, bursts of sound instantly came.


    There was anger in him, too.


    Which one of him or his men doesn''t live on knives?


    Every time you do a task, which one is not a near death?


    But this time, he was frightened by the look of an ordinary boy.


    How can he bear it.


    So, this kid has to die.


    "Sir


    An Wen is a little worried. Of course, what he worries about is not Lin Mu, but these guys who are beyond their ability.


    He had seen Lin Mu''s methods, but he didn''t believe that the bodies of these ordinary people could be harder than the star shells.


    These ordinary people can hold on to Lin Mu''s slaps.


    However, just now this scum who wasted imperial resources threatened himself with the lives of his relatives.


    He was very angry when he thought of it.


    At ordinary times, he can sacrifice his life to protect the citizens of those empires, but once someone threatens himself with his relatives.


    Then don''t blame him for being ruthless.


    No one in his family can move.


    If someone dares to threaten himself with his relatives, he will definitely make him pay the price.


    So, after thinking about it, he didn''t bother to remind Lin Mu.


    It''s better for such scum who wastes imperial resources to die earlier.


    Leave a little resource for those who really need it.


    So no longer persuade Lin Mu, but stand in the back of Lin Mu, holding chest a face interesting looking at here.


    He can know from Lin Mo''s expression that this time Lin Mu is really angry.


    I think these guys are really doomed.


    Perhaps it will be like that one of the star shells, completely destroyed it.


    "Pa..."


    Lin Mu looked at the people in front of him like a dead man.


    He snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, a border appeared around them.


    Those people at that time seemed to never see them again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 502

    "Do you think about how you died?"


    Because Lin Mu was in the border, he no longer cared about the eyes of ordinary people in the world.


    So, cold and full of murderous look at this pedestrian.


    Especially in the head of the Zhang Gu.


    I''ve let him go twice.


    I didn''t expect that I had the courage to come to my own trouble.


    There are no more than three things.


    He has given him two chances, but he is not sure.


    So no wonder Lin Mu is merciless.


    "Well, well That''s good. For the first time, I feel that I''m dying and dare to talk to Lao Tzu like that. "


    The leading man saw that Lin Mu was almost dead, and he dared to be so arrogant and angry again.


    Although this time the gold Lord won''t let himself kill him, it''s nothing to pick up his hand and foot.


    At this time, the head of the mercenary had decided in his heart that he would not let Lin Mu go easily.


    Although he knew that Lin Mu would still be thin after he was taken back by Zhang Gu, he could not see what happened later.


    So he wanted to see Lin Mu moaning in front of him.


    Beg for mercy in front of yourself and lick your shoes on your knees.


    Only in this way can his anger be relieved.


    Because the border under the forest tree cloth can only let outsiders not see the situation in front of you.


    But the people in the border still don''t know at all. They are now invisible to outsiders.


    So they think that up to now, no one has advised them. They think that it''s just that they are really too strong, which makes these ordinary people dare not go forward at all.


    I don''t know at all. These ordinary people can''t see their situation clearly now.


    I think it''s just an open space.


    "Bang..."


    Lin Mu a cold hum, a powerful momentum, released from his body.


    In an instant, those big men who came in front of him were directly rushed out by his breath.


    Lin Mu as a saint, for such a few mole ant nature will not personally hand.


    Besides, your strength can''t bear your own breath.


    "You You... "


    The leading man was naturally swept away by this powerful breath.


    He looked at Lin Mu in disbelief.


    Isn''t he just an ordinary man?


    How can there be such a powerful force.


    Moreover, it was still such an incredible power. He was just a casual cold hum, and his party rushed out directly.


    He felt that, in addition to him, the other brothers had no breath at all.


    That is to say, in front of that breath, all the people except him are dead.


    And he felt that he had run out of oil.


    If it wasn''t for his unwillingness, there might be seven orifices bleeding to death.


    "You Who are you? "


    That big man has some unwilling looking at Lin Mu, also want to know this person is exactly what identity.


    It''s a way to make your own death clear.


    "Hum!"


    "Even if I don''t know my identity, I dare to fight against you. I''m worthy of death."


    Lin Mu people are also looking at this big man.


    In the moment when he shot at himself, his fate had been decided.


    Saints can''t be insulted by ordinary people at will.


    He who dares to do such a thing must die.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 503

    "You..."


    Even though he was unwilling, the man knew that even the best doctor in the Empire could not recover from his injury.


    So can only stare at a pair of eyes refused to close, slowly lost the breath.


    Even if he died, his eyes were still staring at Lin Mu.


    I want to find out what kind of magic power this seemingly ordinary person can have.


    At the same time, there was a trace of regret in his heart. If he didn''t have the extra money alone, he and his brothers would not die so easily.


    They should have been fighting, not dying so easily.


    But in the heart, even if you are no longer willing, there is no use.


    "Next life, I hope your eyes are better, not everything can be answered!"


    Because these guys were only invited to teach themselves for money, so Lin Mu didn''t blow them up.


    So there is still a chance of reincarnation.


    But this Zhang''s dandy, Lin Mu won''t let him go easily.


    "Hum!"


    "At the gate, I let you go for the first time. When I was on the third floor, I saw you apologize to me, and I let you go too. This is the second time."


    "But one can be two, not three. You dare to come to this seat to make trouble out of your own measure. You just don''t pay attention to this seat."


    Lin Mu''s cold eyes looked at Zhang Gu.


    It has to be said that this boy is too insightless. He has mercifully let him go twice and given him two opportunities, but he still dares to find his own trouble.


    "You What kind of monster are you? "


    At this time, Zhang Gu was directly shocked.


    Directly lying on the ground, there are some eyes that dare not look directly at Lin Mu.


    Even he felt a little wet in his lower body.


    He couldn''t control his inner fear and peed out directly.


    He shouldn''t be just a poor man, a mole ant.


    Why is there such strength?


    Those who died were the top mercenaries in the Empire. I don''t know how many times they carried out the mission of dying.


    But they are still alive.


    However, just now the man just gave a casual cold hum.


    These people died for no reason.


    This is definitely not what people can do.


    Only the devil can do such a thing.


    "You You are not human, you are demon, you are not human


    Thinking of this, his eyes to Lin Mu changed instantly.


    Although Lin Mu''s face is still the one that everyone likes to see, in Zhang Gu''s eyes, this man is a devil in human skin.


    "Spare my life, spare my life. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean to offend you."


    She''s a little scared to death.


    But for the hope of survival or did not lose, so directly rolling climb to the front of Lin Mu.


    Regardless of the filth on his face, he directly hugged Lin Mu''s thigh.


    "Spare my life. I''ll never dare to offend you again. I swear I''ll never offend you again. Spare me this time. No matter what I''m asked to do, I''ll do it."


    He said, holding Lin Mu''s thigh incoherently.


    He doesn''t want to die yet?


    He still has a good life to enjoy, how can he die in this place?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 504

    "I''ve let you go twice this week, but you don''t know how to cherish it."


    "It''s hard for you to do that."


    Lin Mu looks at Zhang Gu without any emotion.


    He had been given two chances, but he didn''t know how to cherish them.


    What can we do about it?


    He had only one result, and that was to go up in smoke.


    "No No, no, my Lord, I have money, I have a lot of money, and I have a lot of influence in this world. If I die, you will never, no matter, you will come to check some things! "


    "As long as you can spare my life, no matter what you want, I can find it for you!"


    Hearing the murderous spirit in Lin Mu''s tone, he was scared again.


    He doesn''t want to die. He has plenty of time to enjoy.


    He has never tasted the good things in this world.


    How can I die?


    As long as he can escape from the devil, he can pay any price.


    "Ha ha! Are you threatening this seat? "


    Lin Mu picked him up directly.


    Tone moriran: "I hate being threatened."


    Without any emotional tone, and then no longer care about the fear in his eyes, directly cut off his neck.


    "Er..."


    Zhang Gu''s eyes are wide open.


    I can''t believe I''m going to die.


    He is the young master of Zhang Jia, and has great power in the world.


    As long as you die, it will definitely cause a big earthquake.


    Is this man not afraid at all?


    Yeah, he''s not human. He''s the devil.


    Just a cold hum, this died, those people directly flew out.


    Who can do that?


    Even those who think of powers can''t do it.


    How can such a devil do something in the world?


    So even if he is not reconciled, he can only close his eyes.


    My breath is completely broken.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of Lin Mu''s hand, the corpses were completely destroyed.


    Completely can not find any trace left in the human world.


    Then the border was cancelled and it was restored to the original.


    But the corpses had been completely destroyed by Lin Mu, so these ordinary people didn''t notice anything wrong.


    Do what you need to do.


    "Yes


    An Wen naturally dare not disobey Lin Mu''s meaning.


    Seeing Lin Mu''s hand again, an Wen is more afraid in his heart.


    As if, no matter what you face, this terrible ancient Qi practitioner will not care.


    If you raise your hand, you can save your life.


    It''s really terrible.


    Such an individual, is there anyone else his opponent?


    If those ancient Qi practitioners who left at the beginning thought that they still had a hometown millions of years ago, and they coveted it, would their empire be able to face such powerful ancient Qi practitioners?


    There was some uncertainty in him.


    I can only hope that those ancient Qi practitioners who left millions of years ago will not be interested in their original hometown.


    "Alas


    Anwen sighed in his heart.


    In front of the inexplicable and mysterious power of these ancient gas refiners, the technology power that they thought was very powerful didn''t look very good.


    Just like what he did just now, these ordinary people have no idea what terrible things have just happened in that small area.


    With this, technology can''t do it.


    "I hope there are only a few people who are so powerful among the ancient Qi practitioners."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 505

    "Lord, discover the new world."


    In a strange starry sky.


    A huge fleet is hovering in the mysterious starry sky.


    This fleet is full of strange light.


    Moreover, the information revealed in these records is definitely not the breath that technology can produce.


    This is the power of Xiuzhen side.


    But the people in this fleet are very busy.


    Because they discovered another new world at that moment.


    This means that they can get countless benefits and plunder countless resources.


    "Explore the highest power in the world."


    Sitting on the bronze throne at the top of the starship, a man with a strange bronze mask said in a low voice after hearing the report of his men.


    However, although the tone was low, there was still a trace of joy in my heart.


    But he found a new world, and even the king was overjoyed.


    Because once information is discovered, it represents countless benefits and resources.


    That''s why they''re so keen on war.


    "My Lord, this is a pure science and technology world. There is no divine power in it!"


    "But the development power of science and technology in this world is almost the same as ours!"


    "There are even some technologies. The detectors we released can''t find out what kind of technology level they are using!"


    A man in a white coat had some angry looks at the bronze throne.


    I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to find a world casually.


    although they don''t have divine power, it means that there are no practitioners in the world, the scientific and technological strength of the world is almost the same as that of them, and even surpasses them in some technologies.


    It''s very hard for them to do it.


    And to launch a war, the real main force is science and technology.


    Those practitioners are just because they are strong.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    "Over the years, is it rare for our family to meet powerful enemies?"


    "Which time was not conquered by my family?"


    "This is just a pure world of science and technology. What can we do to resist the means of our practitioners?"


    White coat man''s side of a person disdained to look at the white coat cowardly behavior.


    "You, I''m just being careful. If you didn''t insist on the last war, how could our family lose so much?"


    "Leading our family to escape from the star like a lost dog."


    The white coat was naturally dissatisfied with the man around him.


    If it wasn''t for the last time that this man around me was constantly bewitching my Lord, how could my lord easily start a war?


    That is a powerful cultivation world, even more powerful than them. They have no chance of winning.


    But they went so far as to fight against the world.


    This just beat them like a lost dog and escaped to this star domain.


    And their strength also suffered a huge loss.


    It is unwise to fight a powerful world now.


    "You Last time, it was just a trick by those villains! "


    When he heard that his nemesis had mentioned the last incident, he felt a little sorry.


    He came out of the last war in one hand.


    But what''s so good about death is failure.


    He has always been so arrogant that he was hit hard.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 506

    "All right!"


    "Stop arguing and let me think about it."


    The man on the bronze throne was a little annoyed.


    It stopped the quarrel between them.


    Some of them felt their heads with headache.


    After the last war, the power of the clan lost more than half, especially the cultivation side.


    For them, the last war was just a fight, and they were beaten by those practitioners.


    At the same time, it also made them realize that it was for the ultimate cultivation that the ghost warship, which they were proud of, could be so powerful, was directly destroyed by that powerful existence.


    "Most of the power in the clan has been lost. It is not a good deed to go to war in an unknown world."


    "However, after so many years of war, most of our people can''t do anything but take medicine and injections, and our daily consumption is tens of thousands. If we can''t get any more supplements, we will be out of food in a few days."


    "Headache."


    The man sitting on the bronze throne couldn''t come up with any good ideas for a moment.


    If there is a war, if they win, they can get endless resources to supplement them.


    But if they lose, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    They have already lost most of their strength. If they lose here, they may not even have the chance to escape.


    I guess I''ll be a slave to the world.


    "Pass on the news of the discovery of the new world to the people."


    "It''s up to the people to decide whether or not to fight."


    In the end, he didn''t come up with a good idea.


    He could only stand up and tell his two confidants.


    "Everything of my family, is it life or death? Let the people decide everything. "


    "Hold a referendum!"


    He looked forward and whispered slowly.


    But the sound was still clear to two people.


    "Referendum!"


    Then they were enemies, but after hearing the command from the man who was proficient in the Internet, they couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Referendum, but junior high school to the point of life and death will be held.


    The decisions made by each ethnic group are related to the fate of the ethnic group.


    "Is it so serious?"


    Both of them thought to themselves at the same time.


    When they started a war before, they didn''t need to hold a referendum. They just talked to the people.


    But now a referendum is needed to start a war.


    This also means that their family has reached the point of life and death.


    "Look at what you''ve done."


    After a slight shock, the man in the white coat took a serious look at the man beside him.


    If it wasn''t for this man who insisted on waging war, they would not have come to such an end.


    "Well! You didn''t agree at the beginning. "


    Although they didn''t speak, they could see everything from each other''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu villa, Lin Mu did not go out today.


    It''s about feeling some technological things of the world in the villa.


    Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable power coming.


    His eyes wrinkled, and then his divine sense expanded directly to the world, and everything that happened in the world could not escape his eyes.


    "Well!"


    "Interesting! Alien invasion. "


    Lin Mu felt the fleets in the star region of the world where Lin Mu stayed.


    Such a huge fleet, even if the forest tree cloth can not feel.


    Feeling the huge fleet, Lin Mu curled his mouth interestingly.


    The world is more and more interesting.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 507

    Originally thought it was just an ordinary technology side world.


    However, millions of years ago, the world turned out to be a powerful world of cultivation.


    And now it''s being targeted by another civilization.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mu called an Wen over.


    He is going to rest in the world for a few years, but he doesn''t want to be disturbed by these wars.


    So, after thinking about it for a moment, he is still ready to tell this news to the people in the world.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    "It''s not too big. I just want to tell you that the world seems to be watched by people from other worlds."


    "A huge fleet of that world is just outside your world. It may attack at any time."


    With a wave of Lin Mu''s hand, the scene of the fleet that stops outside the world rushes into an Wen''s eyes.


    "This is..."


    After seeing this scene, Anwen was immediately surprised.


    At the same time, there was a cold sweat on the back.


    There is such a huge fleet outside their universe.


    And he can be sure that this huge fleet does not belong to their world.


    Because Xinghui Empire and the Empire they were against never had such a warship.


    And the light constantly emerging under the warship is definitely not what they can have.


    That''s not the power of technology.


    But the people in their own world did not know the news that they came to their own world in front of a fleet.


    If the ancient alchemist did not tell himself the news, he would not dare to think about the consequences.


    Once such a huge army sneaks on their empire, and most of the Empire''s troops are put on the front line, there is no defensive force in the rear.


    Once this huge fleet comes, they have absolutely no resistance.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll report the news here to our top management now."


    After thinking of this, the cold sweat on Anwen''s back is much more.


    Hastily to Lin Mu to say thanks, and then quickly to his room to find the communicator, quickly tell this news to his boss.


    Xinghui Empire, Institute of mysteries.


    It belongs to a secret department of the Supreme Council of Xinghui empire.


    It''s not that the real high-level of Xinghui empire can''t understand it at all.


    His director is a senior general of the Xinghui Empire, and also a standing member of the Supreme Council.


    It can be seen how much the Empire attached importance to this secret army.


    "Director, news from Anwen."


    The director who is keeping his eyes closed is interrupted by his secretary.


    But he didn''t care.


    After all, even the number one of the Empire attached great importance to the affairs in Anwen.


    He also attaches great importance to it.


    The ancient Qi practitioner, the mysterious ancient weapon refiner, actually exists, and has survived until now.


    Over the years, they have dreamed of some ancient Qi refiners'' cultivation methods.


    However, no matter how many ancient Qi refiners they are looking for, none of them can be used.


    This can''t help but let them have some despair.


    However, there is no way out of heaven. God even sent a living ancient gas refiner to them.


    How can they not seize such an opportunity?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 508

    "When will Anwen come?"


    The director immediately sat up and stared at his secretary.


    Anwen, he also knows.


    He used to be a general under his old friend.


    But because he was wounded in that battle, he had to withdraw from the front line and come to the rear.


    His old friends took care of him very much. When Anwen came to the rear, his old friends gave him more greetings and asked him to take care of his old subordinates.


    And Anwen''s strength also makes him admire.


    Even if the body is injured, but in the Institute of mysteries is also a first-class master.


    What makes him more concerned is that Anwen is extremely loyal to the Empire.


    In a certain battle, an Wen was unfortunately captured by the enemy.


    But no matter what means the enemy used, even if the use of spitting agent, Anwen did not reveal any information of the Empire.


    In the rescue, Anwen is still talking about his past with others.


    This you have to let him admire, also let him rest assured.


    Even if an Wen was taken away by this ancient Qi practitioner, he didn''t worry too much about whether he would betray the Empire.


    "An Wen said..."


    The Secretary has some hesitation.


    I don''t know if I should tell the director the news from Anwen truthfully.


    After all, the news from Anshan this time is too shocking.


    Some of him couldn''t believe it.


    "What did you say?"


    The palm felt a little bad.


    His secretary has never revealed such an embarrassed expression.


    Did Anwen say something extraordinary?


    "Anwen said that there is another universe has come to the outside of our universe, a huge fleet is eyeing our universe, may attack at any time."


    The Secretary swallowed his saliva and finally decided to tell the director the truth.


    I''m just a little secretary. Let the real senior management understand this situation!


    "What did you say?"


    The director almost jumped out of his chair.


    I didn''t expect that the news from Anwen was so shocking.


    "Are you sure you''re right?"


    The director looked at the secretary with some angry eyes.


    There was a trace of disbelief in his eyes.


    There are people from another world watching their world and preparing to attack their world.


    What a huge piece of news.


    He could not help doubting.


    "Yes That''s what Anwen said


    The secretary is also helpless.


    "And Anwen also sent me the information about the alien fleet docking outside our universe."


    After thinking about it, the Secretary said again.


    "Show me."


    The director is lazy to listen to the Secretary''s nonsense, just want to know the specific situation.


    "Yes


    The secretary handed the communicator to the director directly.


    It''s got Anwen and everything he said.


    After seeing the above situation, the director also frowned.


    Because from his many years of experience, the picture above is absolutely not fake.


    If it''s not fraud, it means the situation is true.


    If it''s true, it''s bad for the Empire.


    Most of the Empire''s forces were on the front line against the enemy.


    But I didn''t expect that when the rear area was so weak, an alien civilization would stare at them.


    "Ancient Qi practitioners!"


    The director saw the last sentence of an Wen''s words and frowned again.


    Because Anwen didn''t hide the news from Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 509

    "Contact the military and Imperial Academy."


    "Tell them to send the exploration fleet to see where it is."


    Most of the directors believe these things.


    So he immediately ordered.


    "Yes


    After all, the director of the Institute of mysteries is also a general of the military and a standing member of the Supreme Council of the Empire.


    He is one of the few high-level officials in the Empire. Naturally, he has the right to order the military and the Imperial Academy of Sciences.


    He didn''t hesitate to see the secretary do what he told him to do.


    You may have come to the room where the mystery Institute''s transporter is located.


    Then he left the Institute of mysteries in an instant.


    "General Luo, what can I do for you?"


    Outside a simple courtyard, a man in formal clothes stopped the director of the Institute of mysteries.


    Asked with a smile on his face.


    Although this courtyard looks ordinary, it is the highest center of Xinghui empire.


    It is the office of several leaders of Xinghui empire.


    It can be said that as long as the people living in it are killed, then the Empire of Xinghui will not be far away from the end.


    "Is number one busy?"


    Luo Jiang ignored the No. 1 secretary.


    He asked directly.


    "No.1 is having a meeting with several leaders."


    "General Luo, do you want to participate?"


    The Secretary of number one has a strange thing.


    Doesn''t general Luo like to participate in these meetings?


    I usually stay in the Institute of mysteries. Why do I come here today?


    "Just right!"


    Luo Jiang is now thinking about the alien civilization in his heart, so he doesn''t care about other people''s eyes and goes directly into the conference room.


    Today, several leaders of Xinghui empire are gathered together, which just saves him trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lao Luo, you..."


    Home a small conference room, a few people look at the face of doubt from the gate into Luojiang.


    Doesn''t this guy always dislike participating in such meetings?


    Every day, they either nest in the Institute of mysteries or play in the army.


    Why are you here today?


    "What an emergency


    Luo Jiang is too lazy to talk nonsense, and wants to tell the purpose of his coming directly.


    "Ha ha! Lao Luo, it seems that you haven''t got home yet in self-cultivation. What''s the most urgent thing here? Is it the gang of punks who beat you up? "


    A man with a good relationship with Luojiang couldn''t help laughing.


    After all, their ancestors in this comfortable rear area had never heard of anything urgent.


    If there''s a big emergency, it''s just the little bastards on the other side.


    But it''s absolutely impossible.


    Soldiers on the front line are not vegetarian.


    "We have an alien civilization on our side."


    Luo Jiang always likes to go straight, but he doesn''t like nonsense.


    It turns on his messenger.


    A virtual picture appeared in front of the public.


    "This is..."


    When people saw this picture, they suddenly felt confused.


    Because in this picture, a huge fleet is staring at the periphery of their universe.


    There is a strange light on this huge fleet.


    And with such a strange shape, they can be sure that this is definitely not the warship that they or those punks on the opposite side can own.


    Absolutely a strange enemy.


    "Alien invasion..."


    People think of this word in their minds.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 510

    "Lao Luo, are you sure you are not joking?"


    A high-level official looked at the picture in disbelief.


    It''s incredible, after all.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Luojiang is not angry to look at the high-level that said this.


    "Lao Luo, how did you get the news?"


    Some people still can''t believe it.


    What''s more, Luojiang has always been in the rear area. How can we get such news.


    "Do you remember my man who was taken away by that ancient gas refiner?"


    "He told me!"


    "And what he got was what the ancient Qi practitioner told him."


    Luojiang did not hide it.


    The priority is to get these guys to believe it.


    Even if it''s fictional.


    Let them believe it before they get a thorough result.


    Otherwise, they would not pay attention at all.


    If it''s fake, it''s OK. If it''s true, we''ve already played it before they started to decorate it. Then they are too controlled by others.


    "Ancient gas refiners."


    "Why did those cowards tell him the news? "


    when a senior executive heard the name of the ancient Qi practitioner, he immediately disdained it.


    After all, the current situation, whether they or the other group of little bastards, are very disdainful of those ancient Qi practitioners who abandoned them and left alone.


    "You believe what the ancient gas refiners said!"


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the conference room.


    They seem to have forgotten their original purpose.


    "Enough! What''s the noise like? "


    In the end, No. 1 was unable to watch.


    Stop those people who want to make more noise.


    No. 1 had already opened his mouth, and people had to give him face, so the noisy meeting room was quiet in an instant.


    "Lao Luo, what do you think of this matter?"


    First of all, No. 1 didn''t take charge of those high-level officials, but directly asked Luojiang.


    "I think whether it''s true or not, we have to be prepared."


    "Before there is no evidence, whether it''s true or not, we have to deal with it as if it''s true."


    "And the moment I got this news, I sent the exploration fleet of the military and the Imperial Academy of Sciences to explore. It must be three days before we can get this news to you. Is it true?"


    Luo Jiang expressed his inner thoughts.


    "Good!"


    "It''s up to you to arrange this matter. Once he finds out that it''s true, let us know immediately."


    After listening to Luo Jiang''s ideas, No. 1 didn''t say much and directly gave him the decision-making power of everything.


    Because now No. 1 is not sure whether it is true or not?


    So it''s better to leave this difficult matter to the people who tell them.


    If this is true, then they have the psychological preparation and enough ways to deal with it.


    And it can also show his wisdom and power in front of the public.


    If it is false, then the responsibility does not need him to bear.


    Luojiang, the person who delivers false news, is responsible for everything.


    In this way, his position as number one has been firmly fixed.


    After all, the confrontation on the front line is more and more impulsive, and a national war may break out at any time.


    If there is another news of alien invasion in the rear, he will really take the blame and resign.


    Therefore, he must seize the time to hold the hearts of the people in his own hands.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 511

    "Sir! I... "


    An Wen has some hope to look at Lin Mu.


    He was very worried about the Empire now.


    I don''t know if the high-level officials of the Empire paid attention to what they said, and whether they began to lay out what they said.


    "What''s the hurry..."


    "According to my observation, the civilization that stays in your universe has the same level of development as your world. Even if it really starts to invade your world, it is not irresistible."


    "And it seems that that civilization has experienced a big war before that. If the brains of their high-level civilization are not stupid, they will not easily go to war with a civilization similar to theirs. If they really go to war, your victory rate is still very high."


    "But I think that civilization has a great chance of leaving."


    Lin Mu naturally could see what an Wen was worried about.


    He said casually.


    It seems that we never pay attention to the civilization in this universe.


    "All right!"


    Ann bowed her head in silence.


    This time, he is going to ask Lin Mu to let him go, and then he wants to see if his senior management has made any preparation for this.


    However, before the request was put forward, Lin Mu had already refused.


    "By the way, is there any interesting place on this planet?"


    Then Lin Mu asked an Wen.


    Last time, Yu Ning suddenly appeared, which directly disturbed his good mood.


    This time, he still wants to find a fun place to have a good time.


    "Er..."


    An Wen doesn''t have Lin Mu''s interest now, but Lin Mu has asked, and he doesn''t dare to refuse.


    "In addition to the Huangluo bar, there are two other scenes in this ancient star, which are equally famous in Huangluo bar."


    "One is paradise, the other is teahouse!"


    "The paradise is the largest amusement park in the Empire. There are all kinds of things in the Empire."


    "It''s also the most prosperous amusement park in the empire with the largest passenger flow."


    "Everyone who comes to Gulo is looking forward to visiting this amusement park!"


    "The teahouse is the same as Huangluo bar. It''s all set up for those high-rise people. Those who go inside are rich or expensive."


    "Because I haven''t been there, and I don''t know what kind of specific situation it is, but everyone in Guro likes to call these three scenes the same name, which are the three places that must be visited in order to come to Guro."


    An Wen introduces to Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu thought about it.


    No matter how good the secular tea is, it''s not as good as one tenth of one''s own spirit tea. It''s boring to go there.


    It''s better to go to the most luxurious and popular amusement park in the Empire.


    It''s also my wish.


    I always like to go to the amusement park before I get the system.


    But because he was only an orphan for the first half of his life, he was very reluctant to go to school. There was no spare money to go to the amusement park.


    When he was about to enter the work, he was taken across by the system.


    So I haven''t been to an amusement park.


    This time, just with the help of the system to arrange their own rest time, to play in this amusement park.


    I know what I wanted when I was young.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mu said to an Wen, "go, go to the paradise!"


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 512

    An Wen heard Lin Mu''s decision.


    The whole face is embarrassing.


    He is almost three years old now, and people of this age still go to play in the amusement park.


    What''s more, it''s still with this big man.


    There''s something wrong with that.


    But at the curious look on Lin Mu''s face, some of him did not dare to speak.


    Because he knew that even if he said it, Lin Mu would not take his words to heart.


    But he can''t figure out how an old monster who has lived for millions of years can be so interested in playing?


    Shouldn''t he be more interested in tea at his age?


    "Good I will take you, sir


    Seeing the color on Lin Mo''s face that some sparrows wanted to try, an Wen made a gesture of please to Lin Mu although he was reluctant to do so.


    Then open your own navigation map to navigate the location of the paradise.


    Because he knew that Lin Mu didn''t like to go there by means of transportation, but liked to go there step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the paradise. Ordinary people''s pursuit of playing is endless."


    Lin Mu looked at the signboard of the incomparable paradise.


    Feel the long line from the ticket office.


    Some can''t help saying.


    No matter which technology world it is, it has everything to play with.


    But when we get to the world of Xiuzhen side, there are few things about playing, or none at all.


    "Er..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s exclamation, an Wen standing next to him doesn''t know whether he is happy or disappointed.


    After all, the tone of his voice was admiration.


    "By the way, do you have any acquaintances who can let us get tickets quickly, or when will we have to wait like this?"


    Lin Mu had some headache when he looked at the long line that had been hundreds of meters.


    He just came to play today, but he didn''t want to spend all day in line.


    "This I don''t have any acquaintances? And my acquaintances are basically in the army. "


    Anwen is helpless. It seems that this ancient Qi practitioner is relying on himself. No matter what, he orders himself.


    He''s not everything.


    "That''s the VIP passage!"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu saw a passage which was obviously different from the gate, and a man suddenly appeared outside.


    He took something out of his pocket and showed it to the people who were guarding the entrance of the passage. Then he went in directly.


    Lin Mu thought about it, and only when it was the VIP channel could it make sense.


    "Come on, go there!"


    Lin Mu gave an order directly to an Wen, and then went straight over.


    "Please show me your membership card."


    Lin Mu came to this special passage and was stopped by two people.


    "How do you get your membership card when I come here for the first time?"


    After the last Huangluo bar, Lin Mu probably had guessed the lost luxury land and the way to get in.


    It''s just money.


    Lin Mu doesn''t have much else now, but he still has a lot of money.


    And the world''s money is of no use to him at all.


    Why not use it?


    "Sir! We can get the membership card here for half a million imperial dollars. "


    "After the membership card, there are still many benefits in the consumption. You can discount at any time, and you can experience something that ordinary people can''t experience. It can definitely make you value for money."


    When they heard that Lin Mu was going to apply for a membership card, they suddenly had a happy look on their faces.


    If a person in their hands to do a membership card, they also have a lot of commission.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 513

    "Let''s go!"


    Lin Mu directly handed an Wen a card full of gold.


    Then I went straight through the VIP passageway.


    Let those who line up outside the incomparable envy.


    At the same time, he said to himself in his heart: "evil capitalists."


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain, what shall we do now?"


    Not long after Lin Mu went in, there were some ordinary people in the clothes, looking at the long-standing line.


    Their goal is to get in through the VIP passageway, which is killing them.


    The above order is to keep an eye on their target all the time, and not let the target leave their sight for a moment.


    Maybe it''s not that they''re going in, too.


    However, when they saw such a long team, they couldn''t help feeling a trace of despair.


    At the same time, I feel a little hate for their goal.


    "MD, isn''t money? Money is great. "


    "Captain, shall we follow? The boss''s order told him not to leave our sight for a moment! "


    This is also the team led by a woman.


    This woman is wearing a tight black jeans, wearing a tight leather suit, showing her perfect figure perfectly.


    But now his face was a little irritated.


    It''s because of Lin Mu who just entered the VIP passage.


    Two days ago, a message came that the eldest son of the president of the imperial court was missing.


    And it''s still missing in ancient Los Angeles.


    It almost scared the mayor of Gulo to death.


    You should know that Zhang''s eldest son is missing in the territory he is in charge of, which can also calculate his poor supervision.


    If Zhang''s blame comes down, ten of them are not enough, and one Zhang is crushed to death.


    So he immediately told the police in Guluo city to find Zhang''s eldest son at all costs.


    Live to see a man, die to see a corpse.


    So, the police department in Gulo city doesn''t have a day off.


    Every day, I am busy with the case of Zhang Jia''s disappearance.


    It''s not easy to have a little look.


    It''s Lin Mu, according to the monitoring outside Huangluo bar.


    At that time, Lin Mu was the only one who had a conflict with Zhang''s eldest son.


    Besides, it seems that he and Mr. Zhang also took many people to look for some people.


    And the identities of those who disappeared with Zhang''s eldest son were also found out. They were the top mercenaries in the Empire.


    But the mercenary who had been so powerful all the time disappeared together with Mr. Zhang.


    It''s putting pressure on the mayor of Gulo once again.


    Zhang Jia is not easy to bully, and the mercenary army is not easy to bully.


    If you offend Zhangjia, there is still a chance of survival. After all, Zhangjia still has to abide by the laws of the Empire, but those who lick life from the knife will not care about the laws of the Empire.


    If the mayor of Guluo can''t find the murderer within the specified time, the mayor of Guluo may really die in his position.


    Therefore, we can only focus on Lin Mu, the only suspect at present.


    After all, in the past few days, only this boy and Zhang''s eldest son had a conflict.


    Mr. Zhang has enough reasons to teach him a lesson.


    However, no matter how to mobilize the monitoring, it seems that this person has never met Mr. Zhang again.


    However, after all, this is the only suspect and the only chance for Guluo city to survive.


    How can he give up easily?


    Therefore, he can only command his subordinates to find out the evidence that this person did it, even if it wasn''t this person.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 514

    The mayor of Gulo city''s rich, thoroughly let Gulo city police chief to muddle force.


    But there''s no way. Who else is the boss.


    He can only do what he''s told.


    Therefore, we can only send the most powerful investigation team to see if we can find a trace of evidence for Lin Mu.


    If we don''t find it in the end, we can only use dirty water.


    So, that''s why they have to keep an eye on Lin Mu all the time.


    "Go in!"


    Some of the first women bit their teeth.


    Said the cruel voice.


    "But It''s so long


    Some of the people behind him shrunk.


    Such a long line seems to be more scared, who knows how long they have to wait. If they get tickets, it''s estimated that Lin Mu would have come out long ago.


    It''s better to wait outside.


    "Get in there!"


    The woman hesitated, but decided.


    "Ah! That''s the VIP channel. The big boss here won''t give us face. How can we get in without a membership card? "


    Waves of doubt came.


    The identity of the big boss behind the scenes of this amusement park is not simple. Otherwise, we can''t have such a huge amusement park in Guluo.


    You know, this huge amusement park takes up a lot of land.


    In this era, land is money.


    Taking up such a large area of land, who won''t be moved?


    But so far, no one dares to come to this amusement park. It can be seen that the identity of the big boss of this amusement park is so noble.


    And it is said that the big boss of this amusement park will never give anyone face.


    Even if they were police.


    We have to follow his rules.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Follow me."


    She gave those bullshit men a hard look.


    Go straight ahead.


    The men looked at each other, but they didn''t know how to make a decision, so they could only walk towards the elder sister.


    I just hope what the elder sister said is true. She really has that way to go in.


    Or they''ll lose face.


    "Little..."


    As soon as you watch the head woman coming over, your face looks respectful.


    You''re about to bend down.


    But he was interrupted by the wretched woman.


    "Shut up and don''t tell me who I am."


    She looked at the people behind her.


    The discoverers did not find their own anomalies.


    I can''t help but put down my heart.


    Pretending, he took out a card from his pocket and handed it to both of them.


    It''s not stupid to guard outside the VIP passageway.


    Immediately understand the purpose of the first woman.


    So I didn''t say anything more, just made a gesture of please, indicating that they could go in.


    "Damn, elder sister, do you have the membership card here?"


    "But I heard that the membership card here needs 500000 yuan to get, elder sister, do you have so much money?"


    Her people saw that the guards in the VIP passage didn''t embarrass them, so they let them in directly.


    I was shocked.


    They just saw that the elder sister took out a card from her pocket and handed it to them.


    Is this the legendary paradise membership card.


    "Shut up, where are you looking for the target? If the target is lost, the boss will not let us go. "


    The woman scolded angrily.


    I almost revealed my identity today.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 515

    After entering, Lin Mu stopped.


    Look back at random.


    The group of people staring at themselves were so persistent that they followed them to the amusement park.


    Lin Mu gave a secret smile.


    They thought their tracking technology was very good, and they didn''t let themselves find out at all.


    I don''t know that when they started tracking themselves, they had already found out their purpose.


    But Lin Mu didn''t care about them either.


    After all, they are the policemen in the secular world, and it''s not unreasonable to think that they are suspected of committing a crime and stare at themselves.


    As long as he doesn''t interfere with his life too much, he won''t pay attention to it.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mu didn''t take care of the people who were following him. Instead, he went directly to see the most luxurious amusement park in the Xinghui empire.


    ¡­¡­


    At sunset, Lin Mu also left the paradise.


    Today, he is in a very good mood. At least he didn''t encounter such a bad thing as last time.


    So he''s still having fun here today.


    However, when he walked out of the gate of the amusement park, he was stopped by the group.


    "Sir, would you please come for us?"


    The woman at the head took out her certificate, which was reflecting the national emblem of Xinghui empire.


    Under the national emblem is written the word "police".


    Obviously, they are the policemen who have been following Lin Mu recently.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Lin Mu asked, pretending not to know.


    He knew very well in his heart that the police were staring at him because of the dandy he had killed.


    After all, it seems that the dandy only had conflicts with himself at that time.


    "There is a case. I hope you can cooperate with us, sir."


    The woman at the head didn''t say much, but directly stated her purpose.


    She has regretted why she took the task.


    I thought it was just a very easy tracking task.


    But I didn''t expect that the energy of tracking target is so abundant, as if I can''t feel tired at all.


    So, some of her friends don''t want to follow any more, but want to have a showdown with him.


    "What about the evidence?"


    This time, it was not Lin Mu''s words, but an Wen''s words that followed Lin Mu all the time.


    He also knew in his heart that these policemen were probably for the sake of those dandies and mercenaries who were killed by this ancient gas refiner at random.


    However, can we still have conflicts with this mysterious and powerful ancient gas refiner for the sake of those dead people?


    But the people above told themselves that they must not conflict with this man, and they should make friends with him at an appropriate time.


    Moreover, Lin Mu''s character after so many days together, he is also very understanding.


    That is, when you don''t annoy him, he is very easy to get along with, and can even joke with you at any time.


    But once you piss him off, he''ll be totally terrifying.


    As if you are like a mole ant, you can crush yourself to death.


    He also knew how much pressure the death of that dandy would bring to those in power in the city.


    The authorities in this city may come to relieve the pressure on themselves, and they will blame Lin Mu for all the crimes.


    Maybe there will be some special means.


    But once the special means are used, what will be accepted is Lin Mu''s anger.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 516

    Lin Mu''s anger is not so easy to bear.


    So, Anwen didn''t want them to take Lin Mu away.


    At the same time, there are some remorse in my heart, why I didn''t report it to my boss.


    If his superior said hello to these people, these people would not be so arrogant to provoke Lin Mu.


    "This Because we are in a hurry, we haven''t applied for a pass. We''ll apply right now, and it won''t take us a few minutes, so please wait here to cooperate with our investigation. "


    Although the head of the woman''s words is still polite, but the eyes clearly revealed a trace of impatience.


    She''s saving both of them.


    She has been in the police station for such a long time, and she is also a child of a big family. She understands the filthiness of the altar. If the mayor of Guluo city still can''t find these people within the specified time, he will probably push all the blame to the only suspect Lin Mu for his self-protection.


    At that time, even if Lin Mu is not guilty, he must be guilty.


    But she couldn''t accept the result.


    In her heart, the police are sacred, not the means used to protect themselves. The police can not wrongly a good person, nor let a bad person go.


    Moreover, she also believed in her heart that Lin Mu, who seemed to be unarmed, could not easily kill Zhang''s dandy and some of the top mercenaries.


    This is totally unrealistic.


    Even the veteran who retired from the front line behind him couldn''t do it.


    "There is no evidence, so please don''t disturb us. When can I get the evidence?"


    Anwen frowned.


    These people didn''t pass the evidence, so they wanted to take Lin Mu away.


    Is it that the authorities here want to put all the blame on Lin Mu.


    Anwen thought to himself.


    It''s only possible that these policemen would come and take Lin Mu away without obtaining the evidence.


    Anwen doesn''t believe that Lin Mu''s hands can be found.


    Therefore, at such a time, the more Lin Mu could not go with these people.


    Once these people completely angered Lin Mu.


    Then there are thousands of them, and they are not enough to die.


    With that, he wanted to make an exit from them.


    In the Xinghui Empire, every citizen has the right to refuse the request of the police as long as the police do not obtain the evidence.


    And once these policemen get the evidence, he will have reported the news to his superiors, and his superiors will also greet the people in Guluo city.


    "You..."


    It can be said that the woman''s silver teeth bit and looked at Anwen fiercely.


    I''m saving you, I said to myself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lin Mu didn''t care about the conflict between them, so he went directly.


    He didn''t pay attention to these policemen, no matter what the purpose was.


    What if you find the fact that you''ve killed that dandy?


    Is there anyone else in the world who can help him?


    "If you don''t come with me today, someone will take you away in a few days. No matter what you do or not, they will leave those things on your head."


    The woman at the head looked at their backs, thought about it, and said loudly to them.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Lin Mu''s bantering voice came.


    She didn''t seem to remember her words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 517

    "Captain, I''ll say you''re being amorous. If you do, they won''t get your affection."


    Wait until Lin Mu two people thoroughly left after, her a subordinate also don''t have good spirit of say.


    This time, they made up their mind to help their two poor innocent people.


    But in their eyes, these two innocent people didn''t seem to see their help in their eyes, as if they didn''t care.


    This makes them a little annoyed.


    The two of them are very kind.


    "Well! There are times when they come to ask us. "


    She stamped her foot and said.


    She wanted to see how they both begged themselves when they were desperate.


    ¡­¡­


    "What was the result of the referendum?"


    Outside the world dimension, the huge fleet still stays here, never leaving.


    But also looking at the eyes of this strange world, as if as long as the above people command, they will be like wolves into the world to plunder.


    On the starship, the man on the bronze throne asked to his two right arms.


    This referendum is related to the fate of his family. Although he is recognized as the king of his family, he is also very worried about the result of this referendum.


    "My Lord, as a result of this referendum, 75% of the people are in favor of this war, 15% of the people are not in favor of this war, and 10% of the owners have given up the referendum."


    Some of the men in the white coat looked bitterly at the people sitting on the bronze throne.


    I expected the worst result.


    But the result is expected.


    After all, their people have been in war for so many years, except war is war.


    I have never experienced anything else, let alone developed my own civilization.


    So even when it comes to the life and death of civilization, they still choose to solve it with a victorious war.


    As long as the war is won, all their difficulties will be solved.


    They can also enjoy the glory of that year and enjoy countless resources.


    But they didn''t think that this was the civilization they met, not the weaker civilization they met before.


    This time, the civilization is no different from them, and even better than them in some science and technology.


    And they''ve had a losing battle before.


    Most of the elite members of their family have lost, so it''s not a wise choice to develop a civilization with a similar level of civilization at such a time.


    However, he has no way to intervene in this referendum.


    After all, this is the way most people think.


    Even if he is a senior member of the clan, he does not have the right to deny what most of the clan approve of.


    I don''t even have this right.


    "My Lord, please give your life, I will take the warriors to fight into the world at the first time, and rob the world''s best resources to contribute to my Lord!"


    The man around him was different from him, and his eyes were full of belligerence.


    As long as the man sitting on the bronze throne gives orders, he will be the first time, his warriors charge into the world.


    Plunder all the resources of the world.


    "Good!"


    "It''s amazing that all the people agree to this war!"


    "Then go to war."


    The man on the bronze throne had an evil smile on his mouth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 518

    "War is on


    Lin Mu drank the spirit tea that he put on the table and said casually to an Wen.


    "What''s going on..."


    An Wen obviously didn''t think of the message Lin Mu gave him a few days ago.


    "The aliens are at war with you."


    Lin Mu can''t help but look at an Wen, who is also a soldier of Xinghui empire.


    I don''t care about their empire.


    "What?"


    Anwen immediately jumped straight from the sofa.


    Completely can''t believe of looking at Lin Mu.


    As if to find out from his eyes that he is lying to himself.


    However, Lin Mu''s eyes were still so indifferent, as if what he said just now was a fact.


    "I''ll report to the top."


    Without any hesitation, Anwen immediately ran back to his room, took out his communicator, and told the situation to the imperial * * Luojiang.


    "Poof!"


    "What did that boy Anwen say?"


    "The aliens are at war with us."


    Originally, Luo Jiang was still drinking tea in his office, but as soon as he heard the news, he immediately sprayed out the good tea he had just drunk.


    I almost met his secretary.


    And looked at his secretary in disbelief.


    As if to see from his face that he was deceiving himself.


    But no matter what, the Secretary''s face is so anxious, there is no possibility of cheating himself.


    And he didn''t have the guts.


    "Alert Alert


    "Planets 19, 54, 32, 62 are being attacked by unknown energy!"


    "Alert Alert


    "There is an unidentified armed force in the ninth dimension, the thirty sixth dimension and the forty second dimension!"


    "Alert Alert


    "There are unidentified armed forces in our star field and Tianbo star field."


    Not long after Luo Jiang was shocked, his office suddenly turned red.


    Cold voices came from all over his office.


    He was caught off guard in an instant.


    "What the hell!"


    "Are the people in the military and imperial research all rubbish? After such a long time, I haven''t sent back the basic information. "


    "It''s up to the ancient gas refiner to give us information before we know we''ve been attacked."


    Luo Jiang stopped and immediately began to swear.


    Because for so many days, none of the exploration spacecraft sent by the military and Imperial Academy of Sciences has come back to report his situation.


    He thought it was the ancient Qi practitioner who was idle to play with them.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the alien in the mouth of the ancient Qi practitioner suddenly launched an attack.


    They were caught by surprise.


    Moreover, it is very purposeful for these foreigners to choose attack targets.


    The targets they chose to attack were all set up by Xinghui Empire, especially weak.


    There are not many troops stationed there.


    If we continue to play according to the way of the alien people, it is estimated that they will lose most of their territory if they return to the Empire first in a few months.


    "TMD, if the Empire dies this time, I''ll be the first one to get rid of the scum from the Academy of Sciences."


    Luo Jiang didn''t like the famous people of science for a moment.


    Those people have always been very arrogant, nothing to see in the eye.


    I guess I got an order. They didn''t do it well at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 519

    "Make peace with them, even cooperate with them."


    "After all, they are still part of our world. If we perish, they will not be much better."


    It''s still the conference room of the last time.


    It''s still the last time.


    But this time they''re all frowning.


    Eyes constantly staring at their super AI from the front-line news.


    The heart is also that the alien world has a good eye on their attack targets, and they choose some weak or unimportant places.


    Therefore, the places that have been passed by now can be said to be declining.


    If the rear does not send troops to help, it is estimated that in a few days, they will completely disappear from the Empire.


    "Look, how about it!"


    One slowly said a decision.


    If No. 1 dares to make this decision before this happens, he will be besieged by all of you.


    There will even be some people who use this decision to force No. 1 to resign.


    But at this time, they are not in the mood to exploit the loophole of No.1.


    Because they think the same way in their hearts.


    Although they are good at playing Zhengzhi, they are not stupid.


    I know that if we don''t have peace talks with those little scoundrels, their current situation will not be enough to resist the attacks of those foreign people.


    Once the outlaws get into their rear, they have to play GG at the same time.


    So we can only negotiate with the little scoundrels who have been defeated by them and withdraw the troops from the front line.


    Even if we can cooperate with them, after all, they are all from the same world.


    "Yes


    "Agreed!"


    "No problem!"


    Everyone thought, and all expressed their inner thoughts.


    "Good!"


    "I''ll talk to him myself about the peace talks."


    "The most urgent thing to delay now is Lao Luo. You immediately take a troop to the front line to help those attacked places. You must not let those alien people easily occupy them. "


    No.1 was relieved to see that everyone supported his decision.


    Immediately arranged.


    As long as the high level in the rear is stabilized, everything will no longer be restricted.


    Although they used most of their troops to confront the group of little scoundrels, it does not mean that there will be no soldiers in their rear.


    There are still millions of troops behind them that can be mobilized.


    These armies have barely been able to sustain for more than a month.


    More than a month''s time can also end the peace talks with those little bastards.


    "Good!"


    Luojiang immediately took the order.


    He had no interest in these methods of being honest.


    What he''s most concerned about now is how the outlaws attack?


    Did he have a chance to turn the tide in the past?


    ¡­¡­


    With Luojiang with a small number of troops in the rear after the expedition.


    People in the whole Xinghui Empire know that the Xinghui empire is now suffering from an invasion.


    And the people there are not the little punks on the other side, but the people from another world.


    At first, though, most of the Empire had some panic.


    But then it was suppressed by the imperial authorities.


    It even convinced the empire that it was an imperial opportunity.


    As long as the alien civilization from the alien world is dressed up, maybe their technology can develop to a higher level again.


    Then they will be able to unify the world completely with the power of science and technology.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 520

    So the war started inadvertently.


    No one could have predicted that war would break out so soon.


    And they started fighting with strangers.


    However, apart from the front line where the war broke out, it seems that nothing has changed at all for the arrival of the war.


    Because they believe that there is an Imperial Army guarding them, even if those alien people are strong, they will never be harmed.


    Moreover, the little scoundrels on the opposite side also sent allies to fight against those foreigners.


    In this way, the pressure of those people from other countries is even greater.


    They believe that in a few years, those alien people will definitely fall into their hands.


    Become a pile of nourishment for them in the development of science and technology.


    ¡­¡­


    "Use the assassination plan!"


    In the middle of the Starship.


    The man in the white coat looks very ugly.


    Although they took advantage of the ignorance of Xinghui empire in the early stage, they took a surprise and occupied a lot of territory.


    But soon the Empire began to react and organize strong resistance.


    It immediately put them under a lot of pressure.


    After all, this is a civilization that is not far behind their level of scientific and technological development. They have already lost a lot of strength. Naturally, they are at war with civilizations of the same level, and some of them are not up to their expectations.


    Moreover, since another strange force joined, their pressure is even greater.


    They later learned that there are two powerful places in the world.


    The two empires, Xinghui Empire and Huaichen Empire, are equally powerful.


    Originally, the two empires were in confrontation, and war might break out at any time.


    However, their sudden arrival and attack on Xinghui Empire completely combined their two powerful empires.


    Although they have many conflicts in peacetime, they are people in the same world after all. When they meet outsiders, they will naturally join hands to resist.


    "Yes


    A shadow suddenly appeared behind the white coat.


    Said respectfully to him.


    "In addition, ask Wu Ze to cooperate with you. He should know the importance of these things, and he won''t make trouble."


    I don''t know what came to mind in the eyes of the white coat. He once again told the shadow behind him.


    "Yes..."


    The shadow once again respectfully agreed, then directly left the place.


    "Alas! I hope my family won''t become a stepping stone for others. "


    Looking at them more and more falling into the war, the white coat could not help sighing.


    If only he hadn''t told the news of his discovery of this part of the world, though the people would have suffered a little.


    But it''s better than killing the family.


    If they fight like this again, they are likely to be exterminated.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, what are you worried about? It''s been a long time. "


    "And judging from the current situation, it is the people of Xinghui Empire who are rising and suppressing those families with a great advantage, and some of them have fallen into the disadvantage. It is estimated that they will perish in a few years."


    "Isn''t it good to live your own life?"


    Lin Mu villa, Lin Mu looked at a face staring at the implementation of the war on the screen of an Wen said.


    Every day in his villa, the boy watched the victory of Xinghui Empire and killed the enemy''s head.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 521

    "Well Sir


    An Wen has some embarrassed looking at Lin Mu.


    After all, he is still in Lin Mu''s home.


    "Oh! By the way, I will leave the world in a few days! "


    Lin Mu took a look at an Wen who could not wipe away the expectation in his eyes, though he was quiet.


    "Then you can leave, too!"


    It has been three years since Lin Mu came to this world.


    In the past three years, he has basically played all the things on Gulo.


    He''s too lazy to go to the rest of the planets. They''re almost the same anyway.


    And the system has not given him the task, he has some do not want to stay in this world, after all, even if the world is good, there is no real anger.


    After all, he is still a practitioner. Although he is very powerful now, he doesn''t need to have real Qi every day, but it''s not suitable to stay in such a world without real Qi.


    So he plans to take advantage of the task of the system has not yet arrived, and then go to another world for a stroll.


    With his strength now, he has the ability to open the dimensional wall of the world.


    "You are leaving, sir."


    Anwen looks at Lin Mu in surprise.


    Because over the years, the Empire of Xinghui has been busy with wars, so it has no energy to manage the ancient Qi practitioner who has been keeping his peace and order within them.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is constantly playing on the upper reaches of this planet, and seems to enjoy it every day.


    It seems that Anwen thinks that Lin Mu will not leave the world.


    But I didn''t expect that when the war was coming to an end, Lin Mu proposed to leave the world.


    "Yes! At the beginning, I told you that I would only have a good time in the world. When my interest in playing is over, I will leave naturally. "


    Lin Mu looked at the sky and said, "the world is big."


    "Sir, I don''t want to play on other planets any more."


    An Wen still doesn''t want Lin Mu to leave in his heart.


    After all, Lin Mu is now the only living ancient Qi practitioner.


    It''s too important for Xinghui empire.


    As long as Xinghui Empire has studied the secrets of these ancient Qi refiners, it means that they can also cultivate those powerful ancient Qi refiners.


    Therefore, he naturally didn''t want Lin Mu to leave at this time.


    If Lin Mu left Xinghui Empire, where else would he go to find another ancient Qi practitioner?


    "I know you want to explore the mysteries of our bodies and cultivate our powerful beings."


    "But I''m telling you for sure that you can''t cultivate it at all."


    "Even if you thoroughly study the mysteries of our bodies, there is no such possibility, at least in your world."


    Lin Mu smiles and says to an Wen.


    The most important thing to cultivate practitioners is to need the support of true Qi, but the true Qi in this world has withered, and there is no true Qi in the world at all.


    In addition to the small world opened up by the ancient Qi practitioners who were left behind from the ancient times, there is a little real Qi.


    There''s nothing else.


    How can this kind of thing cultivate true practitioners.


    When this world does not have enough strength to invade other world, it can only be a pure technology world forever.


    "Why?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 522

    An Wen looks at Lin Mu doubtfully.


    Why is it that the gas refiners left over from ancient times are so determined that they can not cultivate such existence?


    As long as we have worked out the mysteries of their bodies and cooperated with their practice, won''t it?


    Is it hard to say that the grand empire of Xinghui has such a huge territory and star territory, which is not as good as those clans in the ancient times.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "The most important thing for us to cultivate is that your world has no more."


    "Otherwise, why do you think those ancient gas refiners left the world? It''s not because this world is no longer suitable for them to live in. If they survive in this world, maybe they will die out after many years. "


    "The most important resource for us to cultivate is the true Qi from heaven and earth. If there is no true Qi in heaven and earth, then we can no longer gather strength in our body, and there is no way to improve our strength!"


    "And the true Qi of your world has completely dried up millions of years ago. How can you cultivate people like us again?"


    Lin Mu light said a fact.


    But another Anwen couldn''t believe it.


    Is that the case?


    At the beginning, those ancient gas refiners left the world they lived in, not because they had a premonition that disaster would come, and then they ran away in order to save their lives, but because there was no the most important thing in the world they lived in.


    The true Qi in the world has withered. No one can absorb any true Qi from heaven and earth.


    Their world is no longer suitable for them to survive, so they will leave their world.


    If that''s true, those modern people have misunderstood those ancient practitioners who left for millions of years.


    If so, what is the purpose of Xinghui Empire, which has been looking for the ancient Qi refiners'' cultivation methods from those ancient Qi refiners'' cultivation places for so many years?


    Is it just for an illusory and impossible goal?


    After Ann learned the truth of the world.


    There''s some shivering in the body.


    Because, over the years, he has been very supportive of the Xinghui Empire to spend a lot of resources to establish their exploration team in these cultivation places.


    But once they know such exploration, what the team has explored is of no use at all.


    Even if they have fully understood the physical mystery of those ancient Qi refiners, it is useless, because there is no real Qi in this world, and no matter how hard they try to cultivate, they can not become ancient Qi refiners.


    Isn''t it that what he has done these years is useless.


    "Well, what you''ve done over the years is not useless."


    "Although the true Qi in your world has dried up millions of years ago, it doesn''t mean that the world can''t recover it."


    "Your world was originally a pure side world of self-cultivation. If it had not been for the changes that happened at the beginning, it would not have become such a pure side world of science and technology as it is now!"


    "The law of the world in your world will naturally be towards the world of cultivating truth. Just because you spent too much resources millions of years ago, it is not easy for the law of the world to restore truth."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 523

    "However, I think the true Qi of your world will soon recover."


    "I was in your world yesterday, and I felt a tiny breath of Qi."


    "Although it''s just a little bit of true Qi, it also means that the true Qi of your world is slowly recovering."


    "Within a hundred years, the true Qi of your world should be restored to the level of being barely able to be cultivated."


    Lin Mu could see what an Wen was thinking in his heart.


    He couldn''t help comforting.


    He didn''t cheat Anwen. A few days ago, he really felt that there was a tiny real Qi somewhere in the world.


    Although it''s true Qi, at least it''s true Qi.


    As long as we give the world some time, the world can definitely return to the glory of ancient times.


    And there is also a world that may be called the pedal technology side and the Xiuzhen side.


    Science and technology and cultivation develop simultaneously.


    What is the extent of such an event in the future? Even Lin Mu didn''t have the confidence to guess.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder, we have found those people who steal the sacred things of our sect!"


    Outside the world.


    Some men in ancient Taoist robes stand in the universe out of thin air.


    It was as if the universe without air could not do him any harm.


    But they looked red at the huge fleet ahead.


    It''s because these people of foreign lands stole the holy things of their sect beyond their ability, so that they were forcibly sent by the sect elders to such a place where they don''t shit to pursue the holy things of their sect.


    Because he can feel that there is no real Qi in the scope of only one star field.


    This makes him very uncomfortable as a practitioner.


    Although his current strength can be completely free from relying on Qi all the time, there are still some maladjustments in his body.


    Zhenqi, after all, is a kind of resource for their survival.


    No matter what they do, they need to use Qi.


    "Send us the location, we''ll come right away, we must let those foreign thieves feel our power."


    There was an angry voice from his stone.


    The holy things of the sect. They, the elders of the sect, are reluctant to take a look at them, but they are forcibly taken away by some foreign thieves.


    It''s just unbearable.


    We must let these foreign thieves feel the power of their clan.


    "Yes


    Hearing the elder''s words, he didn''t hesitate and immediately sent the coordinates of his location.


    In a vast continent.


    There is a splendid clan.


    They are one of the masters of the world, the temple of heaven.


    But because of the last war, they sent the elite to the front line to fight against the foreign thief.


    But I didn''t expect to be exploited by those foreign thieves and sent soldiers to attack their clan.


    It''s like beating the face of their temple of heaven.


    Although Tiandao dad''s people came back in time and cleaned up most of the foreign thieves.


    But inevitably, some people escaped.


    In the end, the people in the temple of heaven found that some foreign thieves had robbed their sect creatures.


    This is simply not to pay attention to the temple of heaven.


    If they don''t do anything about it, they don''t have the right to be the overlord of the world.


    The same powerful forces are waiting to see their jokes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 524

    "This is my hometown!"


    It has to be said that the speed of people coming to Tiandao hall is still very fast.


    In just a few minutes or so, they became another world and arrived here.


    And the people in the temple of heaven are very concerned about it.


    Ten elders were sent.


    Every elder at least has the strength of the later period of Daluo Jinxian.


    There are even three half step saints.


    It is conceivable that the temple of heavenly way attaches great importance to this matter. It is also conceivable that the temple of heavenly way is so powerful?


    Banbu Zhunsheng is just an elder among them.


    However, when the elder at the head looked at the world, his eyes suddenly changed.


    Because he is very familiar with the world.


    The familiar cannot be familiar any more.


    And he left the world.


    "It''s a thief who even dares to invade our hometown. It''s like looking for death."


    But as soon as I saw that there was a war in the world, and one side of the war was still some foreign thieves who stole the sacred things of their sect.


    It just made him angry.


    Although he had to leave his original world in order to survive, it does not mean that he has no feelings for the original world.


    After all, the world is the place where he was born and raised. All his achievements are based on the strong foundation of the world.


    Although left, but also can''t watch his world be invaded by others.


    "Yes! It''s really the hometown. These thieves dare to attack the hometown. "


    After hearing the leader''s words.


    Several of these elders also immediately looked at the world.


    It''s not bad. They were surprised when they saw it.


    I didn''t expect that the place where they came was their original story.


    When they saw that some of the foreign thieves who lived in the holy things of their sect dared to invade their hometown now, which made them even more angry. They wanted to shoot those foreign boys to death.


    "Elder, you..."


    There are several elders who did not leave their hometown. They have to look at these excited people in the future.


    They don''t know what the elders are excited about.


    "This It''s our root. "


    "At the beginning, we left from this world. This is the world where we were born and raised."


    "Without this world, there would not be us as we are now."


    The elder whispered to himself.


    Looking at the world is full of nostalgia.


    If the real Qi of the world had not dried up, it might have become a powerful world no less powerful than their present world.


    No It may even be developed stronger by them.


    Because, on the way out, they were killed and injured. I don''t know how much.


    After arriving at that strange world, the only strength is only about one fifth of the original strength.


    "These little thieves are just looking for death."


    The elder looks at these exotic fleets coldly.


    New and old grudges appeared in his mind.


    Now he just wants to smash these fleets with a slap, and let these foreign towns feel their anger.


    "Come on, let''s try our best in these foreign towns."


    "Let them know that this is not the place where they can be arrogant."


    The elder''s eyes were cold and he ordered the people behind him.


    "Yes


    Whether it is for the face of the clan, or to vent the anger of these boys to invade their hometown, people''s emotions are extremely high.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 525

    "Oh! There are practitioners to intervene. "


    Lin Mu suddenly put down his cup.


    He felt that there were ten more powerful forces on the battlefield.


    Each existence is no less than the later period of the great Luo Jinxian.


    There are even three who have stepped into the power of half step quasi saint.


    Where do these practitioners come from?


    Why intervene in this war?


    Lin Mu had some doubts.


    Although he is powerful, it doesn''t mean that he always stares at the world.


    That would be a great burden for him.


    Therefore, when the fluctuation of the power generated by the hands of these practitioners, they felt that there were vegetarians intervening in the battlefield.


    Then he immediately put the divine consciousness on the front line.


    He wanted to see where these practitioners came from.


    "What do you say, sir?"


    An Wen looks at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    I don''t know Lin Mu''s face suddenly became very interesting.


    "Nothing. It''s just that you have a powerful force on the front."


    "There are practitioners, the ancient Qi practitioners you call, who will intervene in your wars with those who are outside the territory."


    At the same time, Lin Mu released his powerful divine consciousness and replied casually.


    "What


    Anwen was shocked.


    In the battlefield where we had been fighting, there were more third-party forces.


    This made her jump up immediately,


    who knows whether the power of the third party is good or bad for them, and whether it is their enemy?


    So he did not hesitate, immediately went back to his room, took out the messenger, and relayed the news to the people above.


    Anyway, the people who have a headache are still the people above.


    "Oh! It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that it was still a group of people who found their hometown. "


    Lin Mu felt their conversation with divine sense and was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the people who inserted into the battlefield were the ancient gas refiners who left the world millions of years ago.


    However, these ancient gas refiners have developed well in these millions of years.


    There is such a powerful force.


    You know, according to the old guy, the most powerful man they had was on the same level as him.


    In other words, the most powerful person in the world was just a big Luo Jinxian.


    I didn''t expect that after the development of millions of scenic spots, they even have half step saints.


    "Don''t panic. They''re here to help you."


    "And they are fellow citizens with you."


    "They are the ancient practitioners who left their world millions of years ago."


    "However, those outside the territory are still in bad luck. The world they invaded before is another world found by those ancient gas refiners who originally left your world!"


    "What''s more, they have developed more powerful than before, so those people from other countries have suffered a big defeat in their hands, and most of their elite have been lost."


    "What''s more, the unexpected man stole the holy things of one of the powerful sects out of his capacity, causing the sects to find the extraterritorial people at all costs, so he came here!"


    "However, I didn''t expect that the people outside the territory will be held back by you, and even if those ancient exercises don''t appear, there is a great possibility that they will be destroyed by you."


    "I have to say that they really have a grudge against people in your world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 526

    Lin Mu felt it and couldn''t help laughing.


    Originally, that extraterritorial civilization suffered a huge failure and lost most of the elite in the clan.


    It is those ancient gas refiners who originally left the world who caused such losses.


    Then, they ran to their original hometown by chance.


    They also launched another aggression against their original hometown.


    However, I didn''t expect that they overestimated their own strength or underestimated the strength of their opponents.


    Even if those ancient gas refiners don''t appear, they will be completely destroyed by Xinghui Empire and Huaichen empire in a few years.


    It''s a coincidence.


    The people who caused them great harm twice came from the same world.


    Maybe their luck is too bad.


    "What, those ancient gas refiners have come back."


    Anwen was shocked again.


    He did not remember how many times he had been surprised when he followed Lin Mu.


    Every time Lin Mu told himself the news, he was terrified.


    Like this one.


    Those ancient Qi practitioners who left the world millions of years ago have returned.


    And they have become more powerful.


    Now the enemy who accounts with them is the best example.


    I didn''t expect that civilization was crippled by them, the people who left the world millions of years ago.


    What''s more, those people even chased and were beaten into this civilization by them, and they just chased back to their original hometown.


    How powerful is this?


    Even the Allied forces of Xinghui Empire and Huaichen Empire managed to suppress that civilization.


    If you fight alone, it may be the winner.


    If the ancient Qi practitioners come back and want to take back their hometown, how can they get along with each other?


    Or are they the opponents of those ancient gas refiners?


    "Don''t think too much, those ancient gas refiners can''t see your world now!"


    "In a world without steam, they can''t use it even if they give it to them. It''s a waste of their resources to ask for it."


    "And they will not spend so much energy fighting a powerful civilization for such a useless world."


    Lin Mu doesn''t care.


    In this way, the pure science and technology world without any real Qi can not attract the attention of any practitioners, even if they arrive, they will directly ignore the past.


    "Er..."


    In the eyes of these ancient gas refiners, is an embarrassing and proud event just a useless world?


    "Host, the holy thing in their mouth is very helpful to you and your future."


    Just when Lin Mu was staring at the battle situation on the front battlefield, the cold voice of the system suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "What..."


    Lin Mu was a little confused.


    After thinking about it, he angrily said to the system, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "The system didn''t notice his breath before."


    The tone of the system is still so cold.


    However, he heard that Lin Mu wanted to hit people.


    This system will not be talked about sooner or later.


    Only at this time did those people come to the door and tell themselves about it.


    Isn''t this playing with him?


    Or the system wants to fight with those people.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 527

    Lin Mu''s mouth corners smoked to smoke, more and more felling system is this plan.


    Otherwise why don''t you tell me to play? Why don''t you tell yourself.


    Just wait until other people call to tell themselves.


    Although I didn''t pay attention to those people.


    But if you do this, won''t you become a usurper?


    A dignified Saint wants to rob a few little things of Da Luo Jinxian.


    If this is spread out, it may be shameful in the universe.


    This system is playing with him sincerely.


    "This system just tells the host, and does not force the host to get it!"


    The system seems to know Lin Mu''s inner thoughts.


    I can''t help saying.


    However Lin Mu how to listen to also can hear, there is always a trace of banter tone in the system mouth.


    It''s like embarrassing yourself.


    "I..."


    "Forget it. I''ll make it up to them with something else."


    Lin Mu''s mouth turned.


    The system has made it so clear.


    Just let him get that thing.


    Lin Mu can only be a robber once.


    Anyway, the thing of extortion is the law in Xiuzhen side world.


    Good things are generally controlled by powerful people.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    An Wen looks at the facial expression continuously change of, Lin Mu, not from of inquire a way.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that this ancient love actually has a bad idea in my heart.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go out first. Don''t follow me."


    Lin Mu looked at an Wen and motioned that he didn''t care about himself.


    Then he left the planet and went to the places where the practitioners fought with people from other countries.


    ¡­¡­


    "Asshole, asshole, how did these guys come after me?"


    Among the starships, the man who had been the main battle before looked at the man in the white coat with an angry look on his face.


    "Don''t you say you''ve completely got rid of the tracking of people in that world?"


    "Why can they still find where we are now?"


    Wu Ze''s face is red now.


    He looked at the man in white coat with an angry face.


    The sword in his hand didn''t point at him.


    "Well! If you had not greedily taken away other people''s things at the beginning, how could others have been like this, and how could they have chased us to death. "


    The man in the white coat also glared at Wu Ze.


    In his opinion, if Wu Ze had not snatched other people''s holy things, others would not have followed him like this.


    "Long Zhao, at the beginning, you didn''t object. You patted yourself on the chest and said that you were confident to get rid of those people. Now? Now is it all my fault? "


    "Do you really think I''m a bully?"


    Wu Ze couldn''t bear long Zhao''s words any longer, so he directly pulled out his sword to him.


    "Be quiet, both of you. The most important thing now is to think about how to give those people back."


    "Otherwise, our family will be attacked on both sides. By then, our family will not be far away from extermination."


    The man sitting on the bronze throne looked angrily at the two noisy people below him.


    Directly, a huge breath came from him, directly repelled them.


    These two people are really of no importance.


    At this time, they still consider the responsibility of shirking, not for the interests of our family.


    The man sitting on the bronze throne was annoyed, but he had to rely on these two arms at such a crucial time, otherwise he would have replaced them long ago.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 528

    "My Lord, forgive me!"


    The man sitting on the bronze throne repulsed them with a strong attitude.


    They no longer dare to be presumptuous and direct, half kneeling under the bronze throne and lowering their heads to the people above.


    "I think we can only give back to them what we have taken out of their hands."


    "And then allow them some interests, maybe they can withdraw."


    "Otherwise, negotiate with the people of this world, pay a lot of compensation, and then concentrate on dealing with these practitioners, then deal with these revisionists, and then come back to deal with the people of this world."


    "But no matter which decision we choose, our losses are enormous."


    "What''s more, after a settlement, we have to face the other side''s regret."


    Long Zhao said his decision carefully.


    "Son of a bitch, when will our family lower their heads to make peace with others?"


    "My Lord, in my opinion, the most important thing is to let them know that the strength of our family is not weak."


    Before the man on the bronze throne spoke, Wu Ze took the lead.


    The tone is full of anger, scolding long Zhao for saying such cowardly words.


    "Well! You''re very nice, but what about my family? Will there be a future for our family? Or will our family still exist? "


    "How much do you know about our family now? Do you think our family can still fight on both sides? "


    "I tell you, it''s very difficult for our family to fight on one side now. If we don''t get rid of the consequences like this, our family will definitely be exterminated within three years. Can we afford this end?"


    Longzhao was also completely angry.


    At the beginning, it was not the guy Wu Ze who was the main force. He wanted to bring down the world. How could that be.


    They may have left the star field long ago, and they will not be caught up by those who practice the truth.


    So far, they''ve been blocked on both sides.


    "You..."


    Wu Ze was angry, but he couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    What long Zhao said is right. It''s really his single-minded fighting that leads to such an end.


    "Why, no more words? If you don''t have any words, just shut up and listen to me in peace. "


    Seeing that Wu Ze did not speak, he could not say anything. Naturally, long Zhao would not miss such a good opportunity.


    After all, in peacetime, this man would not listen to his decision so quietly.


    "My Lord, in my opinion, there are only two choices for my family."


    "First, return what they have seized, then compensate them, and then leave this star domain quickly. I am confident that I can get rid of the pursuit of people in this world. After all, according to the current intelligence, this world is only developing their world at present, and has not been seen in other worlds."


    "So they can''t compete with me in navigation."


    "But heresy is that our family is likely to lose a lot. If we can''t find a weak world to supplement after we leave this star field, our resources will not be much."


    "The second is to make peace with the people in this world, and then deal with more than ten people attentively!"


    "Such heresy is that we are not sure that the people in this world will not stab us in the back, and we will definitely pay a lot of resources with the people in this world in the future. In this way, even if we solve the problem of more than a dozen people, we will no longer be the opponents of the people in this world, and the people in this world are likely to make a profit."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 529

    Long Zhao looked at the man sitting on the bronze throne.


    He came up with these two methods and the hidden dangers.


    "Alert, alert!"


    "Unidentified attack on the main ship."


    "The right wing of the main ship is seriously damaged. The right wing of the main ship is seriously damaged, and 80% of it may be destroyed."


    "Alert! Alert


    "The main ship command room is under unknown attack, the main ship command room..."


    AI''s words have not finished, then it stops abruptly.


    It''s obvious that AI is completely destroyed by those unknown forces.


    "My Lord, take the escape ship and leave."


    Longzhao immediately reflected what had happened.


    Just before they made a thorough decision, the enemy had already attacked.


    Moreover, they directly attacked the main ship. Moreover, the power of the main ship was just like nothing in those people''s eyes. They even fought all the way to the command room.


    "My Lord, get out of the fleet. I''ll cover in the back."


    Wu Ze also instantly understood what had happened now.


    Then he got up, took out his sword and rushed to the places where he attacked.


    "Come back!"


    But before he went out, he was stopped by the voice of the man on the bronze throne.


    "Escape, where else can I escape now?"


    "And the outside is completely blocked by those practitioners with Qi."


    "Now it''s only the first battle that can save our family. Call all the elders of our family and fight to the death with those practitioners in my command room."


    The man sitting on the bronze throne thought very clearly.


    He knew that even if he wanted to escape from this place, he would not have that chance.


    Those practitioners will never let themselves escape.


    And in his perception, they have set up a dangerous boundary outside the star field.


    If you break in hard, it will hurt you a lot.


    It''s better to fight them to the death at this time.


    "But, my Lord, our family is likely to be attacked by them on both sides."


    Longzhao looked at the people on the bronze throne hesitantly.


    His hidden meaning is very clear, that is to say, our family has no chance to win at all.


    It''s better to escape as soon as possible before they fight, so as to reserve some living strength for our family, so as to have a chance to make a comeback.


    "Hum, I don''t think I''m the kind of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. If they want to destroy our family, they have to step over my corpse."


    The man on the bronze throne stood up in an instant.


    Although the tone is flat, but the words reveal a look that can not be questioned.


    But also exudes a strong breath.


    "Live and die with my Lord."


    Long Zhao and Wu Ze look at each other.


    They knelt down on one knee, stroked their chest with one hand, and said in an inexplicable tone.


    "Tell the big elder, the five elder, the eight elder, the nine elder and the thirteen elder to take our scientific research personnel, women, children and talents with them respectively."


    "Remember, these people mix and match in each pair. We must not let our family lose hope."


    There was a trace of sadness in the bronze man''s eyes.


    In the present situation, we can only use most of the strength of our family to hold back the practitioners and the people in this world.


    Only in this way can we ensure that some of our living forces can escape from this place.


    And he had planned to sacrifice himself in order to save the last living strength of our family.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 530

    "Live and die with my Lord."


    In the command room, dozens of people in white robes were half kneeling on the ground, all of them bent their chest with one hand.


    He roared out in anger.


    "Five elders, please, we must try our best to break out with the strength of our family."


    After the oath, the man on the bronze throne solemnly stroked the five elders named by him.


    This is the highest etiquette of his family.


    "My Lord, don''t worry. Even if we fight for our lives, we will break through with the strength of our family."


    "It''s a pity that we can''t live and die with our Lord!"


    The sorrow in the eyes of the ethnic group could not be stopped.


    They did not expect that the race, which had been extremely powerful before, would wither down at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Even to the end of the dying race.


    "Your task is more important than ours. You must not die. As long as you go out alive, our family may make a comeback."


    "Remember to live."


    The man on the bronze throne said solemnly to them again.


    "We will try our best to fight for the chance to break through the encirclement for you, and you will never live up to our sacrifice."


    "You go down first, organize the people who want to break through immediately, and then wait for my order. My order is a moment, and you rush out immediately, regardless of our situation here."


    "Never look back after rushing out. Run as far as you can."


    The men on the bronze throne waved to them, indicating that they could go down and get ready.


    "Yes, my Lord, we will never fail to live up to the efforts of our family and all of you. We will definitely preserve the strength of our family if we do not die!"


    The five elders first bowed to the man sitting on the bronze throne, and then bowed solemnly to the elders.


    After all, it is these elders who are willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the living power of the whole clan.


    "Take care of yourself


    After the five elders finished, they didn''t hesitate and went down to prepare directly.


    They know they have more responsibility than these people.


    It is up to the five of them to shoulder the responsibility of whether they can protect the living power of the whole family and whether they can still inherit.


    "If you leave, don''t take revenge for us in a short time. When the clan surpasses the present, you are thinking about revenge!"


    When they left, the man on the bronze throne murmured to himself.


    Whether they hear it or not.


    ¡­¡­


    "Foreign thieves, you are so brave. You have robbed the sacred things of our clan. Even if you dare to invade our hometown, you just don''t pay attention to us."


    In the command room, the elder of Tiandao temple looks at these people with an angry face.


    Because of these people, they have lost face in the past few years.


    I have to endure the ridicule of other sects all the time.


    We have to face the rumors of those who are obviously inferior to them.


    But there is no way.


    After all, who wants them to lose their sacred things.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What if you rob too much? What about the invasion? "


    "After all, the world has big fists. It''s only our fists that are not as big as yours."


    "If we are many times stronger than you, you still have the courage to say that in front of me."


    The man on the bronze throne gave a sad smile.


    What''s the use of these accusations?


    After all, it depends on whose fist is big.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 531

    Only when their fists are strong, even if others rob their own things, others will have the courage to come to their own trouble.


    "Well! I''m dying, and I''m still so stubborn. It seems that I can''t wait for you to die. "


    The chief elder sneered.


    Looking at these people with disdain in my heart.


    If they had not been closed at the beginning, they would not have been so arrogant.


    They even fought with them for decades before they were defeated.


    "Cough!"


    "I said, we still regard peace as the most important thing. It''s better to do fewer things like beating up and killing people."


    When the two sides were about to fight.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe suddenly appeared between the two sides.


    In front of two people said smilingly.


    "Who are you?"


    Whether it''s the temple of heaven or the bronze throne man''s side.


    He was shocked to see the sudden appearance of Lin Mu.


    There are people who can appear out of their senses.


    They don''t find any trace.


    This man is definitely a strong man.


    Lin Mu''s coming directly made them more alert.


    Because no one knows which side his strange existence will help.


    Or, he won''t help either side.


    "It''s nothing. I''m a peacemaker in the universe. I usually can''t see others beating and killing for a little thing."


    Lin Mu looked at the people about to fight with a smile.


    "Why don''t you give me what you snatched from them, and I''ll make sure you''re ok?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu''s painting style changed.


    Become a little overbearing, no doubt up.


    At the same time, he exudes a strong force.


    Instantly put two people to pressure some breathless.


    "So strong!"


    The elder of Tiandao temple, feeling the huge breath, said to himself in his heart.


    At the same time, they are extremely vigilant.


    From such a strong breath, they will never be Lin Mu''s opponent.


    Moreover, according to what he said just now, his purpose seems to be the holy object of the temple of heaven.


    "Sir! It''s the holy thing of the temple of heavenly way. Do you want to be the enemy of the temple of heavenly way? "


    The elder was alert in his heart, but he was still as good as others.


    After all, this is their face.


    If they lose it, there''s no light on their faces.


    "Tian Dao Dian, its name sounds like a bluff, but what about it?"


    Lin Mu disdains to look at the big elder of the temple of heaven.


    Since she has decided to be a villain, she will naturally show the villain''s manner.


    "You..."


    The elder looks at Lin Mu angrily.


    But I couldn''t find any good words for a while.


    After all, Lin Mo just let out a breath, put them in the presence of all the people to be breathless existence in their Tiandao temple, also belongs to the invincible existence.


    And he''s qualified to say that.


    "Well, what''s your choice?"


    Lin Mu still looks at the man on the bronze throne with a smile.


    However, the smile on the face how to see how to play.


    He looks like a villain.


    "As long as you give me what you have robbed, there will be nothing to do with your life safety. This seat can also take you out of this star field, so that they will never find you."


    Lin Mu tempts them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 532

    Lin Mu can see that these people are almost desperate.


    If they are willing to give them a way to live, let them pay any price, they are estimated to be willing to accept.


    If not for the continuation of the ethnic group, how could they willingly give up their lives.


    Moreover, if they die in the hands of these people, they have no chance of reincarnation.


    You know, every one of these people''s breath is not weaker than them.


    They also know how to destroy the soul.


    "My Lord, it''s better to promise him for the time being, and those things are of no use to us."


    "It''s better to give it away in exchange for the peace of our family."


    Hear Lin Mu''s words, after feeling Lin Mu''s strong breath.


    Longzhao some heart to the bronze throne on the man''s voice.


    After all, although he is willing to work hard for the continuation of the ethnic group,


    now he only needs to pay something that is of no use to them to save their lives.


    Why not do such a thing.


    "My Lord, I can feel the same. After all, we have studied that thing for so long, but it is still useless."


    "It''s just a chicken rib for us. It''s better to give those things to this mysterious and powerful man in exchange for his protection."


    This time, Wu Ze did not oppose the proposal of long Zhao.


    Maybe it''s hopeless for him now.


    We have to protect Lin Mu''s strong existence.


    "How do you know the power of that thing?"


    After hearing the voice of the two confidants, the man sitting on the throne of the starry sky said in his heart.


    Others don''t know the mysterious power of this baby. Doesn''t he know it?


    The first time he got the baby, he had found out the secret of the baby.


    She can be so sure that as long as she holds on to this treasure, within ten thousand years, their ethnic group will definitely become the overlord in the universe.


    But now it seems that there is no chance.


    Don''t mention those who come after them from the temple of heaven, they are not rivals.


    Not to mention the sudden appearance of a powerful person.


    Just by virtue of their own breath, they put so many people on the scene out of breath.


    Maybe this person, the people in the temple of heaven, are not his opponents.


    "Well, I can promise you that I will give those things to you, but can you guarantee what you say?"


    The man on the bronze throne had a bitter look in his eyes.


    He knew that if he didn''t hand over these things today, they might really die like this.


    They decided to die here because there was no way out.


    But now that they have such a chance to leave here, how can they not grasp it.


    "I can swear by my heart that as long as you give that thing to me, I will definitely take you away safely. If you violate it, you will die."


    Lin Mu solemnly looked at the man on the bronze throne.


    He had no intention of robbing it.


    It would be of great use to him if the system hadn''t been bewitching him all the time.


    Maybe he won''t come here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 533

    However, he is also a saint, and he can''t take other people''s things for nothing.


    At the same time, these people have reached the point of life and death. It''s a reward to take them out of such a dangerous scene.


    "OK, I promise you, but I can''t give it to you until you send us to this place safely."


    "I also swear by my heart that if there is any violation, there will be five thunderbolts."


    When the man on the bronze throne heard that Lin Mu dared to take an oath with his heart, he did not hesitate and agreed to Lin Mu''s terms immediately.


    "Elder, what should we do now?"


    Among the people in the temple of heaven, an elder came out from behind and looked at those who came to trade their sacred things in front of his own people.


    This is the holy thing of their clan. These people dare to trade in front of them.


    I just didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    However, the elder secretly stopped them and motioned them not to act rashly.


    Because he knew that his people might not be rivals of the young man in white Taoist robes.


    You don''t see, he with a simple coercion, put himself the two sides of the people to pressure breathless.


    Such strength, even the mysterious supreme elder in the legend did not reach such a level.


    Such strength, let him see a new strength stage from Zhongmen ancient books in these years.


    Saints.


    Legend has it that sages do not touch Cause and effect. Under sages, they are all mole ants.


    But it''s just a legend.


    Few people regard this realm as a real existence.


    After all, it would be incredible if there was such a realm of saints.


    However, he went today.


    In this vast universe, perhaps there is a strong one like sage.


    The white man in front of us is a good example.


    Otherwise, he would not be so powerful.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lin Mu looked at the back and looked at his own Tiandao hall.


    I didn''t say much to them.


    A direct wave.


    An inexplicable force surrounded the entire fleet.


    In an instant, the original huge fleet disappeared without a trace.


    It seems that there is no trace left in the star field.


    If it wasn''t for the broken stars in the star field that had changed their face, they would have told them what a huge battle had just taken place here.


    Perhaps, no one would think that there was a stranger here just now.


    "Elder, what shall we do now?"


    "We don''t feel any connection with the holy things."


    Although the huge fleet had left this area, Lin Mu didn''t take the people from the temple of heaven with him.


    All of a sudden, these people in the temple of heaven were in a great hurry to find their forehead.


    If they have spent so much effort this time, they haven''t snatched the sacred things of their clan.


    Maybe the temple of heaven will become a laughing stock in the eyes of the other overlords.


    This is not acceptable to them who have always attached great importance to face.


    However, there was no way for them to find out where Lin Mu had taken the huge fleet.


    Because they have left behind their hands on the sacred objects, they have no sense of anything.


    I can only look at the elder with a dull face.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 534

    "Wait!"


    The elder clasped his hands tightly.


    There was a trace of blood in his eyes.


    Because what Lin Mu did just now was totally provocative to him.


    They don''t have to be seen at all.


    It''s as if they were totally ignored.


    Such a very proud of his heart immediately angry.


    If you don''t understand the gap between yourself and that person, nothing can make up for it.


    Maybe he has turned against the man who doesn''t pay attention to them now.


    "Just now, the man suddenly came out of this star field. That is to say, his location is probably in this star field. We are waiting here and waiting for him to come back."


    "Even if I die, I want him to give us an explanation."


    The elder said with red eyes.


    Just at that time when the forest tree had completely ignored them, he had made up his mind that if the man could not give them a satisfactory explanation, even if he had sacrificed his life, he would make the man pay the price.


    Let that person know that their Tiandao temple is not a soft persimmon, but a person.


    "We are willing to advance and retreat with the elder."


    The elders of the sect have already made their stand. Naturally, they can''t keep silent any longer.


    Anyway, it''s just a statement, and it won''t really kill them.


    Therefore, the elders of these sects all seem to be excited.


    As if he had made up his mind to die.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this, sir?"


    In a strange starry sky.


    Originally before the invasion of Lin Mu, the huge fleet of the world suddenly appeared in this strange starry sky.


    The man sitting on the bronze throne, looking at all the people in Tiandao Hall who had completely disappeared from the command room, could not help but feel relieved.


    But he immediately turned his head and asked Lin Mu.


    It''s obvious that the mysterious and powerful man who just appeared suddenly completely took them out of the star field.


    Also let them completely get rid of the pursuit of those people in the temple of heaven.


    "I don''t know. I just found a place they will never find to send you here."


    Lin Mu said it casually.


    "At the beginning, I also promised to save your life, but it depends on your luck where I take you."


    "Anyway, I''m just looking for a world among the heavens and the world, and then I''ll come."


    "Well, I have fulfilled my duty. Should you give that to me?"


    They have saved their lives, and it is certain that those in the future will never find this world.


    Only when their world develops into a real world, can it be possible to find such a world in the vast universe.


    In order to find this fleet like dust in such a huge world.


    "Good! Since your promise has brought us all out, naturally I will not violate my oath. "


    The man sitting on the bronze throne, although his heart is still very painful.


    But also very straightforward to Lin Mu to say.


    After all, he had already made the oath with Daoxin before.


    If you violate it, you will lose all your strength, or you will die.


    And the most important thing is that they may not be able to beat the person in front of them.


    That''s why he gave it up so happily.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 535

    "System, what is this?"


    In the tunnel of the world.


    Lin Mu took out from his space link what the man on the bronze throne had just handed him.


    This is a silver bottle.


    There is not much difference in appearance.


    If you meet some weak people, maybe it''s just a simple bottle.


    But Lin Mu doesn''t think so.


    Because he was surprised to find that his divine sense could not penetrate the bottle.


    How powerful his life experience is, as long as he wants, the whole range of a medium world can be included in his divine consciousness.


    But his powerful divine sense could not penetrate the bottle to observe what was in it.


    What''s more, he just looked at the material of the bottle.


    He found that the material of the bottle was something he had never seen before.


    And just now he has tried, no matter how hard he tries, the bottle doesn''t seem to change at all.


    Lin Mu''s greatest strength now is that he can crush a planet easily.


    But for such a seemingly ordinary bottle, there are no tricks.


    This made Lin Mu sigh to himself in his heart: "sure enough, the things that can be seen by the system will never be less."


    "Dao ping!"


    It seems that there is no emotion in the system.


    "Daoping, appeared in an unknown era."


    "At the moment when this treasure appeared, all the powerful people in the universe sensed it. Even because of the appearance of this treasure, a powerful world was destroyed and became the nutrient of this treasure."


    "At the moment when this treasure was born, all the strong men in the universe were excited. They fought for this treasure thoroughly!"


    "If it hadn''t been for this treasure, maybe the universe would have been broken by those envious powers."


    "And even if this treasure disappeared at that time, over the years, those who have survived from that time have never given up the idea of seizing this treasure."


    "What


    Lin Mu looked at the ordinary bottle in his hand.


    Suddenly I was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the origin of such an ordinary bottle in my hand was so huge.


    Born on a powerful world to do two.


    You know, in a world of strength, there must be at least the existence of saints.


    In other words, for the birth of this treasure, the powerful power of a saint fell.


    Such news can be regarded as extraordinary news even among the heavens and the world.


    The sage can be regarded as a giant among all the heaven and the world.


    Not to mention the power above saints.


    It''s a person who stands at the top of the pyramid of the heavens and the world.


    Think of here, Lin Mu''s heart also appeared a trace of fire.


    It''s just that just as he was born, he absorbed nutrients from a powerful world.


    This treasure is absolutely extraordinary.


    Perhaps among the heavens and the world, they can be the top ones.


    I didn''t expect that I just paid a small price, or not a big price for myself, to get the top treasure in the world.


    It made him a little dizzy with excitement.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 536

    "System, if I guess correctly, this thing will also be a hot potato."


    ¡±As long as I use the power of this thing, I will be sensed by those powerful beings in the heaven and the world. "


    From the heart of that hot past, Lin Mu on the restoration of Qingming.


    He also understood that such a treasure was far from what he could touch now.


    Therefore, in the present universe, saints can be regarded as very powerful.


    However, if the sage stands at the top of the pyramid, only a fool will believe it.


    I don''t know how many years the universe has existed. If it hadn''t been hidden, no one would believe the strong above the saints.


    Moreover, the strong above the saints are very enthusiastic about the bottle in their hands.


    If I had used the power of this bottle in my daily life, I would have been sensed by those powerful powers.


    Then there will be no place to cry.


    He was just promoted to sage with the help of the power of the system, far from being the immortal opponent who did not know how many years he had lived.


    "Yes, I don''t know how many years have passed, but the power of the first war is still searching for this treasure in the universe all the time. As long as they are aware of any breath, they will come here in an instant."


    The words of the system completely dispelled the fire in Lin Mu''s heart.


    He was given a basin of cold water directly.


    What''s the use of getting such a treasure now?


    You can only look at it in your own eyes, but you can''t use it at all.


    And in peacetime also have to be careful to close this baby, can''t let his breath have any leak out.


    "But the host doesn''t have to worry too much. When the treasure left, it sealed itself. As long as the host doesn''t break the seal, no matter how powerful the strong are, they can''t feel it."


    The system doesn''t know if it senses what Lin Mu thinks.


    "What is the function of this treasure?"


    "Does it have something to do with Tao?"


    Lin Mu can remember what the system said just now. This treasure is called Dao Ping.


    "Yes, this treasure has something to do with Tao."


    "Even when these treasures were just born, some strong people secretly speculated whether this treasure was made by" Tao. "


    "Because one of the most important functions of this bottle is to feel the" Tao "


    and it is a complete feeling, which is not like the vague feeling of absorbing the so-called middle world origin of heaven.


    As long as you use this bottle in your daily practice.


    You can feel the existence of Tao all the time.


    Even the speed of cultivation can be ten times as fast as usual.


    And it is said that as long as we thoroughly find out the secret of this bottle.


    Then you can become the supreme "Tao" in the universe.


    of course, this is just a legend in the universe, and there are few great powers you believe in


    "Hiss..."


    After listening to the systematic explanation, Lin Mu sighed coldly.


    I didn''t expect that a treasure I got at random was so powerful.


    If he didn''t know what "Tao" was before he became a saint, that''s all.


    But he had become a saint and understood how powerful Tao was.


    Take the last absorption of a small trace of the origin of the middle world.


    At that time, he vaguely felt the existence of "Tao".


    Although only vaguely felt, but also let him benefit.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 537

    So, as long as one day, he can use this "Dao bottle" at the bottom of the side.


    That''s a huge boost for him.


    At this point, he could not help but hold the "Dao Ping" hand harder,


    this treasure must not be handed over.


    If you hand it in, he will regret it for the rest of his life.


    "But we have to deal with the people in that clan!"


    Lin Mu thought about the people who glared at him in the star ship just now.


    Although they don''t know what this treasure is, no one can guarantee that they won''t show up one day.


    So it''s better to erase their memory.


    Immediately, his body moves, then disappears in this strange world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, I''ll wait for that..."


    When people in Tiandao hall, who had been waiting in the same place, saw Lin Mu''s sudden appearance, they immediately surrounded him with an action of encircling him.


    After all, it was a sacred thing of their clan.


    And it''s also about the face of their clan.


    This time, everyone knows that they come here with great efforts.


    If, after so many years, they still don''t get the holy things of the sect, then people in the world will laugh to death.


    Therefore, no matter for what reason, they have to grab the sacred things of the sect.


    Even at the cost of life.


    They can''t have the dignity of the clan.


    The elders thought to themselves.


    "Pa..."


    All of a sudden, a sound rang out in everyone''s ears.


    Lin Mu didn''t pay any attention to them. He just snapped his fingers at random.


    Then, the patriarch''s eyes turned white.


    Qi Qi fainted.


    Then Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly appeared a strange golden color.


    At the same time, his hands are constantly doing a strange action in the air.


    Suddenly, a long river of time like golden sand sea appeared in front of Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Lin Mu''s eyes are constantly searching in this long river.


    It''s like looking for something.


    "Found it!"


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly closed.


    A smile suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Then, move your hands.


    The world and a period of time suddenly jumped out of the river, directly into the hands of Lin Mu.


    Then Lin Mu''s hands tightened.


    This debris from the river of time, directly in his hands fly ash Yin out.


    "All right, it''s settled!"


    Lin Mu, who had finished all this, even though he was a saint, his face became very pale.


    The body is a little shaky and looks like it may fall down at any time.


    What he did just now is no less a burden on his body.


    The river that just appeared in front of him is called time cause and effect.


    Everyone is born with the power of cause and effect.


    There are also some great powers in the universe that can find their cause and effect from the long river of cause and effect in the universe.


    Then change their cause and effect.


    Once they do, their fate will be changed.


    And they will pay a huge burden.


    It may take thousands or even tens of thousands of years to recover to the strength of its heyday.


    That''s what Lin Mu did just now.


    He directly changed the fate of that world.


    That world will not meet this Dao bottle.


    But the cause and effect of changing a world is still very reluctant for Lin Mu.


    If it wasn''t for the help of the system just now, he might not have been able to hold on.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 538

    But the system helped him.


    However, he is still very uncomfortable.


    If he hadn''t held on now, he might have fainted at any time.


    This is totally incredible for a saint level power.


    You should know that there are not many things that can harm a saint''s power in the universe.


    Not to mention causing such serious injuries.


    "It seems that it will take me more than 100000 years to get back to my prime."


    Feel the injury on your body.


    Lin Mu murmured to himself.


    The elders of the temple of heaven, because he changed the fate of that world.


    The world that Tiandao Temple belongs to no longer has anything to do with "Dao bottle!"


    However, feeling the serious injury in his body, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    If the system hadn''t helped him in secret, he might have been crushed to death by the laws of the heaven and the world if he had not used the taboo of the heaven and the world this time.


    You know, a saint is not qualified to fight against the powerful laws of heaven and the world.


    "But it''s all worth it."


    Although his injury is very serious.


    But Lin Mu thought it was all worth it.


    For this injury that can be recovered in only a few hundred thousand years, we can get a treasure that all the powers in the universe are envious.


    It''s totally worth it.


    I even made money.


    "But now I can''t go to some powerful world. Otherwise, it''s not good for me to be targeted by those powerful people. I can''t compete with those powerful people now."


    "Even now I just need a little quasi saint to kill me!"


    Lin Mu was sitting in the starry sky, thinking in his heart,


    his face was extremely pale, as if he had no blood.


    It is conceivable that this time his operation is a kind of burden to his body.


    Even to the point where a quasi saint can kill him.


    "Go back and solve something, and then leave the world."


    Lin Mu thought in his heart,


    when he came back to the world, he mainly solved the problem of Anwen.


    After all, this boy has been with him for several years, taking him to those interesting places to enjoy every moment.


    A good friend, too.


    Leave it as a souvenir when you leave.


    Lin Mu does not intend to stay in this medium-sized technological world.


    Because in this world, there are still some threats to him.


    There are still weapons that could threaten his life.


    He doesn''t want to fall in such a medium tech world.


    So, he decided to leave a little memory for Anwen, and then he immediately left this medium-sized technological world and went to a low-level one.


    It''s a way to avoid the limelight.


    Wait until you recover, then go to the powerful world.


    Lin Mu thought, and then moved, directly left the starry sky.


    Then, the sky was quiet again.


    It was as if nothing had been here just now.


    It''s just a common sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "Anwen, I''m leaving!"


    Back at the villa, Lin Mu said to an Wen without any nonsense.


    "Sir, you..."


    Anwen has to watch Lin Mu.


    I don''t know why Lin Mu said goodbye to himself as soon as he came back.


    And I don''t know why there was an abnormal pale on the face of the ancient gas refiner, who was always light.


    Is he hurt?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 539

    "It''s OK. I went out to do something!"


    Lin Mu did not plan to answer an Wen''s question.


    "I''m leaving. Here you are. It''s the revenge you''ve been following me for years."


    Lin Mu takes out a ring and hands it to an Wen.


    Until Anwen some Leng after taking over, Lin Mu just continued to say.


    "Of course, these are the rewards I give you. No one will use them except you!"


    "You don''t have to expect your technology. With your current technological strength, you are not qualified to break the seal I set."


    Because this thing is left to Anwen. It''s also considered that he has been by his side in recent years and paid him.


    However, over the years, Lin Mu also had an understanding of an Wen''s character.


    He knew that Anwen was absolutely loyal to the Xinghui empire.


    If you don''t seal this thing, Anwen will definitely give it to Xinghui empire.


    Lin Mu didn''t want to see such a situation.


    This is, after all, his reward to others.


    It''s what other people should have, but he''s a little upset at the thought that when he leaves, others will hand over what they give to another force.


    "I''ve been troubling you for so many years."


    "Take good care in the future. Maybe we''ll meet again in the future."


    After Lin Mu finished, he didn''t see an Wen''s reaction again. He moved his body directly, and then left the world.


    Only an Wen stands in this villa.


    After a long time, he also put the ring that Lin Mu gave him in his hand into his pocket and whispered, "take care!"


    ¡­¡­


    "System, do I still have a task?"


    Among the heaven and the world, trees are constantly walking in the heaven and the world, while a pair of eyes are constantly browsing the world.


    Judge the dangers of the world.


    At the same time, he asked the system in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, he is really afraid now. The system has set a task for him now.


    To know that with his current strength, the task set by the system is at least a medium-sized world.


    Maybe it''s still the world of advanced clocks.


    That kind of world is very dangerous for him now.


    He has such a strong power before, it''s too heavy for his body.


    Especially the punishment from the law of heaven and the world.


    It made his body more seriously injured.


    He''s not even a tenth of what he was in his heyday.


    "In view of the physical condition of the host, the tasks that should have been carried out have been postponed. After the completion of the host''s physical recuperation, the system will arrange the tasks naturally."


    "Not bad!"


    Hearing the system, Lin Mu sighed.


    Sure enough, my system is quite humanized.


    I''ve thought about my body.


    So now he doesn''t need to worry about the bite of the task. He just needs to find a low point world and take good care of his wounds.


    But in that case, it may take a long time.


    After all, it''s just a lower world.


    The real Qi in it will not be as rich as those in the middle or higher world.


    But now Lin Mu can''t manage so much.


    It''s almost as good to be able to find a quiet place.


    "Well..."


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly coagulated as he walked in the world.


    "Just you."


    The corner of Lin Mu''s mouth smiles.


    "I''m really lucky."


    "I met a lower world about to be promoted to the middle world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 540

    Lin Mu looked at the world that was about to be promoted from the lower world to the middle world.


    The corners of the mouth smile unconsciously.


    Such a world is hard to see in the universe.


    After all, not every world has a chance to get promoted.


    Some things are completely destroyed before they are promoted.


    And some things can''t reach the conditions of promotion for countless years.


    Therefore, such a world is very rare in the universe.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter such a world directly.


    In the lower world, which is about to be promoted to the middle world, the combat power is not too strong.


    It''s no more than a golden fairy.


    Such strength, even if his current physical injury is heavy, it is still not in the eye.


    No matter how many people there are, they can be slapped to death.


    So such a world is just a place for him to recuperate.


    After all, such a lower world is far from the ordinary lower world.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Lin Mu moved his body directly, and his figure left the heaven and the world, and came to the world he saw.


    ¡­¡­


    "Spare my life, ghost, I didn''t provoke you. Your business is none of my business. Yes, don''t kill me, please!"


    "You really have nothing to do with me!"


    "I''m old and young now. My family is waiting for me to support them. I can''t die yet."


    "Please, master ghost, spare me!"


    In the middle of a street, a man in a suit was kneeling on the ground, but strangely, there was nothing in front of him or around him.


    If someone passes by, he will definitely say that he is insane.


    But strangely, judging from his performance, there really seems to be something strange and terrifying in front of him.


    Otherwise, the expression on his face would not be so ferocious and scared.


    What''s more, an 8-foot-old man was wet in his lower body.


    And the snot on the face can''t be wiped off.


    It''s like meeting the most terrible thing in the human world.


    And he was kowtowing to the air in front of him, even the blood on his forehead was flowing out, he didn''t find it.


    Although he had reached such a level, he didn''t care about his physical injury at all. He just kowtowed to the air in front of him.


    He kept saying that your business is none of my business. Don''t kill me.


    "Well! If you hadn''t seen death and didn''t help me, how could I have come to such an end. "


    "I want you to die, I want you to die."


    "I want you to come down with me. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred."


    There was a strange sound in the air without anything.


    The sound makes people feel numb and goose bumps on their body.


    "Master ghost, your business is really none of my business. I''m just a passer-by if you want to take revenge and find those murderers at the beginning."


    "Spare my life, don''t kill me."


    Kneeling on the ground of the middle-aged man heard the voice, the body more shaking.


    And it''s getting heavier and heavier.


    There was more and more blood on his forehead.


    Every time I knock on the ground, there will be a trace of blood flowing on the ground.


    But he did not care about these things, just kept kowtowing on the ground.


    He said, "spare my life.".


    "Ha ha, forgive you. Who will forgive me?"


    "Die for me!"

 Chapter 541

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s body stood up directly.


    This is the kind of abrupt stand, there is nothing under his feet, he directly floated up.


    And his head also went up unnaturally.


    And the blood vessels on his neck are getting bluer and bluer.


    His face turned red, too.


    The breath suddenly became short.


    Obviously, his neck is being pinched.


    Even such a sharp weapon could make him die at any time.


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth."


    "Now that you''re dead, why are you still thinking about what happened before you died?"


    "I don''t know that there are rules in the world, and there are rules in the ghost world."


    "The person who killed you will naturally be punished by the laws of the human world, and then will also be punished by the laws of the ghost world."


    "But if you kill such an innocent man, you will also be punished by the ghost world."


    "Is it worth it?"


    "Besides, he has nothing to do with your death."


    "It''s just that you can''t help yourself, but that''s what normal people should have."


    "Even if you want to get revenge, you have to find the real culprits who killed you."


    "Why do you have to deal with an ordinary person who has nothing to do with you?"


    Suddenly, a young man in a Taoist robe appeared.


    I''m carrying a duster in my hand.


    As if he could see the strange existence in front of the middle-aged man.


    And I''m talking to him every other day.


    "Help..."


    When the middle-aged man saw the young Taoist appeared, a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Hands and feet constantly twist, as if to the Taoist for help.


    "Hum, Taoist!"


    "What I want to do is none of your business!"


    "Everything in this world is what I want to do. No one can stop me."


    "I want this man dead now. I''ll see if you can take me."


    The existence in the air, after hearing this young Taoist''s words, suddenly became very angry.


    Even the tone has become a bit ferocious.


    "Ha ha, do you like that you can be saved? Ridiculous


    "Die for me."


    The middle-aged man''s neck became more blue, and there was a trace of whiteness in his eyes.


    The breath also became weaker, as if it was possible to die at any time.


    "Well! He''s stubborn. "


    "No one in the world I want to protect can move."


    The young Taoist in green clothes, hearing that the ghost still wanted to fight after he dissuaded him, was very angry.


    People have humanity, ghosts have their way.


    I''m dead. I have to abide by the rules of the ghost world for such a long time.


    Things in the world have nothing to do with him.


    He has no right to get involved in the affairs of the world.


    So, if this ghost is stubborn again, he doesn''t mind letting his soul go.


    "Hum, I''m so stubborn. It''s a disaster to leave you in this world!"


    The movement between the ups and downs in the hands of the man in the Taoist robe in green.


    It''s straight on the ghost.


    Just blow the ghost tens of meters away.


    At the same time, a crack appeared on the ghost''s body.


    "Ah..."


    After receiving such a serious injury, he immediately cried out.


    "Ah


    "You, a Taoist, dare to take charge of Laozi''s affairs. Laozi will definitely let you die."


    The ghost is now blinded by her anger.


    Regardless of the gap between him and this young Taoist, he rushed up directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 542

    "Hum!"


    "Don''t blame me for being so stubborn."


    The young Taoist frowned.


    I didn''t expect that the evil spirit of this ghost was so huge.


    I have the courage to attack him.


    "The law of heaven and earth, thunder!"


    I read the formula in secret. At the same time, I made a complicated seal on my hand.


    Suddenly, a thunder appeared in the sky and earth.


    Without any hesitation, go directly to the body of the ghost standing there.


    ¡±Ah... "


    The thunder of heaven and earth''s vital energy directly fell on the ghost''s body.


    It''s going to blow that powerful ghost out of the air.


    There''s not even a scrap left.


    Until the ghost was killed, the middle-aged man, who had fallen to the ground before, climbed to the Taoist''s feet.


    He said to him: "thank you for saving my life, thank you for saving my life. "


    then the young man directly hugged the young Taoist''s thigh and said with tears and snot.


    "Blessed life, boundless heaven."


    "It''s just a little thing. This gentleman doesn''t care."


    "And it''s our generation''s business to get rid of demons. Naturally, I won''t watch my husband die into the hands of ghosts."


    The young Taoist didn''t care that the middle-aged man rubbed his dirty face on his leg.


    He directly helped the middle-aged man up and said: "Sir, you''d better go home quickly. After you go home, you can eat more Yang heavy things. You can go to some Taoist temples to worship when you have nothing to do at ordinary times!"


    "By the way, there is still such impetuousness. It''s still a casual work, but you can protect Mr. Hu from everything along the way."


    I don''t know what I think of when I was so young. I took out a small charm from my pocket and handed it to him.


    Thank you very much, Taoist priest


    The middle-aged man, such as the little charm of treasure''s nut, was very grateful to the young man.


    He knew that if he didn''t show up today, he would really die here.


    "Well, sir, go home quickly. Your family should be worried at this late hour."


    The young man said to the middle-aged man with concern.


    Then I didn''t care about him any more and went out directly.


    There are no ghosts around except this one.


    "What''s wrong with the world? Why are there more and more dangers now? "


    "The ghosts who should not have appeared outside dare to attack ordinary people."


    Young Taoist, while walking, thinking about the recent events in his heart.


    It seems that the earth and heaven have changed suddenly recently.


    Originally, those fierce ghosts who did not dare to expose themselves to the outside dare to attack some ordinary people openly.


    Even in front of me.


    The world is changing more and more, and more and more dangerous.


    As time went on, he could feel that, too.


    "I hope it''s not a bad thing."


    The young Taoist shook his head and threw out his wishful thinking.


    In the heart, press this to explore.


    "Yo


    "You are still a little Taoist. You like to meddle in your own business and pretend to be a saint every day. Aren''t you tired?"


    When the light Taoist was walking on the street and thinking about things.


    A woman in red suddenly appeared in front of him.


    There are some people who look at such a young Taoist jokingly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 543

    It seems to laugh at him. Isn''t it tiring to live like this every day?


    "You pretend to be a saint every day. No matter what happens, you have to take care of it one or two times."


    "If someone is going to die in front of you, no matter how powerful the other party is, they will try to intervene. Are those ordinary people really worth it?"


    This woman in red is not simply looking at young people.


    I don''t seem to know why he does it every day?


    "It is the responsibility of our generation to maintain the stability of the human world and protect the lives of ordinary people, and it is the discipline of our clan."


    "Why am I tired of doing this?"


    Young Taoist Yi is just like that.


    "Oh! Only people like you will think about the rules set by the old people. It is estimated that the rules set by the old colleagues will not be abided by by themselves. "


    A smile of disdain appeared on the mouth of the woman in red.


    It''s like thinking of something funny.


    They all burst out laughing.


    "The Tao between you and me is different. Naturally, I can''t feel it!"


    The young Taoist did not mention anything. It is everyone''s responsibility to protect the world.


    He just mentioned the difference between them.


    So naturally, there is no collusion.


    "Well, that''s what you say every time."


    "Is there anything new?"


    The woman in red seemed to have expected that this young Taoist would say such words.


    "I have something else to do now, so I''ll leave first."


    It seems that the young Taoist doesn''t want to entangle with the woman in red.


    Or he really has something very important now.


    So I said goodbye to the woman in red, and then left without looking back.


    ¡±Wait a minute. I''ve come to you for business this time. "


    When he had some distance, the good woman only felt her figure move.


    The body came directly in front of him, blocking his way.


    "Oh! If you come to me, there will be business


    When he was young, the Taoist seemed to have heard something incredible.


    The brow also wrinkled. Every time the woman in red came, she said that she had something to do.


    However, every time, it made him a little upset.


    "Ha ha, this time I really have business!"


    The woman in red waved, and an inexplicable introduction appeared in front of them.


    It directly blocked the distance between the two of them and ordinary people.


    "Oh! That''s what I''m talking about


    "I found this man on the way here. I don''t know why he fainted on the way here. No matter what tricks I used, he couldn''t wake up."


    "Look at the Taoist robe he''s wearing. It''s supposed to be a member of your Taoist sect, so he''s given it to you."


    After setting the border, the girl in red moved her hands directly.


    A man suddenly appeared on her hand.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe, with a pale face and almost white hair.


    Then, without any hesitation, the woman in red threw the man to the young Taoist.


    "He''ll give it to you. It''s a kind of fate for you."


    After that, no, I left to see the young Taoist''s reaction, body movements and so on.


    Only the young Taoist was left standing in the same place, a little confused.


    This man would be so kind.


    Shouldn''t she just turn a blind eye?


    Why do you give this Taoist to yourself this time?


    There''s something wrong.


    The young man looked at the Taoist in his white robe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 544

    "I don''t know how the Taoist brother was so seriously injured?"


    He observed the injury of the white Taoist.


    It''s OK not to observe. After observing, he was shocked.


    The Taoist in the white robe was so badly injured.


    He could die at any time.


    But I don''t know why this white Taoist priest has an inexplicable force in his body.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back to the clan first."


    He felt the pulse for the white robed Taoist, and found that he could not see anything now.


    Hesitated for a while, with his character, it is really impossible to put such a seriously injured person in such a place.


    What''s more, you can''t even use your own technology now. It''s obviously not a man-made injury.


    Maybe I can''t even check it out.


    So I can only bring back his clan.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s deep in the mountains and forests.


    A simple Taoist temple.


    Although it looks very simple outside, it''s not easy to get into the Taoist temple.


    No one can imagine that the Taoist temple, which looks so small outside, is so huge inside.


    Living is a scene of a huge clan.


    The people inside also come and go, I don''t know how many.


    But after seeing the young Taoist who came back from the outside, they all bowed to him and said, "Lord!"


    "Lord, this man is."


    After seeing the young Taoist coming back from the outside, a seemingly elderly man immediately welcomed him.


    However, he had some doubts when he saw the young Taoist wearing a white Taoist robe.


    This one seems to have some face.


    Never.


    "For those who have been rescued from the outside, the Taoist brother''s injury is too serious. If you don''t care about him, maybe he will die on the spot."


    "So I took this Taoist brother back to the sect for treatment."


    "Come on, take this Taoist brother to the guest room, and I''ll treat him myself later."


    When the young Taoist went back to his elder''s question, he directly recruited a disciple.


    He motioned for the white Taoist to return to the guest room.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    After hearing the master''s order, the disciple didn''t hesitate. He took the man from the young Taoist and carried him back to the guest room.


    "Suzerain, what did you find this time out of the mountain?"


    The elder didn''t care that his patriarch brought back a man from the outside.


    Because, he knows, his patriarch is such a character.


    "Nothing


    "However, it seems that the ghosts outside are too rampant, and they attack ordinary people blatantly."


    "And after I show up, those ghosts dare to do it."


    "And there are more and more demons."


    The young Taoist frowned.


    "After a while, I will inform some Taoist friends to hold a Taoist meeting, and then I will discuss it with them!"


    "There should be a result of the discussion then."


    Said the young man to the elder.


    Then go straight to the pharmacy.


    To find some precious medicinal materials, he now has to go back to the guest room to treat the young Taoist brought back from the outside.


    He always has a feeling that as long as the property is seriously injured, people have a great relationship with himself.


    To his level, intuition has been very accurate.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 545

    "Where is this?"


    Lin Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t take care of the injury in his body for the first time, but used his divine consciousness to see where it was.


    "Not bad!"


    After checking this place, Lin Mu was relieved to find that there was no danger.


    With his current state, it is estimated that even a big Luo Jinxian is not an opponent.


    We can imagine how serious his injury is now.


    "What bad luck


    Lin Mu thought of the scene when he was about to enter the world.


    Because the law of the lower world, which is about to be promoted to the middle world, absolutely does not allow outsiders to interfere with its promotion.


    So, when Lin Mu stepped into the world that moment.


    They were immediately targeted by the laws of the world.


    The world law of the world, the first time to his hand.


    And because he didn''t expect this before, he didn''t prepare.


    Under the miss, he is directly attacked by the law of the world to his body.


    If not, Lin Mu''s own strength is far beyond the power of the world law, maybe he will fall here.


    But because Lin Mu is the body of serious injury, and he is attacked by the law of the world.


    The damage was more serious.


    If it wasn''t for the moment he fainted, he completely covered up his own breath.


    Let the law of time in this world not be discovered. Maybe he will be expelled now.


    There is no such chance to stay in this safe place.


    "Alas! Another cause and effect. "


    Lin Mu uses the technique of cause and effect to infer that something happened after he fainted.


    Found every detail that he was found by the woman in red, and then given to the young Taoist by the woman in red.


    He also knew that if the Taoist in white hadn''t brought him back to his family, he might still be lying in the wilderness.


    Although there is nothing to do with him lying in the wilderness, anyway, it is a fact that the young Taoist called him back. Therefore, the cause and effect of debt is debt.


    "Recover first."


    Lin Mu once again explored the injury in his body with his divine sense.


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    His injury is much more serious now than when he used that move before.


    And he is now the most, can use big Luo Jinxian early strength.


    Even careful.


    It can force the great power of a saint to such a degree, and it can also reflect how serious he is now.


    If we let some of the great powers in the universe know that the "bottle of Tao" is in his hand, then it is estimated that he has no resistance at all and will be crushed to death by them.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mu sat down and began to absorb the true Qi of the world to recover his strength.


    He is now ready to fight for a long time in the world.


    Because of his current injury, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of years to recover completely.


    Maybe even longer.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Lin Mu''s meditation recovered.


    The young Taoist who came back from the pharmacy came in with the medicinal materials he had brought.


    But at the sight of Lin Mu, who is now recovering from meditation, there is a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    This Taoist brother is so powerful.


    The injury has been so serious, just a short time to wake up completely, but also self recovery.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 546

    However, he also knew that others were practicing meditation.


    If you disturb him at this time, it may cause others to go crazy.


    In that case, he would be guilty.


    So he didn''t disturb Lin Mu for the first time. Instead, he sat by and kept staring at Lin Mu.


    The man who got back from the woman in red, he can''t see clearly now.


    Because with his strength, we can''t see the real strength of Lin Mu.


    "Taoist brother, you wake up."


    Lin Mu opened his eyes again.


    Since the moment when the old man came in, Lin Mu had already felt it.


    However, Lin Mu also knew that the young man had no malice to himself, otherwise he would not have brought himself back to his clan.


    So he didn''t wake up the first time.


    But continue to recover.


    "Thank you very much for your acceptance!"


    "I don''t know where you are."


    With a faint smile, Lin Mu looked at the young man in front of him.


    It has to be said that understanding this face can make people feel calm.


    "Taoist brother, you''re welcome. It''s just a matter of doing it at will."


    "I''m sorry that friars should have helped each other when they were out."


    The young Taoist made a very formal collection of Taoism to Lin Mu.


    "I don''t know what kind of master my brother is. He has such powerful strength."


    "But why didn''t I listen to the name of Taoist brother before that?"


    The young Taoist looked at Lin Mu with a puzzled face.


    He was very interested in what kind of sect and sect this powerful white robed Taoist was?


    It is so powerful.


    What''s more strange is that a Taoist friend with such powerful strength has no reputation in the cultivation world.


    No one knows the identity of this person.


    "It''s just a scattered repair, not enough for the topic."


    "I''m Lin Mu. I don''t know what to call my brother."


    Lin Mu didn''t tell his true origin to the stranger he just met.


    And even if he said it himself, this person probably won''t believe it.


    After all, his origin, less than a strong realm, will not understand.


    I don''t understand that there is a wider place outside the world.


    "I''ve met Lin Daoyou in xiadaohao Zhixiao!"


    Zhi Xiao once again hit a Dao Ji and said to Lin Mu.


    "To the sky!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu had some doubts.


    I always feel that in such a long time, I''ve heard the same story.


    But for a moment, I can''t remember where I heard it.


    But Lin Mu can be completely sure that he has absolutely heard of this, and there is a great possibility that he has seen this person.


    Suddenly, a person''s impression flashed in Lin Mu''s mind.


    It was in Lilo''s world.


    All of a sudden, from among the heaven and the world came a quasi saint who half stepped into the saint realm.


    The quasi saint is refining his heart in the world of mortals in order to step into the saint realm as soon as possible.


    I also talked with him about one or two things, and he told me the basic situation of the universe.


    In a word, I still owe the Taoist a favor.


    And the Taoist''s name is Zhixiao!


    "You say your name is Zhixiao!"


    Lin Mu immediately opened his eyes.


    It''s not like that, is it?


    It shouldn''t be such a coincidence, it should be just a same sign.


    That one is a great quasi saint. Maybe he has stepped into the saint realm now.


    And the young man in front of him is just a gathering immortal.


    The difference is too big.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 547

    "Taoist brother, the name of my path is Zhixiao!"


    "I don''t know if my brother has ever heard the name of me or seen me!"


    Zhixiao naturally saw the inconceivable in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    But he had some doubts.


    It seems that I have never seen Lin Mu, or even heard of his name.


    And before this person, when he saw himself, he was familiar with the movie. Why was he so surprised when he heard his own story.


    "I haven''t seen Daoyou before, but Daoyou''s name is exactly the same as that of an old friend. So when Daoyou says it''s good, I will be so surprised."


    Lin explained.


    At the same time, it started the great cause and effect in the dark.


    He said he wanted to see if it was the same as what he had guessed.


    Is this young man the Zhixiao Taoist who told himself what was going on in the universe.


    "I see. It''s a coincidence."


    "And it seems that I have a lot to do with Taoist brother."


    He didn''t suspect that Lin Mu was cheating himself.


    Because the expression on the tree''s face is very good, even if a saint can come, it is not possible to find that Lin Mu is lying.


    "I thought that Taoist brother''s injury would take some time to recover, but it seems that I''m still worried."


    "Taoist brother''s strength is very strong, and his life is very rare. It seems that he doesn''t need these medicinal materials of poor Taoist. I''ll leave first."


    "Taoist brothers like to be born here and recuperate."


    Seeing Lin Mu, he didn''t want to talk about it any more. Zhixiao Taoist didn''t make a fuss, but left directly.


    Anyway, Lin Mu will rest here for a while, and there will be plenty of time in the future to inquire about the origin of this mysterious strong man.


    I''m not in a hurry.


    Moreover, this man''s powerful side shouts. If he asks about his origin, it may cause his anger, and then it will cause misunderstanding, it''s hard to say.


    Maybe none of the people who live in his family is his opponent.


    "That Taoist brother is easy to go."


    "I''m going to trouble Taoist brother these days. I need Taoist brother to rest for a few more days!"


    Lin Mu saw that at least now he was ready to tell him that he would not stay any longer.


    He is still checking whether this Zhixiao Taoist is the one he knew at the beginning.


    After Zhixiao Taoist left.


    Lin Mu closed his eyes again.


    Start to transfer to the cause and effect of Taoist Xiao''s body. Do you use it to see if the Taoist has any connection with the Taoist you knew before?


    After a long time, Lin Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    However, his face turned pale again.


    "Sure enough, it''s too heavy to use the force of cause and effect in the present state."


    Lin Mu had a bitter smile. He used the power of cause and effect in his heyday, but he didn''t believe in it.


    It''s no need to be so troublesome, but even if we use a force of cause and effect, we have to worry about whether the injury in our body will break out?


    Every time you use it, you have to be careful.


    This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    You are more and more inspired by Lin Mu''s need to quickly return to the strength of his heyday.


    "Sure enough, I''m really an old friend."


    "I didn''t expect that Zhixiao Taoist was really a man of courage. Do some of them know? Even at that time, he decisively chose reincarnation and left his memory in a safe place. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 548

    "I didn''t expect to receive an old friend here. What a coincidence!"


    "What''s more, they are the same people who have been reduced to the end of the world."


    Lin Mu once again looked at the injury in his body. After thinking about the end of Zhixiao Taoist, he couldn''t help laughing.


    I came to this world because I wanted to cultivate my injury, but I didn''t expect that when I came to this world, I was given a shade by the world rules of this world.


    And Zhixiao Taoist''s is just different from him, but it''s almost the same.


    And it''s more serious than him.


    At least Shaolin Mu still has most of his strength and can barely protect himself.


    However, Zhixiao Taoist is different. Now I know that your strength is only a mere celestial being. It''s quite different from his strength when he only stepped into the saint realm at his peak.


    And what''s more, he lost his memory.


    I don''t remember what a powerful person I was before.


    Compared with this, Lin Mu is really lucky.


    At least, he is only injured now, and can recover to his heyday after a rest of more than 100000 years.


    However, Zhixiao Taoist is different. Now he has no memory of his previous life, and he has no idea what the cultivation method was.


    We have to start from scratch.


    Moreover, it is still such a second-class world. It is estimated that the time it takes for him to recover to his heyday is astronomical.


    Moreover, he has many powerful enemies in the universe. Once he is found by those powerful enemies, he will immediately follow him and crush him to death.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s situation is much better than his.


    Because when Zhixiao Taoist experienced the world of mortals, he got a powerful treasure in a higher world.


    But it was because of this treasure that Zhixiao daoren was in great trouble.


    So the biggest reason for his present result is that he got the most precious treasure at the beginning, because that world is a higher world, in which there are too many strong people, and there are many great powers with Saint level.


    All the strong people in that world are paying attention to the birth of that treasure.


    But I didn''t expect to be given by a Taoist from the outside world.


    How can this be tolerated by the strong in that world?


    It''s easy to say if they are given by the strong in their own world. But now I don''t know where a quasi Saint comes from. I just want to touch this treasure that even saints are envious of, and it still comes from the outside world.


    So, who else can the original strong in these worlds be aimed at if they are not aimed at Zhixiao Taoist?


    Therefore, Zhixiao Taoist completely cool.


    However, Zhixiao Taoist used one of the taboos in the universe at the critical moment of life and death, that is, direct reincarnation.


    "See if you can find a chance to help him. After all, he is an old friend."


    "And he helped me at the beginning, and this time, I am his cause and effect, which is enough to help him solve the current difficulties."


    Lin Mu sighed a little.


    Make up your mind to help this old friend at the critical moment.


    After all, Lin Mu had few friends in the world.


    Especially such a powerful friend.


    As long as you give Zhixiao Taoist some more time, he can definitely break through to be a saint and become a giant in the universe.


    It''s better to have at least one more powerful friend than one more enemy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 549

    "Taoist brother, I don''t know how to recuperate."


    Lin Mu spent several months in the room.


    However, the real feelings of cultivation are still a drop in the bucket for his injury, and can''t be seen to have any effect at all.


    But Lin Mu could also feel that as long as he continued to practice in this way, he would one day return to the strength of his heyday.


    However, after so many days, Lin Mu didn''t plan to stay in the room.


    He also wanted to meet this reincarnated old friend.


    If he didn''t touch that treasure at the beginning, he might have been a giant among the heaven and the world.


    "thank you for your acceptance these days. I have recovered well after these days of cultivation."


    Lin Mu said with a smile.


    Although he didn''t tell his real situation, he was grateful to Zhixiao Taoist in his heart.


    After all, this world is just a lower world.


    Although it is still about to be promoted to the medium world.


    However, it will take thousands of years. Within these thousands of years, the place with the most abundant and huge real Qi in the world is where the Taoist temple is located.


    There''s no other place like this.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s cultivation in this Taoist temple is different from that in other people''s places, and he can get twice the result with half the effort.


    However, because this Taoist temple was the place of Zhixiao Taoist, Lin Mu had to thank him for taking him in.


    "You''re welcome, Taoist brother. It''s just a small matter. If Taoist brother wants to, he can live in the Taoist temple all the time!"


    Zhixiao Taoist, even if reincarnated, will not be stupid.


    He knew that the strength of the man in front of him was terrible.


    Before his injury, it can be said that it was startling. Zhixiao Taoist knew in his heart that if he suffered such a huge injury, he would fall completely in that moment.


    And will not be like this Taoist, but also rigidly adhere to.


    It even took only a few months to recover, just like nothing. I can''t see that the huge injury he said a few months ago may fall at any time.


    The strength of such existence is terrifying.


    In addition, it''s a time of chaos now, with the constant birth of demons and ghosts, there are even some taboos around the world.


    Although I have the confidence to protect myself in the troubled times, the disciples and elders in my Taoist temple don''t have such strength.


    At such a time, it can be regarded as a powerful help to draw such strong people into their own Taoist outlooks.


    Maybe at the critical moment, they can save the lives of the people in their own Taoist temple.


    Therefore, these days, he will always be kind to Lin Mu, never offend the powerful existence.


    "Daoyou, now the world is in chaos. I''m not as good as you. I''m going out of the mountain to kill demons and Demons and return a quiet world."


    Lin Mu smiles and tells Zhixiao Taoist the purpose of his coming to him this time.


    The purpose of this visit is to take him up the mountain.


    So that he can find his own memory.


    Before reincarnation, Zhixiao Taoist sealed his memory in the world.


    Otherwise his reincarnation would not have come to this world.


    Therefore, in order to return his cause and effect, Lin Mu also intends to find the memory of his previous life and restore his strength to his heyday.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 550

    "I didn''t expect Taoist brother to have such an idea, so good, so good."


    "If every cultivator in the world is like a Taoist brother, with the world in mind and the common life in mind, then even in troubled times, he will not go to any demons."


    "As long as we work together to fight against those demons and ghosts, they are nothing but local chickens and dogs, and there is no harm at all."


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t expect that Lin Mu''s injury was just right, so he directly asked her to tell such a thing.


    He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t met such like-minded people for a long time.


    In troubled times, most people think about how to protect themselves. They never think about things in the world.


    In other words, ordinary people are not cared about by them at all.


    Only himself and a few sects can really go down the mountain to get rid of the demons and return peace to the world.


    But none of them is as powerful as Lin Mu.


    But now it''s different. Lin Mu''s strong existence actually stands out. He also wants to restore a peaceful world in this troubled world.


    As long as such a strong person is willing to take the lead, all practitioners in the world will unite as one.


    After all, with such a strong leader, few sects dare to disobey.


    "It''s our friars'' duty to kill demons and demons. Why do you do that?"


    Lin Mu has some shame.


    I didn''t expect that I just wanted to pull the Zhixiao Taoist down the mountain.


    Zhixiao Taoist thought of this.


    If so, Lin Mu had to go on in his voice.


    "Well, Taoist brother, wait for a while. When I clean up for a while, I and Taoist brother immediately go down the mountain to subdue the demons and remove the demons, and restore the peace of the event."


    "I believe that with the strength of poor Dao and Taoist brother, it is enough to sweep the world."


    Zhixiao Taoist is very confident about it.


    Because he himself was standing at the top of the world before that, except for those old immortal who didn''t know how many years ago, no one was his opponent.


    And this time, such a powerful tree was added.


    It''s estimated that even those old people who don''t die will not be their opponents.


    So, why worry about the restlessness in this world? Why worry about the demons and ghosts who dare to come out and make a mess.


    "It''s really urgent!"


    Lin Mu immediately ran to the room. Zhixiao Taoist couldn''t help saying to himself.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhixiao Taoist was really a person who cherished life."


    A person''s character before and after reincarnation is basically not too different.


    Therefore, Zhixiao Taoist''s character after reincarnation means that he was the same character before reincarnation.


    "Just relax."


    Lin Mu smiles.


    Although the main purpose of going out this time is to help Zhixiao Taoist find his memory.


    But you can also go outside to see the world.


    As for the demons, I''ll do it by the way.


    No matter how powerful people in this world are, they will not pose a threat to themselves.


    I don''t have to worry about anything.


    Just think of it as having a good time in the world.


    Lin Mu thought, and also went back to his room, waiting for Zhixiao Taoist to come to find him.


    He''s got a little bit more time to train now.


    Now Lin Mu wants to recover his strength in his heyday.


    After all, the power of a sage, even Luo Jinxian, can''t exert his power. If it''s said, what''s it like.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 551

    "Help, please don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    "Please don''t kill me. I can give you whatever you want."


    In a villa.


    A naked man knelt on the ground.


    And his head kept knocking on the ground.


    In front of him stood a woman with a terrible face and dressed in red and blood.


    The hair of the woman in red has fallen to the ground.


    It also blocked her terrible face.


    Only left a pair of hate eyes staring at the man kneeling on the ground.


    Her eyes are full of killing intention. Now she just wants to kill the man, and tear his soul to ashes.


    Let him live forever.


    "Ha ha! I don''t want anything. "


    "I just want your life now. Come and accompany me. I''m alone below, but I''m very lonely."


    "Didn''t you say you would be with me all your life?"


    "How long after I died, you forgot your promise."


    "Come down with me, with me."


    The woman in red, no, it should be said that the hands of the ghost in red slowly pinched the neck of the man kneeling on the ground.


    I want to kill this man completely.


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth."


    "Yin people have Yin, Tao, Yang people have Yang road."


    "Since you are dead, why do you want to do something in the world of Yang?"


    "People in the Yang world should naturally be judged by the laws of the Yang world, and you should also abide by the laws of the Yin world!"


    Only when the hands of the ghost in red were inserted into the neck of the man kneeling on the ground.


    Two people in Taoist robes suddenly appeared in the villa.


    Both of them are very young, but the difference is that one is wearing a green Taoist robe, while the other is wearing a white Taoist robe.


    Qingyi Taoist''s face is very flat, even can see a trace of peace, while the young Taoist in white robe''s face is completely different from Qingyi Taoist.


    His face seemed to show indifference to everything, as if everything in the world was in his hands.


    Nothing can threaten him.


    "Taoist!"


    "Why do you Taoist priests have to take care of my affairs?"


    "You don''t take care of those monsters who come out to make trouble for no reason, but you take care of me who come to revenge."


    "I think you just see me weak, so come and bully me."


    Once again, there was a trace of anger in the eyes of the ghost in red.


    But this time it was to Zhixiao Taoist and Lin Mu.


    It seems that she hates Taoist very much.


    "You two smelly Taoists dare to meddle in their business. Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    The eyes of the ghost in red showed a trace of blood and tears.


    The tone is terrifying and ferocious.


    Face ferocious toward to Xiao Taoist and Lin Mu two people rushed to come over.


    Although she has become a ghost, she is not stupid either.


    She knew that if he wanted to get revenge, he would only have a chance to kill the two bad Taoist priests who were in the way.


    Otherwise, these two smelly Taoists will never watch a mortal in front of them.


    These damned Taoist priests are so dignified.


    They only bully her, the little ghosts who want to pay.


    And those powerful monsters, they simply do not have the courage to deal with.


    Therefore, she has been very annoying to these dignified Taoists.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 552

    "Hum!"


    Zhixiao Taoist saw that this female ghost in red had the courage to attack herself.


    I didn''t say anything more. I just made a way.


    In an instant, I beat the red ghost away.


    "Ah


    There was a cry in the mouth of the female ghost in red.


    It was because of this move of the Taoist priest that he was seriously injured.


    This smelly Taoist must not be offended.


    "This man is very powerful. He is not my current opponent. For now, I have to retire to see if I have a chance to find this man to get revenge!"


    The female ghost in red is not stupid. She knows very well that she will never be the opponent of Zhixiao Taoist. If she wants to fight hard, there will only be one result.


    So, at the moment when Zhixiao''s move directly hit him, her heart had already produced the intention to retreat.


    "Gu. "


    Taoist Zhixiao''s eyes were fixed.


    Once again, it is a very complicated way.


    A golden mist of light suddenly appeared on the ghost in red.


    The ghost in red was shocked when she saw a mysterious golden light fog on her body.


    Because she found that she had no way to break away from the mysterious golden fog.


    There''s no way to get out of here.


    Obviously, this is the hand of this Taoist.


    "Go away!"


    "You''re just good-looking smelly Taoists. You''ll only bring us weak ghosts to bully us."


    "If you have the ability, you should take charge of those demon kings, ghost kings!"


    Although the woman in red was shocked and angry in her heart, her tone would not fall.


    But directly to Zhixiao Taoist and Lin Mu two people ridicule way.


    "Those demons who dare to make trouble in troubled times will naturally be cleaned up, but even so, you are not qualified to hurt any mortal."


    "The law of the Yang world should be guarded by the people of the Yang world, not dealt with by those of you who already belong to the Yin world."


    "It seems that you are also a poor man hurt by love. I won''t embarrass you this time."


    "I''ll send you to reincarnation."


    Zhixiao Taoist is not an unreasonable person.


    On the contrary, his heart is full of sympathy for those poor people.


    Whether it''s a human or a ghost.


    After all, ghosts are also made of people.


    And can become such resentment extremely deep fierce ghost, absolutely suffered extremely unfair experience in the lifetime.


    Therefore, in the face of such fierce ghosts, Zhixiao Taoist will not beat them to death, but also give them a chance to reincarnate directly.


    "No, I haven''t got my revenge. If it wasn''t for this asshole, how could I have died?"


    The ghost in red saw that the direct seller wanted to send her into reincarnation.


    Suddenly big urgent, how can this be? How can she go to reincarnation when her own tree has not been reported?


    If it wasn''t for this, how could I have become like this.


    My age should have been a good time, and I should still enjoy the youth of my age.


    Now I can only be a lonely ghost, and I have to worry about whether I will be eliminated.


    It''s this asshole who did everything.


    Had it not been for this bastard, I would not have been in such a situation.


    Why do you want to reincarnate?


    And this bastard will enjoy her nourishing life in the world.


    Why?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 553

    The ghost in red keeps shouting in her heart.


    Also constantly want to break through this layer, want to imprison his light fog.


    He has only one purpose now, that is, he is still lying on the ground, staring at the man on this side.


    The man''s eyes were not as desperate as they had been.


    It''s more of a hope.


    He must have seen the two Taoists imprison himself, and he is far from the opponent of the two Taoists.


    There must be great joy in my heart.


    How can I make him like this.


    He must die, he must accompany himself.


    "In fact, it''s a disaster for such scum to stay in the world."


    "It''s better to let her cut the enemy."


    "This is also to understand a cause and effect of him, and he can safely reincarnate."


    A golden light flashed in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    In this moment, he had seen all the details of the matter.


    Because this scum man has other women outside, he has begun to dislike his girlfriend who has been with him for five or six years.


    They even fight her from time to time.


    Every day he was punched and kicked.


    I haven''t thought in my heart that if he has such achievements, everything can''t be separated from the company and support of this woman behind him.


    Without this woman, he is just an ordinary person now. How can he achieve his present achievements.


    However, after he has achieved his present achievements, some of them began to hate his wife.


    Moreover, in the end, because he was forced by his lover outside, he hired a killer to kill his first girlfriend who had been accompanying her and supporting him behind his back.


    It''s a waste of resources for such a person to stay in the world.


    It''s better to let the ghost cut the enemy.


    "Taoist brother! What do you mean


    Zhixiao Taoist never thought that Lin Mu, who had always regarded himself as like-minded, should have said such a thing.


    How can Yin people interfere with the rules of Yang world?


    Even if this person is guilty, it should be judged by the judge of the world.


    It''s not from such a Yin man.


    "Do you know, Taoist? If everyone who practices Taoism has such an idea of you, then there will be a great chaos in heaven and earth. "


    "How can Yin and Yang create such a balance?"


    "Even if this person is guilty, it should be the law of the world to determine his guilt!"


    "If we want to let the hand of the Yin man blade the enemy, then the Yin man has violated the law of the Yin world. For the sake of the people who are not in the same world, is it worth it to violate the extremely harsh law of the Yin world?"


    "What''s more, the responsibility of the friars of our generation is to maintain the balance between yin and Yang."


    "How can we be the first to violate the laws of yin and Yang?"


    Zhixiao Taoist counseled painstakingly.


    This time, he didn''t think Lin Mu was in such a mood.


    He thought that it was only Lin Mu who used some powerful skills to see what happened to them.


    What the man kneeling on the ground did really made him angry.


    That''s why I say something that''s not rational.


    "Well! He''s a good-looking Taoist


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, there was a trace of hope in her eyes.


    However, the color of hope was directly broken by Zhixiao Taoist''s words.


    Only in the heart cold hum.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 554

    "No, two Taoist priests, help me, help me, no matter what they want, I can give them."


    "As long as two Taoist priests save my life."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the man''s eyes were once again in a big hurry.


    He ran to the two of them.


    He hugged Lin Mu''s thigh and begged him not to let the ghost kill him.


    "As long as the two Taoist priests save my life, I can offer everything to them with both hands!"


    "Moreover, I know a lot of senior officials and dignitaries in this secular world. As long as the two Taoist priests can save my life, I will never treat the two Taoist priests badly. Then they will have whatever they want."


    This man did not have any hesitation, directly conveniently said this words.


    In his opinion, everything in the world can be solved with money.


    If you can''t solve the problem with money, it''s your own money.


    He did not believe that he had paid such a price, and the two Taoists were not moved.


    "Hum!"


    However, he did miscalculate this time. He never thought that the two people in front of him were people who always regarded money as dirt.


    There is no interest even in money, and there is no interest in everything in the world.


    As long as they want it, it''s not something they''ve got.


    "Get out of here!"


    Lin Mu looked at the man who was still holding his thigh, and there was a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    For such a man, he never gives a good face.


    With a little direct force, the man flew straight backward.


    Directly hit the wall, instantly a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    The eyes began to double, completely unconscious.


    This time, Zhixiao Taoist didn''t say anything.


    Maybe he is also very disgusted with this man.


    Just because of the responsibility on the shoulders, we can''t let some fierce ghosts hurt the people living in the Yang world.


    However, if people in the same Yang world want to hurt him, Zhixiao Taoist will not deliberately stop him.


    "Your revenge will naturally be avenged for you!"


    "And you pay such a high price for such an unworthy man, is it worth it?"


    "Once you start, the rules of the Yin world are not as tolerant as those of the Yang world. The rules of the Yin world are extremely harsh. Anyone who comes to break the rules of the Yin world will definitely be punished."


    "Is it really worthwhile for you to bet all your future just like a person?"


    "What''s more, what he does will not only make him judged by the laws of the Yang world, but also by the laws of the Yin world."


    "So your cart doesn''t need you to do it yourself, others will do it for you!"


    "You don''t have to!"


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t take care of the man who had fainted, and said directly to red clothes.


    "Well, I''ve finished what I should say. It''s up to you to let go of your obsession."


    "But I still have to send you to reincarnation."


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t give up his plan to send the ghost in red to reincarnation.


    What he said before was just his persuasion to the ghost in red because he couldn''t bear it.


    "Go


    After Zhixiao Taoist read a Dharma formula in secret.


    A deep black hole appeared in front of them.


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t hesitate to send the ghost in red.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 555

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    When the ghost in red passed, she gave them a big gift.


    It''s like thanking them.


    "What about this man?"


    Lin Mu looked at the man who kicked himself out.


    For such a disaster, he would never have any sympathy, even if he was extremely miserable.


    "Call the police directly."


    "I''ll have the evidence sent to the police station!"


    Zhixiao Taoist doesn''t know what happened between this man and the ghost in red.


    But from what they''ve done.


    This man is definitely not a good guy.


    If it was really a good guy, it would not kill the woman in red.


    Also won''t let this red dress cause such resentment, unexpectedly alive became a fierce ghost.


    Although he won''t watch annoying die in front of his eyes, but for such a person, also won''t have good feelings.


    However, due to his identity, he can''t deal with these mortals himself.


    We can only put hope in the violent organs among the mortals.


    "All right!"


    Lin Mu didn''t refuse. If he didn''t pay attention to Zhixiao Taoist, he directly hit a real Qi into the man''s body.


    His true spirit can definitely make this man''s life worse than death.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that as long as his steam does not enter the man''s body, the man will have no chance to die.


    Only when Lin Mu thinks he can die, can he be qualified to die.


    This is the power of saints.


    ¡­¡­


    "Taoist brother, the world is getting more and more chaotic. I don''t know how many people in the world still cherish life like you and me."


    "Walking in such a chaotic world!"


    Two people deal with the villa after that thing, walking on the road.


    It seems that the coming chaotic times have no influence on the human world.


    The world is still so prosperous, even now it is midnight.


    There is still a lot of trust on the road, and the lights on the road are still bright.


    There are those tall buildings which are still very busy, as if there is not much difference with the day.


    But a few people noticed the hidden crisis.


    How many of the people who disappear every day are killed by the ghosts?


    There are many unknown secrets in the dark part of this prosperous human world.


    Only they, the friars, can touch it, and only they, the friars, can wipe out the dark things.


    Give the world peace.


    But how many people like them are in the whole cultivation world?


    It''s just a handful.


    "There will be, there will always be."


    "You and I are not alone in the world."


    "And countless like-minded people!"


    Lin Mu said to Zhixiao Taoist with a smile.


    Part of the truth, part of the comfort.


    He could feel that in addition to the two of them, there were many people in the world who were killing demons and demons, holding their original beliefs.


    However, compared with the base number of the whole cultivation world, these people are still too small.


    Small can be completely ignored.


    It has to be said that people who practice in this world still have a lot of research on self-protection.


    Once they are in troubled times, they are basically self styled Mountain Gate, never mind other things outside.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 556

    "The ghost here is so strong."


    Outside a somewhat dilapidated building.


    Zhixiao Taoist''s vigilance is watching here.


    The ghost here is rare in my life.


    There is definitely a powerful ghost king here,


    "do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Lin Mu looked at the Taoist and asked for his opinion.


    Although the ghost weeping here is absolutely rare for practitioners in this world.


    But for Lin Mu, there is no danger.


    The most powerful one in this is just a golden immortal. Even if Lin Mu is no good now, he can only spend a few times as much as a golden immortal. But for a golden immortal, he really doesn''t see it in his eyes.


    A Jinxian is far from the rival of a powerful Daluo Jinxian.


    Not to mention, the man who can only give full play to the strength of Da Luo Jinxian is still a great saint.


    "It''s true that Taoist brother is so confident, then I''ll give my life to accompany a gentleman."


    Zhixiao Taoist looked at Lin Mu with no expression in his eyes.


    Not from of smile way, unexpectedly Lin Mu didn''t put here to put in the eye, so he put down the heart.


    "Come on, maybe something interesting will happen to you."


    Lin Mu used his divine sense to see the scene inside, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The ghost king in it is not simple.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s more and more ghost in it."


    The more you go inside.


    Zhixiao Taoist feels more and more that the ghost gas inside is more and more serious.


    The ghost spirit here can even be compared with that of some places in the underworld.


    We can imagine how powerful the ghost king is.


    "Well, why is there an ordinary man?"


    Suddenly, Zhixiao Taoist frowned.


    Because when he went inside again, he found an ordinary breath in it.


    Yes, this is a pure ordinary person.


    There is no meaning in the body, and there is no ghost Qi, evil Qi, evil Qi in the cultivation.


    Obviously, it''s just an ordinary person.


    But why can a pure ordinary man survive in such a dangerous place?


    Such places have some dangers for themselves.


    Not to mention a pure ordinary person, as long as the body is in contact with the huge ghost gas, it will be a serious illness after going back.


    Not to mention walking freely in it.


    It''s not easy.


    "It''s not easy whether it''s hard or not."


    Zhixiao Taoist had some guesses.


    Those who can survive in such dangerous places will not be believed if they have no one or two skills.


    "Well, it''s useless for us to guess here. We might as well go in and have a look."


    Lin Mu didn''t say much.


    Instead, go straight ahead.


    As if the huge ghost here could not do any harm to him.


    Even the ghost here can''t enter his body.


    "Brother Lin is really powerful."


    Seeing this, Rao Zhixiao could not help sighing at Lin Mu''s strength, which was really powerful.


    Even he didn''t have such a huge ghost. He didn''t touch that thing.


    But Lin Mu can do it.


    Moreover, still so relaxed, as if the eyes did not put such a ghost gas to see in the eyes.


    If there is such a strong existence, we all cherish the common life and the world.


    Then, there is no peace in the world.


    In the world, what ghosts can make trouble?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 557

    Seeing the appearance of Zhixiao Taoist, Lin Mu knew that he was wandering again, so he didn''t disturb him, but went forward on his own.


    Zhixiao Taoist is an immortal, and he won''t be absent-minded for long.


    At least, I can keep up with him.


    "More and more people have been distracted recently. We need to change it later. Otherwise, if we are distracted when fighting with others, we will suffer!"


    Zhixiao Taoist looked at Lin Mu''s back and shook his head.


    He has been absent-minded too many times recently. In a short time, he has been absent-minded more than ten times.


    He shook his head again and quickly followed Lin Mu''s steps.


    "What''s the matter with Daoyou? Why are you so distracted? "


    "In the realm of Taoist brother, it''s impossible to be absent-minded."


    Lin Mu saw that the Zhixiao Taoist behind had kept up with his own pace.


    He can''t help but ask.


    He also feels that Zhixiao Taoist''s condition is not particularly good recently.


    Otherwise, at least, he is also a strong immortal, and he will not be distracted all the time.


    You know, if you''re distracted in the middle of a battle, it might kill him.


    "Nothing! The world has been in chaos recently. Maybe I think a little too much. "


    Zhixiao Taoist shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Because of the recent chaos in the world, demons rampant things, he has a headache.


    That''s why I''m so distracted.


    "Let''s go! Go and see the real owner of this building. "


    Lin Mu laughed, did not speak, but directly walked forward.


    Zhixiao Taoist forgot his past, but Lin Mu knew his past very well. He also knew where his memory was sealed in the world when he reincarnated.


    As for why Zhixiao Taoist is always absent-minded recently, it is because he is getting closer to his memory.


    And it was Lin Mu who brought him here.


    ¡­¡­


    Room a444, the 44th room on the fourth floor of this dilapidated building.


    A man in a mask, calmly watching, sitting in front of him, there are some trembling ordinary people.


    "Can I refuse?"


    The ordinary man asked with some trembling eyes.


    "Ha ha, what do you say?"


    The strange man in the mask chuckled when he heard the ordinary man''s words.


    His voice is exactly the same as that of mechanical synthesis.


    I can''t hear any emotion at all.


    "Since you can come here and get the invitation we put out here, it proves that you are very predestined with us."


    "So you can''t refuse."


    "Even if you die, you have to work for me."


    "Believe me, I feel capable of that."


    The voice of the strange man with mask is still so cold and heartless.


    But a snake like eye looked at the ordinary man sitting in front of him, as if this man had been in his bag.


    "Good! I promise you


    Finally, the ordinary man, with a pale face, clenched his teeth and said such a sentence.


    At that time, his back had been thoroughly wet.


    At this time, he also knew that if he dared to say no, the strange man with a mask sitting in front of him would absolutely crush himself to death.


    And according to him, even if he becomes a ghost, he can enslave himself.


    It''s better to promise him for the time being to see if there is a chance to run out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 558

    "Well, you are a man of self-knowledge."


    "Sign this contract!"


    The strange man in the mask heard that the ordinary man agreed to his terms.


    As if there was a trace of joy in the tone.


    Don''t pay attention to where took out a piece of black parchment.


    It says something that ordinary people don''t understand.


    He handed the black parchment directly to the ordinary man.


    At the same time, he motioned to squeeze out a drop of his own fresh blood.


    The ordinary man bit his teeth and thought for a while.


    After thinking about the situation in my mind for a while, that is, even if there were another 100, I would not be the opponent of this strange man wearing a mask.


    So now he''s going to have to go.


    Biting his teeth, he took out the knife handed by the strange man wearing the mask, and slowly scratched his index finger.


    Although he just scratched a knife gently, a knife mark appeared on his index finger in an instant, and a drop of blood accurately fell into the center of the parchment.


    From this drop of blood on the moment, this piece of parchment will be visible to the naked eye speed disappeared in front of the two of them.


    "Well, the contract has been signed, and you will be a member of our company in the future. You can go back first, and then we will arrange tasks for you."


    See this ordinary man has signed a contract.


    This strange man wearing a mask didn''t stay much, but signaled that he could go back, and he would naturally arrange the follow-up tasks.


    After hearing this mask man''s words, the ordinary man here immediately put down his heart. No matter what the future is, he has saved his life now.


    Better to live than to die.


    As long as you save your life, you will always have a chance to find a way to escape his control.


    But if he lost his life now, he would not have any chance in the future.


    As he was about to leave, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    A man in black came in.


    His whole body was hidden in the black robe, so that people could not see his face clearly.


    "You''re back. How''s it going?"


    The strange man in the mask is still the same as just now.


    The words reveal the incomparable cold, people can not hear any trace of emotion.


    "New people!"


    The man hidden under the black robe did not answer the strange man in the mask for the first time, but looked at some ordinary people who were still trembling in their seats.


    "Ha ha! It''s been a long time since there were new people here! "


    "I don''t know how long you''ll live here as a new man."


    "I''m looking forward to your trust."


    "Also, in my heart, don''t expect to meet me in the future. I really like hunting new people like you."


    He gave the ordinary man a ferocious smile.


    That serious tone means he''s not lying.


    Once the new man met him, he never hesitated to tear him up by the most cruel means.


    After scaring the ordinary man for a while, she felt a little boring.


    Then he looked at the strange masked man who had been silent since he came in.


    "Hand it in! You know that''s not something you can have right now. "


    "You don''t have the right to have that now."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 559

    Mask strange man said flatly.


    It''s as if it''s a fact.


    "Hum!"


    The man, who was hidden under the black robe, snorted coldly after hearing the strange man''s words, but he didn''t say much.


    Maybe it was the same feeling in his heart.


    He doesn''t have the qualification to own those things yet.


    Then he took it out of a paper he was carrying on his left hand.


    It''s an ordinary looking wooden box.


    It''s just that there are so many complicated patterns carved on it.


    If you let an ordinary person watch, you can''t see anything wrong.


    However, once people in cultivation see these things, they will definitely regard them as the most precious things, and even fight their own lives to get this treasure.


    After seeing the wooden box, the strange man with mask began to breathe a little faster.


    It seems that he is also very jealous of this treasure.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you really brought this thing back to you now."


    "Come on, what''s the reward?"


    "I can give you whatever the rules allow."


    The man who got the mask was also in a good mood.


    So he will not be stingy of his reward.


    He also knows that if he wants to control these people, he can''t just sign contracts with them.


    The real way to control people is to give both kindness and power.


    After hearing this, the man, who was hidden in his black robe, was also overjoyed.


    He knew that he did not have the qualification to possess the treasure he had handed to him in his present state.


    However, I can get more good things from this strange masked man.


    After all, it took a lot of hard work to get it back for him.


    Naturally, he will not treat himself badly.


    Over the years, he has figured out the rules here.


    As long as you bring him benefits, he will not treat you badly.


    Even under certain rules, it can give you some powerful treasures.


    Just as he was ready to say what he had long cherished.


    The doors of these houses were opened again.


    This time, two people came in instead of one.


    Both were wearing Taoist robes.


    A green dress, a white dress.


    The expressions on their faces are also different.


    The man in the white Taoist robe, as if he didn''t look here in the eye, a indifferent expression.


    However, the young Taoist in green was extremely vigilant.


    Especially looking at the strange man in the mask.


    There was a trace of breath on the body, and it came out unconsciously.


    However, the breath showed directly put the man under the black robe out of breath.


    "Yo! It looks like it''s really busy here. "


    "Taoist brother, it seems that the arrival of you and me has made this place more lively."


    Lin Mu looked at the man with a strange mask sitting on the throne with a smile.


    With his strength, we can see at a glance that the strength of this strange man wearing a mask is just the beginning of a golden immortal, which is not enough for him.


    "Two Taoist brothers are here. What can I do for you?"


    This time, there was no mechanical sound in the tone of the strange man wearing the mask.


    It turned out to be a little more peaceful.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 560

    "I don''t know where I am. What can I do for you?"


    The man in the strange mask looked warily at the two men in Taoist robes.


    He didn''t pay attention to the Taoist who was wearing the green robe.


    Because he can feel that the strength of the Taoist is lower than that of him.


    So he didn''t take him to heart.


    However, the Taoist in the white robe could not see through at all.


    Standing in front of him is just like an ordinary person.


    No more like ordinary people than ordinary people, there is no difference.


    But if he believes that he is just an ordinary person, he will definitely die miserably.


    Because if an ordinary person comes here, he will be scared to death by the atmosphere here.


    Not to mention seeing yourself, you can still talk and laugh like this.


    It seems that I don''t pay attention to myself at all.


    Therefore, this person is definitely not an ordinary person, and even more powerful than the Taoist in Qingyi.


    Or even stronger than your own strength.


    or else he would not like to see him. Indus is more like an ordinary person.


    That''s why he''s so alert.


    The Taoist in the green robe is a top expert in this world.


    Besides himself, few people are his opponents.


    Not to mention the man in the white Taoist robe.


    This man in a white Taoist robe may have already stood at the top of the world.


    So, these two people come to their own place, absolutely with what purpose.


    Otherwise, two strong people will not definitely come to the place of another strong person.


    Besides, they still don''t know each other.


    You can''t just pass by and come in for a cup of tea.


    "Ha ha! There is nothing too important to come to you


    "I just want to ask you for something."


    Lin Mu is too lazy to talk nonsense with this faking devil?


    He spoke directly about his purpose.


    "I don''t know what Taoist brother needs from me. If I can take it out, I will not be stingy."


    The strange man in the mask asked casually.


    If these two strong men come here and only ask themselves for some unimportant things, then they will not be stingy of these things.


    It''s not worth offending two strong men at the top of the world for something unimportant.


    Maybe we can win the favor of two top strong people with those unimportant things.


    Maybe at some point, we can turn to both of them for help.


    So if it''s just something unimportant, he will naturally pull it out and give it to both of them.


    But if the two of them ask for something very important to themselves.


    Then he has to think about it.


    After all, some important things are also 10 points important to yourself, and you should never give them to others.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just what you just took away!"


    "That thing is also 10 points important for us.


    "So, please give that thing to me."


    Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense and said what he had.


    Because the wooden box he had just put away was also very useful to Lin Mu.


    Maybe it is very important for Zhixiao Taoist.


    Because, that thing is the thing that initiated the reincarnation of Zhixiao Taoist at the beginning.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 561

    "Is Taoist brother going too far?"


    "I''ve spent a lot of money on those things."


    "When the time comes, you''ll want to get it with your mouth. Don''t you think I''m too disrespectful?"


    After hearing what Lin Mu wanted, the strange man with mask immediately stood up.


    Some angrily said to Lin Mu.


    He spent countless resources and methods to calculate these things for countless years before he got a treasure.


    However, the Taoist in white, who did not know where he came from, actually wanted to get something from himself with one mouth. Is that too much and too indifferent to him.


    So, of course, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Too much?"


    Lin Mu looks at this strange man with a mask with a smile.


    "I''ve been in the world of cultivation for so long, but I haven''t got a truth yet? The cultivation world is never a place for reasoning. Whoever has a big fist will naturally have a reason. "


    "I''m not here to ask you, I''m here to command you, so you don''t have a choice."


    "Or you have two choices. One is to hand over the thing and the other is to die."


    Lin Mu''s breath was released immediately.


    The Spring Festival put a lot of people in this small room out of breath.


    Including the weird man in the mask.


    He found that he could not even mobilize his own ghost spirit under this powerful pressure.


    How powerful the Taoist is and how terrifying his strength is.


    Since it''s just a random threat, I''ll put myself on top of the world.


    "You..."


    The strange man in the mask can''t bring out any ghost in his body.


    However, the only pair of eyes that showed up was still very angry, looking at the young man in the white Taoist robe.


    I didn''t expect that this young man with white Taoist robes should be so overbearing.


    Also here are Zhixiao Taoist.


    Although he already knew that Lin Mu was very powerful, he didn''t expect that he was so powerful.


    Just with this pressure, he and the strange man who was not his opponent were crushed out of breath.


    This is how powerful it must be to do it.


    Perhaps the most powerful person in the world is this.


    No, the most powerful people in the world may not be as good as Lin Mu.


    But he didn''t have much emotion about Lin Mu''s robbing others.


    Because what Lin Mu said is not wrong. The biggest truth in the world of practice is big fists.


    If your things are robbed by others, it''s also strange that you can only blame your fists for not being able to beat others on the road.


    No one deserves sympathy.


    People who are qualified to sympathize with others in the practice world are all powerful.


    Otherwise, you, a weak person, still sympathize with people who are more powerful than yourself. It is estimated that the robbed person will take away all your things.


    ¡­¡­


    "So, what''s your choice now?"


    Lin Mu''s face is still so insipid.


    There was no urge for the strange man in the mask.


    Just waiting here quietly for the decision of the suspicious man in the mask.


    After all, this decision is about his life and death.


    If he knew the truth, Lin Mu didn''t mind taking out another considerable thing as compensation.


    But if he doesn''t know his face


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 562

    "Good!"


    "Unexpectedly, Taoist brother has already opened his mouth, so it''s not too bad to give these things to Taoist brother."


    "But can Taoist brother let me go after he gets it?"


    Finally, the man wearing a strange mask lowered his arrogant head in front of Lin Mu''s strength.


    After all, no matter how arrogant his head is, he can''t withstand a blow from others.


    If you don''t know your face and don''t give that thing to this powerful person, this person will slap yourself to death.


    I''m not such a strong opponent.


    "No problem, as long as you hand that thing over, I will not embarrass you, but also pay the price of life."


    When Lin Mu saw that he agreed to come down, he could not help easing his face.


    With a smile on his face, he assured him.


    But the man with the strange mask didn''t believe Lin Mu''s story.


    And he didn''t expect that Lin Mu would really pay the corresponding price. What he expected was that as long as Lin Mu was willing to let go of himself, it would be OK.


    After all, the promises made by the strong are like farting.


    If you want to disobey, you can disobey. Who dares to punish him?


    Moreover, it may exist, and it has already stood at the top of the world.


    So no one will have the courage to punish the existence.


    In the end, he took out the wooden box that he had not covered the heat from the space.


    Hands respectfully handed the wooden box to Lin Mu.


    "Taoist brother! This is what I got! "


    "Please don''t forget your promise."


    At the moment when he gave the wooden box to Lin Mu, he reminded him again.


    "Don''t worry, my promise will never be broken."


    Lin Mu didn''t take the wooden box directly from his hand.


    Then, he took a casual look and handed it to Taoist Zhixiao?


    Because, this thing has no use for itself.


    Although at the beginning of these things is in that powerful world caused countless strong competition.


    There are also strong men with saints.


    But these things are of no use to the great power of the saints.


    Only for those who half step into the realm of saints will be useful.


    Therefore, those saints can get this thing not for themselves, but for their descendants who have already stepped into the realm of saints.


    At that time, Zhixiao Taoist just half stepped into the saint''s realm.


    That''s why he came to this powerful world to try his luck.


    But I didn''t expect that although he got the things, he also died here.


    Perhaps, give her some more things, he can really use these things to break through the realm of saints.


    However, although he had been reincarnated.


    However, at the most critical time, this treasure came to the world with him.


    Maybe, this is fate.


    This treasure is really related to Zhixiao Taoist.


    "Brother Lin, why


    Zhixiao Taoist had some doubts and looked at the wooden box that Lin Mu gave him.


    I thought that Lin Mu also saw the powerful and precious of this wooden box.


    But why did Lin Mu give this treasure to himself.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the return of the goods."


    "It''s also a good relationship."


    Lin Mu said that all these things are not clear.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 563

    After Lin Mu finished, he didn''t respond to Zhixiao Taoist.


    But from the space ring out of a lower world Tiandao origin.


    Then he directly threw it to the strange man wearing the mask and said, "I said that I would not take other people''s things for no reason. So today, I will pay the corresponding price for the things I ask you for."


    "This thing can barely make up for your loss."


    ¡­¡­


    The strange man in the mask looked at what he had in his hand.


    This is a transparent white ball of light.


    However, anyone who sees the energy inside will be surprised that it is not simple.


    This thing will never be less precious than the wooden box I just handed in.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that this powerful man actually fulfilled his promise.


    I didn''t ask for my own things for nothing.


    It''s true that I''ve handed over a thing of the same value in exchange.


    Is this really the strong one in the practice world I know?


    Then think about which one is not selfish, for a treasure can wash all the people on the spot, and even some people who practice the magic way, even do not hesitate to use their own blood to practice Dan, this is to improve their own strength.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mu, who was absolutely in the world of practice, would keep his promise.


    "Thank you very much, Taoist brother."


    What else can he say?


    There can only be some depression, and some happy to accept these things.


    After all, I was forced to lower my head just now.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, others handed a treasure that they could not refuse.


    It makes him have some contradictions.


    "Let''s go!"


    At last, Lin Mu took a deep look at the strange man in the mask.


    Then he said to Zhixiao Taoist.


    He did not intend to continue to embarrass the strange man in the mask.


    After all, it''s not right to give people face when they are short handed.


    What''s more, the one Lin Mo gave him is only a low world origin of heaven, which is far less valuable than the treasure that can let people insert into saints.


    On the contrary, Lin Mu made a lot of money this time.


    So, no matter from what aspect, he will not continue to embarrass this strange man in mask.


    "Taoist brother, that''s right!"


    Taoist Zhixiao, who had recovered from his doubts, looked at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    This time, the two of them came to this building full of ghost. Didn''t they come for the sake of peace in the magic world? Why did they just ask for something and then leave?


    Although that thing finally came to my own hands.


    "If you are short handed, you will naturally give others face."


    "You can''t just take someone else''s things and turn your face at them in the twinkling of an eye."


    "Moreover, although he is a powerful ghost monk, he has never harmed ordinary people."


    "And his layout is also very beneficial to the common people in this world."


    "Even at some point, he will protect the world."


    Lin Mu took a look at Zhixiao Taoist and whispered to him in the dark.


    "Besides, this ordinary person is not just an ordinary person."


    "You can''t imagine where he came from."


    "And his means can be regarded as first-class in today''s world. Even I don''t have such courage."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 564

    Lin Mu''s eyes wandered back and forth between the strange man wearing the mask and the ordinary young man who was still shaking.


    These two are not that simple.


    How dare you have the courage to do such a thing.


    Such ruthless people are not common in the universe.


    Reincarnation has lasted 180 million years, and each reincarnation has left a memory.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the courage to do this.


    Because he will soon lose himself in this endless samsara.


    Lin Mu is a saint now.


    Yesterday, the outside world can be regarded as a giant on one side.


    However, even he is not sure what to do, how dangerous and crazy it is to read books.


    However, I did not expect that in such a small world, there are still people who dare to do such things.


    And the strength is just a golden immortal.


    This can''t help but make Lin Mu have some shame.


    He is a saint, but he is not as big as a golden immortal.


    However, he just sighed once or twice in his heart.


    If he is really allowed to use this method to layout the world, he will never do it.


    Because of this crazy play, you can lose yourself in endless samsara without paying attention.


    Even if he is a saint, he can''t find himself.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    He can come up with a better way to accomplish such a thing.


    There is no need to do it in such a crazy way.


    Therefore, he had the opportunity to feel in his heart that these two people were really brave and bold.


    But he would never imitate them.


    "I have to say that I feel inferior to you for your courage."


    "Your future achievements are absolutely endless, and it''s very easy to reach the level of this seat."


    Lin Mu looks at the strange man with mask deeply.


    I couldn''t help admiring.


    And his words of appreciation are very likely to come true.


    After all, such ruthless people are rare in the universe.


    Once such a good man succeeds, his future is absolutely limitless.


    Sage may be just a starting point.


    The future is not impossible to step into the realm of saints.


    This can also make Lin Mu look at it differently.


    Perhaps, this is also the purpose that Lin Mu chooses to let him go today.


    It''s a good relationship. Let''s prepare for the future.


    After all, I sold myself to the system for the sake of my big apprentice Yu Ning.


    I promise that once the time is ripe, I will inherit the position of the master of Tao.


    However, he doesn''t even know what the Taoist realm is now. Is there any great power among the heaven and the world also coveting the position of the master of the Taoist realm.


    And how dangerous is your sister in this so-called Taoist realm? I don''t know how many dangers are waiting for me.


    So, before the time comes, you can make a lot of good connections for yourself and prepare for your future.


    Maybe in the future, the good relationship that I have made before can protect my life.


    After all, the person who can make Lin Mu have a good relationship is also a saint with the lowest future achievements.


    This can also be regarded as a great combat effectiveness for Lin Mu.


    Even when some forces in the heaven and the world went to war, saints were all playing cards.


    We can imagine how important a saint is

 Chapter 565

    "Taoist brother, you..."


    In preparation for this ghost look, after hearing Lin Mu''s words, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lin Mu inconceivably.


    "Taoist brother, since you can see it."


    It proves that the strange man with mask still doesn''t believe what Lin Mu said.


    Maybe he didn''t want to believe it was true.


    He didn''t want to believe that there were people in the world who could see their origins and layout.


    It''s impossible.


    You need to know how much time you spent in this game.


    One hundred and eighty million reincarnations, a number that is awe inspiring.


    No one can imagine how much pain he has experienced in this countless reincarnation.


    Originally thought that in this endless samsara, all the pain can only be borne by one person, but did not expect that this life even someone can see clearly their own identity.


    See what you''re doing.


    This Even the old guy couldn''t buy it.


    Is it hard to see that the strength of the man in the white Taoist robe is much more terrifying than he imagined?


    Even before the world is separated, is this a top strong man in the world?


    The strange man with mask looks at Lin Mu erratically.


    I want to see everything from Lin Mu''s thin body.


    But all he did was in vain.


    You can''t see anything about Lin Mu''s strength now.


    Even as long as Lin Mu was willing, he could use his divine sense to shake him away at any time.


    "Yes


    "Few people have the courage you have."


    "As a member, I dare not use this horrible method."


    "But since you dare to use it and do it with your own reality, you are about to succeed."


    "I admire you very much for that!"


    Lin Mu didn''t continue to teach him and admitted that he could see everything clearly.


    After all, what Lin Mu didn''t like most was hanging on to other people''s tastes.


    "I didn''t expect that Taoist brother''s strength should be so strong. It seems that I''ve been clumsy just now. I think Taoist brother is just on the same level with me."


    "But I didn''t expect that Taoist brother''s strength is far beyond me."


    "Perhaps, in ancient times, Taoist brother was a giant."


    The strange man with mask is a little bitter.


    I thought that although the white Taoist robe''s strength was strong, I didn''t expect that his strength was so terrible.


    So powerful.


    Unexpectedly, a casual look to see their own layout.


    Perhaps, he may also see how many reincarnations this is.


    It can be imagined how terrible the strength of this man is.


    Up to now, some of his side dare not provoke the grown-up and terrible existence.


    After all, up to now, all my life has been seen through by this terrible existence, and I still don''t know what kind of strength and background there is only one terrible existence.


    I don''t even know his name.


    This unknown existence is even more terrifying.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking! As long as you can succeed, you may not be able to reach my level, or even surpass my level of existence! "


    "Of course, everything is based on the premise that you can succeed. If you fail, you will lose all your money, even your soul."


    "So good luck to you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 566

    After that, he sent a message to Zhixiao Taoist again, indicating that he could leave.


    Just now, when Zhixiao Taoist listened to their words, he found that he could not understand them.


    Therefore, he is more curious about it in his heart now.


    So he didn''t care about the strange man with the mask, but went out directly after Lin Mu.


    He is also very curious about what Lin Mugang just said to this strange man wearing a mask?


    What kind of courage do you have when you wear a mask.


    Even can let Lin Mu very admire.


    After all, so many days together let him know more about himself, in the hands of the woman in red over the strength of this Lin Daoyou in the end how powerful.


    It can even be described as unfathomable.


    But such an unfathomable strong man, even in front of this strange man wearing a mask, showed such high praise.


    It can be seen that what this strange man with mask did was so shocking.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Mu and Zhixiao left.


    The strange man with the mask sat down slowly and returned to his position.


    His mask is still not removed, but his deep eyes become erratic.


    It seems that he wants to find Lin Mu''s figure from his memory.


    However, no matter how he searched for his memory, he never found Lin Mu''s figure out from his memory.


    Not even his name.


    It seems that there is no strong man in the world who can compete with the man in the white robe.


    As if this unfathomable strong man suddenly appeared.


    There was no news at all before.


    But how is that possible?


    Since the great change in the world, the world has become weaker and weaker.


    It is absolutely impossible for Lin Mu to have such powerful power again.


    Not even in millions of years.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s powerful power is definitely a person who survived from the ancient times.


    However, in ancient times, such a great power is basically familiar with itself. No matter how hard it is, I have seen it in a hurry.


    Although he has experienced countless reincarnation, but its long memory is still quite intact.


    Therefore, as long as Lin Mu is from the ancient times from the survival of the power, his memory will definitely have his shadow.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how he searched, he could not find it.


    "Well, it''s probably one of the great powers of those hermits in ancient times."


    Finally, the strange man in the mask sighed slightly and gave up his plan to search for Lin Mu''s figure from his long memory.


    Because he found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Lin Mo can only be regarded as those powerful powers that have been hidden since ancient times.


    After all, in my own impression, there are still a few such hermit powers.


    There is no lack of such a strong presence as Lin Mu.


    However, it''s just a matter of hearing that those hidden powers have never appeared in people''s vision.


    Therefore, he is not sure whether it is true or not.


    However, he can only believe that the original rumors are true now.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain that the strong existence of Lin Mu suddenly appeared.


    It can only be the occult powers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 567

    "Can I go now?"


    The original ordinary one is still a little shaky.


    After all, before today, he was just an ordinary person.


    At most, it''s just a private detective with better psychological quality.


    However, there is no suitable type of private detective.


    He now has some regrets in his heart. At the beginning, he shouldn''t have taken the job for the sake of some money.


    For that money, I almost put my life together.


    Money is good, but life is the most important thing.


    Although, his life is very difficult and he needs money very much.


    However, compared with these, or their own small life is more important.


    Today, I came to this strange place and signed a strange contract with a strange man.


    Although a strange contract has been confirmed, at least this man has not yet taken his own life.


    However, I didn''t expect that a man in black suddenly appeared behind.


    As soon as you come in, the first thing you do is to threaten yourself.


    Never give yourself a good face.


    And the strange man in the mask didn''t seem to care about such things.


    During this period of time, I had a cold sweat behind my back.


    Everyone here seems abnormal.


    I''m just an ordinary person. How can I compete with these abnormal people.


    However, I didn''t expect that the more terrible people were still behind.


    Just as he thought that his life was over, two people in Taoist robes came in from outside the door.


    They both looked similar to himself except in Taoist robes.


    However, these two young people in Taoist robes look so complicated.


    The two men had been in that position, but they were very insipid. The strange man in the mask was on the alert for a moment.


    What he didn''t even notice was that there was a breath in his own body.


    After meeting these two people in Taoist robes.


    Originally thought, the mysterious man with strange mask is the most powerful man in the world.


    But I didn''t expect that there was a day outside and there were people outside.


    Ever since the two men in Taoist robes came in, it proved that the strange man in the mask was always in the downwind.


    I didn''t even dare to fight them.


    Especially after the white Taoist priest released a trace of mysterious energy.


    He could feel his breathing getting a little bit rough.


    And the other people in this house are not much better.


    Especially the weird man in the mask.


    He could clearly see the strange man in the mask, with a slight sweat on his forehead.


    There was a shiver as he stood on the table.


    It''s something she didn''t think of at all.


    After all, the Taoist in the white robe just released a piece of dignity.


    All the people on the scene were out of breath when they were oppressed.


    Even he can feel that as long as a thought of that person, he may explode and die at any time.


    Fortunately, the two Taoists didn''t seem to be in charge of him.


    It seems that their purpose is just the strange man with mask, or the wooden box in the hand of the strange man with mask.


    It gave him a little sigh of relief.


    At least my life was saved.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 568

    However, he found that he didn''t seem to resist the agreement with this strange man in mask.


    After all, before signing the contract, the strange man in the mask told himself that everything he wanted could be achieved as long as he worked hard.


    That is not to say, one day, he will be able to become a powerful person like them.


    At that time, he would no longer have to listen to other people''s instructions, no longer have to look at other people''s faces.


    Who else can control the world?


    Don''t you see that Taoist in white is so arrogant just now, and his hands need something that the man can''t see with strange mask, but what does the man with strange mask dare to say?


    It''s not like you''re just giving those things to me.


    Don''t even dare to say any bullshit.


    He also wants to be such a powerful being.


    There is no one in the world that can be bound.


    So he found that his inner resistance to the contract was not as good as before.


    Even, there are some expectations in the heart. What is the next task?


    Perhaps, this is the change of a person who has seen great strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "You..."


    "Let''s go."


    "But remember to look at the task at hand."


    ¡±Don''t forget, you''ve signed a contract with me now. "


    "You can''t escape from me in your life."


    The man wearing a strange mask heard the ordinary man''s words.


    Slightly thought about, waved his hand, indicating that he can go.


    But, in the end, he was warned.


    After all, this person is the most important part of his own layout, and there is no room for mistakes.


    That''s why he values this ordinary person so much.


    After all, this is my life.


    As long as their life can be completed.


    So the layout that you have spent countless years on represents success.


    Then you can stand at the top of the world.


    Maybe we can explore the wider world outside the world.


    This is what makes him very happy.


    What can become more powerful than their own strength, can be happy.


    Of course, the strength has become more powerful.


    "I..."


    "I see!"


    "I''ll pay attention."


    He has come to the gate to hear the voice coming from behind, and finally turned around and said to him slowly.


    After all, whether he can have such a powerful power in the future depends on the man wearing a strange mask?


    If he is not happy and pats himself to death, he has no place to cry.


    He''s still 13.


    Knowing that this man with a strange mask can counsellor Lin Mu''s hand.


    However, it must be because he dares to talk to him like this. He will slap himself to death.


    "Well..."


    "You go first."


    Seeing that he already knew, he didn''t continue to say anything, indicating that he could leave.


    "I..."


    After the ordinary man left, the man who had been hidden under the black robe spoke slowly.


    But this time, it''s not as rebellious as before.


    There was even a tremor in his tone.


    There was even a cold sweat on his forehead.


    There are some worried looking at the man in the strange mask sitting on the chair.


    Before that, the man with the strange mask had a very strong position in his heart.


    As if nothing in the world was his opponent.


    But today''s all let him want to break.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 569

    The strange man with mask has a casual glance in his eyes. This man is hidden under the black robe,


    his eyes are deep, and he doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. No one can see his real purpose.


    But the black robed man was in a cold sweat.


    Today, he saw the most unbearable aspect of his existence. Will it exist and kill himself for his own face?


    Even if the existence is not the opponent of the two Taoists in Taoist robes, it is not a piece of cake to kill oneself.


    The whole body hides under the black robe man, vomits secretly swallows saliva.


    Although he is very crazy at ordinary times.


    Even the performance is very rebellious, but these performances can only be shown to those who are sure to deal with them. If they deal with a strong man who they have not dealt with, they will use such expressions.


    Then he was already dead on the spot.


    You know, those strong people don''t have a good temper.


    If anyone dares to challenge them, the strong will surely teach them how to be a man.


    And this man with a strange mask is the existence that he has no way to fight against at present.


    As long as the strange man in the mask wants to, he can crush him with one finger.


    Therefore, the whole body hidden under the black robe of this man will be so afraid.


    He has suffered the benefits of strength before.


    As long as they are strong, no matter where they go, they are the focus.


    As long as they are strong, no matter what they do, no one dares to resist.


    As long as you are strong and want something, someone will respectfully send it to you with both hands, and even don''t need to speak.


    He has been very infatuated with such a life.


    So he will not lose his life.


    I don''t want to die.


    "You..."


    After a long time, the man wearing a strange mask finally spoke slowly.


    But there was no emotion in his tone.


    It''s like a mechanical sound again.


    At the same time, the cold eyes looked at the man hidden in the black robe, hidden under the black robe.


    "Spare my life. I''ll forget what I saw today. I won''t remember it at any time."


    Under his strong desire for survival, he finally slowly asked for mercy from the man wearing a strange mask.


    Now he dare not but beg for mercy.


    He knew that if he accepted the advice now and begged for mercy, he might have a chance to escape. But if he carried on, he would be dead.


    After all, in today''s practice world, the truth is always in the hands of those with big fists.


    What the Taoist in the white robe said before is absolutely right.


    As long as your fist is big, you are wrong and right.


    If you put it all together, then even if you are reasonable, others can make you unreasonable every minute.


    This is the cruelty in the world of practice.


    "Pa..."


    After hearing the plea of the man who was hidden under the black robe.


    The man with the strange mask thought about it for a long time.


    When the man who was hiding under the black robe was already sweating, he slowly snapped his fingers.


    Then the man''s eyes suddenly turned white, and his body unconsciously fell back and completely fainted.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 570

    "Forget it, I''ll spare your life today. You are one of the most important pieces in my layout."


    "But you''d better forget what I saw today."


    Looking at the man under the black robe fainted, the man wearing a strange mask made a sound slowly.


    He didn''t believe anyone''s promise.


    After all, who hasn''t made a mistake yet.


    Therefore, he directly hid the man in black, and all the memories about today were erased.


    Only in this way can he be relieved.


    Also gave him a reason not to kill this man.


    After all, the man, who was hidden under the black robe, was the most important part of his layout.


    If there is a loss now, it is also a heavy loss for his layout.


    Therefore, he would let go of a person who saw the picture of himself being humiliated.


    "How powerful is that man?"


    "Why can''t I find any memory of this man in my long memory?"


    He sent the man who was hidden under the black robe back to his place.


    The man with the strange mask slowly considered what had just happened.


    The Taoist in the white Taoist robe is too powerful.


    Strength can even be described as terror.


    Even he can feel that no one in the world is his opponent.


    Even in his heyday, he lost more than he won.


    But why such a powerful existence in ancient times, there was no news.


    "What is the purpose of this man''s existence?"


    "Now heaven and earth are about to face great changes, and the world of practice is also facing a reform."


    "I don''t know what this being wants to do?"


    "I hope it doesn''t come to my way."


    Slowly, the man with the strange mask didn''t think about Lin Mu''s purpose any more.


    Because he found that even if he guessed the purpose of the terror, so what?


    They can also interfere with the existence of terror.


    All the layout is based on the fact that both sides are in the same level.


    However, once the other party exceeds you by one level, or even several levels, no matter how the layout is, it has no effect on the other party.


    As usual, oh, in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is a joke.


    And now Lin Mu is in the absolute strength side.


    Therefore, the black robed man wearing a strange mask can only secretly expect the existence of terror in his heart, and will not hinder his own way.


    I only dare to look forward to one or two points in my heart.


    If, now really let him and Lin Mu this horrible existence start, he is absolutely dare not.


    After all, he did not know how many years, and now he was about to see a glimmer of success.


    If at this time, he goes to offend a powerful existence who does not know whether it is an enemy or a friend, it will be unless he is mentally ill.


    "Don''t let me down."


    "Or we''ll have to start again."


    "To tell you the truth, over the years, everyone has been experiencing the same things, and every reincarnation is roughly the same as what they did in the previous life. I''m tired of seeing it."


    "I really don''t want to go on in this position. I really want to leave soon."


    "So, you must succeed!"


    In the dark room.


    Wearing a strange mask of the man, sitting alone in the room, secluded said.


    He waited too long.


    I''m a little tired of it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 571

    "I don''t know what you just said."


    "The man with the strange mask just now is just a powerful ghost repair."


    "Why do Taoist brothers admire that man so much?"


    After daoren and Lin Mu left.


    Zhixiao Taoist can''t wait to ask Lin Mu.


    He was very curious about what happened in the dark room just now.


    So, not long after they came out, they directly asked Lin Mu straight to the point.


    "How can I admire it?"


    "That man has the courage to reincarnate 180 million times."


    "With that person''s courage, I''m sure I won''t lose myself in so many reincarnations."


    "This is a cruel man, a cruel man to the core. It''s not too much to say that he is crazy."


    "However, once this person is successful, he can definitely step into the peak of the cultivation world."


    "Even my realm is just his starting point. There are countless futures waiting for him."


    Lin Mu thought of the man with the strange mask just now.


    There is still some admiration.


    Such a person is also worthy of his admiration.


    People with such courage, as long as they succeed, are all giants in the universe.


    And they are very powerful people in the same realm.


    "100 million 180 million... "


    When the Taoist heard Lin Mu''s words, his tongue was tied.


    "This Has the world been this long? "


    180 million cycles.


    Even if each reincarnation only lives to 50 years old.


    It took more than 10 billion years.


    Is there a strong man in the world of practice who can live so long?


    Not to mention your strong ones, the whole world has such a long time.


    In terms of the history of the world, the world has at most tens of millions of years.


    Why can that man reincarnate 180 million times.


    "Ha ha The world is not simple. "


    "The future of the world is just as limitless."


    Lin Mu thought about it and said to Zhixiao Taoist.


    Originally, Lin Mu didn''t expect that he had found a world that was about to be promoted from the lower world to the middle world.


    Originally, I just thought it was just a lucky and powerful lower world.


    But I didn''t expect that this world is not so simple.


    This piece of land is a fragment of a world that was once one and a half feet into the top middle world.


    And it''s the heart of a world that hasn''t been broken yet.


    So the people who have lived in this world over the years, because their world is just a lower world, they are enjoying all the time, and only the middle world can enjoy the treatment.


    And what Lin Mu didn''t think of.


    Although this world is just a fragment of a huge world.


    However, this world can even rely on this fragment to give birth to the world''s original law and world will.


    In other words, the world can be completely separated from the original world and run independently, rather than being a fragmented world.


    What surprised Lin Mu even more was how long the world and the original world had been separated?


    It''s going to be a medium world again.


    I have to say, this world is really very lucky.


    At the same time, it is also a great misfortune.


    I was looking forward to stepping into the ranks of the top world.


    But once we go back to liberation, we have to start all over again. Who can bear it.

 Chapter 572

    "The world is not simple?"


    Because Zhixiao Taoist didn''t have the strength of Lin Mu.


    So nature doesn''t feel the difference in the world.


    There are some doubts asked.


    "You''ll know later."


    Lin Mu did not directly say the reason.


    Even if you say it now, the Zhixiao Taoist will certainly not believe it.


    Today''s Zhixiao Taoist is not the one who has already stepped into the saint realm.


    It''s just a person who has just been reincarnated and has just broken through to the realm of immortals.


    For Lin Mu, it''s like a rookie.


    "Where are we going now, Mr. Lin?"


    Zhixiao Taoist is not a reasonable person.


    Since Lin Mu didn''t want to say it, he wouldn''t ask more.


    This will also make a bad impression on others.


    After all, the relationship between them is not good enough to ask questions that others don''t want to say.


    "Go to Ankun mountain first!"


    Lin Mu wanted to see the south of the world.


    There is a mountain there.


    Ankun mountain is one of the most famous mountains in the world.


    Most people in the world call this mountain holy.


    And this mountain is also the place where Daoists from Zhixiao sealed their memory.


    Now Lin Mu is ready to get back his memory for Zhixiao Taoist.


    After all, it takes time for him to recover, and it takes time for Zhixiao Taoist to recover.


    So, so both of them can recuperate in this world.


    "Ankun mountain, what''s there?"


    Zhixiao Taoist has some doubts.


    Ankun mountain can be called holy mountain by most people in the world. Even among the practitioners, there are many people who regard this kind of injury as holy mountain.


    Enough to see that the mountain is not simple.


    The demons and ghosts in this mountain are basically invisible.


    Because there is an inexplicable powerful force guarding Ankun mountain, any evil cause that feels Ankun mountain is in trouble will be crushed to death by this inexplicable powerful force.


    Therefore, as time goes by, Ankun mountain has become the holy mountain in people''s eyes and the forbidden area for those demons and ghosts.


    Those monsters did not have the courage to make trouble in Ankun mountain.


    Therefore, it is useless for them to go to Ankun mountain now.


    Because there are no extra demons to kill.


    Up to now, Zhixiao Taoist has not forgotten his purpose of going down the mountain.


    In order to kill the demons and ghosts in the world and return peace to the world.


    "Oh, Ankun mountain is not easy!"


    "If you really let that thing wake up, then it is the real harm to the human world, which is much stronger than these little monsters."


    "At least these little monsters, besides us, there are many people who have the same intention as us. Come and kill them!"


    "And the thing in Ankun mountain, apart from you, I have no one to get rid of!"


    "And I also calculate the fate, calculate that the thing is not far away from the world!"


    "There will be an accident in more than ten days at most. If we don''t surrender that thing at that time, it will be a huge disaster for the world."


    Lin Mu said to Zhixiao Taoist slowly.


    But this time Lin Mu didn''t lie.


    In addition to the memory of Zhixiao Taoist, there is a very terrible existence for people in the present world in Ankun mountain.


    And that thing has been coveting the memory of Zhixiao Taoist.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 573

    So Lin Mu naturally wants to go to that world for a visit.


    Otherwise, after spending so much luggage, I still can''t restore the memory of Zhixiao Taoist''s past life, so what I have done will not be in vain.


    Therefore, in Ankun mountain, the guy who covets the memory of Daoists in Zhixiao will naturally be removed.


    He doesn''t want to go for nothing.


    "Oh


    "There are still demons and ghosts in Ankun mountain."


    Zhixiao Taoist''s face is totally incredible.


    You know, Ankun mountain is now recognized as a holy mountain.


    Even people in the field of practice think so.


    After all, no matter what ghosts and ghosts went to Ankun mountain, they did not dare to make trouble at all, and even sent out any breath of their own.


    Once the demons dare to do so, then when they have only one result, that is death.


    Therefore, everyone has not put their energy on Ankun mountain.


    I think it''s definitely a forbidden area for ghosts.


    There''s no need for them to understand.


    However, I didn''t expect that such a powerful Lin Mu would say that there was a powerful ghost in Ankun mountain.


    Once that monster is born, it will be a huge disaster for the human world.


    How is that possible?


    If there are demons and ghosts in Ankun mountain, why haven''t they been targeted by that inexplicable force?


    "Of course!"


    "Otherwise, who do you think released the powerful force that has been sent out on Ankun mountain all the year round?"


    "I really think it''s the great power of nature!"


    "Save it, the original law of the world. Now we don''t have the energy to manage a mountain."


    Lin Mu''s face showed a smile of disdain.


    I didn''t expect that the power released by a demon was actually regarded as the power of nature by these ordinary people.


    It is regarded as the last holy land left by nature to protect ordinary people in the human world from harm.


    Isn''t that funny?


    Recently, the law of the origin of heaven and earth is mostly concerned with the promotion of the world.


    There is not so much energy to manage a mountain.


    "What..."


    "Taoist brother, you mean..."


    Zhixiao Taoist is not a fool.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist naturally thought of everything.


    He did not expect that in Lin Mu''s words, Ankun mountain was not important. At the beginning, the mysterious power was not the power of nature, but the power of a powerful demon.


    But why?


    "What''s the purpose of it? What good is it for it? "


    Although I have come up with the meaning of Lin Mu''s words?


    But he was still a little puzzled.


    If this demon in Ankun mountain has been committed to protecting the human world.


    Those who dare to make trouble in Ankun mountain will be punished severely.


    So it doesn''t seem to do any harm to them.


    On the contrary, there are great benefits.


    But what is the purpose of this demon?


    Or what good would he do for her?


    Why offend your race?


    And protect another race that has nothing to do with him.


    Zhixiao Taoist really can''t figure out what the devil''s purpose is.


    Is he really a good demon?


    "There are purposes, of course."


    "What''s more, the demon who lives on Ankun mountain has a big picture."


    "Even want to be the master of the world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 574

    "Because there is a treasure on Ankun mountain."


    "As long as he can get that treasure, his strength will break through to the top of the world this time, and no one in the world will be his opponent."


    "And his ambition is very huge. She wants to be the real master of the world, and any living creature in the world will obey his orders."


    "But it''s not stupid! He knows that with its current strength, it is not the opponent of some powerful practitioners in the human world at all, and once the movement of these treasures is triggered, it will definitely cause the attention of some powerful practitioners. "


    "If we let those powerful practitioners pay attention to these treasures, we don''t know who will be the winner."


    "After all, although he is powerful, there are many people of the same rank among the practitioners of the Terran."


    "If it wasn''t for his luck, he was the first to discover these treasures at the first time, and immediately hid the breath of these treasures, maybe some strong men of his level would have noticed."


    "However, he also knows that he can''t hide the breath of this treasure all the time. This treasure will always show a breath for a while, and the breath of this treasure will surely attract those strong people."


    "Once these Terran strongmen come, they can only retreat."


    "That''s why he stayed in Ankun mountain and hid his real breath. As long as he felt that once there were demons approaching Ankun mountain, he would immediately release his breath and punish those demons who rushed to Ankun mountain."


    "Once an ordinary person or an injured practitioner comes to Ankun mountain, he will protect them in secret to protect their lives from any harm."


    "So over time, Ankun mountain has become the holy mountain in people''s eyes. Even these practitioners believe that Ankun mountain has the power to protect the human race."


    "But I don''t know that all this is just the plot of the demon who lives in Ankun mountain. Its ultimate goal is just the treasure on Ankun mountain."


    "As long as he can get that treasure, then everything he has done is worth it. As long as he can get those wings, it can become the absolute master of the world. No one can be his opponent, even those long hidden old undead groups coming out of the mountain to join hands may not be his opponent."


    "Then he will be the real master of the world, and no force can resist it."


    "Therefore, we should give him a fatal blow before he gets the treasure, and break his idea of dominating the world."


    Lin Mu explained to Zhixiao Taoist.


    Nothing he said was a lie.


    It''s just a little exaggerated.


    Even if the demon really absorbed the memory sealed by Zhixiao Taoist, Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to it.


    After all, even after it is absorbed, it is just a golden peak.


    Even if Lin Mu is in trouble now.


    It''s easy to deal with a simple Jinxian peak.


    He just wanted to take Zhixiao Taoist to Ankun mountain and get back his own things.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 575

    Ankun mountain, in a mountain forest.


    There is a group of people walking in these three years.


    But this group of people are wearing ordinary people''s climbing equipment.


    There is nothing in the body that belongs to the breath of any cultivator.


    Obviously, these people are just ordinary people.


    At most, it''s some mountaineering enthusiasts.


    Come to this legendary holy mountain, Ankun mountain.


    "I said, Lao Zhang, do you think there are legendary treasures in this holy mountain?"


    All of a sudden, one of them, wearing a red mountaineering suit, said to the leader.


    "Ha ha, that legendary treasure, we just listen to it as a joke."


    "You really think so."


    "We''re just here to travel. If we really want to find the treasure, I''d better go back early."


    Lao Zhang, the leader, said to the people behind with a smile.


    "Yes! Although the scenery in the holy mountain is very beautiful, the mountain road is rugged. Even today, it is very difficult for people to go up the mountain, let alone in ancient times, how can they carry up such a heavy treasure. "


    The person behind hears Lao Zhang''s words also disapprove of smile way.


    The so-called legendary treasure is just a gimmick for this tour.


    There''s no plan to find it.


    Even if they find it successfully, they don''t have the courage to swallow it alone.


    "Let''s go. Some people said that the scenery on the top of the holy mountain is very beautiful. Now that they have come, how can they not have a look!"


    Lao Zhang said to the people behind him again, and then he went alone.


    Those who followed him all the time saw that the leader had moved forward, and naturally they would not fall behind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Taoist brother, no matter how I look at it, I can''t see anything wrong with Ankun mountain."


    The top of Ankun mountain.


    All of a sudden, two men in Taoist robes were killed in the Spring Festival.


    Naturally, they are Zhixiao Taoist and Lin Mu.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist followed Lin Mu to Ankun mountain without any hesitation.


    However, as soon as he reached the top of the mountain, Zhixiao Taoist used his own divine consciousness to feel what was different about Ankun mountain.


    But no matter how he felt, he couldn''t feel any demon in Ankun mountain.


    On the contrary, this breath can make his divine consciousness calm down in an instant. If he practices here, it can be ten times more than that of the outside world.


    How could such a holy land be occupied by demons?


    This made him doubt for the first time. The powerful brother Lin''s words came.


    After all, although he is powerful, he can''t know everything in the world.


    It''s quite normal to make a mistake once or twice.


    But he won''t say it in person.


    "Ha ha, wait!"


    "The treasure is about to be born when it goes in again. The demon who lives here may not be able to bear it. Sooner or later, it will reveal his breath."


    Lin Mu doesn''t care.


    Although Zhixiao Taoist can''t see anything wrong here.


    However, with Lin Mu''s strength, we can see the mistake at a glance.


    Although the scenery here is beautiful and deep.


    However, hidden under this appearance is the endless smell of demons.


    If you know that the spirit of demons hidden very good, so that the strength can not reach the people simply can not see.


    Even if the strength and the demon are in the same realm, it''s hard to see that there are differences here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 576

    It can be imagined that the power of the demon in the holy mountain is so powerful.


    Otherwise, it has been here for many years, and no one in the practice world has been able to find something wrong here, and think that it is a holy mountain in the human world, a forbidden place for demons.


    But they didn''t know what kind of monsters were hiding in the calm.


    As long as let the demon get what it wants, then with his ambition, he will immediately dominate the world and become the master of the world.


    Or, it is not impossible to replace the law of the world and become the heavenly way of the world.


    After all, as long as we get Zhixiao Taoist and memory, it''s a matter of time.


    After all, when Zhixiao Taoist was at his peak, he had already stepped into the realm of saints.


    The memory of such an adult''s self seal is very important even in the universe.


    Some people who are not powerful, as long as they get this memory, they will make great progress immediately.


    After all, one and a half step into the saint''s realm of great power, countless years of training experience, can be in this memory.


    As long as you don''t die and practice down-to-earth, sooner or later you will reach the state of master of memory.


    Then, it''s not impossible to break through to the saint realm with one or two changes.


    If Lin Mu didn''t come here, the world would be better.


    I didn''t see my old friend, Zhixiao Taoist.


    Maybe the demons in Ankun mountain have a great chance to succeed.


    After all, people in this world would still be in the dark if their powerful God didn''t see through the mistakes here.


    No one has been able to find out.


    Therefore, as long as the treasure is born, this one can get it at the first time.


    Then the moment to hide so that the world can not find it.


    After several decades and hundreds of years, he will be born again. If he arrives at that time, his strength is estimated to be unique in the world.


    Then, his goal of dominating the world is just around the corner.


    After all, at that time, no one in the world will be his opponent.


    At least, so far, the world''s most advanced combat power is just a golden immortal.


    Once he breaks through to Daluo, no matter how many Jinxian add up, it''s useless.


    "Wait here for a while. In a few days, the truth will come to light. People in the world will know what''s here."


    Lin Mu chuckled, then stopped taking charge of Zhixiao Taoist, sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    Although there is a powerful demon here, it has to be said that the true Qi here is several times stronger than that in other places.


    Practicing here can be as many times as practicing outside.


    At least, if Lin Mu practices here, his injury can be better easily.


    "Well, then I''m listening to brother Lin!"


    To Xiao Taoist see Lin Mu is so sure, also no longer much language.


    It was also repaired here with Lin Mu cross legged.


    After all, no matter what, the real Qi here is more rich than that outside.


    If you practice here, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Moreover, the current environment here is also very beautiful and peaceful. Maybe practicing here can make one''s mind more profound.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 577

    "I said, Lao Zhang, how far is it from the top of the mountain?"


    "We''ve been walking for five or six days. Why haven''t we seen the shadow of the top of the mountain yet?"


    It''s still the climbing team.


    But it''s three or four days since they started.


    Some of them began to get impatient.


    After all, although the mountain scenery is really beautiful, people''s aesthetic will be tired after all. Walking here every day, they are tired of the scenery.


    So what they want now is when they can get to the top of the mountain.


    This is the real view of the top of the holy mountain.


    It is said that only at the top of the mountain can you enter the whole scenery of the holy mountain and understand the panorama of the holy mountain.


    Only in this way can we know how the holy mountain is.


    However, they have been walking for many days, but they can''t see the shadow of the top of the holy mountain. Some of them who joined the team for the first time have already had some impatience in their hearts.


    After all, they just know now that they are not as patient as Lao Zhang when they have climbed many mountains.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s only a few days since I was so worried."


    "It took us nearly half a month to see the top of Mount bro before we climbed it!"


    "Although the altitude of Ankun mountain is much lower than that of Buluo mountain, it is not too low."


    "I guess it will be at least two days before I can see the shadow of the top of the mountain."


    There was a man in Lao Zhang''s team who looked impatiently at those people who had just joined in.


    After all, their team was originally organized by a group of mountaineers.


    Moreover, after so many years together, they have already understood their respective personalities.


    What''s more, after so many years of training, they have honed a better message. They know that mountaineering, especially mountaineering at the top, is a matter of great urgency.


    It is very dangerous to take routes that have not been explored at all for the sake of speed.


    This is to put yourself in danger.


    That''s why they are so cautious.


    And those who have just joined recently often urge them to go faster and take some shortcuts.


    This makes some old players tired.


    After all, it''s my own life that I don''t pay attention to such things as mountaineering.


    This is the experience that countless mountaineers have explored with their blood.


    Do these people just want to die?


    "What''s your attitude?"


    "I''m just asking."


    "What''s more, after so many days, we haven''t seen the shadow of the top of the mountain, and there''s no navigation here. Who knows where we are now?"


    "Why don''t we even have a chance to ask now?"


    These new recruits have been choking up recently.


    After all, they joined the expedition only to satisfy their hobbies.


    Not to be trained to join the team.


    The proposals they have been making in recent days have been rejected by these veteran players.


    And every time they teach them what they call their experiences.


    How can they bear it.


    What is the qualification of an exploration team that has never had the spirit of exploration?


    It''s better to call it the package team.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    "I''ve gone through more mountains than you know in my life. It''s not your turn to teach me a lesson."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 578

    The man was angry, too.


    I am an old man in this team.


    This time, he was taught a lesson by a few young people who just joined. How can he get by?


    So he decided to educate these people well.


    So that they can know that these old people have been to more places than they know.


    It''s not a place where they can be arrogant.


    "Cut!"


    "It''s just that I''ve lived for a long time. I really take it seriously."


    "Besides, what do you think you are? What''s the right to teach us! "


    When the new young people heard the old man''s words, they immediately glared at him one by one.


    What people of their generation hate most is people who depend on and sell their elders.


    "You..."


    "What about your accomplishments? Your parents teach you nothing! "


    Where can I hear these new young people dare to sneer at him.


    And he''s just something.


    Suddenly his face turned red.


    His fingers trembled and pointed at these young people.


    "Cut!"


    If you only get these young people''s scornful cold laughter.


    "Even if you are such a counsellor, then we don''t have to follow you!"


    "It''s not that we''re following you, it''s that spirit of exploration."


    "The purpose of our coming here is for the world to explore a way to the top of the holy mountain."


    "How can you be such a counsellor, and are you really qualified to be a mountaineer?"


    These young people look at these so-called old people with disdain one by one.


    Then, no longer care about the reaction of these so-called old people, they picked up their backpacks and left here in groups.


    "Calm down, everyone."


    "Although Ankun mountain is called holy mountain, your threat can''t be underestimated, especially those roads that haven''t been explored. You still have to follow us to be safe."


    "And since you joined us, I''m responsible for your safety."


    "So, anyway, I will never let you leave alone."


    It''s time for them to leave.


    Lao Zhang immediately stood in front of them.


    After all, he was the leader of the team.


    They even joined his team, which means that they have given their lives to him.


    It''s about trusting him.


    If, once let these young people leave the team alone.


    And if they''re really unfortunate enough to have problems.


    In the future, Lao Zhang''s conscience will be upset.


    So no matter what they say, Lao Zhang will never let them leave alone.


    Although Lao Zhang is very tired of some new people in his heart.


    After all, for so many days, this is what the newcomer has shown everywhere and disobeyed his arrangement.


    So just now, when the old man was in conflict with these people, he didn''t immediately intervene and dissuade them.


    I also want to whet the temper of these new people when I meet these old people.


    But he did not expect things to develop to such a degree.


    Those poets are going to leave alone. Find another way on your own.


    It''s something he can''t accept anyway.


    After all, Lao Zhang is a very conscientious man.


    And he also knew that since he was the captain of the team, he should take the responsibility.


    "Get out of the way, we don''t want to be in the same team with cowards like you!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 579

    "Calm down first."


    "You know, it''s very dangerous here. If anything goes wrong, there may be danger of life."


    Although they did not give Lao Zhang any face, Lao Zhang still dissuaded them.


    "Cut!"


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Can you stop me if we leave?"


    Although the young people saw that Lao Zhang''s attitude was so firm, they didn''t move their inner thoughts at all.


    However, Lao Zhao has said so politely that naturally they will not continue to refute his face.


    Then, I''m going to ignore him and go around him.


    This person is obviously the leader of these new teams.


    Therefore, after he expressed his attitude, some new people behind him followed in his footsteps.


    "Lao Zhang, forget it. Since they want to die, it''s up to them."


    "And we can''t stop them!"


    When Lao Zhang''s face became incomparable, the boy was just about to ask the crowd to stop them, another man came out of the team and whispered in his ear.


    "This..."


    After hearing this, Lao Zhang''s face became a little different.


    But his inner strength was not touched.


    After all, he also brought these people.


    If they have an accident here, they also have an unshirkable responsibility.


    "Yes, Lao Zhang, even if they have an accident, it''s no wonder that we, after all, are determined to leave. And when they said this just now, I secretly recorded it on the screen. Even if their families want to sue me after their accident, there is no evidence."


    From his team out again, a person quietly said to Lao Zhang.


    These days, they have been holding back their anger. These new recruits always disobey their orders.


    Always want to play a little new tricks, do not care about all the lives of their team.


    This project will lead to a so-called new road.


    Who knows, it''s a gamble on the lives of all of them.


    So these people want to leave this team, and some people really want to see it in their hearts.


    However, some of them are very rational.


    If something happens to these people after they leave, their families will never let them go and try their best to make them responsible.


    Therefore, when they leave, they should have the evidence that they are determined to leave, not that they drive them away.


    As long as they are in control, they can''t blame them even if they don''t play.


    "This All right


    Under the persuasion of the public, the bottom line of Lao Zhang''s heart was also shaken.


    After all, he has already dissuaded those who should be dissuaded, but these people simply ignore him.


    He didn''t take his words to heart at all.


    It also made him a little angry.


    It''s a complete disregard for your own life.


    If they''re going to die, they''re going to die.


    As long as there''s evidence, it''s not their fault.


    Therefore, under the persuasion of the people, Lao Zhang does not intend to dissuade them any more. If they like to leave, let them go.


    Anyway, they didn''t lose their own lives.


    Since they don''t cherish their lives, they don''t have to cherish them.


    And we are all adults, and adults are responsible for the decisions they make.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 580

    "Well, that''s a coward, too!"


    "He also claimed that he had rich experience. It looked like a silver gun and wax head. It was useless in actual combat."


    Since these people left those teams, they have been slandering Lao Zhang.


    When they first joined Lao Zhang''s team, it was because they looked at their team with rich experience.


    I thought they would have some adventurous spirit and agree with them.


    However, I didn''t expect that they were such a group of counsellors.


    There''s no sense of adventure at all.


    Such a team is not qualified to be called a mountaineering team at all.


    "Yes! I thought that some of them were brave, but I didn''t expect that all of them were so brave! "


    "If we had known at the beginning, we might as well have formed a team ourselves. There''s no need to join other people''s team, and we don''t have to be angry for so many days."


    These people are fed up with the anger of the so-called old people in such a day.


    Naturally there will be complaints.


    "Well, don''t mention the irritating things. Our priority now is to find a way to the top of the mountain and prove ourselves to the world."


    It has to be said that these young people are in the second period of middle school. What they want to do most is to make the world realize them.


    Therefore, we will not only put ourselves in danger, but also find another way to the holy peak.


    Once found, it is estimated that these people will cause a sensation in the world.


    In this way, there will be countless lights shooting at them.


    It has to be said that there are quite a lot of pictures of these middle school and junior middle school students'' brain filling in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    "Taoist brother, there are mortals coming up. Don''t we take care of them?"


    Above the top of the mountain.


    Originally cross legged, Zhixiao Taoist suddenly opened his eyes.


    Facing Lin Mu who has been recuperating, he asked slowly.


    He found that since he met the mysterious elder brother Lin, he seemed to trust him all the time.


    I believe what he said.


    Maybe this is the first feeling of people.


    When he saw Lin Mu for the first time, he felt that he was very familiar with this man.


    So no matter what he did these days, as long as it was what Lin Mu said, he didn''t doubt it.


    "Ha ha, it''s their fate that they came here, especially when the war is coming, they can even come to the top of the mountain."


    "It''s also a kind of fate for them!"


    "At that time, we might as well give them a good fortune."


    After hearing the words of Zhixiao Taoist, Lin Mu also opened his eyes and said with a slow smile.


    It''s a kind of fate for these mortals to come to the top of Ankun mountain at such a critical time.


    When the elder sister comes here, you may as well give them a good fortune.


    After all, maybe in the future, a strong man can be created.


    At the beginning, fate is the most mysterious thing.


    Maybe as long as you see him and give him a little guidance, his achievements will be limitless in the future, and he can also bring endless help to himself.


    Therefore, Lin Mu didn''t mind giving these lucky mortals a fortune.


    "Taoist brother, but if it''s true at that time, there is a powerful demon here. If we let these mortals get involved in our battle..."


    The hidden meaning of Zhixiao Taoist''s words is that those people are only mortals after all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 581

    "Nothing


    "The demon I''m here is not my opponent."


    Lin Mu smiles and says that he doesn''t care.


    So the power of the demons here can be regarded as the top in the world, but really, Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    So, after feeling those annoying emotions, it will become so fearless.


    Because that thing here is not his opponent at all.


    Don''t exaggerate what he said before.


    His purpose is just to bring Zhixiao Taoist over.


    "Since Taoist brother said so, I''m relieved."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist didn''t say anything any more. Since this elder brother Lin is so confident.


    It certainly means that he has the absolute strength to solve the problems here.


    And after solving the problems here, we can also protect the safety of these mortals.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo, we''re at the top of the mountain at last!"


    "I have to say that this holy mountain is really hard to climb. It took so many days to reach the top of the mountain."


    "You know, at other times we have already reached the top of the mountain. Maybe we are on the way down now."


    Lao Zhang''s party finally reached the top of the mountain.


    When they saw the scenery on the top of the mountain, they immediately sighed.


    After all, it took them the longest time to get to the top of a mountain.


    Of course, it is also the most memorable one.


    After all, Ankun mountain is a holy mountain in legend, far from being comparable to some ordinary mountains.


    Maybe they can find the legendary adventure on the top of the mountain.


    From then on, their lives will soar.


    However, their hearts also know that these are just their YY.


    "Oh, yes, it''s really rare. I finally came to the top of the holy mountain."


    "We''ll stay on the top of the mountain for a night or two and then leave."


    Looking at the beautiful scenery on the top of the mountain, Lao Zhang couldn''t help showing a trace of yearning in his eyes.


    Of course, it''s just yearning.


    They are only going to stay in the middle of the mountain for one or two nights.


    This is enough. After all, the holy mountain belongs to the wilderness. I don''t know what the danger is at night.


    "Well, now let''s set up the tent first, and then go out to play."


    After hearing the old bell''s words, the rest of the team members did not object, but immediately proposed to send out.


    A few people in the back also started to work.


    "Ah, Lao Zhang, there seem to be two people there."


    Suddenly, one or two people with glasses in Lao Zhang''s team suddenly saw Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist sitting on the top of the mountain.


    At the same time, they also have some doubts, this is the wilderness.


    The two men didn''t seem to have any professional climbing equipment. How did they get to the top of the holy mountain.


    After all, although the holy mountain is called the holy mountain, it is also dangerous.


    After all, it''s not a modern city, it''s an old forest with dangerous animals.


    However, it seems that these two people have no protection measures except for themselves. How did they get to the top of the mountain safely.


    Are they flying here?


    Other people also looked at Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist in doubt after hearing the two people''s words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 582

    "Be careful."


    Lao Zhang also heard the whispers of the people behind him.


    Immediately, he said immediately.


    Two people came to the top of the mountain without any climbing equipment.


    It just seems a little abnormal.


    What''s more, what these two people were wearing was not the ordinary people''s climbing clothes they were wearing, but the rare Taoist robes.


    Now it is very difficult to see Taoist in this era.


    Moreover, in front of the public, it is even more difficult to see Taoist priests in Taoist robes.


    And these two people seem to be sitting in the middle of the top of the mountain, and when they were there, it was the cliff.


    But I never saw any sign of worry on their faces.


    It was as if they were still ten minutes old, even with their eyes closed.


    They don''t worry that their bodies will fall into the abyss behind and become broken to pieces.


    "Be careful. I''ll go and find out the truth of them first."


    Lao Zhang stopped the people behind him from walking forward.


    After all, he is the captain of this team.


    He''s responsible to his team.


    At least we can''t put their leaders in danger.


    "Be careful, Lao Zhang. They don''t look easy."


    Some people in the back looked at Lao Zhang worried.


    After all, these two men in Taoist robes look so weird.


    After all, ordinary people can''t do it. Behind them is the cliff, and they still sit by the cliff and watch it calmly.


    "Nothing!"


    "Maybe two monks came to the holy mountain to feel the power of nature."


    Lao Zhang smiles. That''s what''s in his heart.


    After all, although there are not many Taoists in this era, it does not mean that there are no Taoists.


    There are also some pure Taoists. They all claim to be practitioners of truth, and they can''t see one side in the ordinary secular world. Most of them are hidden in such deep mountains and forests for constant cultivation.


    Hope to become some of the ancient people who ascended.


    However, Lao Zhang just smiles at these legendary people.


    Want to pursue immortality?


    How is that possible?


    Birth, aging, illness and death are the laws of the world.


    No one can escape. These people who pursue immortality are just empty talk in the end.


    How can there be immortal immortals in this world?


    "Two Taoist priests! How are you


    While thinking about being old, he went to Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist, and made a collection of them.


    I want to get some information from the two of them to see if they are the people who practice truth in the legend.


    "Blessed life, boundless heaven!"


    "Poor way to the sky!"


    Zhixiao Taoist opened his eyes slowly.


    Raised his head to look at his own over the old Zhang.


    "Benefactor, what are you doing here in Ankun mountain?"


    Zhixiao Taoist looked at their equipment and understood that they were just pure mountaineering enthusiasts, but he still pretended to ask questions.


    At the same time, I also thought in my heart whether to dissuade these pure ordinary people from going down the mountain.


    Although, just now Lin Mu confidently said that he could protect their integrity.


    But there has never been an absolute thing in this world.


    Even if Lin Mu didn''t pay attention, several of these ordinary people died on the spot.


    Zhixiao Taoist is also a little impatient.


    So he decided to dissuade these ordinary people if he had a chance, so as to really ensure their safety.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 583

    "The Taoist priest is very polite."


    "My name is Zhang Jun, and I''m a mountaineering enthusiast. Those behind me are all mountaineering enthusiasts who share the same ideals with me. I came to the holy mountain to see the scenery in the holy mountain."


    Lao Zhang''s identity is not a shady one.


    So it''s natural to say it directly.


    Anyway, this identity will not arouse the suspicion of others.


    "Well, I see!"


    "Since everyone is predestined to meet, why don''t you camp here? It''s just on the Internet that we need to take care of each other."


    "And we''ve been in Ankun mountain for a few days. We can also take you to see some of the scenery in Ankun mountain."


    "We can also go down the mountain together in a few days."


    Lin Mu also opened his eyes before everyone said anything again.


    Said to Lao Zhang and others.


    With the strength of trees, we can see that there are still some talented people in this group. If we give them a chance, they may not be able to become practitioners.


    Although their future achievements will not be too high.


    "That will trouble the two Taoist priests!"


    After Lao Zhang took a look at Lin Mu, he didn''t object to anything.


    After all, no matter Lin Mu or Zhixiao Taoist, the breath of both of them has an unconscious meaning that people believe.


    This may be the unique breath of the strong.


    And, so far, neither of them has shown any malice.


    Both of them seem to be pure practitioners.


    Although Lao Zhang deeply scoffs at these legendary practitioners, he will not show them in appearance.


    What''s more, he will not refute others'' face because others have given them so much face.


    So he agreed immediately.


    "Brother Lin, the demon will be born in a few days at most. Is brother Lin sure to help so many ordinary people?"


    However, Lin Mu had already opened his mouth, and it was hard for the Taoist to say anything more.


    But his deep worry could not be eliminated.


    After Lao Zhang and others left here, he immediately whispered to Lin Mu in the dark, and wanted to ask if Lin Mu was sure that he could protect so many people.


    "Don''t worry! I''m sure I can protect them by leaving them here. "


    "Otherwise, so many of them died on the spot, that would be a big cause and effect for me."


    "And I won''t pay for my future."


    Lin Mu smiles. He also sends a message to Zhixiao Taoist, indicating that he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    At the same time, he also expressed that he was very interested in his own strength. The demons here didn''t pay attention to threatening him.


    "Lao Zhang, what do you say?"


    "Who are they?"


    When Lao Zhang and Lin Mu, Zhixiao Taoist came back after the conversation, Lao Zhang''s team members, one by one, could not wait to ask Lao Zhang. They also wanted to find out what kind of identity these two people in Taoist robes were.


    "It''s OK. I guess these two Taoist priests may be the people who practice truth in the legend."


    "I also admire the holy mountain, so I went to the top of it to practice."


    Lao Zhang laughed and told his guess.


    Only in this way can we explain why there are two Taoists in Taoist robes at the top of the holy mountain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 584

    "A man of practice?"


    "It''s those legendary practitioners, or those who pursue immortality."


    "I said, there are these people in the world."


    "Is it difficult? Those legends are true. There are some powerful people and immortal immortals in the world


    After hearing Lao Zhang''s guess.


    All the members of Lao Zhang''s team have become curious monkeys.


    "Ha ha! How is that possible? "


    "Legends are just legends. How can these people really exist in the world?"


    "I reckon that some of the people in the legend are just because their beliefs are too pure and they want to be close to nature."


    "Or some crazy people who want to be immortal want to find inspiration from this dangerous place."


    The old man laughed and rejected the man''s statement without hesitation.


    After all, this world is materialistic.


    How can there be idealism?


    So those immortal immortals are absolutely impossible to exist.


    "Also, if there were immortal immortals, the world would not be in chaos."


    After hearing Lao Zhang''s explanation, the man also made a smile, laughing at his speculation, which was too unreliable.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense."


    "The two Taoist priests came to us for a few days first. They should be very familiar with this place, and they don''t seem to have any malice towards us, and they also offered to me that they would show us the way and let us experience the most beautiful scenery in the top of the holy mountain."


    "So let''s have a good rest today, and have a good day with the two Taoist priests tomorrow morning, and then we''ll be ready to leave the holy mountain!"


    After thinking about it, Lao Zhang made the decision they should make these days.


    However, there are still some vigilance in his heart.


    After all, Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist had only met each other.


    Moreover, in today''s society, people know their faces, but they don''t know their hearts. Although the two of them seem to have no malice towards their own people, no one can imagine what they are thinking inside.


    Therefore, Lao Zhang reduced the time that should be three days to one day.


    In a day they will leave the holy mountain.


    "Good!"


    Others have no objection either.


    They have already cooperated. I don''t know how many times. Naturally, they have some tacit understanding.


    And they''re not stupid either.


    Never give your life to a stranger.


    Moreover, it is on the edge of modern society, and it is no longer in the category of modern society.


    If they have an accident here, I don''t know how long it will be known by people outside.


    So, no matter from what aspect, it''s the right decision for them to go down the mountain immediately after they have been here for a day.


    So there is no one to oppose Lao Zhang''s proposal.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, what Taoist brother Lin said is true. The one who lives in Ankun mountain is really a powerful demon."


    "However, I didn''t expect that this demon was so presumptuous, even released his own breath without any scruple, and even concealed it from all the people in the world''s practice circles."


    "This is the shame of the friars of our generation!"


    "If I didn''t find out what''s wrong here at that time, maybe I''m still in the dark now. If the purpose of this demon is really achieved, then we who practice truth are all sinners."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 585

    Because the honey in the memory sealed by Zhixiao Taoist is more and more loose.


    His memory of the accident is also more and more early.


    As a result, the demon here can''t help but release its own breath.


    It was a pure demon atmosphere, without any cover up.


    In fact, Zhixiao Taoist had been completely erased by Lin Mu, so as long as he didn''t realize that there were two powerful practitioners in his place.


    Moreover, in his subconscious mind, he thinks that all he has done over the years has concealed some of them. Those powerful beings will not come to this holy mountain.


    So he will be so unscrupulous release originally belongs to their own pure demon breath.


    However, as long as he released a little bit, even if only a little bit, can be sensed by Zhixiao Taoist.


    After all, the strength of direct marketing adults in this world can also be regarded as the top of the pyramid.


    Naturally, we can see what kind of demons are in the interior of Ankun mountain.


    That''s why he''s so angry.


    This is just a demon who has been waiting for the man of cultivation for such a long time.


    They didn''t pay attention to them, and played with them freely.


    How can this make him not angry?


    He has only one idea in his heart now, that is, to make all the things here public, and let those old people who have been hidden for a long time come to attack this arrogant demon collectively.


    Let the demons in Ankun mountain know that our friars are not easy to bully.


    However, this idea just flashed through his heart.


    After all, even if he told us what happened here, there would not be a few people in the whole practice world who might even laugh at his dignified Zhixiao Taoist.


    It''s a total thankless job.


    Moreover, he also has that self-confidence. With his cooperation with the powerful brother Lin, no matter how powerful the demon is, it can never be their opponent.


    After all, if the two of them join hands, there will not be any opponents in the whole practice world.


    Therefore, he is so calm now.


    I don''t want to make it public.


    "Ha ha, this demon just caught people''s weakness."


    "As long as those people believe that Ankun mountain is a holy mountain and a forbidden area for ghosts, it won''t take long, even if it only takes them a few years."


    "As long as they believe in the past few years, they will subconsciously think that there will never be ghosts and ghosts in Ankun mountain.


    After all, the cost of the previous few years or decades has told them that none of the demons and ghosts who come here to make trouble will come to a good end.


    as long as they believe it, no matter what he does in Ankun mountain, no one in the whole world will doubt it again. "


    "No matter what he did, no matter how much trouble he made, he just thought it was something that should happen in the holy mountain of Ankun mountain."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 586

    Lin Mu a pair of deep eyes, plain look forward.


    It seems that I want to see the essence of the demon hidden inside directly through this hidden thing.


    "But I have to say that the layout of this demon is really exquisite."


    "After taking advantage of people''s weakness, he will be completely unscrupulous, just waiting for the treasure to be born."


    Lin Mu is very appreciative of the way that this demon knows how to use the weakness of human nature.


    After all, from his ability to think of this move, we can see that this one is not a reckless man.


    It''s not that kind of man who thinks he can be invincible with a little strength.


    "Ha ha! Even if this demon is hidden well, it can''t escape from Taoist brother Lin''s eyes. "


    "Brother Lin just looked at it at random and saw through everything here."


    "The devil is one foot high, and the road is one foot high."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist also laughed.


    Even if the layout of this demon is best hidden, no matter how subtle it is, it still hasn''t escaped the eye of Taoist brother Lin.


    It can also be said that after all, he did not escape the eyes of the practitioners.


    ¡­¡­


    "Two Taoist priests, thank you for your company today. If it were not for the two Taoist priests, we would not have known that there was such a beautiful place on the top of Ankun mountain."


    The next day, in the evening.


    You are the first time Lao Zhang came to the edge of the cliff.


    Lao Zhang smiles and thanks Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist.


    His apology was sincere.


    After all, the two Taoist priests were always with them on this day.


    And told them a lot of things they didn''t know before.


    I have to say that the scenery in those places is really beautiful, which can be regarded as a unique one in the world.


    But he still decided to leave tomorrow.


    For two strangers, just get along for a day, he did not have that confidence, can absolutely believe.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of hand. You don''t need to care!"


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t care and waved his hand.


    Today, they are not just taking these ordinary people to visit.


    But with some information about the destination.


    After all, it''s going to be a big war.


    Although Ankun mountain is not sheltered by the power of heaven and earth before.


    But it''s also a good spirit mountain. It''s also a place where you can make an array.


    Perhaps, in the future, this mountain can become a real holy mountain.


    And this time, the array they set up can also deal with the coming demon.


    ¡­¡­


    "Get ready. That guy is going to come out soon."


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu, who had never spoken, finally spoke.


    But it''s not to ordinary people like Lao Zhang, but to Zhixiao Taoist beside him.


    "Brother Lin, don''t you have a few days? Why are you here now? "


    Zhixiao Taoist looked at Lin Mu with some doubts.


    Yesterday, the elder brother Lin also said to himself that the demon would wait a few days before it really came out, but why did it come out today?


    "It is estimated that the array we have just set up has moved the seal of this treasure and made that treasure come out ahead of time. So the devil is just as fast! "


    Lin Mu''s eyes were so flat that people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "Well, you can send that villain down earlier."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 587

    "Boom, boom!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud thunder on the clear sky.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sky, which had been clear for thousands of miles, suddenly became dark.


    Dark clouds were all over them.


    Lightning in the dark clouds is also looming.


    It looks like it could come down at any time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why is it thundering all of a sudden?"


    Lao Zhang, who was originally talking with Lin Mu and Zhixiao Taoist, suddenly frowned when he saw the scene above the sky.


    The weather was fine just now, and there was no sign of rain at all.


    But why is that all of a sudden?


    It seems that it may rain at any time.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thunder.


    But before he came, he had watched the weather forecast, which said that there would be no strange weather in Ankun mountain in the past half a month.


    But why is the weather so changeable?


    "It seems that you can''t leave today!"


    Lin Mu also looked up at the sky.


    Then he turned around and said to Lao Zhang with a smile.


    Lin Mu naturally knew the reason why the weather had changed.


    It''s not because the memory that Zhixiao Taoist sealed here is about to be born, and the demon can''t help sending out a strong demon breath.


    However, it seems that the alliance will not be able to leave today.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, thunder laughed again.


    A visible thunder appeared in people''s eyes.


    By the way, the ordinary people in that line were given a jump.


    After all, they were just ordinary people before. When did they see such a scene?


    Even if they had seen thunder like that, it just disappeared in an instant.


    And this time, P came out today is not so simple, but stayed outside for dozens of seconds to completely disappear.


    "What''s the matter with the weather?"


    Lao Zhang''s brow is more tight and wrinkled.


    If this trend continues, they may not be able to go on in recent days.


    But they don''t have much dry food.


    It''s not going to last a few days.


    If the weather doesn''t change here and it will last for a few days, they may be trapped in the mountains.


    Moreover, every time when there is a wasp rainstorm, no matter which mountain, even the holy mountain of Ankun mountain, there will inevitably be landslides, which is also very dangerous for them.


    If they encounter a landslide on their way down the mountain, their lives will be basically gone.


    No one has been able to save their lives under the threat of landslides,


    this means that their downhill days will be postponed.


    But they brought so much dry food that it was not enough to sustain so many of them for such a long time.


    If they are stuck on the top of the mountain all the time, it will be very dangerous for them.


    So, in his heart, he can only expect that the weather will last for a while.


    At most, there will be only light rain, not such a strong wind and heavy rain.


    Naturally, the people behind Lao Zhang are also people who have experienced many things. They also know what it means for them if it rains suddenly now?


    It''s also frowning.


    "Wait a moment, and see if the weather will get better."


    After a long time, Lao Zhang finally said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 588

    "Taoist brother, get ready. That guy is about to come out."


    "If he doesn''t come out again, it''s estimated that the things here will really be noticed by those people in the cultivation world, and it won''t do him any good at that time."


    Lin Mu didn''t say anything about the movements of Lao Zhang and his party, but secretly said to Zhixiao Taoist.


    "What Taoist brother Lin said is true. There is a powerful demon here!"


    "And the smell of demons is so huge."


    Zhixiao Taoist is also in the dark sound to Lin Mu.


    If he is still a little far away from here, he probably can''t feel the powerful demon atmosphere here.


    However, he is now standing on top of the head of the demon who lives in Ankun mountain.


    You know what''s going on down there.


    Naturally, we can feel what a powerful demon is in Ankun mountain.


    You can also feel how arrogant the demon is.


    It turned a kind of demon''s nest into a holy mountain in everyone''s eyes.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The thunder came again.


    It''s louder than before.


    And the thunder and lightning in the dark clouds above the sky is more intense.


    It''s as if it''s possible to chop people down at any time.


    People can''t help but worry about it.


    They are really afraid that the thunder and lightning in the sky will strike them.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    "I''m going to get that thing at last. As long as I get that thing, I''ll ask who else is my opponent in the world."


    "And old guy cangyun, when we absorb those treasures, this work will definitely make your life worse than death."


    Suddenly, strange sounds came from Ankun mountain.


    These voices are constantly coming into people''s ears.


    Let those ordinary people have goose bumps in an instant.


    At the same time, his face suddenly changed.


    How could there be such a loud noise in the middle of the mountain?


    But also can clearly enter into the mind of each of them.


    This is not something echo can do.


    Moreover, the voices became very strange and a little rebellious, which was definitely not the voice of human beings.


    Can''t it be true that there are some legends in this world, among which mountain spirits and wild monsters can''t be.


    How is that possible?


    This world is just a scientific world. There are no such unscientific things.


    They don''t believe such things in their heart.


    Maybe they don''t want to believe that such unscientific things will happen to them.


    After all, doing something unscientific in those legends, as long as they are found, their end will never be good.


    Maybe it will become those ghosts wandering in the world.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Well, there are still mortals coming to our site."


    "Ha ha ha! It''s just a good meal for us. "


    "Over the years, I can''t remember how long I haven''t eaten delicious human flesh."


    "Every day I eat some mountain spirit gas like dung, which makes me like a dog."


    "It happened that when the treasure was about to be born, it sent some human flesh to us, so that we could have a good meal. It''s just God''s help."


    All of a sudden, the owner of the sound suddenly found something as if it was something extraordinary.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 589

    All of a sudden.


    A black fog suddenly appeared in front of Lao Zhang.


    A figure suddenly appeared from the black fog.


    This figure was dressed in black.


    There is no difference between the whole lower body and ordinary people.


    However, his head is very strange.


    This is not a human head at all.


    It''s the head of a tiger.


    A tiger''s head is on top of a human body.


    How to look at it is very strange.


    What''s more, their tiger head is definitely not that kind of head cover, but it connects with the human driving force.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s God''s help. God sent you food to us at such a critical time."


    "How can I fail to live up to God''s good intentions?"


    "When I eat you up, I will remember you well."


    "After all, you people are delicious human flesh that this seat has eaten for the first time in nearly ten thousand years."


    "And everyone in this world will remember you, because as long as you wait for us to rule the world, we will give you the first batch of food, another good monument!"


    The man with tiger head and body looked at Lao Zhang''s man with tiger eyes.


    From his eyes can see that the obvious color of greed, and a strange color of desire.


    That kind of desire is to immediately rush to tear up these ordinary people, and then eat them delicately and have a good meal.


    It makes people shudder.


    There was a little shiver all over.


    And some ordinary people like Lao Zhang are even worse.


    Before that, they were just ordinary people. At most, they were only mountaineers. When did they see such a bloody scene.


    When did you see such a strange mountain spirit?


    And it looks like this kind of goblin monster wants to eat them.


    It makes them even more scared.


    They are living people. Naturally, they cherish their lives very much. They don''t want to be the food of the wild monsters in the legend.


    So everyone''s eyes show a strong desire for survival.


    As long as there is any chance, they will abandon everything, run down from here, as long as they can save their lives, then everything will be good in the future.


    As for other people''s lives, what do they have to do with themselves?


    Your own life is the most important thing.


    ¡±Run


    "How can this seat let you run away with the food you sent to your door?"


    "That''s not a betrayal of God''s good intentions."


    But how can these ordinary people''s small actions hide from this powerful demon.


    In an instant, I was clearly seen by her tiger eyes.


    At the same time, there was a trace of anger in his tiger eyes.


    Such an ordinary person is easy to make small moves in front of him and even want to run out in front of him, which is an insult to him.


    What does he exist for?


    One of the most powerful beings in the world.


    These ants even want to make small moves in front of him, and also want to take a life from him.


    If he really let these ordinary people run away, it would be a slap in the face.


    What''s more, when these ordinary people saw him, they didn''t give up their lives and wanted to run.


    This is simply unforgivable.


    Therefore, he is ready to teach these people a lesson, so that he can know that mole ant should be a mole ant.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 590

    "Hum, mole ant, come here for me."


    The man with tiger head and body slowly stretched out his hand hidden under the black robe.


    It''s not a human hand at all.


    It''s the hand of a living tiger.


    The tiger hair on the hand can''t be concealed.


    It''s a little scary.


    After all, how can we survive in this world?


    Is there really a mysterious side to the world?


    If we talk to them like this before, they will never be sad, because most of them are absolute materialists.


    However, if they go back alive, and some people say this to them, they will definitely slap those people in the face.


    After all, this time, they cut off something that does not conform to the laws of science.


    Does that mean that the world really has that dark side.


    There is a world out of reach of ordinary people.


    "Come to me and be my food."


    The man with tiger''s head and body held out his hand with tiger''s hair to those who were secretly trying to find a chance to run.


    The center of his hand with tiger''s hand suddenly flashed blue.


    A strong attraction to those who want to find the right opportunity to run down the mountain to suck over.


    "Ah


    Those ordinary people have never seen such a situation.


    All of a sudden, I cried out in fear.


    "Jie Jie, is my seat so terrible?"


    "It''s so frightening to you people."


    The man of tiger''s life gave a miserable smile.


    He made a fierce smile at the ordinary man who was sucked by him.


    His long tiger teeth, in the eyes of the ordinary people, are so fierce, as if it is possible to bite off his neck at any time.


    Suddenly let his eyes once again revealed endless fear.


    At the same time, it also shows endless despair.


    Do you have a chance to survive when you are in such a terrible situation?


    Maybe this time I really want to say goodbye to this beautiful world.


    But he doesn''t want to die now. There are countless beautiful things in the world that he hasn''t enjoyed yet.


    I''m still so young, and I have a lot of time to spend. How can I die here?


    A strong desire for survival made his strength huge.


    I want to break free.


    But for this powerful tiger head man, it is useless at all.


    Although the potential strength of this ordinary person is very huge for ordinary people, for such a powerful demon as him, it is just tickling.


    No, not even tickling.


    Such a feeling, there is no qualification to break away from him.


    Moreover, one of its fingers can crush the fool to death and make a meat cake.


    However, the ordinary man''s action made him more angry.


    This ordinary person mole ant fell to such a situation, saw also not obediently gave his life to himself, to become his own food for the honor, even thought of resistance.


    It was an insult to him.


    Therefore, he has decided that he will not eat the soul of this mole ant.


    Let his soul suffer from his own destruction forever.


    Let him live forever.


    Only in this way can his anger be relieved.


    Such ants dare to resist his will.


    It''s unforgivable.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 591

    When he was ready to use its sharp teeth, the mole ant''s neck to bite off.


    Suddenly, he felt the building in his hand was sucked away by another strong suction.


    "Who!"


    "Who dares to move our food?"


    The man with tiger head and body suddenly became angry.


    Someone had the courage to follow him for food.


    How bold.


    It''s like looking for death.


    There is no one in the world who can grab food from him.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I have to say that you are still very good at it?"


    "I have been hiding here for such a long time. No one has been able to find the abnormality here, and everyone still regards it as a holy mountain. I have to say that you have great ability."


    Lin Mu put down the man he had snatched from the tiger head.


    He smiles at it.


    There was also a sound of admiration in his eyes.


    Such a demon has to be said to be a hero, no, demon hero!


    He exists in this world in this way can also be regarded as a rare demon talent.


    "You..."


    "The true man."


    "How can it be? How can a practitioner like you find my existence? "


    Suddenly he sent a picture to the owner of the voice.


    Immediately I saw two people in Taoist robes, looking at her with a smile.


    One was wearing a green Taoist robe, and the other was wearing a white Taoist robe.


    The Taoist in Qingyi looks at him with the most vigilance, and he can see clearly the strength of the Taoist in Qingyi at a glance. The strength of the Taoist in Qingyi is even lower than that of him. He doesn''t care.


    However, the strength of the white robed Taoist was extremely vigilant.


    Because the white robed Taoist had no vigilance and even disdain on his face.


    Although his disdainful eyes are also excellent, but with the tiger head man''s experience for so many years, we can see clearly the excellent disdain hidden in his eyes.


    And he found that he could not see through the real strength of the white robed Taoist.


    I can''t see through even a little bit.


    Even if the white haired Taoist stood in front of him, he just thought that he was just an ordinary person, and he didn''t reveal any breath of a man of cultivation.


    But if this report is an ordinary person, it is absolutely impossible to be so calm in the face of himself. He has long wanted to be an ordinary person and scared his ass out.


    And this white robed Taoist, who looks like an ordinary person, just took the food from himself just now.


    How can ordinary people do such strength.


    If this kind of thing is what ordinary people can have, then he doesn''t have to mix, and the dream of ruling the world should end.


    It is estimated that a few more such ordinary people can hang it with a hammer!


    So this white robed man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    He is definitely a powerful practitioner.


    And he may even be more powerful than himself.


    "You..."


    "Sir, if you and I don''t know each other, there will be no grudge."


    "What can I do for you


    The man with tiger head looks at Lin Mu angrily.


    I wanted to say one or two threatening words.


    But as soon as he said it, he suddenly found that the gap between himself and the white robed Taoist was closed.


    He turned to an irrelevant question.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 592

    "Ha ha! Although there is no grudge between you and me. "


    "But I also like what you like. "


    " therefore, there will naturally be grudges between you and me! "


    Lin Mu said with a smile.


    He didn''t care what kind of expression the tiger headed man was.


    I didn''t observe what kind of performance the ordinary people behind him were.


    Do some ordinary facial expression, is a surprise and can''t believe.


    They had no idea that the white robed Taoist who had been with them for a day or two was really a man of cultivation in the legend.


    He is also a very powerful practitioner.


    Otherwise, it would not be so calm to treat such a seemingly abnormal creature.


    Moreover, it seems that this seemingly abnormal creature is still very afraid of the white robed Taoist.


    As long as he is a wise man, we can see the gap between them.


    Naturally, we can see the gap between the white robed Taoist and the abnormal creature.


    This white robed Taoist is definitely better than this seemingly abnormal creature.


    Otherwise, when you just looked abnormal, you would not be so arrogant and careful.


    "You..."


    "Sir, you have to say first come, then come. I don''t know how many years I''ve taken a fancy to those things. Even for those things, I''ve been laying out for tens of thousands of years. I don''t want what you say you want."


    "Sir, you should know that there is a price to be paid for tasting other people''s things."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s purpose, the man with tiger''s head and body suddenly became angry.


    I haven''t been here for tens of thousands of years.


    Even at the expense of killing many of their own clan, in order to get the seal here that a treasure.


    But I didn''t expect that when I was about to get this treasure, I didn''t know where suddenly a white robed Taoist came out to take his own achievements. How could I bear it.


    If he didn''t think he was not the opponent of the white robed Taoist, he would have rushed to tear the arrogant white robed Taoist to pieces.


    "Ha ha! You''ve spent so many years in the world of cultivation. How can you be so childish and say such childish words? "


    "Isn''t that the rule of Xiuzhen


    "Whose strength is strong is the truth."


    "What if you''ve been looking at things for a long time? What if you''ve been laying out these things for tens of thousands of years? "


    "My fist is bigger than yours, and I also like these things, so these things must belong to me!"


    Lin Mu looks at the man with tiger head and body coldly.


    Although the tone is flat, it is a cruel fact.


    No matter in which world, as long as it is the world of practitioners.


    All the rules are like this, whose fist is big is the truth.


    No matter how much others pay for it, as long as their fists are big, they can grab these things.


    And others don''t have the courage to say more.


    "You OK, OK, ok... "


    "You are really good!"


    "How many years? No one dares to talk to me like this. "


    "What if you''re better than me? For these things, I have been working here for tens of thousands of years, especially when you are a newcomer. "


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 593

    "Ha ha..."


    "I''ve never been able to get what I want."


    The forest tree looks at this monster of tiger head human body sneer way.


    At the same time, the breath of his body has become strong.


    All of a sudden, all the people on the scene were breathless.


    "You..."


    "Are you going to kill me or not?"


    The tiger head man was also breathless under the strong breath of Lin Mu.


    At the same time, he was a little frightened to find that he could not lift the powerful demon breath in his body.


    That is to say, for the man in the white Taoist robe, he is like a skinned mouse, showing all his state in front of him.


    I can''t put forward any defensive power in my whole body.


    Isn''t that to say that he is a white mouse in front of the man in white robes, who is free to be slaughtered by him.


    It made his eyes a little angry and a little scared.


    He did not expect that the strength of the white robed Taoist who came here was even stronger than that of the cangyun Taoist who wounded him tens of thousands of years ago.


    After all, Taoist cangyun paid a great price for hurting him.


    It''s not as simple as this white robed Taoist. He can press himself out of breath with his own power.


    If Taoist cangyun had such powerful power, he would have been killed in this world. How could he still be powerful in this world?


    That''s why he became so scared.


    And this time, it seems that the white robed Taoist, the existence of terror, is really killing himself.


    Do you really have a chance to save your life in such a terrible existence?


    The chance must be very small.


    In other words, the demon with tiger head and human body didn''t believe that there would be such an opportunity in his heart.


    After all, the white haired Taoist just gave himself up with a way of Weiya. He couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t use any demon breath in his body.


    That is to say, except that his body is more powerful than those ordinary people, there is no difference between him and ordinary people.


    It is estimated that at this time, the Taoist in Qingyi can easily kill himself.


    You should know that if you don''t pay attention to the existence of such a level of Qingyi Taoist at ordinary times.


    Taoist Qingyi, a man of such a level of cultivation, can''t remember how much he has killed or eaten.


    "Sir! I''m willing to give those things to you, but I beg you to put them in your next life


    "If you don''t agree to my condition, I will pay you a price even if I judge you dead. I won''t let you get those things easily."


    The eyes of the man with tiger head turned in his eyes.


    He must not be a fool if he has such strength.


    If he is really a fool, he can''t cheat all the practitioners in the world for ten thousand years.


    On the contrary, his mind is very clever.


    He knows when he can be arrogant and when he should be counselled.


    In the face of such an enemy who is not his opponent, he must not be arrogant enough, or he may disappear in the world next moment.


    So he immediately decided to give it to the Taoist in white.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 594

    Those things are good.


    Although can let own strength promote one rank once more.


    Although you can make yourself the master of the world.


    But if you don''t have your own life, no matter how good it is, you can''t get it.


    No matter how good things are, they have to have their own lives to enjoy.


    So he immediately decided that as long as he could save his life, it would be OK to give the treasure to the Taoist in white.


    After all, as long as you save your life, you will have a chance to get it in the future.


    If there is no life, there is nothing.


    There is no possibility of the future.


    The man with tiger head and human body doesn''t want to die now. His strength is estimated to be the most powerful group in the world except Lin Mu. He is completely at the top of the pyramid in the world.


    There are only a few people who are his opponents in this world, and even no one is his opponent except Taoist Cang Yun, who doesn''t know whether he is dead or not.


    So he naturally doesn''t want to leave the world now.


    There are countless beautiful things in this world, waiting to enjoy.


    Moreover, even if you don''t get this treasure, there are few people in the world who are your opponents, but you can''t be the master of the world.


    But these ambitions, for their own small life, is not enough to mention.


    As long as you keep your small life, your ambition will come true sooner or later. But once you lose your small life, no matter how big your ambition is, no matter whether your strength can realize these ambitions, it''s empty talk.


    "Ha ha! You''re smart. "


    "If you have guessed one thing wrong, I will not only get that treasure, but also get another thing this time..."


    Lin Mu''s eyes have some dark color, looking at the monster with tiger head.


    Her deep eyes constantly looked at the monster with tiger head.


    That pair of deep eyes let everyone can''t see what he was thinking in his heart.


    This pair of deep eyes even make the tiger head strong, or some tremble.


    Because he always felt that the powerful man in white Taoist robes was thinking something bad about himself.


    "I don''t know what else you need besides that treasure? "


    " as long as I can take it out, as long as you can let it go, I can definitely help you to take it. "


    Although I feel that what I said on the screen may be a little bad for me.


    But in front of the strong gap between himself and Lin Mu, he still asked Lin Mu.


    His life is the most important thing in his heart now. If other things are not important to him, he can give it to Lin Mu without any hesitation.


    It can be said that his current state is that as long as Lin Mu can let go of his life, no matter what price Lin Mu puts forward, he can basically promise.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha! Well, it''s really refreshing. I appreciate you very much. "


    "Another thing you need is not too precious. You can take it out at any time."


    "As long as you give those things to me, it doesn''t matter if I let you die."


    There was a trace of banter on the corner of Lin Mu''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 595

    "I don''t know what you need. If you need something that I can take out now, I can give it to you immediately."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the demon with tiger head and human body appeared a trace of hope in his strange eyes.


    It seems that the strong man in the white Taoist robe doesn''t have any intention of killing himself. Of course, he just needs to give him what he wants.


    For the demon who is already in despair, no matter what Lin Mu proposes, as long as he can pay, he can basically give it to Lin Mu.


    Because now he has no choice at all.


    If he doesn''t give those things to Lin Mu, his choice is to die.


    The tiger headed demon doesn''t want to die yet.


    There are so many beautiful things in the world that I didn''t enjoy them!


    Therefore, you must not die.


    Absolutely not.


    At any cost.


    As long as we can satisfy the strong man in the white Taoist robe.


    "Ha ha! That thing is your life. "


    Lin Mu''s face suddenly changed, and became extremely cold. At the same time, his eyes were full of murderous air when he looked at the monster of the tiger head.


    It was as if he could do it at any time.


    With a strong attitude to the tiger head body of the demon to the moment of death.


    "You You... "


    "You''re too presumptuous and don''t take this seat in your eyes. Do you really want to die with this seat?"


    "If we blow ourselves up, you''ll pay the same price."


    "I don''t believe that if you expose yourself, you will not be hurt at all. At that time, you will have to rest for countless years."


    This tiger head person body''s demon didn''t hear Lin Mu''s words, immediately of big anger.


    Even behind him, there was a trace of black mysterious demons.


    He unexpectedly forcibly broke through Lin Mu''s powerful and oppressive blockade, and completely mobilized the demon breath in his body.


    But he''s not feeling well either.


    He now maintains this demon, the breath is also very not easy.


    Moreover, this demon is actually a kind of false and real, as if it could be destroyed at any time.


    After all, even if Lin Mu was seriously injured.


    It''s not such a demon in the golden immortal realm that can resist.


    Even a great Luo Jinxian suffered a lot from his bullying.


    Not to mention just a golden fairy.


    It''s very good that this little golden fairy''s tiger head and human demon can break through Linglin Mu''s pressure.


    After all, even if a great Luo Jinxian wants to break through this majesty, he has to pay some price.


    Let alone a golden fairy.


    It is also conceivable that the monster with tiger''s head and body has been angry to what extent after hearing Lin Mu''s words.


    Some of them have been completely ignored.


    Even if you live and die here, you have to make this arrogant Taoist with white robes pay some price.


    Let him know that he is not a bullying demon,


    he is also one of the most powerful characters in the world, and no one can insult him casually.


    "Sir, I have made great concessions. Even the treasure I have laid out for tens of thousands of years, I can give it to you."


    "Why are you so forced?"


    "If you really don''t care, will the whole world survive?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 596

    There was a hint of threat in the eyes of the demon.


    He''s threatening you with the lives of all the creatures in the world.


    She also has the confidence to use all the creatures in the world.


    With his strength, if he is determined to reveal himself, then he thinks that no one in the world can stop him.


    The world can''t bear the power you let him explode. The laws of the world will be broken by the power of his own explosion. At that time, all creatures in the world can''t stand any good.


    It is estimated that the true Qi of the world will be lost.


    There is also a chance that this world will become the end of the law in the legend.


    He did not believe that Lin Mu could not afford such a price.


    He can confidently say that no one in the world can easily afford such a price.


    After all, it''s a whole world.


    A whole world of life, a whole world of future.


    And he believed that once he used such a thing as a bet, the white Taoist would let himself go.


    He did not believe that the Taoist in the white robe could accept such a price.


    It''s just to get your own little life.


    Yes, the monster with tiger head is very smart in his heart.


    He was very clear about his position in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Although their own strength can be seen in the outside world is extremely powerful, playing all over the world, absolutely invincible.


    But it''s really insignificant in front of such a strong man as the forest. It''s possible that as long as the strong man is willing, he can crush himself to death.


    This is the gap between him and the strong man.


    Therefore, he also knew that his life was just a kind of trivial life in the eyes of the strong man.


    As long as let her in a good mood, maybe let him feel the pressure, maybe he let himself go.


    Such a strong man will never look down on those who are inferior to his own strength.


    Even if the strength is lower than their own people to let go, how?


    Is it difficult for this person who is inferior to himself to take revenge?


    Ridiculous!


    We should know that the strength of each small stage is the gap between heaven and earth.


    Even in the early and middle stages, it can be called a sling.


    How can there be so many novels in which 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, don''t deceive young poor.


    It''s estimated that even if the strong show the way that their strength is lower than their own, they will forget this mole ant after a few years.


    And it is possible that such mole ants will not reach the realm of the strong all their lives.


    At ordinary times, Hu tou''s personal behavior is to treat those who are weaker than himself.


    He never paid attention to those mole ants, which he thought were just his own food.


    When you want to eat, grab a few people and send them to your stomach.


    If you are in a good mood, you may be able to spare those buildings and have a small life.


    I never worried that some people would come to revenge themselves.


    Because he knew that the mole ant had no such capital or strength at all.


    What they can do is to wait for death, or to seek the sympathy of the strong with their little heart of prayer.


    To beg that the strong will not attack them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 597

    This is what he usually does to the weak.


    In his subconscious, he thought that he would never see such a thing in his life.


    After all, Lin Mu was the most powerful being in the world when nothing happened to him.


    Even if the original cangyun old ghost hurt himself, but the cost of cangyun old ghost is definitely more serious than himself, and he is not sure whether the cangyun old ghost is alive or dead now.


    So as long as you are willing, no one in the world is your opponent.


    Of course, it was before Lin Mu appeared.


    When she thought he was invincible.


    When he thought that as long as he got the treasure, the law of heaven and earth could not help himself.


    Suddenly a white robed Taoist appeared.


    The strength of the white robed Taoist was so powerful that he could not imagine.


    It''s just that you can make yourself almost as bad as death when you feel threatened.


    Let oneself have no way to mobilize the demon breath inside oneself completely.


    And he could feel the power of fear in the eyes of the white robed Taoist.


    He knew that as long as the white robed Taoist was willing, he could make himself into a meat cake at will.


    So this time he woke up.


    It turns out that there are still strong people in the world.


    It''s just that I didn''t get in touch with it at ordinary times.


    Just like this white robed Taoist, I have never heard of such a strong name in my ordinary life.


    Not even a trace of it.


    The strong man seemed to jump out of the air.


    However, his strength is desperate.


    He is so powerful that people can''t express any desire to be his enemy.


    So he immediately admitted.


    Face the white robed Taoist with his attitude towards his weak.


    I can only pray in my heart that this white robed Taoist won''t be interested in his life.


    As long as the white robed man doesn''t pay attention to his own life, once he says such words, he is likely to let the white robed Taoist let him go.


    After all, each of these practitioners is a hypocrite with good appearance and common heart.


    As long as the world as a bet, then such a hypocrite, absolutely dare not take risks.


    If you read books, you will definitely put the world first.


    So, there is a great chance to let go of yourself.


    Of course, this is all the facts that he imagined in his heart. It depends on what kind of attitude the white robed Taoist is.


    If he really wants to die.


    Then I will definitely let this arrogant guy pay the price.


    Let him know to own small life, also don''t feel also have to pay a heavy price to be able to get.


    Even if there is a chance, he will take the whole world to bury himself.


    At that time, let''s see how the white robed Taoist confronts the law of the world.


    See how the white robed Taoist faces the punishment of the world''s laws.


    "You Is this a threat to us? "


    Lin Mu''s eyes became cold again.


    It''s also the murderous spirit of the alarm clock that becomes more intense, as if at any time it is possible to knead the demon in front of us into a meat cake.


    "What I hate most in the world is threats."


    ¡±There is no one in the world who can threaten us to survive. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 598

    "So please die."


    Lin Mu said nothing more.


    His state of mind is not the same as that of the monster.


    He treated every enemy with equal attitude.


    Even if his strength is far from his own, he will not let down his vigilance.


    Because he knew that there were too many things that happened to the Jedi in the universe.


    There are too many.


    Those strong people are too arrogant to see their enemies in the eye, so they will be overturned by their enemies.


    If they look at their enemies a little bit, how can their enemies turn over before they grow up.


    Lin Mu is such a person.


    He will never underestimate any opponent, even if the strength of this person is too different from his own, he can crush at will.


    But he will always fight with all his strength.


    This can also be regarded as a kind of dignity for one''s opponent, and it can also be regarded as keeping one''s vigilance.


    Therefore, although the strength of this demon is not as good as himself, even if he let him go, he can''t threaten himself.


    But what about the future?


    If for the sake of this tiger head, once the demon''s strength exceeds itself.


    Will he remember today?


    The answer is yes.


    Every strong person''s heart is very stingy, and those strong people remember every insult they received on the way to become strong.


    Once they become strong, they will definitely seek revenge from those who have insulted them.


    Once the strength of the demon with tiger head is stronger than that of himself.


    Then he will definitely come to find himself to avenge that year.


    Although the possibility is extremely small.


    But it''s not impossible.


    There were so many accidents in the outside world yesterday that I can''t count them every day.


    So you''re not going to give this monster a chance.


    He will choose to crush it when he can still crush it now.


    "Hum!"


    "To threaten this seat at the cost of the whole world, do you think your current strength is enough?"


    "I can tell you that I really don''t see you in my eyes. As long as I want to, I can crush you at any time, just in the moment of your self explosion..."


    "So your threats are useless to us."


    "So please die."


    "As long as you are dead, you will be able to completely put down your heart."


    "We will never underestimate our enemies, and we will never give them any chance to turn the tables."


    At the same time, the momentum on his body is more and more powerful.


    Directly the muddle headed life or just released some demon breath to the side of the bottom of the pinch out.


    "Poof..."


    And that big muddle headed life demon''s condition is also not good.


    He spewed a large amount of heart blood directly from his mouth.


    In an instant, he felt that the demon Dan in his body was broken.


    That is to say, even if he wants to blow himself up, he doesn''t have that chance.


    "You..."


    "You How can you? How could it be so powerful? "


    "How can such a powerful power exist in the world?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible."


    "False, all false, all false."


    The eyes of tiger head human body demon exude a trace of inconceivable.


    How can there be such a powerful existence in this world?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 599

    "So please die."


    Lin Mu''s this is the tiger head human body demon, the hand on the neck is slightly strong.


    A strong genuine Qi ran out of his body.


    This powerful genuine Qi makes people have some despair, and there is no resistance in their heart.


    "Rao Life


    "I can give you whatever you want, as long as you spare my life."


    In the face of death.


    The monster of tiger head finally realized the danger before him. In front of this powerful existence, it was just a joke.


    This powerful existence doesn''t see his threat in his eyes. Maybe he doesn''t think he has that ability at all.


    Or he already thinks that before he shows his strength, he has the confidence to stop himself, or even kill himself.


    So.


    After all, he lowered his proud head and begged for mercy from Lin Mu.


    Although he had lost most of his previous arrogance, he still kept the last one.


    And now he didn''t even reserve the last high, completely threw out.


    As long as this powerful man exists, he can be spared a small life.


    "Ha ha..."


    Apart from that, what else do you have in you that interests me? "


    "What you have is just a joke in my eyes. If I want to get it every minute, I don''t need you to give it to me."


    "So please go to die, so that I can be completely relieved."


    Lin Mu sneered.


    He didn''t pay attention to the begging of the monster with tiger head and human body.


    Only a dead enemy is a real good enemy.


    Mingmu health gradually becomes cold, and the murderous air in the eyes becomes more and more real.


    Immediately, his hands slightly forced.


    The steam from his body became more and more powerful. The people on the scene couldn''t bear it. Even Zhixiao Taoist''s face turned red, let alone the ordinary people.


    These ordinary people have now completely fainted, completely unconscious.


    I don''t know what dangerous things happened here after they fainted.


    "Ah..."


    "Since you are so hard pressed, don''t blame me for the other broken jade."


    "Even if I die, I will make you pay the corresponding price, and let you know that my life is not what I want."


    "If someone wants my life, it will cost a lot."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the goblin of Hu tou''s body gradually appeared a trace of despair in his eyes.


    Some of them know that no matter how they express themselves, today they may not escape the hands of this strong man.


    I''ve lived for countless years, and I really have to stay here.


    However, it still has some problems.


    Most of the good things in this world have not been enjoyed.


    There are a lot of things it doesn''t understand.


    How can you die so easily?


    How could you die so meaningless?


    Even if you die, you have to make this guy pay the corresponding price.


    You can''t let your life be wasted.


    Only in this way can we show the value it should have.


    Its eyes become a little red, and there is a trace of madness in them. Unexpectedly, this person doesn''t want to make himself better, so he won''t make him better.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 600

    "Die with me."


    The eyes of demons in ordinary life gradually become crazy.


    He was forced by the strong pressure of Lin Mu, and constantly mobilized the evil Qi in his body.


    Constantly stimulate their own body muscles.


    His purpose is to blow himself up.


    Although his demon Dan was crushed by this powerful existence, he still had a way to explode himself.


    As long as you burst the meridians in your body, you can also cause the effect of self explosion. Even the power of self exposure is more powerful than that of self explosion of your own demon pill.


    This person wants to die, so he will not let him have a better life in the future.


    Let him always remember himself.


    Let him always remember the price of his arrogance today.


    "Blow it for me!"


    The goblin of the tiger''s head roared. The demons behind him were even bigger.


    And the meridians in his body have been very serious, so things may explode.


    If no one stops him from going on like this, he will blow himself up immediately.


    Although Lin Mu didn''t see the self explosion of such a strong man, it was also a great harm to the living beings in this world.


    Especially for those present, most of them are ordinary people.


    Although the monster of tiger head is just a golden immortal, and he didn''t pay attention to it, the power of a golden immortal''s self disclosure is not something that these ordinary people can afford. As long as it is the aftershock, it can shake these ordinary people to death, and they will never be able to live beyond life.


    And now the Zhixiao Taoist demon is behind him. If the tiger head chooses to explode himself, then he will bear the brunt.


    Now Zhixiao Taoist is just a celestial being. He has no ability to bear a golden immortal''s strike.


    If Zhixiao Taoist really suffered this attack, even if he did it in time, he would be seriously injured.


    If Zhixiao Taoist is badly damaged here, it will be a bit more than worth the loss for him.


    After all, his main purpose this time is to help Zhixiao Taoist recover his memory of his previous life. If he is an injured Zhixiao Taoist, even if he absorbs his memory of his previous life and wants to recover to the peak of his strength, he still doesn''t know how long it will take to recover.


    Therefore, Lin Mu now hopes that Zhixiao Taoist won''t be hurt at all.


    Only in this way can he absorb the memory of his previous life in the best condition and recover to the peak of his previous life as soon as possible.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Do you think you have that person''s choice to explode in front of us? "


    " do you underestimate the strength of this seat? "


    "I can tell you exactly that as long as I am willing, I have countless ways to let you choose to expose yourself without any chance. "


    " so, you''d better die at ease. "


    Lin Mu''s eyes became colder.


    His hands also left the neck of the goblin, but slowly with their own strong breath, the goblin was completely pressed down on his knees.


    Slowly knelt in front of their own people, that pair of strange tiger head also slowly low in their own below.


    "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated."


    When did this demon with tiger head and human body suffer such humiliation?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 601

    When has it ever been insulted like this? Who is not trembling when he sees him, when dare to talk with him in such a tone?


    Anyone who saw him didn''t immediately kneel down and beg for mercy.


    When was he forced to kneel down by a human monk.


    It''s totally insulting.


    But now the most insulting thing is that he has no capital to fight against this powerful existence in white Taoist robes.


    He can only passively bear some insults.


    So he now more want to mobilize the demon breath in his body, to immediately choose self explosion.


    Even if he died, all the people present had to pay the price. How could he pull a few people down to be buried with him.


    He looked at the mole ants and the man in the green Taoist robe, and they were very good.


    It''s very suitable to be buried with yourself.


    And he also has the confidence that as long as he can blow his own success, his own power will surely be able to send these guys down to be buried with him.


    But now he has some desperate findings.


    He had some demons that couldn''t move his body.


    Once he can''t mobilize the demon breath in his body, it means that he has no chance to explode himself.


    The demon breath in his body now seems to be completely imprisoned, which doesn''t belong to him at all, and he doesn''t have the ability to mobilize.


    "Ha ha! You don''t have to try. I have said that I only want to. There are countless ways for you not to succeed. "


    "So you don''t have to do some useless work."


    "Die in peace."


    Lin Mu has some lazy continue to talk with the monster of the tiger head body.


    He has some very important things to do later.


    For example, give the memory of Zhixiao Taoist to Zhixiao Taoist, and explain the things here with him.


    There are still some troubles, so he is too lazy to talk with this guy. Let''s send it down as soon as possible.


    "Rao..."


    Seeing that he has no ability to make the strong man in the white Taoist robe pay the price, the tiger headed demon immediately chose to continue counseling.


    If you don''t admit it now, then you don''t have that chance in the future.


    But what he didn''t know was that even if he knew it was useless now, because Lin Mu was determined not to let it go.


    "Remember, don''t touch the things you can''t want in the next life. Don''t want the things that are not you."


    Lin Mu''s hand slowly put on the top of the head of that strange tiger''s head.


    Then a powerful Qi appeared in his hands.


    In an instant, he broke into the head of the demon with tiger head.


    I didn''t ask him to continue to admit it. I just sent him down.


    "You..."


    The demon of Pu Hu tou''s body didn''t expect that Lin Mu would become so decisive and directly sent himself down.


    I didn''t give myself any chance to admit.


    However, it now has no ability to say a complete word, only eyes have some white slowly fall back.


    At the same time, there is a trace of reluctance in its strange tiger eye.


    It is for the world''s nostalgia and for their own so easy to die are not reconciled.


    But none of this is of any use.


    Now he can only slowly fall back and enjoy the process of death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 602

    Lin Mu looked at the body of the demon who had fallen down, and had no sympathy.


    This is the cruelty in the world of practice.


    Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp.


    Once the strength is weak, it is necessary to be ready to be killed.


    Only by constantly improving their own strength, can they enjoy everything in the world of practice.


    Only when one''s own strength is strong, can one really control one''s own life and not let one''s own life be controlled by others.


    Will not be easily killed by others.


    Moreover, the evil spirit of the tiger head is also very huge.


    That is to say, the monster with tiger head and human body has done too many harmful things at ordinary times, and even some of the world rules suffered from this world can''t be ignored.


    In fact, Lin Mu didn''t need to do it. As long as he waited for the world rules to do it by himself, the tiger headed demon still couldn''t live.


    Because there are too many bastards in the world.


    More than enough has been the will of the world.


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment of promotion, the world would have been free to kill this guy.


    Therefore, what Lin Mu did this time is to get rid of the harm for the world.


    If we say that the world law of the world owes him a favor, we should know that the ultimate goal of this monster is to replace the world law of the world and become the real master of the world.


    Lin Mu looked at the demon lying on the ground and waved it.


    Its body immediately dissipated in the world, without any trace.


    At the same time, his soul was completely destroyed by Lin Mu at that moment.


    To the enemy, it is necessary to have such cruel means.


    We should know that once they reach such a state, as long as there is any soul left in the world, they will have countless means to use this tiny soul to reincarnate.


    Therefore, in order to solve the hidden danger in the future, we have to thoroughly eliminate the soul of the enemy and leave no way for it.


    "Brother Lin, it''s all settled."


    After a long time, Zhixiao Taoist finally calmed down and began to mobilize his inner Qi.


    After all, Lin Mu''s state was too strong just now.


    Even if it is already as strong as Zhixiao Taoist, there are still some people who feel that they can''t resist Lin Mu''s powerful strength.


    Only just now did he completely relax.


    Only then can I feel that my body belongs to me, not the previous one, which is not controlled by myself at all.


    However, when she calmed down, the first thing she did was to ask Lin Mu how the problem was solved.


    Because at the moment when he woke up, he saw the ordinary people on the ground whose life and death were unknown.


    He didn''t do the life and death of these people carefully, so it''s not clear whether these ordinary people are living or dying.


    And he didn''t notice the figure of the former tiger headed human demon.


    That''s why he''s so anxious.


    In his heart, he was afraid that there would be any food for Li Mu, and he let go the ghost with tiger''s head. Then he didn''t save the lives of these ordinary people.


    If that''s the case, they''ll be guilty.


    That''s why he was so anxious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 603

    "It''s settled."


    "Although most people in the world seem to be very powerful, the power of that demon can be easily crushed to death in my eyes!"


    "So don''t worry, those ordinary people didn''t die, just fainted."


    "I said before that as long as it''s the people I want to protect, no one in the world can take their lives."


    Lin Mu looked back at Zhixiao Taoist with a smile.


    Also think of this did not care about what happened before.


    "Not bad!"


    When Zhixiao Taoist heard Lin Mu''s words, he immediately looked back at the present state of those ordinary people.


    After seeing this, he was also relieved. As Lin Mu said, those ordinary people just fainted. They didn''t get much hurt.


    Combined with what Lin Mu said, the demon with tiger head might have fallen into Lin Mu''s hands.


    This also made him feel relieved. After all, the demon with tiger head looks very powerful in his eyes. If he is born, it will definitely be a big disaster. It is estimated that it will take all the power of the whole cultivation world to get rid of the demon with tiger head.


    Moreover, according to the powerful existence of elder brother Lin, the tiger headed man either lives here, as if he came here to get a treasure.


    If this demon with tiger head and human body gets this treasure, maybe no one in the whole cultivation world will be its opponent.


    At that time, it will be the real disaster of the whole human race.


    So it''s better for the monster with tiger head and human body to die early.


    "Brother Lin is really powerful."


    "Maybe brother Lin''s strength is unique in the world, right? There''s no one who''s equal to brother Lin


    Zhixiao Taoist said with some emotion.


    Before this tiger head human body or came out, he saw with his own eyes that the tiger head human body demon was powerful.


    If we fight alone, he will never be the opponent of this tiger headed human demon.


    Maybe I can''t survive in the hands of this monster.


    However, because of such a powerful existence, it fell like this.


    In this way, he was killed easily by the white robed Taoist standing in front of him.


    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, the white robed Taoist didn''t look at the monster with tiger head and human body.


    Otherwise, he would not be so relaxed afterwards. He didn''t see any injury at all.


    This kind of expression and gesture must solve the problem of tiger head, or it doesn''t cost much interest at all.


    With such strength, Zhixiao Taoist couldn''t think of anyone else in the world as his opponent.


    "Ha ha! How big is the world? Who dares to say invincible? "


    Lin Mu smiles.


    He didn''t become arrogant because of Zhixiao Taoist''s words.


    Because he knows that the world of manufacturing population is just an ordinary world that has just risen from the lower world to the middle world.


    He can dominate the middle and low world.


    But once in a powerful world, there is something stronger than him.


    For example, this time, in order not to expose the treasure he got, instead of running to a lower world to hide.


    This is because of his lack of strength. If his strength can already sweep the sky and the world, it will be so.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 604

    "How big is the world?"


    "There are more powerful beings than me, and even some of them can''t do anything to deal with me."


    "Of course, you can''t touch it now. You''ll know later."


    Lin Mu smiles and doesn''t tell the truth to Zhixiao Taoist.


    And until Xiao daoren doesn''t need to tell the truth. After she has absorbed the memory of her previous life, he will naturally understand.


    "Oh! Is it? There are more powerful than Taoist brothers in the world, and there are also some? "


    Zhixiao Taoist did not believe what Lin Mu said this time.


    There was even a little doubt in his eyes.


    After all, Lin Mu always showed an invincible posture, as if no one in the world was his opponent.


    But this time, he himself said that there are more powerful people in the world than him. There are even some people who can crush him at will.


    How is that possible?


    If there are so many powerful beings, how can it be that some demons and ghosts come out to make trouble in this troubled world.


    He doesn''t believe in those powerful beings. He won''t come out of the mountain to clean up the world.


    Not to mention being more powerful than Lin Mu.


    In his eyes, as long as Lin Mu wanted, he could be transferred to all the practitioners in the world.


    It can make all the demons and ghosts in the world submit to it without any idea of making trouble.


    But it''s more powerful than brother Lin. how can it really exist.


    So this time he made an exception and didn''t believe what Lin Mu said.


    However, there are some doubts.


    After all, she did not forget the scene when he first met Lin Mu.


    At that time, Lin Mu was injured all over.


    Even in the hands of a woman in red who was weaker than herself, there was no resistance at all.


    If it wasn''t for the one who was in a good mood that day and didn''t kill Lin Mu, but for himself, maybe there would be no Lin Mu in the world.


    That kind of way is simply shocking, people can''t enjoy it at all. How can we afford this kind of injury?


    According to the idea of Zhixiao Taoist, he has no ability to bear such a huge injury.


    Even I don''t have the confidence to bear one tenth of the injury.


    However, why did such a powerful brother Lin get such a serious injury?


    In other words, what kind of powerful existence is there to have such strength and hurt such a powerful brother Lin Daoxiong like this.


    Do you want to let him believe Lin Mu''s words.


    There is something stronger than him in this world.


    Just because of their own strength, it is still too weak to know.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''ll know later."


    "We have more important things to do now."


    Lin Mu didn''t explain the doubts in Zhixiao Dao''s heart, but said to him.


    "That treasure is a very useful thing for Daoyou."


    "As long as the guide gets those things, then Daoyou will know everything."


    "Daoyou will remember the relationship between you and me."


    "Before that, I owe you a cause and effect."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 605

    "Before that, I owe you a cause and effect."


    Lin Mu looked at Zhixiao Taoist with some smiles in his eyes.


    He said something he didn''t understand now.


    "I know you don''t know what I mean yet."


    "But you''ll soon know!"


    Lin Mu was looking at the underground of Ankun mountain.


    As if he wanted to see all the affairs of the mountain clearly with his dark eyes.


    "Soon, that thing will come out soon."


    Lin Mu didn''t answer. Standing behind him, he was still a Taoist with a puzzled face. Instead, he said slowly.


    He doesn''t have to go to great trouble to explain these problems to him. As long as he absorbs his own memory, he will naturally understand everything.


    But the most urgent thing is to get the memory of Zhixiao Taoist.


    "Here it is


    After a long time, the forest felt a strong energy, which came from the ground.


    Obviously, this is the memory of Zhixiao Taoist seal himself.


    As long as we get this memory, and then let Zhixiao Taoist absorb his memory, then Zhixiao Taoist will remember everything of his previous life.


    Similarly, it will not take much time for him to return to the strength of his previous heyday.


    A thousand years at most.


    At this point, Lin Mu still has the patience to wait, because it will take at least tens of thousands of years for his injury to be completely repaired.


    So it''s acceptable for Lin Mu to stay in this world for thousands of years.


    "What''s coming?"


    Zhixiao Taoist has some problems now.


    It seems that after the leader killed the powerful demon with tiger head, he fell into the state of talking nonsense to himself, so that no one can guess what brother Lin was thinking in his heart.


    What''s more, the words in the leader''s mouth revealed that it was as if brother Mingdao had known himself before.


    But this is totally impossible. If I have seen such a powerful existence before, how can I not remember it at all.


    How can also have so little memory.


    How could it be like this, like a stranger.


    However, he can be sure from Lin Mu''s words that this elder brother Lin has absolutely seen himself before, and he owes himself a share of the cause and effect, although he can''t remember it at all.


    "That treasure, as well as that thing, is very important to you. As long as you get that thing, you can understand everything you want to know."


    Lin Mu smiles at Zhixiao Taoist.


    And then staring at the direction of memory breakthrough.


    Now the mausoleum can use the strength of Da Luo Jinxian at most, but this memory has been closed as a quasi Saint Da Neng Zhi Xiao Taoist who has stepped into the saint realm. If Lin Mu doesn''t pay attention, maybe he will let this memory float through his eyes.


    Lin Mu didn''t want all the ducks to run away.


    It''s hitting him in the face, isn''t it.


    So he is now staring at the direction of this memory breakthrough seal, to seize the opportunity, the moment to get this memory.


    And he has only one chance. If he doesn''t get it this time, he will definitely alert the seal of memory.


    Next time, it''s hard to get this memory.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 606

    "Come here!"


    Lin Mu roared.


    He grasped the seal on this memory, because the breakthrough here was in the weakest period. Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense and started in horror.


    Moreover, he has absolute confidence in this sale. He has absolute confidence that he can get this memory.


    And the result didn''t let him down, this memory in Lin Mu''s this move, the world seems to have no resistance, directly toward Lin Mu''s hand flew over.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Still want to run!"


    "Don''t look who I am. Can I get away with it?"


    "If I let you run away, I don''t have to be in the world."


    Lin Mu looked at the light ball in his hand.


    Although this sphere of light is small, the skills it contains are left by a quasi saint who has half stepped into the saint realm.


    The memory and skills left behind in it can be regarded as the most top treasure in this world. Even the laws of heaven in this world do not have such strength.


    As long as you are in this world, no matter who gets it, you can become the real overlord of this world, and maybe the world controller of this world.


    Therefore, as long as the demon who got the body of the tiger head absorbed this memory thoroughly, then no one in the world would be the opponent of the demon. However, the demon was sad. He met Lin Mu, a saint who came from the heaven and the world to heal his wounds.


    But also want to challenge the great power of this great saint, and even want to use the safety of the world to threaten him.


    So, he died with great sorrow.


    There is no earthshaking thing about the dead. Except for the people present, no one knows that a powerful person has fallen in this world.


    No one will remember him in the future except those present.


    His deskmate would not remember that he had such a powerful elder among them.


    "Brother Lin What is this


    Zhixiao Taoist had some doubts and looked at the light ball in Lin Mu''s hand.


    To tell you the truth, this light ball can''t be any smaller, and on the surface, no one can see that there is anything wrong with this light ball, as if it is just like some small light bulbs in the ordinary world, there is no difference at all.


    However, for some reason, Zhixiao Taoist always felt that this light jewelry was very important to him.


    I am very eager to get this light ball in my heart.


    But where does this feeling come from?


    In the process of self-cultivation in my life, no matter what treasures I encounter, no matter what earth shaking objects I encounter, as long as I don''t belong to myself, I have never touched my heart once.


    But this time, I don''t know why this light ball clearly does not belong to me, but in my heart, I am the desire, even desire, for this light ball.


    This is absolutely abnormal.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Or this light ball itself has the function of bewitching people''s hearts, so that we can release our inner desires infinitely huge.


    Another function is that your intuition is not wrong. This ball of light is really very important to you.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 607

    "All right, let''s go back to the owner."


    "This one is yours!"


    Lin Mu just looked at the light ball in his hand for a while.


    He didn''t covet the memory sealed by Zhixiao Taoist.


    To tell you the truth, Zhixiao Taoist''s department really didn''t have much curiosity.


    And now he is a saint, and he will not yearn for the memory of a quasi saint.


    It can be said that Zhixiao Taoist had little interest in the skills he controlled.


    As long as he wants to, as long as he goes to any higher world, there are countless people who are willing to give their skills to themselves, just for their own favor.


    This is the strength of the sage.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, he directly handed the light ball to Zhixiao Taoist, which was also regarded as the return of the property.


    "This..."


    "Brother Lin, what does that mean?"


    "It''s a treasure that Daosheng has worked so hard to get. How can I win love?"


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t know exactly what Lin Mu was doing.


    Isn''t that what he came here for?


    He even killed a powerful demon for this thing.


    But why did he want to give these things to himself when he finally got them? It''s totally unreasonable.


    He didn''t believe that brother Lin had no desire for such a treasure.


    "Ha ha! These things are of no use to me, and they are what you left behind. What I''m doing now is to return them to their original owners. "


    "Although you have forgotten everything and how you met me."


    "And the main purpose of your visit and mine is to get these things and give them to you."


    "Otherwise, my purpose would not have failed."


    "What''s more, as long as you absorb this thing, you will know the truth of everything!"


    "Daoyou, your identity is not simple!"


    Lin Mu showed an enigmatic smile.


    Still careful, the light ball was handed to Zhixiao Taoist.


    His eyes were full of determination.


    "This Thank you very much


    Zhixiao Taoist''s eyes were full of three points of gratitude and seven points of doubt.


    He didn''t expect that the main purpose of Lin Mu''s visit to Ankun mountain was to get this treasure, but he didn''t want to take it alone, but to give it to himself.


    But he doubted that he could be sure that he had never seen this powerful brother Lin before.


    If he had ever seen such a powerful existence, there would be one or two memories in his memory. However, no matter how he searched for his own memory, he could not find any figure of this powerful existence.


    So he can be sure that he has never seen this powerful brother Lin before.


    But why should brother Lin treat himself so well?


    And it seems that brother Lin can be sure that he has seen himself before.


    And it''s absolutely certain.


    "I hope that as Lin Daosheng said, as long as you absorb this treasure, you can know everything!"


    Zhixiao Taoist looked at the light ball Lin Mu handed to him and thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 608

    Zhixiao Taoist also put aside his doubts and began to slowly absorb the light ball in his hand.


    He would like to see what is in this sphere of light.


    Since you can make such a powerful brother Lin so sure, as long as you absorb this completely, then you can know the truth of everything.


    "Daoyou! You''re really sad. You''ve fallen all the way from one and a half step into the realm of saints to the realm of immortals! "


    Seeing that he had already sat on the ground to absorb the memory of his past life, Lin Mu couldn''t help feeling in his heart.


    You have to know that when they first met, the strength of Zhixiao Taoist was still stronger than himself.


    Even with the help of heaven and earth, I have a little confidence to fight with Zhixiao Taoist.


    But I didn''t expect that it was only a few years ago, even a hundred years ago. Zhixiao Taoist had to continue reincarnation. Now his strength is just a golden immortal realm, and he has already become a saint.


    It has to be said that you still know something strange at this time. It can also be said that everything can happen in the universe. One moment ago, you are still the top power, and the next moment, you may be just a mole ant who can''t even control your life.


    Lin Mu just sighed. After sighing, he didn''t continue to talk nonsense. Instead, he sat beside Zhixiao Taoist to protect his hair.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, what happened here? There''s a lot of evil here. "


    "But isn''t this holy mountain? Why is there such a strong aura? Isn''t this the forbidden area for some monsters? "


    Under Ankun mountain.


    Two men in Taoist robes, one old and the other young, came to the foot of Ankun mountain.


    There were still some childishness on his face, but there were some firm young men in his eyes. He couldn''t help looking at the old man in the Taoist robe beside him.


    There was some doubt in his tone.


    After all, the status of Ankun mountain has been standing in their hearts for so many years.


    Before that, no matter what demons and ghosts, as long as they dare to make trouble on Ankun mountain, they will definitely be crushed to death by an inexplicable force of Ankun mountain.


    But what happened this time? Just now, his master noticed that something was wrong in Ankun mountain. Ankun mountain had a powerful force. He was sure that this powerful force was not Ankun mountain''s inexplicable force, but another powerful force.


    And his master and he didn''t have any hesitation. They rushed to the foot of Ankun mountain.


    But did not expect, this just arrived at the foot of the mountain, we saw such a strong demon atmosphere.


    It can be seen how terrible the power of the owner of this demon breath is.


    Even the holy mountain dare to break through, and it seems that the inexplicable power of the holy mountain did not stop him.


    However, he didn''t see a trace of anger on his own master''s old face, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "Ha ha! The old Taoist said, "how can there be an inexplicable force to guard an ordinary mountain?"


    "It''s you who are playing tricks!"


    "You haven''t had enough of the lessons I taught you. I can beat you at the beginning, but now I can kill you as well."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 609

    There are some distortions on the old Taoist''s face.


    He is not like this young Taoist.


    He didn''t know how long he had lived. He was well-informed.


    Moreover, he was familiar with the demonic atmosphere on Ankun mountain.


    At the beginning, the owner of this demon breath was wounded by him.


    What''s more, the old wounds on his body are left by the owner of this demon breath.


    How could he forget the owner of this demon breath.


    This is the enemy of his life and death. If we meet him, either he or I will die.


    However, I didn''t expect that the owner of this demon breath had been hidden in Ankun mountain for so long, and made Ankun mountain a holy mountain alive, so that all people in the world didn''t doubt it.


    Even he cheated. Before that, he had no doubt that there would be something wrong with him in the world. But he didn''t expect that after he came here this time, he found the real difference here.


    It turns out that from the beginning to the end, she was pinched by others.


    Others are hiding under their own eyes, doing everything unscrupulously, and they don''t find anything wrong at all. They think that nothing will happen in the holy mountain.


    If it wasn''t for this time, Ankun mountain had an inexplicable and powerful power, as if a treasure had been born, he would never have noticed or come here.


    I don''t know that my life and death enemy has been hiding in Ankun mountain for so many years.


    He also hid everyone in the world and foolishly thought that Ankun mountain was the last quiet place in the world.


    If anything goes wrong in the world, they can come to Ankun mountain and live in seclusion.


    But they didn''t receive it. In the eyes of the master who lives in Ankun mountain, they are just a group of fools in the world.


    A bunch of idiots he played with in the palm of his hand.


    After knowing the truth, the Taoist will be so angry.


    He even wants to go to the mountain immediately to kill the enemy of life and death.


    Let him know that although Lao Dao is old-fashioned, he is not so easy to cheat, and cheating Lao Dao naturally has to pay its due price.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    However, different from this old Taoist, this young Taoist is still confused in the present situation.


    He didn''t know what his master was whispering to himself at all, but he did realize that the atmosphere here was not right, and he also noticed that his master revealed a trace of anger.


    He has been with Shifu for more than 20 years, and he has never seen such a gaffe.


    No matter what you face, even if you face the threat to your life, your face will not change when you come here. Why do you become so impolite when you encounter the smell of these demons.


    "Nothing! It''s just being fooled by an old friend for many years. "


    "You''ll know when you get to the mountain."


    "Lao Dao also needs to see how his old friend is doing now."


    "Lao Dao will let his old friend know that all people in the world are not fools. Since he has the courage to do everything like this, he has to pay the price he should have."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 610

    Although Lao Dao''s tone was peaceful, it was full of cold and murderous air.


    Let some of the young people dare not speak more.


    He could see how angry the master was.


    "Yo! Isn''t this Taoist priest cangyun? "


    "Why, Taoist priest cangyun is also interested in this place."


    "Or Taoist Cang Yun also noticed that there was a treasure born here, and he wanted to get in."


    Just when they want to go up the mountain, a woman in red suddenly appears.


    He stopped them both with a smile.


    "It turned out to be Miss mo. Miss Mo guessed it right. Lao Dao really noticed that there was news of the birth of a treasure here. He intended to take down the treasure and give it to his stupid apprentice. He could also keep it as a self-protection thing."


    "But after coming here, Lao Dao changed his mind."


    "Lao Dao just wants to kill people now."


    "No, I''m wrong. Lao Dao just wants to kill the demon now."


    "I didn''t expect to be fooled all my life by an old friend of Lao Dao. I hid under Lao Dao''s eyes and made waves. I didn''t let Lao Dao find anything wrong."


    "So the old Taoist asked Miss Mo not to stop the old Taoist."


    "If Miss Mo wants that treasure, please go and get it yourself. Lao Dao has no interest in it now."


    "If Miss Mo insists on stopping Lao Dao, don''t blame Lao Dao for his impoliteness."


    Taoist Cang Yun knows the woman in red, and it seems that she has some fear.


    Now he doesn''t want to have any conflict with the woman in red. He just wants to go up to the mountain and kill his old friend who is so arrogant that he dares to count the world.


    "Master, you..."


    This young Taoist is also surprised now. He has never seen such a gaffe from his master.


    This time the master''s painting is a pure threat.


    If Miss Mo doesn''t know her face, it''s very likely that her master will really attack Miss mo.


    What did Shifu think of to make Shifu so angry?


    "Gu Yu, you don''t have to worry about it. Everything has to be solved by being a teacher."


    "Later, I will tell you everything."


    Taoist cangyun is not in the mood to explain all this to his disciples.


    He just wants to get rid of that old friend.


    "Well, since Taoist priest cangyun is so sincere, I''m sorry to meet Taoist priest cangyun. Please help me."


    Miss Mo also didn''t think of herself. She just blocked the way out of this Taoist priest. She was so angry and even threatened herself. If she didn''t get out of the way, she would hurt herself directly.


    It seems that the old man is completely angry this time.


    But I don''t know why it is something that makes this old guy, no matter what time he is, be a plain and kind man, so angry.


    Even the threat of such bareness and nudity has come out.


    Is it because of the evil Qi here?


    It is said that the old man''s injuries were left to fight against a powerful demon.


    Is that devil the master of this evil spirit?


    If that''s the case, the old man can be forgiven for his anger.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 611

    "Unexpectedly, Taoist priest cangyun said so. Naturally, I dare not stop her any more. She is not the opponent of Taoist priest cangyun in her present state."


    After listening to cangyun Taoist priest''s words, Miss Mo, a woman in red, slowly made way.


    Signal to both of them that they won''t stop them.


    "Miss Mo, I''d like to ask Miss Mo to do me another favor."


    "If Miss Mo is willing to promise me, I will thank you again."


    When Taoist Cang Yun was about to leave here, he suddenly thought of something and turned to miss mo.


    "Oh


    "Taoist Cang Yun, as the first person in the world, even wants to ask a little girl for help. I don''t know what Taoist Cang Yun said that she wanted to help!"


    "If it''s something that I can help, I won''t refuse. After all, one of Cang Yun''s disciples is ten years ago in the practice world."


    There was a trace of doubt on Miss Mo''s face. He didn''t expect that Taoist Cang Yun, the first person in the practice, had something else to ask for his help.


    "Although this mountain is called holy mountain by people in the world, when Lao Dao came to the bottom of the mountain, he had already seen everything. The so-called deep mountain is just the layout of an old friend of Lao Dao. The old friend''s means are really all the way to heaven, and he has concealed all the people in the world."


    "Moreover, Lao Dao and it are life and death. After seeing it, there must be a big war. However, Lao Dao''s apprentice is not qualified to come into contact with such a huge war. Even some aftereffects can make the eldest apprentice die and die!"


    "So naturally, Lao Dao won''t take this disciple of Lao Dao to the battlefield. I know Miss Mo''s purpose here must be to see the treasure that will appear here soon!"


    "So, on the mountain, please ask Miss Mo to look after the apprentice of Lao Dao."


    "And the most precious thing here, Lao Dao will not fight with Miss Mo again, and as long as Miss Mo agrees to Lao Zhao''s request, when it''s over, Lao Dao will definitely give Miss Mo an unimaginable fortune, which will definitely benefit Miss Mo in the end."


    Taoist Cang Yun''s turbid eyes looked at Miss Mo, standing quietly here, waiting for Miss Mo''s answer.


    After all, the stranger''s answer is related to the safety of these silly apprentices.


    If Miss Mo does not agree this time, he may find a way to take this stupid apprentice back and never let him go up the mountain.


    After all, this trip up the mountain, he even his own life is still unknown.


    Not to mention, he is still a very weak and stupid apprentice now


    however, if he can still go up the mountain, it is better to let him go up the mountain. After all, it is also an opportunity for him to see the vast world.


    But there must be a strong presence around him to protect his life, and there will be no danger.


    Although he cangyun Taoist was the first in the world of practice, he broke his heart for his stupid apprentice.


    "Good! Such a small matter, the little girl naturally will not refuse


    "Please don''t worry, Taoist priest. When Taoist priest and your enemy need to see each other, the little girl will try to keep Taoist priest!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 612

    "Thank you, Miss mo. as long as these things are over, Lao Dao will surely give Miss Mo an unexpected fortune!"


    Taoist priest cangyun smiles at Miss Mo, then waves his Taoist robe and goes straight up the mountain.


    There is an earth shaking war waiting for him on this mountain.


    In this war, either he or I will die. There is no room for any mistakes.


    Must let own situation be in the peak time!


    "I don''t know what kind of existence this old friend of Taoist priest Cang Yun said could make Taoist priest Cang Yun, the first person in the world, be so alert."


    Miss Mo, a woman in red, has some secret thoughts when she looks at the back of Taoist priest cangyun.


    After all, this Taoist priest cangyun was recognized as the first person in the field of practice at that time.


    Even Zhixiao Taoist, the most famous master of xuzong, is not as good as cangyun Taoist who has lived for a long time.


    And no one in the whole practice circle knows how strong this Taoist cangyun is.


    There are not many people who have really seen the hand of this Taoist.


    It can be imagined how strong Taoist cangyun''s strength is.


    But when he came to the holy mountain, Taoist cangyun became so alert.


    We can imagine how powerful the existence on this holy mountain is.


    After arriving at Ankun mountain, Miss Mo, a woman in red, did not believe that Ankun mountain was the so-called holy mountain in the legend.


    After all, if Ankun mountain is really a holy mountain, where does the strong sense of humor from Kunshan come from?


    What''s more, just now he heard it very clearly. Taoist cangyun said that there was an old friend of his in Ankun mountain, and his old friend was so skillful that he cheated all the people in the world with his own strength.


    Maybe the old friend of Taoist cangyun is a real demon.


    And maybe it''s because the powerful demons can even make Taoist cangyun become so alert.


    "Miss Mo, how are we now?"


    Seeing that his master had gone up the mountain alone, the young Taoist looked at Miss Mo with some doubts.


    He is not a man who makes trouble without reason. He also knows that his own strength can''t help his master at all.


    If you have to go up the mountain with your master, it''s just a burden to become your master.


    He can only drag down the master, and he can''t help him with anything at all. That''s why he obediently listens to his master and stays with Miss mo. after all, Miss Mo''s strength is better than her own.


    With his protection, his life can be protected.


    "Go up and have a look first!"


    "The little girl also wants to see how powerful the existence that can make Taoist Cang Yun so alert is."


    "If you and I can only look around!"


    "After all, Taoist priest Cang Yun wants to fight with a strong man of the same level. You and I can''t afford it."


    "I''m afraid a little bit of aftereffect from them can shock you and me to death."


    Miss Mo''s eyes turned when she walked from Shanghai. I don''t know what she was thinking.


    Then he turned to the young Taoist and said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 613

    "Someone''s coming."


    Lin Mu, who is protecting the Dharma for Zhixiao Taoist, suddenly opens his eyes.


    His powerful divine sense had found them since they had come to the foot of Ankun mountain.


    It''s just that they didn''t manage it, because their strength is not enough to make them do anything.


    After all, among them, only the older Taoist had the same strength as the tiger headed demon who had just been run over by himself, let alone the other two. They were not enemies of their own.


    So he didn''t care about these people at all.


    Let them come up.


    Moreover, I still owe a cause and effect to a woman in red. At the beginning, a woman in red threw her unconscious self to Taoist Zhixiao, so that she could see this old friend.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? How to get to the top of the mountain, the devil''s breath is weaker and weaker. "


    "Is that guy gone?"


    "But the meaning of the breath of the treasure here is that if the guy wants to leave, he can''t not take it away, which is totally not in line with his idea. After all, if we start to think that this mountain is a holy mountain, then he has been hiding here for tens of thousands of years, and the results of tens of thousands of years'' efforts will soon be achieved It is absolutely impossible for him not to take away the achievements of this term. "


    As Taoist cangyun got to the top of the mountain, his brows became tighter and tighter.


    Because he found that when he got to the top of the mountain, the breath of his old friend became weaker and weaker, as if it had never appeared.


    Is it hard for my old friend to abandon this treasure and run away alone?


    But how can you know this? But it took my old friend many years to finish it. How can you watch it slip away from me.


    So, when I didn''t come here, I felt that something happened that I didn''t think of.


    Will cause his own life and death, in the end will abandon this as the treasure, and leave alone.


    "Someone!"


    Suddenly, his eyes found two Daopao men sitting on the ground in front of him.


    But later, when he just came to the top of the mountain, he had looked at it with his divine sense, and his divine sense did not find any traces of people here.


    But my eyes can''t deceive me. My eyes have been watching two Taoist robe men sitting on the ground, as if they were practicing something.


    Therefore, the only result is that the strength of these two Taoist robe men is far beyond themselves.


    So I can''t see my life experience. There are still two people here.


    However, do people who are far more powerful than themselves really exist in this spiritual world?


    You should know that your strength is not the first in the cultivation circle, but at least you can rank in the top three.


    Except for the tiger head, or he never paid attention to anyone.


    But today, he found two Taoist robe men who could not even detect their own divine sense.


    But how is that possible?


    How can there be such a powerful existence in the world of practice?


    And if there is such a powerful existence in the collection, how can I not know any information.


    He was more and more alert to the direction of the two men in Taoist robes, and wanted to try their reality.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 614

    "Stop coming."


    Seeing that Taoist cangyun was getting closer to them, Lin Mu couldn''t help shouting.


    After all, Daoists in Zhixiao are in a critical period, and there is no room for any disturbance.


    Now, Taoist cangyun doesn''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend to Taoist Zhixiao, so it''s also a hidden danger for Taoist Zhixiao to rashly let him forward. Although he doesn''t pay attention to this man, he is careful to sail for thousands of years.


    Lin Mu has always believed in this truth, he never foolishly put himself in a threat.


    That''s why he''s so nervous.


    When Taoist cangyun had not come to them, he used a strong breath of his body to block him out.


    "How is that possible?"


    Cangyun Taoist looked at the wall of light in front of him, which blocked him with steam.


    Although this light wall looks simple, as if a dozen can be broken.


    But with his strength, we can naturally see how huge the energy generated by this light wall is.


    He has a premonition that as long as he dares to break this barrier, the white robed Taoist who releases this light wall will definitely crush himself to death without hesitation.


    He has seen from the white robed Taoist that he has such strength, and he is not the opponent of the white robed Taoist at all.


    Because his intuition has never been missed for so many years.


    His intuition had felt a fatal danger from the white robed Taoist.


    Just like those unattainable strong people I met when I was a little weak, it seemed that one finger could easily crush him to death.


    But how can there be such a powerful existence in this world.


    You should know that you are already on the top of the world.


    If there are people in this world who can tell you what they have already stood at the top of the world with one hand, then how powerful they need to be in order to do it.


    All the practitioners in this world may not be his rivals.


    So what''s the purpose of his coming here?


    And perhaps his life and death enemy has been killed by the white robed Taoist.


    After all, he can''t feel any demons now.


    I can''t feel any breath of my life and death enemy.


    According to the current situation, it seems that there is only one possibility, that is, the great enemy of life and death, offended the strong man in the white robe and was mercilessly crushed to death by him.


    If the white robed Taoist really has such strength, then it does not mean that he also has the strength to crush himself to death easily.


    "I wonder who you are, in the dark clouds?"


    "Why have I never seen you, or heard that you are so powerful in the world of practice?"


    Cang Yun only looked at Lin Mu now, and did not notice Zhixiao Taoist who was still sitting beside Lin Mu and absorbing his memory of the previous life.


    "I''m just here for one thing of my old friend, and I''m here to help him get it."


    Lin Mu said casually.


    He can still tell this Taoist some useless news.


    After all, he can also show himself. There is no malice for him, which saves him indiscriminately.


    Even though he didn''t care whether he started or not.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 615

    But if he did it, he would be able to cause some trouble to Lin Mu.


    And what Lin Mu hates most now is trouble. At such a critical time, he doesn''t want to make trouble. It''s best to keep the status quo.


    If the Taoist cangyun really didn''t do it to them, then Lin Mu would not be polite and just crush him to death.


    "Zhixiao, why are you here?"


    All of a sudden, some beautiful female voices came.


    There is a trace of inconceivability in this female voice, as if I never thought that an unexpected person was still here.


    "Zhixiao Daoyou!"


    Hearing this voice, Taoist cangyun couldn''t help looking at the other man who had been sitting on the ground.


    It''s amazing to find that this man wearing a green Taoist robe is the famous Taoist of Zhixiao, the leader of xuzong in the spiritual world.


    At the beginning, he had a meeting with this virtual patriarch, and also talked with him.


    For such a powerful young Taoist friend, he is still a very profound one, but just now he has been paying attention to the powerful white robed Taoist, so he has not paid attention to this Zhixiao Taoist.


    But after hearing Miss Mo''s words, he immediately recognized the Zhixiao Taoist.


    "Are you good friends with Zhixiao Daoyou?"


    Seeing this Zhixiao Taoist and Lin Shu standing together, it seems that Lin Mu is protecting the Dharma for this Zhixiao Taoist.


    He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that the white robed Taoist is not an enemy.


    If the white robed Taoist was the enemy, he could not think of any chance to walk out of Ankun mountain alive.


    "I think so."


    Lin Mu is noncommittal.


    After so many days together, they can also be regarded as good friends.


    "It''s you!"


    Then Miss Mo looked at Lin Mu and recognized the man who had given it to Taoist Zhixiao with her own hands.


    Up to now, she still remember Lin Mu clearly.


    After all, when I first saw this man in a white Taoist robe, his injury was already shocking. Ordinary people can''t imagine what things in the world can make people suffer such serious injuries.


    And if people in the world are so seriously injured, it is estimated that they will die at the first time.


    But this man in a white Taoist robe is different. He has an inexplicable and powerful force. He is constantly resisting this powerful momentum to save his last life.


    This makes Miss Mo curious.


    After all, a person who has been seriously injured can still survive, so his strength will not be too bad.


    However, after she observed for a long time, the inexplicable and powerful force on the man in the white Taoist robe was just passively repairing the injury on her body, which had no use at all.


    Moreover, the man in the white Taoist robe didn''t wake up, and at that time, she had some things to do, so she didn''t have the patience to stay by Lin Mu''s side all the time.


    That''s why he thought of Zhixiao Taoist, one of his few friends in the field of practice.


    This young man is also wearing a Taoist robe. He must be a member of the sect.


    It''s not necessarily inappropriate to give it to Zhixiao Taoist.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 616

    "Oh


    "I saved it."


    "Then I owe you a favor?"


    Lin Mu didn''t mean anything to the woman in red.


    After all, she gave herself to Taoist Zhixiao.


    It can be said that I have found a place for myself.


    After all, if you keep yourself in the wilderness all the time, you may not be able to find it in the world rules. If you were in a coma at that time, you would be miserable if you were found in the world rules.


    Although the world law of the world does not have that ability, but once let the world exclude itself.


    Then you are in danger.


    You know, a saint who has been in a coma and seriously injured is a fragrant steamed bun in the universe.


    You know, a saint has a lot of things.


    And most of them are good things.


    After all, most of them are weak people. Apart from taking away their precious things, they can''t touch themselves at all, even if they are seriously injured and in a coma.


    If you meet some people whose strength is almost the same as your own, or even higher than your own, it will be miserable.


    You know, a puppet in the realm of saints is rare in the world.


    Once they get their body, they will try their best to get rid of their divine consciousness and make a puppet who only obeys their orders.


    Sages can also be regarded as a giant in the universe. If they can have such a powerful puppet, they can gain a lot of power in the universe.


    Although the probability of this happening is very small, it is not impossible.


    Therefore, he still owes this woman in red for this favor.


    "I don''t dare to be, I don''t dare to be. At the beginning, it was just a casual work. You don''t need to care!"


    "And I knew you were so powerful, so I don''t have to worry about it. You will wake up sooner or later."


    Naturally, the woman in red waved her hand.


    At the beginning, he was just a casual laborer, and now he doesn''t know what a strong man''s mind is.


    If what he said just now was just casual, but he took it seriously, and he put forward some excessive demands beyond his capacity, then he would be miserable.


    She also found out just now that she could never be the opponent of the man in the white Taoist robe.


    Don''t you see that Taoist cangyun, known as the first person in the world, is still standing outside the light wall, looking at the strong man in this white Taoist robe with a vigilant face?


    "Ha ha! It''s easy work, but it helps me a lot. "


    "When Zhixiao Daoyou wakes up, I will give you a fortune."


    Lin Mu smiles. Although others don''t care, he has to care.


    After all, other people also spend a lot of time to help themselves.


    You can''t let others suffer.


    "That little girl is here. Thank you very much


    See Lin Mu all said so.


    Of course, Miss Mo will not let go of the interests she has already talked about.


    He simply agreed.


    Moreover, it seems that this strong man in white Taoist robes is not joking.


    "That''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this..."


    Just as they were still talking, a faint voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 617

    "My head hurts."


    "I have reincarnated, haven''t I?"


    "What''s going on now?"


    Zhixiao Taoist opened his eyes slowly.


    I raised my hand and stroked myself, and there were some swollen heads.


    In the moment just now, he found that some unidentified memories appeared in his mind.


    But he found that he did not reject these memories at all, as if they were his.


    However, he is only the Zhixiao Taoist, the leader of the empty sect in the world. The one in memory can be regarded as a powerful Zhixiao Taoist among the heaven and the world. Does he really have anything to do with himself?


    Now he has some problems. Is it false or real?


    And now he''s feeling a lot of pain in his head.


    It''s as if it could explode at any time.


    "Daoyou, you wake up."


    "Your memory has been absorbed by you, too?"


    Seeing that Zhixiao Taoist had absorbed the memory sealed by his previous life, Lin Mu said.


    "You..."


    Zhixiao Taoist didn''t realize the master of the world he saw hundreds of years ago because he still has some confusion in his mind.


    "Lin Daoyou."


    After a long time, Zhixiao Taoist finally absorbed the memory of his previous life.


    Until now, Zhixiao Taoist has become a real Zhixiao Taoist.


    Therefore, he has found Lin Mu''s figure from his memory.


    "Thank you very much for this time."


    "If I don''t have Lin Daoyou, I don''t know how long I will have to wait to completely recover my memory. Maybe my memory will be taken away by some people who have bad intentions."


    After thoroughly absorbing the memory of this life and the previous life.


    Zhixiao Taoist also understood what happened now.


    I also know why he wanted reincarnation in his previous life.


    Therefore, nature is very grateful to Lin Mu.


    If there is no Lin Daoyou, maybe he will be very difficult to become himself.


    "You don''t need to be polite. It''s just easy work."


    "And I saw a favor back then."


    Lin Mu also said with a smile.


    For Zhixiao Taoist, although they only met once, Lin Mu was very fond of him.


    After all, when he had not reached the present level, Zhixiao Taoist could treat himself with the tone of treating the same level of people.


    Moreover, he also provided himself with a lot of information that he did not know about in the universe.


    I also owe him a favor.


    "You''re welcome, Lin Daoyou. At the beginning, I just told you some basic information. I didn''t expect that Lin Daoyou could remember so clearly."


    "But I haven''t seen him for many years. The strength of Lin Daoyou has reached the level that I was very envious of at the beginning!"


    "In a short period of more than one hundred years, Lin Daoyou went directly from being a saint to a saint. Such a talent can be regarded as rare in the universe!"


    "Maybe in the future, Lin Daoyou can really become a giant in the universe!"


    The Zhixiao Taoist, who has recovered to his previous knowledge, can see at a glance that Lin Mu''s current strength has already become a strong man who wanted to step into the saint realm of Taoism.


    This also made him very surprised. When they met at the beginning, Lin Mu''s strength was not as good as himself. Unexpectedly, now he was far beyond himself and even reached the level he wanted to look far away.


    ¡­ ¡¢

 Chapter 618

    "Taoist friends are over praised. It''s just luck that makes them reach this level."


    "And the strength of Daoyou will reach my level sooner or later. For Daoyou, it''s just a matter of time."


    "Maybe we''ll have to rely on Daoyou then."


    Lin Mu is also polite. After all, it''s only a matter of time for Zhixiao Taoist to break through the saint realm.


    "Anyway, it''s still troublesome to Daoyou!"


    After a while, Zhixiao Taoist seems to have absorbed all his memories, and it seems that his present state is also extremely good.


    Then he stood up slowly and bowed to Lin Mu.


    In any case, he was very grateful to Lin Mu, especially this time. If there was no Lin Mu this time, he might not want to get his own memory in this life.


    After all, before he met Lin Mu, he didn''t know the memory of the seal hidden in Ankun mountain.


    Moreover, his memory is coveted by a powerful demon in the world.


    And his life is not the opponent of the demon.


    If you really let that person either absorb his subconscious memory, then he will sink forever and never remember that he was the original Zhixiao Taoist.


    For this matter, he is very grateful.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhixiao, you..."


    With the end of the conversation between Zhixiao Taoist and Lin Mu.


    Miss Mo, the woman in red, finally spoke.


    However, the tone is incomparable doubt, there are some incredible.


    It seems that the Zhixiao Taoist in front of him is not the same person as the one he knew before.


    "I''ll explain to you later."


    Although it has absorbed the memory of previous life, his memory of this life still occupies most of his life.


    Moreover, it is not to say that Zhixiao Taoists who are absorbed by memory are not Zhixiao Taoists.


    He is still Zhixiao Taoist, no matter from the aspect of soul or body, there is no change.


    He just has the memory of the previous life in his mind.


    Therefore, he still has a deep memory of the woman in red, Miss mo.


    Moreover, the two of them can be regarded as a pair of enemies in this life.


    "It seems that Dao you''s good fortune is not shallow."


    Lin Mu looked at the expressions on their faces and couldn''t help laughing at Zhixiao Taoist.


    It seems that it''s not easy for Taoist to get a good fortune in this life.


    Did not see, has not recovered to the previous memory, has obtained such a confidant.


    Although, there was no obvious expression on their faces.


    However, Lin Mu could still see a kind of inexplicable emotion from them.


    "You are joking!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist showed a rare blush on his face.


    Yesterday, no one would have thought that a quasi Saint would show such an expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "Isn''t Daoyou the master? Why did you come to such a low world and get seriously injured? "


    After continuing to recover for a while.


    Zhixiao Taoist also remembered Lin Mu''s identity.


    In his memory, Lin Mu is not a world controller of a powerful world. Why did he come to such a low world? And when he saw Lin Mu, he was seriously injured.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 619

    Moreover, with his current insight, he can see clearly that Lin Mu''s strength has already broken through to the saint realm.


    Such a powerful realm can also be regarded as a powerful one in the universe, and few of them are the powerful opponents of the sage realm.


    Let alone hurt a saint''s strong so badly.


    Such a strong man can be regarded as the top among all the heaven and the world.


    However, how can such a strong man surrender his status to a saint? This is totally unreasonable.


    However, if such a top-level strong man didn''t fight against Lin Mu, what else could make him suffer such a serious injury?


    Zhixiao Taoist couldn''t figure it out.


    "Ha ha, it''s just an accident."


    "It touched the taboo of the heaven and the world. I wanted to find a lower world to heal my wounds, but when I came to your world, I was overcast by the world law of your world."


    Lin Mu doesn''t care at all.


    But he didn''t tell all the things, such as how he touched the taboo of the heaven and the world, and how he was influenced by the law of the heaven and the world.


    These things have been the bottom line in her heart. He won''t say these things foolishly.


    If he said that name, and let those strong people in the heaven and the world who have been staring at the treasure they own hear it, then his situation will be even worse.


    You know, now as long as a quasi saint, he does not have any resistance, let alone the strong above the saint.


    Moreover, although he had met Zhixiao Taoist before, he only had a one-sided relationship, and his friendship was not very deep.


    This time, he came to help him just to return the favor of that year, but also to make a good relationship for his future.


    Therefore, he will not believe all of them.


    "I see!"


    "Lin Daoyou is still like this..."


    After listening to Lin Mu''s words, some of Zhixiao Taoist were stunned.


    He didn''t expect that there was someone so bold as to challenge the will of the laws of the heaven and the world.


    You should know that if you dare to challenge the law of the universe, you will be crushed to death without hesitation.


    However, this Lin Daoyou really dares to do so, and it seems that he is just a little injured. After tens of thousands of years of cultivation, he can almost recover to the strength of his heyday, but he does not have any worries about his life.


    For those who dare to challenge the law of heaven and the world before, the end is too good.


    Before those who dare to challenge the law of the universe, basically no one got any good end.


    He didn''t ask much. For what reason did Lin Mu provoke the laws of heaven and the world.


    Although this time Lin Mu helped him find the memory of his previous life.


    However, the two of them are only on one side.


    Friendship is not that deep.


    It''s good that Lin Mu can explain to him to such a degree.


    He would not be silly to ask Lin Mu why he would challenge the law of the universe.


    As a quasi saint, although he has no strength now, his vision is still very good.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 620

    "Daoyou, now that you have found the memory of your previous life, say goodbye again."


    "There are still many things in the world for you to solve, and I have to stay here to recuperate."


    After a long time, I saw that Zhixiao Taoist was almost recovered.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help saying.


    After all, as long as the practitioners in the universe reincarnate, they will leave a cause and effect.


    In this world, Zhixiao Taoist also left a lot of cause and effect to return.


    And Lin Mu has not forgotten what she came to this world for. She came to this world to heal her wounds, not to be busy.


    If the true Qi on Ankun mountain is at least five times stronger than that of the outside world, cultivating here will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Therefore, Lin Mu did not plan to go down the mountain this time. He had planned to stay in Ankun mountain to recuperate.


    "I want to come to Daoyou to recuperate on this Ankun mountain."


    "Then I won''t disturb you."


    Zhixiao Taoist is also not an ignorant person. In the hidden consciousness of Lin Mu''s words, he has already understood that Lin Mu is ready to stay on the Ankun mountain to recuperate.


    Naturally, he would not disturb him.


    Therefore, he is also ready to say goodbye to Lin Mu and go down the mountain.


    As Lin Mu said, he still has a lot of things to solve in this world. After all, as long as everyone reincarnates, there will be endless cause and effect.


    If you want to reach the peak of the previous life, you have to solve the cause and effect one by one.


    So he can''t stay here on the Ankun mountain.


    "Oh! By the way, these ordinary people are predestined with us. You can also take them down the mountain. It''s said that they have one or two ways to practice. Maybe we can see some surprises in the future. "


    When Zhixiao Taoist is about to take Chen Wei to make trouble with Miss Mo, the woman in red, down the mountain, Lin Mu''s voice rings again.


    Because Lin Mu remembered that he had several ordinary people to solve here.


    But he didn''t want to take the dirty work on himself.


    After all, it''s very tiring to explain to these ordinary people.


    He is tired enough now, so he doesn''t want to be tired any more.


    So I simply leave these ordinary people''s affairs to Zhixiao Taoist.


    Zhixiao Taoist has been in this world for hundreds of years. It''s impossible that he doesn''t have any foundation in this world.


    So it''s the wisest choice to give these ordinary people to him.


    It can not only solve their own problems, but also ensure the safety of these ordinary people and prevent them from dying in the wilderness.


    "Yes! The fact that these ordinary people have come to our battlefield also shows that they are really predestined with me. Professor, it''s not bad for them to practice one or two ways. "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhixiao Taoist couldn''t help looking at the ordinary people who had fainted.


    It has to be said that when their decisive battle is coming, some ordinary people break into their battlefield. To be honest, they are really predestined with each other.


    It''s not bad for such a person to teach one or two ordinary cultivation methods. Maybe there will be a surprise waiting for them in the future.


    Among all the heavens and all the realms, there are many good things because they are just one fate.


    Maybe in the future, there will be one or two people who can help themselves very much!


    Therefore, Zhixiao Taoist did not refuse Lin Mu''s words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 621

    "Well, it''s all settled."


    "I have to take good care of myself, too!"


    "After all, I''m getting worse and worse now. If I meet a quasi saint, I may not be able to beat him. At that time, if this matter is spread, I''ll lose my face."


    "If someone knows that a great saint can''t beat even a quasi saint, then Lin Mu won''t have to go on in the future."


    Lin Mu looked at his injury and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Because he just started to cause, his injury is more serious.


    Although the move he just started is not worth mentioning to himself, it is undeniable that he has mobilized the real Qi in his body.


    It''s a burden to my injury.


    So at that moment, he felt that his injury was more serious.


    At this time, it''s estimated that the peak of a big Luo Jinxian will be five to five.


    So now he has to get back to his strength.


    After all, I don''t know how long the next mission will be.


    He wants to be at least five points back in his heyday when the next task comes.


    In this way, we can barely protect ourselves in the next task.


    Because, according to the current situation, the world he needs for his next task is absolutely impossible to be a low-key world, it is likely to be a medium-sized world, and it is even more insignificant to be a high-level world.


    Whether it''s the middle world or the high world, at least it needs the strength of the quasi holy period to be able to barely protect itself.


    Therefore, now Lin Mu is very looking forward to his strength can return to his heyday.


    Only in this way, they can be unscrupulous in accordance with their own ideas to do things, rather than being constrained everywhere.


    You know, with Lin Mu''s current strength, if he really does things as he did in his heyday, it will not take long for him to be targeted by some of the original strong people in the world.


    At that time, he and I can''t play out the strength of sages.


    Then he had some tragedies.


    "System, how long is it before my next mission?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Mu couldn''t help asking his own system.


    At least you have to know how long it will take for your next mission? At least I can prepare myself.


    "The host doesn''t have to worry. When the task comes, the system will remind you naturally."


    "During this period of time, the host can take care of the injured. Basically, there won''t be any tasks during this period of time."


    The sound of the system is still cold, but this cold sound makes Lin Mu feel at ease.


    It seems that the system is quite humanized, very considerate of her current state, also know that his current state is not suitable to complete the task.


    So, he was given a period of rest.


    However, Lin Mu estimated that this period of time will not be too long, at most, it is only thousands of years.


    Therefore, he must be in the world of thousands of years of cultivation, grasp to complete the recovery of his injury.


    Not to mention anything else, at least we have to recover to be able to play the power of the quasi holy period.


    In this way, when the next task comes, he will have the confidence to protect himself.


    Otherwise, some of the original world was found by the strong, their world suddenly more than a way of heaven.


    In this battle, the strong have been used to freedom at ordinary times. They don''t like a constraint on their head.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 622

    At that time, you can imagine the end.


    Those strong men will never allow them to have an inexplicable strong man on their head.


    So, the consequence is that everyone can think of it.


    Those boys will definitely join in the expedition.


    At that time, although I can use the world power of that world, because my own injury has not been completely recovered, at most, I can only play the strength of Da Luo Jinxian in his peak period.


    At that time, he will not be the opponent of the strong.


    Maybe it''s really possible for those strong people to join forces to conquer the sky.


    At that time, he will lose face and hair.


    Lin Mu would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Therefore, in this point of time, he must grasp the recovery of his injury.


    At least, he has to recover to the quasi saint. At that time, the world power of building the world can also reach the saint power.


    At that time, he would not be afraid to let the world''s original strongmen attack him.


    In a medium-sized world, the most powerful fighting force is the sage.


    And the world with Saints is a very advanced one.


    Some ordinary medium-sized world only has a few quasi saints at most.


    As long as he recovered to such a degree, Lin Mu was not afraid of the next task.


    He didn''t think much and set up a border here at will.


    Then slowly sit down, absorbing the true Qi of heaven and earth to repair the injury in his body.


    Although he was just sitting in the wilderness, he was not worried about his own danger.


    Although he just left a border here casually.


    However, in this world, few people can break this barrier.


    Even if someone can reluctantly tell him this border, but his body in the world no one can move.


    After all, at this time, the most high-end combat power is still Taoist cangyun, just a golden immortal.


    Did not see before that tiger life, or is also a surprise, but he was crushed to death.


    Not to mention, there are still some Taoist priest Cang Yun whose strength is not as good as that demon with tiger head and human body.


    In such a low world, Lin Mu had no worries at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Zhixiao Taoist.


    "Zhixiao, you..."


    Miss Mo, the woman in red, looked at Zhixiao Taoist for some reason.


    Being with the present Zhixiao Taoist is totally different from the present.


    He could see through the former Zhixiao Taoist at a glance, but when he was with the present Zhixiao Taoist, he found that he could not see through the man in front of him, as if there was a mysterious fog on the man in front of him.


    Before that, what happened to Zhixiao?


    It was as if she had been with the mysterious strong man in white Taoist robes. After she came back, she felt that Zhixiao had changed her appearance.


    "Want to hear a story?"


    Because before that, Taoist cangyun had already gone back.


    Therefore, Zhixiao Taoist can be so relieved.


    After all, he and Miss Mo have an inexplicable emotion directly.


    In his heart, he could not help but believe Miss Mo in red.


    Slowly, he and Miss Mo told the stories of his previous life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 623

    "You..."


    "Reincarnation?"


    After a long time, Miss Mo finally finished listening to the story of Zhixiao Taoist.


    But his eyes are still full of incredible, and even some skeptical color.


    Although the world has been reincarnated for a long time.


    But no one has ever seen a real reincarnation.


    Or no one knows the place of reincarnation.


    So most people call this a rumor.


    However, I didn''t expect that there was a real reincarnation around her.


    However, this man does not belong to their world, but comes from a vast world called Zhutian Wanjie, and it is said that his strength can barely be called one of the giants of Zhutian Wanjie.


    "Yes, I know these things of mine are very strange to you, but that''s the truth."


    "Although these are not acceptable at your level, once you reach a higher level, you will believe it!"


    Zhixiao Taoist also saw the color of disbelief in Miss Mo''s eyes.


    He couldn''t help explaining.


    "Who are you now?"


    "The one from the previous life, or the Zhixiao Taoist in this life!"


    There is something complicated in Miss Mo''s eyes.


    Because he is not sure whether the man standing in front of him is the man she knew before.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Are these important?"


    "I am Zhixiao. No one can replace me!"


    "Many years ago, I have proved that Dalao has become the unity of the heavens."


    "So no matter who I was, or who I am now, I am Zhixiao!"


    Zhixiao Taoist said slowly.


    Although some of his words are incomprehensible when his strength does not reach a certain level, as long as his strength reaches a certain level, he will understand the meaning of these words, because as long as a person proves Dara and becomes the only one in the universe, no matter how reincarnated he is, he has no one to replace him.


    Even his reincarnation can''t replace him.


    Therefore, although the present Zhixiao Taoist has recovered the memory of his previous life, he is still the same. He will not change anything.


    "So good!"


    After listening to the explanation of Zhixiao Taoist, Miss Mo began to laugh slowly.


    In fact, she didn''t care what kind of identity the Zhixiao Taoist was? In the end, the memory of the previous life has been restored, and there is nothing he cares about. Is the Zhixiao Taoist still the one he knew before?


    After listening to his explanation, she also slowly understood that no matter how he changed, the Zhixiao Taoist in front of him was the same as the one he knew before, and no one could replace him.


    So she was relieved.


    As long as he doesn''t change.


    Why care about the rest?


    "Lin Daoyou, although he doesn''t know what happened to you, he still hopes that Daoyou can achieve his goal."


    "Daoyou, I''m weak now, and there''s no place to help Daoyou. If Daoyou needs any help in the future, you just need to open your mouth and make a decision


    When they were about to leave, Zhixiao Taoist slowly turned around to see the direction of Ankun mountain in the distance.


    His eyes seemed to want to see through the scene here until he saw the place where Lin Mu was recuperating.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 624

    Five thousand years later.


    You are still Ankun mountain.


    Since Lin Mu killed the demon with tiger head, Ankun mountain has lost its inexplicable power, and it can''t protect the people and practitioners here. Therefore, Ankun mountain is no longer the holy mountain in legend, and it is an ordinary mountain on the planet. There is no difference between Ankun mountain and other mountains.


    It can only be regarded as a scenic spot at most.


    And since their civilization came into contact with interstellar space thousands of years ago.


    There are fewer and fewer people on my mother''s bed. Most of them have made interstellar migration, and fewer and fewer people can come to Ankun mountain for tourism.


    So the holy mountain before has become empty now.


    But at the top of Ankun mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, there has been a mysterious fog all the time for thousands of years. No one can explore this mysterious fog.


    Even now that their civilization has developed to such a level, even if they can colonize the alien world, they still can''t explore the mysterious fog. What is behind it.


    Therefore, although Ankun mountain has lost the name of holy mountain, the mystery here has been handed down by people.


    Most of the psychic lovers like to come here to explore.


    But they are doomed to return without a plan.


    Because this mysterious fog is the result of man-made boundary.


    And the man who laid the border was already a giant in the universe.


    Moreover, this world has not only been promoted to the medium-sized world recently, but also has no ability to explore the boundary laid by a saint.


    Five thousand years is a long time for ordinary people, even for some lower civilizations. Maybe their civilization is only five thousand years.


    But for sages like trees, it''s just a number, because their lives have been countless for a long time.


    It''s only five thousand years. For those great powers in the universe, it''s just a time of closing the door. It''s gone in a flash. For them, time is the least valuable thing. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    Therefore, although five thousand years have passed, but the rest of the tree did not feel any change.


    He is still in the holy mountain in the legend before this, convalescent.


    Although Ankun mountain had lost its mysterious power and the name of holy mountain after he killed the ghost with tiger''s head, the intensity of Qi on Ankun mountain was far from the outside world, so Lin Mu had never left the mountain during this period.


    Moreover, in the five thousand years of cultivation, Lin Mu also felt that the injury in his body had been much better.


    At least he is now barely able to play a quasi period of strength.


    Such a recovery injury for him can also be regarded as very fast.


    And he has confidence in the next mission of the system.


    Now he has the strength to spend the right time. In addition, his next mission is bound to become the way of heaven in that world. With the help of the world law of that world, he can fight against the sage.


    Therefore, he has been relieved for the most part.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 625

    However, because the system task prompt has not come.


    Lin Mu was not too anxious.


    Although he can now play the quasi Saint period of strength, but his body injury has not yet fully recovered.


    It will be some time before he is fully recovered.


    So the task of the system has not come yet, which is very precious for him.


    He is ready to take care of all the injuries in his body during the construction period.


    After all, it can give full play to the strength of saints and quasi saints, which is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Even if ten would-be saints come to estimate a saint, they are not the opponents of that saint.


    As long as Lin Mu recovers to the strength of the sage period and the strength of the world law entering that world, he is confident that he can fight against the strong in the peak period of the sage.


    At that time, he will come from the danger of the heaven and the world.


    After all, among all the heaven and the world at this time, the strong above the saints will not do it easily.


    So Lin Mu only worried about those people of the same level as him.


    But saints are also divided into three realms.


    Early stage, middle stage and high stage.


    Although both of them are saints, there is a gap between the saints in each stage.


    Generally speaking, the sages in the middle stage will never be the opponents of the sages in the high stage.


    But there are always accidents.


    Like the world controller.


    As long as the sage in the middle of the world Master, and then with the help of the power of the law of the world, can also reluctantly and the sage later strong confrontation.


    Therefore, as long as he has recovered from his injury, he can also be regarded as acting recklessly to some extent.


    However, after so many years, Lin Mu, who hasn''t heard the information of the task released by the system, is still preparing to recuperate again.


    His quiet was suddenly disturbed.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Do you think you can still run now


    "Give those things to me. I hope I can spare your life mercifully."


    Two black men came to the top of Ankun mountain.


    They were both dressed in black robes and possessed evil spirits.


    It''s obvious that these two people are the so-called sorcerers of the world.


    It''s also a street mouse that everyone in the practice world shouts to beat.


    And from now on, it seems that the state of these two demons is not very good.


    It seems that some powerful Warcraft are chasing another warlock, and the warlock who is being chased is covered with wounds.


    And it looks very bad.


    The expression on the face of the chased Moxiu looked very ecstatic.


    As if no matter how this person escaped, he could not escape from the palm of his hand.


    As if they have the potential to those things, those things have completely belonged to their own things.


    "You..."


    "Ha ha! Even if I die with that thing, I won''t give it to you. "


    "So I advise you to die."


    There was a sneer on the face of the black robed devil who was chased.


    It seems that no matter what the person who catches up with him says, even if it''s lotus, she won''t give it to him easily.


    Because, he knows that as long as he takes out those things, then his life will not be guaranteed.


    As long as that thing in their own hands, then this person will not easily kill themselves, as long as there is a chance, then they can escape a life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 626

    "Hum!"


    "After all this, you still have a hard mouth!"


    "You think that if you don''t hand over those things, I''ll have nothing to do with you."


    "I''ve learned a new skill recently. I can directly explore other people''s soul."


    "If you don''t pay attention to it, you will tear other people''s souls to pieces. "


    " can you imagine the pain of a person''s soul being crushed? "


    "I really like to see people''s expression, which expression can make me very happy."


    "So, do you want to try this trick that you just learned?"


    "And in front of this move, no one can hide any secret."


    The youngest man looked at him to such an extent that he was still bargaining with himself.


    There was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    This situation should not be immediately hands to those things to their own, and then kneel at their feet, like a dog to pray for his life.


    He even wanted to use that little thing to coerce himself.


    Do you really think you can''t find that thing?


    "Ha ha!"


    "It depends on whether you can do it fast or how fast you can blow yourself up."


    "Although you plot against me, my strength is almost the same as yours. If I blow myself up, I guess you will die with me. I don''t want to die like you. You Do you want to see if you have such a determination? "


    The black robed sorcerer who was chased had no fear of that man.


    What if he learned a new trick?


    His move can explore the deep memory of human soul, and how can it tear human soul to pieces?


    The premise of his move is that he has the qualification to be able to touch himself and perform this move on himself.


    And he doesn''t have that qualification at all.


    He has the confidence that at the moment when he comes to contact himself and does this trick on himself, he can blow himself up and pull him down to be buried with himself.


    He didn''t believe the villain had the courage to gamble with himself.


    After so many years of hostility, he knew the character of this great enemy of life and death.


    He knew that such a person had no absolute confidence and would never do it easily.


    As long as he said such words, then he would definitely hesitate, as long as he hesitated, then he still had hope to escape.


    As long as they escape, this time, it will be slaughtered by itself.


    As long as the treasure is used again, this guy will never be his opponent.


    "Hum!"


    "I don''t have that confidence. I believe you dare to blow yourself up!"


    "If you really had that ability, you wouldn''t have gotten so far."


    After hearing the words of the devil, his body that he pushed forward was shocked.


    There is also some hesitation.


    He knows that the devil is absolutely crazy. As long as he is crazy, he can do anything.


    He didn''t have the confidence to be sure that the devil would not blow himself up.


    There is nothing wrong with what the devil said.


    This time I was able to chase him, relying on the previous plot.


    His strength is almost the same as that of himself, and even higher than that of himself. If he explodes himself, he may be able to be buried with him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 627

    He is also a man who cherishes his life.


    He will never do anything he is not sure of.


    It''s like this thing right now.


    Although those things make him very jealous, although he knows that as long as he gets these things, he is likely to dominate the world.


    But once he had to gamble on his own life, he would have hesitated.


    Because no matter how good things are, it''s just empty talk to enjoy life.


    "Ha ha! Blood robed old devil, how, is this counsellor? "


    "Don''t you want those things? Come here. As long as you dare to come here, maybe I will appreciate you and give you those things. "


    The evil becomes old ghost to see the blood robe old ghost standing here, a face vigilant to see to oneself, can''t help laughing.


    The bubble old ghost is still, as in those days, careful to die.


    Or I''m scared to death.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention, I''ll lose my life.


    I don''t know how the world can get what it wants if it doesn''t work hard?


    Therefore, this is also the reason why he has been looking down on the old man with blood robes all these years.


    "Magic! You''re right


    "It''s true that if you want to get something in this world, you have to pay the price you deserve."


    "This time, if you want to get what you get, you should pay some price!"


    "And I also know that as long as you get those things, I will die soon, so I must get them today."


    After a long silence.


    Slowly raised his head.


    Hidden in the black robe under the eyes of that pair of scarlet general hard stare into the devil.


    The evil spirit behind him is more and more huge, as if it is possible at any time.


    "Well! Well said, I don''t believe you have such courage. "


    Although the devil became an old ghost, he was afraid to listen to the words of the old ghost.


    It seems that this guy really has the courage to do it.


    But then he shook his head and threw the idea into his head.


    Because he knows the character of this old man with blisters. He will never do anything without absolute assurance. He is terrible to die.


    He didn''t have that confidence. He was sure that he would not blow himself up. If he blew himself up, he thought he would go down to be buried with him.


    "You''re right. I really don''t have the courage to be a devil!"


    After hearing the words of demon Cheng, the old ghost of blood robe was not angry, but a smile of banter appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    In this joking smile, there is even some mystery, which makes people have some difficulties.


    "Do you know why I talked to you so long today?"


    "You know, when I meet you, I''ll do it directly. I don''t want to talk so much with you."


    The smile of the old blood robed ghost''s mouth is more and more intense.


    Looking at the old devil, he said in his heart that it was not good.


    When was he put on by this guy?


    However, I feel that my body has no place to be placed apart from the double extraction that he plotted before.


    "Ha ha! Before we plot against you, we have already figured out the possibility of your self explosion. "


    "So this seat has put something into your body before installation."


    "But it takes a little time for this kind of thing to move!"


    "That''s why I''ve been talking to you for so long."


    "You can try to see if you can still use the evil Qi in your body."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 628

    After hearing the words of the old devil in the blood robe, the devil said in his heart that it was not good, and he seemed to be put in another way by this guy.


    After hearing what he said, he immediately checked the magic Qi in his body and wanted to threaten this guy with self explosion immediately.


    Because she''s afraid that when she''s late, she can''t use the evil Qi in her body, just like he said.


    "You..."


    "When did you plot against me again?"


    At the moment when the devil turned into an old devil and mobilized his evil spirit, the old devil in the blood robe didn''t have any worry on his face. He just stood here and didn''t move. He even allowed time for him to mobilize his evil spirit to trigger his self explosion.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After seeing such a scene, the old blood robed ghost couldn''t help laughing.


    I laugh a little crazy.


    Even in the heart of some ridicule, the devil into the old ghost is still as before general no brain.


    Do you think this danger can make us afraid? It''s a joke.


    "You''re still as brainless as before. You can''t see the way to procrastinate like this."


    "You deserve to die in my hands."


    "Now you can hand over those things obediently. Maybe I will be merciful enough to leave you a whole corpse and make you suffer less on the way to death. You should know that I have many times better means than you."


    "You will definitely try to find out what life is not like death?"


    "So your choice now is to give those things to us or let us take them by ourselves? It''s not a low price for you to get it yourself. "


    The old man in blood didn''t answer his question.


    Because a loser doesn''t deserve his explanation.


    Now the situation is very obvious.


    No matter how the devil becomes an old ghost, he will lose and can''t use his magic power. He is no different from an ordinary person. He can crush him at will. What qualification does he have to fight with himself in such a state?


    "You..."


    Magic into the old ghost borrow snow hall old ghost face that proud smile, want to rush past, his face to beat flat.


    However, he knew that now he was no longer qualified to drink the blood robe old devil equal dialogue.


    I can only think about how to get out of the game.


    In order to save my life.


    But he found that no matter how he imagined, he didn''t seem to have any way for today''s sentence, because he couldn''t mobilize the evil Qi in his body now.


    A model that can''t mobilize evil Qi is no different from ordinary people. As long as you come to any practitioner, you can slap him to death.


    How can such a state fight with a blood robed ancestor standing at the top of the demon world?


    "Must I die on the spot today?"


    He couldn''t help thinking of some despair in his heart.


    "Well! I will not give those things to you easily even if I die today. "


    After becoming an old devil for a long time, he opened his closed and desperate eyes.


    His double snow now has some pain, even some madness.


    He has decided in his heart that no matter what, he won''t let this guy get those things easily, at least let him pay some price.


    Like serious injuries or something.


    He doesn''t expect to drag this guy down and bury him now.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are really brave! I''ve been quarreling on my site for so long. It''s disturbing my peace! "


    "Can''t you die?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 629

    "You''re making trouble on our site."


    "It''s impossible to seek death!"


    Suddenly, a cold and angry voice came into their ears.


    The old ghost was shocked by the blood robe he thought he could get.


    In his divine exploration just now, he did not find that there were other people besides them.


    But this voice will never


    and this voice is directly transmitted to his mind.


    Let him cover his ears so that he can''t hear.


    We can see the strength of this person.


    "Who? Who''s playing tricks here? "


    The old ghost in the blood robe was on the alert, and the evil spirit in his whole body came out unconsciously.


    It has to be said that after the world was promoted to the medium-sized world thousands of years ago, the number of strong people in this world has increased a lot.


    The strength of this old devil with blood robes can even compare with the Zhixiao Taoist who stood at the top of the world at the beginning.


    It can be seen that when this world is promoted to the medium world, how much room is there for improvement?


    However, although the old man with blisters can be called a strong man in the world, he is still on the alert, and even dare not relax.


    Because the owner of the voice was terrible to him.


    After all, the owner of this voice had just concealed his life experience. His divine sense explored this place. It was like an open space. There was nothing but them.


    But the facts hit him in the face.


    In addition to the two of them, there is a stronger man hiding here.


    And it seems that at this moment, the strong man seems to be angered by them.


    Don''t make him more alert.


    Because he knows that the strong in the cultivation world have a huge sense of territory. If a strong man thinks this place is his own territory, he will never allow outsiders to enter his own territory. If an outsider enters, he will definitely stop it by the strongest means.


    From this point of view, the two of them are outsiders who broke into the territory of a strong man.


    So their consequences are self-evident.


    That mysterious strong man will never let them go easily.


    "Who is it? Come out for me? "


    "My blood robe can''t be deterred by a word or two."


    As a strong man in this world, the old blood robed ghost naturally has his own pride.


    Moreover, he is still standing at the top of the devil''s road. He has naturally developed a kind of self-respect in his daily life. No one in the devil''s road is trembling when he sees him.


    As long as someone makes him angry, he can crush that person to death.


    When did you suffer such injustice?


    So although he has some vigilance in his heart now, he still doesn''t leave here easily.


    What''s more, the things in old devil''s hands are what he wants to get. If he can''t get them today, he won''t let outsiders get them.


    So these reasons add up to more won''t let him leave here.


    Although I know that the mysterious strong man here may be very powerful.


    But no matter what, he still has to hold on.


    Moreover, he is confident that even if he can''t beat the mysterious strong man, there is no problem for him to escape.


    As for my ability to escape, he is called the second in this world, so no one dares to be the first in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 630

    He believed in his ability to escape, so that he could stay here to see who the mysterious strong man was and how powerful he was.


    If you don''t even see other people''s faces, it''s like a lost dog fleeing here. Isn''t it a shame for him.


    At least let him know the specific strength and strength of this person.


    In this way, we can find an excuse for ourselves.


    "Hum!"


    As the voice of the blood robed old ghost fell, a cold hum continued to spread to the two people''s ears.


    A strong breath came from the top of the mountain in an inexplicable direction.


    In an instant, they flew thousands of meters.


    The two men also spit out a mouthful of heart blood.


    The old blood robed ghost is OK. After all, he is still in his heyday. Before that, he didn''t say anything. This time he was oppressed, he just spat out a mouthful of blood and didn''t get hurt.


    But it''s different for the devil to become an old ghost. He has been schemed by the old ghost in the blood robe before, and his physical strength is not as good as before.


    And this time he said such a powerful force of coercion, which made him pale as if he was going to faint at any time.


    And he felt that the evil spirit in his body was completely scattered, no matter how he refused, he could not refuse.


    He felt that if he didn''t go back and wave it again, it would become useless in his whole life.


    Moreover, according to the current time, it is also the best time for the old man to do his best. The old man in blood robe was shocked thousands of meters by this mysterious strong man, and he was also injured in the entrance examination.


    At such a time, if you run for your life, the old devil in the blood robe may not care about himself at all.


    But his reason told himself that he could never escape at such a time.


    Because he didn''t know what kind of attitude the mysterious strong man who lived here had towards them.


    If he leaves here rashly, will he be regarded as disrespectful to him by the mysterious strong man, and then directly crush himself to death.


    Perhaps in his heyday, he still had one or two pieces of confidence to compete with the mysterious strongman here, but now he has no confidence at all.


    Because he is now seriously injured, and also suffered from the conspiracy of the blood robed old ghost. He can''t gather the evil Qi in his body. How can he talk about going to have a look with the strong man here.


    Moreover, the mysterious strongman who lives here has rocked both of them thousands of meters just by virtue of Weiya''s blood robe, which is still in its heyday. It seems that the old ghost has also been injured. It can be seen how powerful the mysterious strongman is.


    Maybe it''s beyond the two of them.


    After all, in their cognition, there is no such powerful existence in the world''s practice world. Just with this kind of pressure, they can be shocked.


    Even the most powerful Zhixiao Taoist, who is generally acknowledged in the world of cultivation, does not have such strength.


    "Forgive me, master."


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, but this villain plotted against you. You have to come here to escape. If you offend me, please forgive me."


    "As long as the elder can spare the younger generation''s life, the younger generation can go to the mountains for the elder."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 631

    The eyes of the devil turned in his heart.


    At the same time, he also calculated the gap between the two of them and the mysterious strong man.


    But after a while, he got a result, that is, even if the two of them joined hands, even if he recovered to the strength he had lost in his heyday, there was no one who could fight against the mysterious strong man who occupied here.


    So if you want to save your life, the best choice is to admit it now.


    So he didn''t have any hesitation.


    He has been in the practice world for so many years, and he has deeply understood a truth, that is, when he meets someone stronger than himself, if he can identify with him, he should go immediately and never reason with his strong people.


    Because this is the case in the world of practice. Whoever has a big fist is the truth.


    Those who are strong will not reason with you. If those who are weak do not reason with those who are strong, they will only make those who are strong think that they are contemptuous.


    So the results of those weak can be imagined.


    The life that can stay is like this, the result is still good, most of them are tortured by those strong people, life is not like death, even let their soul never turn over.


    This is a cruel world of practice.


    Strength is the best reason.


    If you are weak, you have to be obedient and be a tortoise.


    "Forgive me, elder. I don''t know that this place is my place of practice. If you offend me, please forgive me."


    To make sure that the old ghost has been in the evil way for so long, he is not stupid.


    At that moment, he knew that he could never be the opponent of this mysterious strong man. Even his proud ability of running for life might not be exerted, and he would be crushed to death by the dismissed mysterious strong man.


    In the face of absolute strength, any ability is a joke.


    Didn''t see just now he just with a to Weiya put his direct shock heart blood gush out.


    In the face of such a powerful strength, how can you find your own life.


    It is estimated that as long as you have such a move, you will be killed mercilessly by the mysterious strong man.


    Perhaps he had not started to run for his life when he had already died.


    And when he saw that the old devil who was standing in the same realm with himself had begun to admit his advice, he did not hesitate.


    Immediately, I have to bow down and beg for mercy from the host here.


    He is also well aware of the unwritten rules in the practice world.


    When you meet a strong man, and what you do is recorded to the strong man, the smartest way is to recognize the strong man immediately, and never meet the strong man, because in that case, you will always die.


    He also didn''t want to die, so he immediately admitted.


    "Oh! Is that right? "


    Suddenly, a white light flashed in front of them.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe appeared in front of them.


    This man is naturally a tree who has been recuperating here for a long time.


    Five thousand years ago, Lin Mu began to recuperate here. Unexpectedly, five thousand years had passed.


    And his strength has recovered to the majority, but also barely able to play a quasi holy period of strength.


    And the task of the system didn''t come, so he thought in his heart to continue to rest here.


    But what he needs is a kind of quiet rest, rather than a rest that is always disturbed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 632

    "Forgive me, master."


    When they saw that the master of this place had actually appeared in person, they did not dare to worship the master of this place immediately.


    Lin Mu didn''t have much. He was qualified enough to accept their kneeling ceremony at his present age.


    After all, today''s forest is not the little white who first came out of the world.


    It can also be regarded as an old monster who has practiced for more than 5000 years.


    Although this age is still not worth mentioning for adults like Zhu Tian and Wan Jie, because they are too embarrassed to come out and meet people when they don''t live for ten thousand years.


    But for such a medium-sized world, he can definitely be regarded as an old monster.


    "Don''t you see the border laid here?"


    "Don''t tell me, you can''t see that your current strength can make the border that was laid in those years."


    Lin Mu sneered.


    If they didn''t know that there were people living here, he was the first one who didn''t believe it, because the border he laid could be seen by anyone who stepped into the practice world.


    Because she was afraid of being disturbed by others at the beginning, she didn''t hide at all when she was not like her sister. Instead, she stood up aboveboard. Anyone who has practiced a little can see at a glance that there is a very powerful border here.


    Not to mention these two can barely be regarded as standing at the top of the world.


    Lin Mu didn''t believe that they couldn''t see that there was a powerful border standing up here.


    "This..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the cold sweat on their back immediately came out.


    Because what Lin Mu said is right.


    They have known for a long time that there is a powerful border standing here.


    However, many people have explored the profile before and found that there is nothing beyond it, so most people in the world are not wary of it.


    It is believed that this boundary here is only possessed by the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    There is no guess at all. The border here is actually laid by a mysterious strong man.


    Because, before that, there were countless strong men who came here to explore. They were surprised to find that they were not qualified to break through this barrier.


    This made them even more distrust that this border was built by human beings.


    If this barrier is really unknown to a person, then how strong must this person be to avoid such a powerful barrier.


    There can''t be such a powerful existence in the whole practice world.


    So the longer time passed, the less and less they paid attention to this boundary.


    But because there is no treasure here, and there is nothing too dazzling behind the border, so few people come here to disturb.


    After all, although this border will not hurt others, who can know that this border will never hurt others? If one day the wind suddenly gets angry and kills all the people who come here, who can argue with them?


    Therefore, few people come here at other times.


    However, I didn''t expect that their luck would be so bad.


    When they came here for the first time, they were told that this mysterious border was laid by a mysterious strong man.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 633

    This is a fact that they must not dare to imagine.


    At the beginning, when the boundary was found here, most of the strong men in the field of practice came to explore it.


    And they were surprised to find that no matter how hard they tried, they were not qualified to open the border.


    Moreover, there was nothing good after the elder sister, so they gave up the idea of opening the border and went back directly.


    And most of them also think that this boundary can not be artificially laid, it is likely to be laid by the law of heaven and earth.


    Because at the beginning, Lin Mu was at the critical time of recuperation, so he directly strengthened the border. The news from the outside world could not penetrate the border and spread to his ears.


    Only in this way can we make him feel at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    However, when they came here for the first time, they learned a very amazing news. This border was not built by the law of heaven and earth, but by a mysterious strong man.


    "Forgive me, master."


    "The younger generation didn''t know that the border here was laid by the elder generation before!"


    "The younger generation rashly intrudes into the elder''s territory at this time and is extremely frightened. As long as the elder can spare the younger generation''s side, the younger generation will listen to the elder''s orders. No matter it''s going up the mountain of swords or going down the sea of fire, as long as it''s something that the younger generation can do, the elder will not refuse to do whatever he says."


    The devil knows that now is not the time to shirk responsibility, but how to let the man in white Taoist robe spare his life.


    There is only one possibility for such a strong man to spare himself.


    That is to let the strong man know that he is still useful, at least for the mysterious strong man.


    So it''s time for him to show loyalty.


    As long as the mysterious strong man realizes that he has a little use, then his life will be guaranteed.


    As for the oath he made now, we will talk about it later.


    Moreover, working for such a strong man will not damage his reputation.


    He can even find a backing for him.


    After all, he has offended many people in the world of cultivation for many years, but many powerful enemies want him to die now.


    As long as it relies on such a mysterious and powerful backer, its basic life safety will be guaranteed.


    At least, it''s up to the owner to beat the dog.


    "Well! The devil is the villain


    It turns out that the old man in the blood robe also knows the current situation.


    He also understood that he wanted to keep one of his top things in such a situation, that is, let the mysterious strong man know that he was still useful.


    He wanted to show loyalty to this mysterious strong man.


    But I didn''t expect such an opportunity. I was preempted by such a villain.


    This made him secretly angry. He knew how to let him live until now if he slapped him to death before that.


    "Ha ha!"


    "What''s the use of the two of you?"


    "If you two can do it, I can do it. If you two can''t, I can do it."


    "So I don''t think your two words can be of any use to me."


    Lin Mu''s eyes are still cold now.


    To be honest, he is still a little irritated.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 634

    He was well recuperated here.


    As long as another one or two thousand years, his injury can basically recover to the strength of his heyday.


    But I didn''t expect to be disturbed and woke up at such a time.


    If they don''t release their evil Qi here, and just pass by here casually, then Lin Mu won''t blame them. After all, this is not Lin Mu''s place, but the place of the world.


    But it''s the two of them who let go of the pattern in the place where she was smiling. They let the pattern disturb themselves.


    I woke up my recuperation completely.


    This time, he woke up and directly dispersed the genuine Qi of his self-cultivation.


    If he hadn''t recovered most of his strength now, maybe he would have been seriously injured by what they did.


    Therefore, he was so angry at this time, and even killed the two people.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mu, he wouldn''t be a killer. Maybe these two people had already died on the spot.


    "Master, I got a treasure by chance. I''ll give it to you here. It''s the price of mistaking my place."


    The eyes of the devil continued to turn in his eyes, thinking about the way to get away.


    Suddenly he thought of the treasure he was fighting for with the old blood robe ghost.


    In an instant, he came up with an idea, which can also be regarded as a way to save his life.


    That is to give the pair of wings that you have worked so hard to get to this mysterious master in exchange for his forgiveness.


    It has to be said that the devil is very far sighted.


    He knew that no matter what, he would never get that treasure today.


    Even if we are merciful to this mysterious elder and let them go, after Yima left here, the blood robed old ghost will definitely let him continue to fight. At that time, he will definitely die.


    Even if he gets away with his life, the strength of the old ghost who gets the most precious blood robe in the alien world will definitely increase greatly. At that time, he will never be his opponent.


    After all, he had been schemed by him before that.


    Instead of being killed by the blood robed old ghost and the treasure you get will be taken away by your life and death enemy, you''d better trade that treasure for your life.


    at least in this way, you may not have to die.


    Maybe we can get the favor of this mysterious strong man.


    "You..."


    The old devil in the blood robe frowned when he heard the words of the devil.


    There was some anger in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that no matter what kind of danger he used, what kind of tactics he used before, he didn''t let him give that treasure to himself willingly.


    But did not expect him to see the mysterious side of the strong, even so willing to give that a treasure to him.


    This period of time made him feel a little unbalanced.


    But he didn''t dare to show it.


    Because now he is just a loach to be slaughtered.


    There is no such strength to fight against this mysterious strong man.


    So no matter how angry he is, he can only swallow his anger.


    I didn''t dare to show my anger, for fear that it would make this mysterious strong man unhappy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 635

    "Oh


    Lin Mu''s eyes slanted slightly.


    Some of them are curious to see the devil become an old ghost.


    He wants to see what good things can be obtained by a practitioner who has just been promoted from the lower world to the middle world.


    "Master, this is a treasure that the younger generation has worked so hard to get."


    "I''m here to offer it to you. It''s the price of coming to you."


    The old devil didn''t hesitate.


    Directly from the space hidden in his body, he took out a strange token.


    This token is dark all over, and it emits endless evil Qi, which makes people look very strange.


    And this token also exudes an inexplicable breath, which makes people feel very flustered.


    As if this token represents the end of a person''s life, also represents the beginning of a person''s life.


    "This is..."


    "The order of reincarnation!"


    The moment Lin Mu saw this token, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    What''s more, his body even stood up directly, also looking at this token.


    "Hoo..."


    After seeing Lin Mu''s expression, the devil felt relieved. It seems that his move has worked for the elder. It seems that the elder is not all so greedy. The mysterious strong man seems to covet his token.


    Otherwise, I would not show such an expression at the moment when I took out this token.


    Although he has the skill of hiding his eyes, he can still see a trace of desire from the eyes of this mysterious elder.


    This is the desire for the token in my hand.


    As long as the elder showed such an expression, his life was basically guaranteed.


    Basically, these strong people value their face very much. As long as they take out something that makes them excited, their small life will be basically guaranteed.


    So after seeing the expression of the forest, he was relieved.


    On the contrary, old blood robed ghosts are not as easy as old demons.


    When he saw Lin Mu''s expression, he immediately frowned in his heart. He thought to himself that he didn''t have the chance to take away this treasure today.


    Didn''t you see that this mysterious strong man coveted this token? He didn''t have the confidence to go to see it with such a strong man, or even snatch what he saw from such a strong man.


    This is undoubtedly looking for death.


    I didn''t see that as soon as he arrived, he flew thousands of meters and even vomited a lot of blood. Now he can recover.


    To fight against such a mysterious strong man, or even to rob him of what he likes, is undoubtedly to seek death.


    So he could only curse in his heart that the devil was really ignorant. Just now, he was ready to promise him some conditions, as long as he gave those treasures to himself, but the ignorant guy still didn''t give that thing to himself.


    I didn''t expect that when I arrived at such a mysterious strongman, I had no face to offer that thing directly. I didn''t care about the face of his strongman at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 636

    But the musical instrument in his heart did not dare to show, for fear that he would be found by this mysterious strong man. If he was slapped to death by this mysterious orange, he would have no place to cry.


    In such a time, he can only choose silence, can only hide himself well, don''t let the mysterious strong man notice himself.


    He doesn''t have the same things as these treasures in exchange for his life.


    Only after the strong man got this treasure, he mercifully put both of them back.


    So when he got here, he didn''t dare to move. Instead, he just lowered his head and didn''t look at what happened in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    "You It''s really good luck. "


    "Since you have found such a treasure in heaven and earth."


    "As long as I take you to absorb this treasure one day, I will be able to become the strongest one in this world."


    Lin Mu slowly looked at the reincarnation order.


    This token is not the same as the ordinary one.


    This token is the birth of the law of heaven and earth.


    As long as the token is thoroughly absorbed and the example plate admits that he is his master, then he can control the reincarnation of the clothing world.


    That is to say, he is the master of the reincarnation of this heaven and earth.


    Control the life and death of all the creatures in this world.


    To be the king of the world.


    Even, one day, the law that can control the world will become the way of heaven.


    How can such a treasure not make people move?


    Although Lin Mu is now a saint and a strong man in the world, he has a trace of heart after seeing this reincarnation order.


    "I''m flattered, but I''m just lucky."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s tone, the devil lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Lin Mu.


    Because he still doesn''t know what kind of attitude this mysterious strong man is.


    He thought that the mysterious strong man had already taken a fancy to the treasure he presented and could spare himself mercifully. However, in the current situation, it seems that this situation has become negligible again.


    Because, now things seem to have been out of their expectation.


    It seems that this jewel is more precious than what I know, and even makes this mysterious strong man covet it.


    If so, will this mysterious strong man bury himself and others here forever?


    After all, such a thing, such a secret, only hands in their own heart is the best.


    Once the outsiders know, they will die.


    This is what the devil is thinking in his heart now.


    He even had a regret in his heart now, even though she should not have made such a decision at that time and handed over these treasures in exchange for the mysterious strong man to mercifully let him go.


    But now it seems to be getting worse.


    Maybe this mysterious strong man will not let himself go? It''s to bury them here forever and let them keep this secret here forever.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu took a look at the reincarnation order in the old devil''s hand, and without hesitation, he put him away.


    This kind of treasure is not a good thing for the heaven and earth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 637

    This kind of cultivation doesn''t pay attention to the common people in the world at all, or even kill them if they want to.


    Such ferocious cultivation, even for their own cultivation, can kill all their close relatives.


    If such a person controls the reincarnation of heaven and earth, how can it be regarded as a good thing for the common people in this heaven and earth.


    Maybe this world will be angry.


    Of course, last night, not all of the magicians in the world were so vicious.


    There are still a large number of Warcraft, but they just don''t want the rules among the practitioners. Naturally, they don''t like to be bound, so they turn to those who are not bound by the laws of heaven and earth.


    This kind of cultivation only thinks that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend him. As long as no one dares to offend him beyond his own capacity, it will not go to trouble others and will only practice on its own.


    Even sometimes you can play in the prosperous secular.


    What''s the difference between such Warcraft and those in the spiritual world?


    Therefore, if the devil is such a natural and unrestrained demon cultivation, it is not impossible for Lin Mu to let him control the reincarnation of the world.


    After all, only by being alone can we achieve true justice.


    No one will be partial.


    But it''s not like that.


    From Lin Mu''s present state, we can see that this guy is full of evil spirit.


    We can see how many people died in his hands, and even those who fell in his hands, most of them are ordinary people.


    Let such cultivation control the reincarnation of the world and so on, then it will not be a good thing for the life of the world.


    Therefore, Lin Mu didn''t say much and took back the token directly.


    Although he had taken back the token, she had no desire for it in her heart.


    He is not a person in this world. Even if he has mastered the reincarnation of this world, it is just a chicken rib for him. He can''t use it when he goes to other worlds.


    When he first saw the reincarnation token, he just had some luck to praise the devil.


    Such a treasure of heaven and earth can be obtained by a practitioner. You should know that such a treasure of heaven and earth is generally given by the world law of heaven and earth.


    But I didn''t expect to be given this time by a cultivator.


    Moreover, such a treasure is known not only by one person, but also by several people.


    Such things are rare in all the worlds in the universe.


    "He who does not know is not guilty!"


    "Since you didn''t know that you just broke into my territory, and you also paid the price you should have, I don''t care."


    "Leave as soon as you can."


    Lin Mu''s eyes flashed a ray of inexplicable light.


    After thinking about it, I still didn''t decide to do it to these two people.


    After all, the villain has his own mill. Naturally, these two people will be dealt with by others.


    You don''t have to do it yourself.


    What''s more, that thing is still in front of us after all. This Warcraft brought it to us, and we can''t turn our faces and disown people immediately.


    I let them both go.


    Anyway, the two of them have been targeted by the world rules of the world, and they won''t live long.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 638

    "Thank you, master. Thank you for not killing me."


    Hearing that Lin Mu could let them go, the devil became an old ghost and naturally felt relieved in his heart.


    At the same time, he immediately continued to worship Lin Mu respectfully.


    He knows that the more he can''t relax at such a critical time, the stronger he is, the more likely he will change his mind at any time.


    When he changed his mind, he had nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, at such a critical time, the more we have to be dissatisfied with the tool of this strong man, the more we can''t let him have any dissatisfaction in his heart.


    He can''t find any excuse to kill himself.


    Only in this way can we safely leave this place and return to our own territory.


    As long as you go back to your own place, you don''t have to worry about it. After all, you are still in charge of your own territory.


    Even if the mysterious strong man comes to his own territory, he has one or two pieces of information to escape. He doesn''t have to pray for the mysterious strong man to mercifully let them go like a dog now.


    "I need a rest. Let''s leave."


    Lin Mu didn''t want to talk with these two evil spirits, but directly waved to let them leave here.


    He will continue to recuperate now, and, if he has a chance, he will take a look around the world to see if he can meet someone.


    After all, he still has the reincarnation token of the world in his hand.


    He is not a person in this world, and the world law of this world can''t watch him take the reincarnation token out of the world, so the reincarnation token of this world naturally wants to stay in this world.


    Therefore, the selection of the controller of this reincarnation token is very important.


    Although Lin Mu is not a person in this world.


    When it was due, this reincarnation token actually came to his own hand, which means that this thing was predestined with him.


    At the right time, I can also find a person who is predestined for this fate.


    Maybe in the future, I can find a person who is destined to bring me unexpected surprise.


    "Yes..."


    "Master, I''ll leave."


    When they heard Suzuki''s words, they didn''t dare to stay here. They bowed down respectfully and left here as if they were running for their lives.


    And now the blood robed old ghost in the heart also didn''t continue to chase the devil into the old ghost''s mind.


    After all, this place is still on the territory of the mysterious strongman. Who knows what taboos this mysterious strongman has?


    If he rashly started on him and offended the taboo of this mysterious strong man, then it was not worth the loss for himself.


    He is far from the rival of this mysterious strongman.


    Maybe we can only wait until one day when we are strong, or even surpass this mysterious strong man, to find today''s field back.


    The old man with blood robe is never a man with broad mind.


    On the contrary, he has always been a person who must report defects. No matter when things happen, no matter how long the time goes by, he will firmly remember these things in his heart. Then when the right time comes, he will give a fatal blow to those who insulted him at the beginning, so that they will never turn over.


    Today, he suffered the greatest humiliation in his cultivation.


    How could he easily forget this humiliation?


    Will only put today''s humiliation firmly in mind, and then find the opportunity to inflict their own humiliation today''s fatal blow.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 639

    "Attention, please."


    "The next mission is in 50 years."


    "Please take this matter to a new journey."


    Just as Lin Mu continued to return to the place where he had set up the border and continue to recuperate, the cold voice of the system rang out in his mind, which suddenly made Lin Mu''s steps stunned.


    "The next task is in 50 years."


    After listening to the system, Lin Mu felt a little confused.


    He did not expect that at such a critical time, the system even gave himself a new task.


    He had wanted to take advantage of his injury after the complete recovery, and then to complete the next task.


    However, it seems that the system does not intend to give itself such an opportunity.


    Or the system thinks that it has enough ability to complete the next task in its current state, so it will give it a task notice in advance.


    "That''s right!"


    "The next mission will be 50 years from now. Please make more preparations."


    "Try to take this matter as far as possible, but the cause and effect left in this world."


    The cold voice of the system reminds Lin Mu in his mind again.


    Although Lin Mu came to this world and didn''t spend much time walking in this world, this world was the longest one Lin Mu stayed in after all.


    Although he didn''t do anything to change what should happen in the world.


    But still can not deny that his footprints have taken root in this world.


    Also left a cause and effect.


    For example, this time I just got the reincarnation token from the old devil. Although it''s a fate, it''s also a cause and effect.


    If this time I can give the cause and effect well, maybe it''s also a worry for my future self.


    The system has given him 50 years to prepare, and it has also allowed him to complete the cause and effect of this world.


    I have to say that in some cases, my own system is really quite humanized.


    And think of yourself as a host.


    "All right!"


    Lin Mu after listening to the system also know, this matter has no discussion, he did not hesitate, directly agreed to come down.


    Also gave up oneself to continue to recuperate in this idea.


    Prepare to go down the mountain and give the reincarnation token to a predestined one.


    Fifty years is enough for him to accomplish such a thing.


    You can also see the old friends of the world.


    I don''t know whether Zhixiao Taoist is still in this world after so many years, whether his strength has recovered to his heyday, and whether he has broken through the saint realm that he has long cherished.


    Therefore, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate. With a direct body movement, his figure completely disappeared in the original holy mountain.


    "Well! I have to say that after so many years, the world has changed a lot. "


    In a small town at the foot of Ankun mountain.


    Lin Mu was still wearing the white Taoist robe he had worn since he came to this world.


    He felt the real Qi in the world and had to sigh.


    The true Qi of this world is much stronger than that before his recuperation in Ankun mountain.


    It can even be compared with the rich level of Qi in Ankun mountain at that time when the world was not promoted to the medium world.


    You know, at that time, there was no real anger here.


    But now it''s quite different.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 640

    "Yes! Taoist brother, the world has changed a lot in the past few years. "


    Just as Lin Mu was lamenting the changes in the world, a Taoist in a green robe suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Facing Lin Mu, she said with a smile.


    This person, of course, is the former Zhixiao Taoist.


    To think about it, Zhixiao Taoist has not left this world.


    Lin Mu looked at the old friend, his eyes were deep and tiny.


    Slightly toward him, with some congratulatory color way: "Congratulations friends, achievement sage."


    "From then on, the Taoist friends also have a place in the universe."


    It is obvious that he has not seen Zhixiao Taoist for thousands of years, and has already stepped into the realm of his mind in his previous life.


    The realm of saints.


    Such a strong man can also be regarded as a figure in the universe.


    "Ha ha! It''s just a fluke. I''ve absorbed all the gifts I''ve given me in my previous life! "


    "But it''s not as good as Daoyou."


    "When you and I show up with Daoyou, the strength of Daoyou is still weak. I didn''t expect that the time for Daoyou to become a saint is shorter than me."


    Zhixiao Taoist is happy that he has become a Taoist.


    After all, in order to achieve such a state in his previous life, he paid too much, even willing to reincarnate himself.


    Did not expect that this time I finally reached the previous life of their own state of mind.


    "Daoyou''s injury has been repaired?"


    Because Zhixiao Taoist just entered the saint realm.


    The injury in Lin Mu''s body was caused by the law of the universe.


    And now Lin Mu has recuperated for more than half.


    So he still had some problems. He couldn''t see whether Lin Daoyou''s injury was healed or not.


    "Alas! How can it be that easy? "


    "When I was young and ignorant, I touched the taboo of the heaven and the world, and was punished by the law of the heaven and the world. When I came to this world, I was overcame by the law of the world."


    "Injury plus injury, even after so many years to think about, it is only to restore most of the strength of the heyday, and now a little reluctantly to play a quasi saint''s strength, the strength of the period to restore their whole body is far from it."


    Lin Mu has some helplessness.


    If I had not been disturbed by the two evil practitioners today, maybe the task of the system would not follow. Maybe he is still there to recuperate.


    But there are so many things about it. Maybe it has happened, so he can only accept it passively.


    "Daoyou, can I help you?"


    Zhixiao Taoist heard that Lin Mu''s injury had been cultivated for so many years, but he still didn''t completely recover. He couldn''t help but have some worries.


    He is very amusing to this old friend. After all, he has come to this stage. Everything comes from this old friend. Without his help, maybe he doesn''t know how long it will take him to finish this step.


    So after listening to the old man''s injury has not yet healed, his heart immediately gave birth to the meaning of whether or not to help the old man?


    "The kindness of Daoyou is in my heart."


    "But don''t bother Daoyou about this little thing. Now the injury in my lower body is not worth mentioning. It takes only a little time to recover."


    "Don''t bother Daoyou."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 641

    Lin Mu smiles and refuses the proposal of Zhixiao Taoist.


    Now his injury is almost healed. It''s just a matter of time.


    There is no need for the help of such a strong man as Zhixiao Taoist.


    "Since Daoyou said that, I''m relieved."


    Zhixiao Taoist heard that Lin Mu didn''t agree to his proposal, and didn''t say much.


    Because he knows that people in his realm are basically very arrogant and will not accept other people''s help.


    Moreover, in their eyes, it is impossible for them to accept the help of those who are strong in the same realm.


    "Why do you stay in this world?"


    "When you get to the present state, some of the world rules of the world can''t bear it!"


    "The heavens are boundless and vast, and there are many things waiting for the Taoist friends to explore."


    Lin Mu had some doubts. Zhixiao Taoist had already reached the realm of sage. The world law of this world had no ability to bear such a strong one.


    After all, it was not long before this event became a medium-sized world.


    It is reasonable to say that he should have left the world long ago and gone to a wider world.


    But why stay in the world?


    "Of course it''s waiting for Daoyou!"


    "I helped you that year, but I haven''t really said thank you to you yet!"


    "I have been observing the situation of Daoyou at home for many years, but Daoyou has not shown any breath. I think Daoyou is still there to recover, so I haven''t bothered Daoyou. Today, I suddenly feel a mysterious and powerful breath here. I think Daoyou has passed the customs, so I came here specially, Thank you, Daoyou. "


    "I would like to thank you for your help."


    "I swear with my heart that if there is any place I can help in the future, I will be absolutely duty bound to do so. If I violate this oath, heaven will destroy the earth."


    Zhixiao Taoist''s face suddenly became very serious.


    He slowly raised his hand and swore to the law of the heaven and the world with his heart.


    Such a vow is very serious. You know, it is a vow to the law of heaven and the world.


    If he dares to break such an oath one day, then the law of the universe will punish him most severely.


    If it''s light, you will lose all your accomplishments and become an ordinary person. If it''s heavy, the spirit will completely destroy the heavens. There won''t be such a person in the world any more.


    Although the strong one in the realm of saints can also be called the number one person in the universe, for the law of the universe, it is still too small to be small, and you can crush it with your hand.


    Lin Mu was also a strong man in the realm of saints, but he still had no resistance to the laws of heaven and the world. If his system had not helped him resist most of the forces, he might have fallen now.


    Therefore, such a vow is the most serious vow and the most sincere vow among the heaven and the world.


    "Daoyou You


    "Why?"


    "I really just did it casually at the beginning, and I also wanted to return the original favor of Daoyou."


    "Why do you take such a serious oath?"


    Lin Mu was a little confused.


    Unexpectedly, Zhixiao Taoist was really a man of love. He took such a serious oath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 642

    "Daoyou, although the original thing may be just for you to do, but it''s a great help for me."


    "If not, maybe there will be no Zhixiao Taoist in the world. I can never remember the memory of the previous life, and I can never get into what happened in the previous life."


    "Therefore, I am duty bound no matter what orders I have in the future."


    Zhixiao Taoist''s face suddenly changed. He became very serious and sincere.


    You can ignore what you did, but I can''t.


    You were kind to me at the beginning, so I will do my best to repay your kindness.


    "Then trouble Daoyou!"


    After hearing this, Lin Mu had to accept Zhixiao Taoist''s kindness.


    Because he knew that Zhixiao Taoist had already said such a thing, so he could not shirk it any more.


    "In fact, I have another purpose to find Daoyou this time, that is to say goodbye."


    "You are right."


    "The current situation is no better than that of Daoyou. When Daoyou first came to this world, he was already the peak strength of the sage at the beginning. He could perfectly suppress his own momentum. Moreover, he was still seriously injured at the beginning, and there was no threat to the law of this world!"


    "But I''m different. I''ve just entered the saint realm, and I don''t have complete control over my breath. The world rules of this world can''t bear the lower realm. These days, the world rules of this world are more and more exclusive to school."


    "So, the next time I come here, besides thanking Daoyou face to face, I come here with the purpose of saying goodbye to Daoyou."


    After a while.


    Zhixiao Taoist said to Lin Mu again.


    It''s no wonder that he would appear beside Lin Mu when he just came to this place.


    So it is.


    It turns out that he can''t stay in this world any longer. If he doesn''t come here today, maybe he wants to meet again in the future, it will be even more difficult. The universe can''t be compared with such a small thing.


    Such a world is just as numerous as the sand city among the heaven and the world.


    We can see the vastness of the universe.


    If you want to see Lin Daoyou again, you don''t know how long it will take to see him.


    So when the leader made great achievements, he immediately came here.


    "Then..."


    "Daoyou, take care!"


    "I''m here to wish you a bright future."


    Lin Mu bowed to Zhixiao Taoist with a smile.


    For a person with such a real temperament, Lin Mu was very fond of him.


    In the heart of the sincere hope, such a sincere person can break through to the saint above a stronger realm.


    "I''ll take the good advice from my friends."


    "This is a keepsake to inform me. If you have any orders, please tell me. I will not shirk them."


    "I will say goodbye to you here."


    When Zhixiao Taoist left, he took out an ordinary jade pendant from the space and handed it to Lin Mu.


    Although this jade pendant is ordinary, there is a way to contact him on it.


    That is to say, as long as you get this jade pendant, you will get a mobile phone that can contact a saint and a strong man at any time.


    After handing the jade pendant to Lin Mu, his figure slowly disappeared in the world.


    What he said is right. This world is rejecting him more and more.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 643

    "Good bye, Daoyou!"


    "Look forward to the moment when you and I meet."


    Lin Mu looked at the Zhixiao Taoist who had dissipated in this world.


    He is very fond of Zhixiao Taoist.


    After staying here for a while, Lin Mu also left here. Now he has some things to solve in the world.


    After all, he doesn''t have much time in the world.


    This side of the world has just been promoted to a medium-sized world, and there are still restrictions on the number of strong people.


    At present, although Lin Mu still can''t play the strength of the sage period.


    But no one can deny the fact that he is a saint.


    As long as he reveals a little breath, he can be perceived by the world law of the world, and then reject him.


    After all, the world law of this world has not been completely perfected, and it can not bear the pressure of a saint and a strong man.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mu''s injury, he would be rejected by the world rules as soon as he appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Five thousand years is still a big change for the world."


    "I didn''t expect this thing to develop to such a state."


    "It turned out to be a world of half cultivation and half technology!"


    "Such a time can be regarded as very special even in the universe."


    Lin Mu looked at the information of the world with divine consciousness.


    He found that the situation in the world has changed since the event that the world was promoted to medium level thousands of years ago.


    Those who had been hiding behind the scenes began to be ordinary.


    Let those atheists know that there are not only ordinary people like them, but also more powerful and mysterious practitioners in this world.


    Moreover, when these practitioners were just born, they also made some ordinary people panic.


    After all, the means of these practitioners are really comparable to those of the mind. In the eyes of ordinary people, their practitioners are absolutely powerful.


    Moreover, there are some ordinary people in their hearts who do not believe that they have the power of science and technology to fight against these people in cultivation.


    However, although panic first appeared, ordinary people began to feel relieved when they found that these practitioners didn''t seem to have any malice towards them.


    After all, although the means for some practitioners are much stronger than those ordinary people, it is undeniable that they are also not monsters, and we can see from their actions that they are protecting them all the time when they are not exposed The persecution of some monsters.


    So from the beginning, most of them had a good feeling for these practices.


    Walking into the world''s cities, you can see the changes brought by Xiuzhen and technology at any time.


    The power of technology and the power of correction coexist.


    Although the world has become so.


    However, it can not be said that the world is indeed stronger than before, and more than one or two points are stronger.


    Has been promoted from a low world to a medium world.


    Such a world can be regarded as the mainstay even among the heaven and the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 644

    "Kill me."


    Since the world became a medium-sized world thousands of years ago, its territory has expanded more than several times.


    At the same time, it began to divide the territory of science and technology and Xiuzhen.


    Although these ordinary people didn''t have much malice towards these people, they even had one or two good intentions.


    But those high-level people who are in charge of such a huge empire can''t be completely relieved to be middle-class people.


    Because most of them are ordinary people, there is no means to fight against these powerful people in cultivation.


    Therefore, although they are in favor of these practitioners, they are constantly making small moves to beat some practitioners in the case.


    However, they did not dare to go too far, for fear that they would make these practitioners thoroughly angry. At that time, it would be their high-level officials who would be unlucky.


    If these people in cultivation come to assassinate them at all costs, they will not have any resistance.


    Therefore, they still played a large part of the territory, and gave these people in the cultivation as a place to build their families.


    These practitioners have no big problem with where they are. They only have one requirement, that is, there must be the real Qi they need in these sites.


    There are also some spirit stones that they must have.


    Therefore, the high-level of ordinary people who built a huge empire divided a large part of the territory for those who were practicing, and also got the favor of those who were practicing.


    Therefore, although the two forces have some friction in the case, on the surface, they get along with each other very well and harmoniously. Moreover, in the daily practice, people often go out of the mountain to kill demons and demons to protect these unarmed ordinary people.


    At ordinary times, they also open the mountain gate to recruit ordinary people who they think are qualified to come to their clan as disciples,


    "kill me and kill all these rebellious people."


    A place of cultivation, a sect of cultivation.


    These disciples are now cutting at each other with their swords. They are waiting for their brothers.


    It is obvious that civil strife is taking place in this clan.


    Because the affairs of the cultivation world are not governed by the laws of the Empire established by ordinary people, so these bloody things in the cultivation world are still common.


    It could even happen every moment.


    People are dying all the time.


    But because of the special function of doing some cultivation, those ordinary people''s laws are not qualified to control them.


    Therefore, the senior management of the ordinary people can only let them go like this. Anyway, what they do harm to is not the ordinary people, but the people in cultivation themselves.


    "Li Qing, come on! Why don''t you dare to fight with me? "


    "What do you mean you only defend? Is it hard to look down on this seat? "


    In the middle of a hall.


    An old man in some strange blood robes is looking at the young man in dark blue who kept dodging in her life.


    The smell of the young man looks very messy.


    Obviously, he was using some secret skill just now, which made the breath in his body so chaotic. Now he can''t use any powerful power at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 645

    However, in the face of the blood robed old man so aggressive, the young man in the dark blue robe is still speechless.


    Just plain dodge.


    No attack, no defense.


    "Li Qing, you are the king of the evil way. You always become so cowardly that you dare not fight with me. What qualifications do you have to become the king of the evil way?"


    "The throne of the devil belongs to you."


    "So if you know the truth, you will immediately tell the world to let the devil out. Maybe you will be spared your life."


    The old man in the blood robe was angry when he saw that Li Qingzhi was hiding from him. Now he thought that the boy was contemptuous of himself.


    Didn''t you see that his methods had been used for so long, and he didn''t have any injuries?


    This is just looking down on yourself.


    "In her face, I won''t fight with you."


    Although Li Qing''s breath is very chaotic now, some of them can''t use their real strength.


    But to tell the truth, he did not see the old man in the blood robe in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, even if there are ten more blood robed elders in his current state, such a powerful man will not cause any danger to him.


    Let alone him.


    As long as he wants, he can subdue the old man in blood at that moment


    but because the old man in blood is her person, he has been holding back from doing it.


    "Hum!"


    "Die for me!"


    The old man in the blood robe didn''t hear Li Qing''s whisper clearly.


    But to introduce Li Qing to his words or no performance, can''t help but once again angry like he attacked.


    This time, he''s going to kill.


    However, this time Li Qing did not, but actually contacted him.


    "No! How arrogant


    Suddenly, he frowned.


    Because he found that the breath of his body was in such a critical moment of confusion.


    In an instant, a flaw was revealed to the old man in the blood robe.


    The old man in the blood robe will not miss such a good opportunity to attack him directly.


    "Poof!"


    Li Qing flies out in an instant.


    Directly bumped into the black throne where he was sitting.


    A mouthful of heart but can''t help gushing out.


    At the same time, his face turned pale.


    Because before that, he used a secret skill that consumed a lot of his own source.


    In addition, the old man''s move of bumping hard, naturally his body can''t bear it.


    At the same time, for his injury this time, he could not help but have a trace of anger in his heart.


    Since he became the devil, when did he suffer such a serious injury?


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "But so! But that''s it


    "The devil in the world of practice is just like this!"


    "What qualifications do you have to be a devil? I bah, I see that the devil''s throne is still suitable for me. "


    "So, your majesty! I invite you to die now. I will step on your bones and step on the throne of the devil. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A burst of arrogant laughter in the hall of constant spread.


    Now the situation is very favorable for him. As long as he makes a little effort, the legendary demon king will fall on his hand, and he will step on his bones and step on the noble demon king''s position step by step.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 646

    "I''m from his grandmother."


    Once again, I wish that no one in the world found that above their heads, there was a young man in a white Taoist robe, staring at the situation below.


    After a while, don''t know what he found, his face suddenly became ugly.


    Even a dirty word came out of his mouth.


    "One by one, they are challenging me, aren''t they?"


    "One by one, they''ve come to challenge my patience, haven''t they?"


    "If you want to die like this, can you believe that I will shoot you all one by one?"


    Lin Mu''s face turned red now, and he was obviously very angry.


    And now he feels that he can''t control his desire to beat others.


    And still want to beat this man to death, beat his own mother do not know.


    Originally, Lin Mu came here only because he felt that he had some fate in his heart. Maybe the person with the reincarnation token of the world was in this place.


    As long as the person who finds the token of reincarnation can solve a problem for him, he can leave the world without being entangled by the cause and effect of the world.


    But unexpectedly, when he came to this place, he found that a civil war was taking place in the clan of this place.


    And it seems that the one you see seems to be in a state of downwind.


    This way, he is thinking about whether he wants to do it or not. When he was lucky, the breath revealed by these lucky people made him feel familiar.


    With Lin Mu''s present Jinjing nature, we can see in an instant who this set of breath belongs to.


    Since he came up with the idea that this breath belongs to learning, he wanted to go out immediately and beat this man to death.


    Because this person is also using thousands of samsara.


    If it is said that an outsider uses thousands of samsara, Lin Mu may appreciate his courage.


    But this time, this man is not an outsider, but Lin Mu''s Apprentice.


    That is Lin Mu''s three disciples, Nan Ye.


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that this boy should be moved with thousands of samsara.


    Is it possible that there are few ways to achieve the goal of Dalai? Is it necessary to use such a dangerous way of reincarnation to achieve great success?


    One is OK, but if one or two do this, he will be scared to death.


    If he later saw that Li Luoxing, the most counsellor among his apprentices, also used thousands of samsara, he was not sure whether he would be scared to death.


    Because this is the second time that his second apprentice has used such a dangerous method to achieve great success.


    I wonder if I will see another apprentice using such a dangerous method in a few years.


    So he even has some ideas in his heart. In order to avoid the losses and whether he will be scared to death in the future, he''d better beat his disciples to death and make them unable to take care of themselves.


    Thinking, Lin Mu didn''t have the idea of watching a good play to stay here. Now he just wanted to beat this guy half to death, and his mother couldn''t recognize him.


    Only in this way can his hatred be solved.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 647

    "Enough!"


    Just as Lin Mu was about to go out and teach the boy a lesson, suddenly a cold female voice rang out.


    Directly interrupted the confrontation between the two people in the hall.


    It also interrupts the old man who is preparing to kill Li Qing.


    "Zong Lord, you are not... "


    The old man in the blood robe did not expect that the woman would appear in the medical treatment.


    He had some incredible looks at the woman in the white robe.


    I can''t believe that he can still see this face in this world in his lifetime.


    This woman''s face looks very ordinary at first sight.


    In the sea of people, they may not be recognized at first sight.


    However, this woman has a unique breath, people look very fascinated.


    And the more you look at his ordinary bread, the more delicate you feel.


    Like the old man in blood robe, Li Qing became very excited after seeing the woman in white.


    There is even some excitement in it.


    Regardless of the injury on his body, he slowly stood up from his black throne and walked to the woman in white step by step.


    And the woman in white saw Li Qing, regardless of her injury, walk down from the throne and come to him, and don''t smile again.


    Although this smile can not be more simple, but let Li Qing look very happy.


    He hasn''t seen her smile for a long time. It''s really a long time.


    I didn''t expect to see her again at such a time today.


    I see this beautiful smile like the sun again. "


    "Arnold..."


    The distance between the two people is not far, besides, they both walk towards each other, so they come to each other in a moment.


    Some of Li Qing''s hands trembled.


    Slowly toward the white woman''s face.


    Gently stroking her face, feeling her body that unique heat.


    As if to make sure it''s real, not a false dream.


    "I''m back!"


    The woman in white gently grabs Li Qing''s hand that caresses her face.


    It seems that he wants to teach all his temperature to this man. He wants to let him know that he is real rather than false.


    "Arnold You''re back at last. "


    After hearing Arnold''s words, Li Qing didn''t have any hesitation. She held her in her arms.


    Hold it very tight.


    As if he wants to hold forever, never let go, never let him continue to leave his side.


    The two of them have been immersed in their own world. They did not see the face of the old man in the blood robe standing on one side. He did not expect that what he had done would lead to such an outcome.


    He didn''t expect that the sect leader who wanted to avenge his son should have such a relationship with the enemy in his eyes.


    How can this be? It''s totally incredible.


    At the beginning, Li Qing killed him himself.


    How can you tolerate him with the master''s character..


    How could it be like this?


    This is totally unscientific.


    Therefore, he is now in deep doubt about whether what he has done in recent years is correct?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 648

    After a long time.


    The two of them finally let go of their hugging bodies.


    But they didn''t get too close.


    Arnold stares at Li Qing for a long time.


    And constantly stroking his face.


    How did he live these years?


    At the beginning, he killed himself by mistake. What pain and despair would he have in his heart.


    How did he come over these years?


    At the thought of this, she could not help but feel some heartache.


    Heartache with a man who has been quietly guarding himself.


    He was just guarding himself in secret, but he didn''t know it. He didn''t even care about such a person before.


    She would never have known that there was another person in the world who was so good to her if she had not died by chance and returned to him.


    After a long time, she began to move slowly.


    Her hands were around Li Qing''s neck.


    And her face was getting closer to him.


    Their lips are getting closer and closer.


    Finally, the two people''s face room finally leaned together.


    Two lips also slowly kiss together.


    Li Qing didn''t hesitate to hold Arnold''s body with both hands.


    As if do not want to let him leave his side for a moment, like to keep her here forever.


    At the same time, it also deeply responds to what Arnold has done.


    Two people crazy after a while, finally let go of each other''s body.


    Arnold can also see the injury of Li Qing.


    She couldn''t help but feel more heartache. He caused these injuries for himself.


    He is now the world''s most famous demon king. He is already standing at the top of the devil''s road. His strength is so powerful, even stronger than that of his previous life. However, he is still seriously injured for his own sake, and even seriously injured by a loyal subordinate in his previous life.


    It can be imagined that what powerful secret skill was used to make him suffer such injury.


    There are some distressed to support his arm, slowly toward the black throne.


    Constantly guide him, to this scene under the black throne.


    Li Qing''s body pauses.


    He didn''t sit on the black throne for the first time, because the black throne is always reserved for her. He is sitting on it just to keep her place and not to be robbed by others.


    She''s back now. It''s supposed to be her in the car.


    Arnold is also aware of the things in Li Qing''s eyes. If she gently shakes her head at him, she can''t help but press him on the black throne.


    "Arnold You


    "Shh, don''t talk!"


    "This is yours."


    "You''re better than me in this position."


    Arnold naturally saw what he wanted to say. He pressed his index finger on his lips and motioned him not to go on.


    Also in the eyes with a firm expression of her decision now.


    "Oh! It seems that I came at such a good time to see such a good play. "


    When the old man in blood robe wanted to speak, he wanted to ask what was going on. Suddenly, some joking voices rang out.


    A young man in a white robe came slowly out of the door.


    If anyone could see the anger on his face.


    You can even hear the gnashing tone when he speaks.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 649

    "Who are you?"


    Li Qing hasn''t had time to recall the sweetness of their meeting.


    All of a sudden, I heard a voice of evil.


    And it seems that the owner of this voice is still very angry.


    This can''t help but let him instantly protect Arnold behind him.


    He doesn''t want them to just meet and separate.


    Now, after all, it''s up to him to protect her.


    "Ha ha! Who am I? "


    "You don''t need to know who I am! You just need to know that I''m here today to beat you up. "


    Lin Mu gave a cold hum.


    No matter what, Nan Ye is still in the process of reincarnation. In such a secret skill, no one can disturb him.


    Even if it''s any news about his previous life.


    So Lin Mu didn''t say his identity. He just stared at him fiercely. At the same time, the breath of his body was constantly released. The strong breath made everyone on the scene tremble unconsciously.


    Even the calendar is not natural.


    Although he is standing at the top of the world''s cultivation world.


    But the gap between him and Lin Mu is still too big.


    After all, Lin Mu is already a saint, and now the boy is still in the process of testifying.


    The two are not at this level at all.


    Therefore, even if Lin Mu just put a little pressure on him, he also felt that he could not stand it. He felt that there was no way to use the evil Qi in his body.


    At the same time, he is more vigilant. According to the current situation, it seems that the young man in the white Taoist robe is really a bad comer.


    But what is his purpose?


    It seems that I have never offended such a person.


    And in his memory, he didn''t remember that there was such a strong existence in this spiritual world.


    Even with this pressure, I can''t breathe.


    This kind of existence is well-known among you. Why haven''t you even heard of it?


    Even Zhixiao Taoist, the first person in the cultivation world, has no such ability.


    However, this young man, who did not know where he came from, did.


    With this kind of coercion alone, we can suppress ourselves to such an extent.


    This man is really frightening.


    What''s more terrible is that the young man in the white Taoist robe seems to come with malice to himself.


    Otherwise you can see the angry expression on her face.


    I don''t know why he always feels that he is going to be beaten.


    It''s his natural instinct.


    These papers have been taken with him, and his intuition has saved his life many times. His intuition has never been inaccurate.


    But he felt that the young man''s face was full of anger.


    And he seemed very angry, but he didn''t seem to have much malice to himself, just wanted to beat himself up.


    Moreover, he vaguely felt that in the hidden emotion, the young man in the white Taoist robe seemed to have a little concern for himself,


    but how could it be?


    He can be sure that he has nothing to do with the young man in the white robe.


    Why does he feel this way about himself?


    It''s very strange.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 650

    "Hum!"


    "I won''t beat you today. I don''t even know my mother. My name is written upside down."


    The more Lin Mu looked, the more upset he was.


    Especially looking at the boy is still staring at himself, for fear that he suddenly shot at Arnold behind him.


    This makes him even more uncomfortable.


    Their good deeds were achieved by themselves, but he didn''t expect that at this time, he would show such a covetous expression to the master who taught him by himself.


    It''s a rebel.


    Thinking, the prestige that Lin Mu sends out on the body is more huge.


    Suddenly, the old man in the blood robe who is still on the field was stunned directly.


    Then, without any hesitation, he threw out the account directly.


    Lin Mu is still very Hunan. He can see clearly what happened just now. The old man dare to fight his apprentice beyond his own capacity.


    Even if you want to teach your apprentice, you can only do it by him as a master, not by an unrelated outsider like him.


    So he didn''t crush him to death directly, which can be regarded as Lin Mu''s great mercy.


    Although he wants to beat this guy to death now, he has always been a very short guard in his heart.


    Their own people can only move themselves, if others dare to move him, he will definitely give others to you without hesitation.


    "You..."


    "Who are you? What''s your purpose? "


    Li Qing, or it can be said that Nan Ye sees that Lin Mu doesn''t pay any attention to them, so he starts at the people in the hall.


    The color of vigilance on the face is more intense.


    It seems that the young man in the white Taoist robe didn''t come with any good intentions.


    Otherwise, he would not take advantage of his inattention to suddenly start to shock the old man in the blood robe, and then throw him out without any affection.


    This is not to pay attention to the old man with blood robes.


    They didn''t even pay attention to the people they were there.


    "Who am I?"


    "What is my purpose?"


    "You''ll find out later."


    After hearing his words, Lin Mu''s face became more angry.


    At the same time, he wanted to do something.


    The breath on the body is getting bigger and bigger. At the same time, he walks towards Nan Ye quickly.


    Naturally, Nan Ye does not dare to relax his vigilance.


    Although the evil Qi in his body is now pressed to death, he is still making constant efforts to mobilize the model in his body to fight against the man who is not good at wearing white Taoist robes.


    If he really wants to fight Arnold behind him, he will stop him at all costs, even if he has to fight for his life.


    If you want to move her, you have to walk over your body first.


    However, the gap between them was so huge that even if he tried his best, he couldn''t use any evil spirit in his body again. He could only watch Lin Mu come closer and closer to him.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t mean to do it like Arnold.


    Instead, he grabs Nan Ye''s collar and throws it away.


    Just threw him to the ground.


    Then he blocked the evil Qi in his body, so that he could not use any resistance.


    Then, Nan Ye''s sad urge comes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 651

    "Ah


    The screams came from the hall.


    Let the disciples outside the hall bow their heads in fear.


    They don''t know what''s going on in this hall.


    Just listen to usually in their hearts has been very powerful, very dignified devil in the hall scream.


    And the scream just can''t stop.


    After a while, there came another.


    It''s like going through something very painful.


    Naturally, these disciples did not dare to guess what happened in the hall without permission. They only dared to look down at their own feet and did not think about anything.


    Because they were afraid that when their demon came out, they would beat the people they saw who secretly guessed that they would be half dead.


    So they can only bow their heads and pretend to be grandchildren without thinking about anything.


    After a long time, the scream in the hall finally stopped.


    These disciples also took a slow breath.


    After all, it''s their demon king who screams inside. If the demon king continues to scream, they must go in and rescue him.


    If they are still so indifferent, then it is estimated that later they will not have any good fruit to eat.


    But there''s a place where the devil can scream like this. Aren''t they going to die? They''re in the prime of life and don''t want to waste their lives.


    So, since the voice of the devil stopped, they also breathed a sigh of relief in the dark.


    Did they suspect that the scream stopped because their demon had died.


    Because, the devil''s breath is how also cannot hide, although they stand outside this hall, still can clearly feel the devil''s life breath is so long hovering.


    So although the devil''s scream is a little big, it seems that his life is not in danger, and there is no need for them to go in and escort him.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Nan Ye''s condition is not particularly good now.


    There was a lot of dust on his black robe. Her face was blue and purple, and even there was a deep fist mark on his eyes.


    Moreover, his hair began to get messy. If you let outsiders see it, you can''t see the appearance of a demon king, just like a beggar on the roadside.


    No one would have thought that the demon king standing at the top of the demon road would become like this one day.


    And it seems that it was just an ordinary young Taoist.


    I have to say that this time Lin Mu did a good job.


    Although he didn''t use the power of real Qi, he also blocked the magic blood in Nan Ye''s body, so that he couldn''t use any magic Qi to resist himself.


    In this way, he can only passively accept his fist.


    Lin Mu won''t be polite to the rebellious disciple who wants to make him angry. It''s a fight to the flesh.


    And now even if he doesn''t use his genuine Qi, he has a very strong physique.


    His physical strength can even smash a planet with one full blow.


    You can imagine how miserable Nan Ye is now.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mu''s weakness, he would be more miserable now.


    However, his current state seems to be almost the same.


    Can''t you keep it for a few months?


    It''s not so easy for Lin Mu to beat himself.


    This time we have to teach the boy a lesson.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 652

    But it''s strange that Arnold, who has shown great love for Li Qing since he first came in, has been standing behind Nan Ye since he saw Lin Mu come in. Even if he saw such a record of Nan ye made by Lin Mu, he didn''t make a sound.


    But standing behind him, looking at the scene with a funny face.


    But there was still a trace of heartache in her eyes.


    There was also a hesitation in the middle, whether to stop this farce.


    After all, however, she did not move.


    In her heart, she also knew that what they did this time really made Lin Mu too angry. Otherwise, Lin Mu, who was always plain and kind, would have become so violent.


    Yes, the year before last, she had recovered the memory of this life.


    She also knew what dangerous methods they had used.


    But when she didn''t think of it, she met the master when she just woke up.


    Is it such a coincidence?


    Fortunately, he doesn''t get angry with himself. Instead, he turns his anger to Nan Ye.


    So that''s why she hasn''t stopped this farce.


    After all, Lin Mu was their teacher anyway.


    One day as a teacher, one life as a father.


    What''s more, Lin Mu has made nanyie''s present achievements. Moreover, Lin Mu has brought him up.


    It can be said that Lin Mu is no different from his father.


    It is natural for a father to teach his son no matter what world he is in.


    Moreover, the son did something that made his father very angry. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, there would be a ghost.


    Moreover, he could see that in the middle of the journey, the master was soft hearted after all.


    Otherwise, with the master''s strength, Nan ye will have a better life now.


    It is estimated that the physical injury is more than ten times more serious than now.


    Now it''s just that you can be beaten to the flesh by ordinary forces, and you haven''t used any real Qi yet.


    The result is perfect.


    Moreover, to some extent, the master is not concerned about them. Otherwise, why is the master so angry for an outsider.


    Even if you meet an outsider of Universal''s myriad samsara, you don''t have to be so angry, because that outsider has nothing to do with him.


    The two of them are different. They can be regarded as the relatives of the master. Naturally, the master is so angry that he can''t help but fight against him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo


    "Lucky for you, if you don''t still have injuries, your end will be more than ten times worse than it is now!"


    Lin Mu looks at him coldly and hums coldly.


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for the boy''s unhealed injury, he would have been worse than now.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is still a man with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart after all. Although he says what to do, he is still soft hearted after all.


    And when he didn''t pay attention, he also secretly removed the injury left on the boy''s body.


    It''s not easy for him to be a master!


    He said that these apprentices, one or two of them, don''t worry about themselves. Every time they do something, they ask him to wipe their ass.


    And he had no choice but to wipe their ass.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 653

    "Yes, master!"


    After seeing that Lin Mu had solved the problem, Arnold couldn''t help coming forward to worship him.


    At the same time, he helped Nan ye up.


    At the same time, he took out a jade in his personal space.


    Use your own Qi to activate this jade, and then gently put it into Lin''s mind.


    "Wake up..."


    Lin Mu looked at her with some doubts.


    I didn''t expect that this time, Annuo also woke up.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the master soon after I woke up."


    "Master also came to this world, I don''t know why."


    Arnold asked with some doubts.


    Before that, the world was still a medium-sized one, but it only began to become a medium-sized one thousands of years ago. According to Lin Mu''s current status, there was no need to come to such a world in person.


    "Recuperate!"


    "At the beginning, I did a thing that was against the realm of the heaven and the world, and was overcast by the law of the heaven and the world."


    "I was injured in my body, so I came to Yangshuo in such a low world. I didn''t expect that when I came to this world, I was once again overcast by the world rules of this world, so I stayed in this world for so long."


    Lin Mu did not conceal his affairs.


    He is not only an old friend, but also a Taoist.


    Naturally, there is no need to hide these people who are counted as relatives with him.


    "Master, you..."


    Anno has some incredible looking at Lin Mu. He didn''t expect that Lin Mu''s strong existence would be hurt. In her memory, Lin Mu has always been strong and invincible.


    In his world, it seemed that he had never seen Lin Mu worry about anything.


    No matter what happens, he can solve it, and it seems that there is nothing in the world that can threaten him.


    But I didn''t expect that the master who thought of this would also be injured.


    "Nothing! After so many years of cultivation, it is almost good, and the strength has recovered to more than half. It is estimated that after a few thousand years of rest, it will be able to recover to the strength of its heyday. "


    "Moreover, no one in the universe dares to say that he will never be hurt. After all, there are too many strong people in the universe, and there are all kinds of taboos in the universe. If you don''t pay attention to them, you will be punished by the laws of the universe."


    "And even if sometimes careless, will also be the original strength, not as their own existence


    "For example, this time when I came to this world, I was blinded by the world law of this world because I didn''t pay attention to the world of this world, which made my injury more serious!"


    "That''s why it''s said that I haven''t been completely cured for so many years."


    Although Lin Mu''s tone was flat.


    But the warning in the tone could be heard by anyone.


    This is also a warning to them that they should never underestimate their opponents.


    We should always keep our vigilance. Maybe one day our strength will not be as good as our own.


    And at the same time, he also warned them that sometimes those taboos can not be moved, do not move, maybe they will become like him.


    Moreover, they may not have the ability to escape the pursuit of the laws of heaven and the world.


    If he hadn''t systematically helped himself to offset most of his strength, he might have fallen under the law of the universe.


    Therefore, he naturally did not want his disciples to offend the taboos of heaven and the world.


    If really offended, then he did not have that ability to save.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 654

    "Master, don''t worry. I know what you mean."


    "I''ll tell Nan ye what you mean, too!"


    Arnold''s IQ will not be low.


    She immediately heard the hidden meaning from Lin Mu''s tone.


    "However, master, you''d better be careful."


    After saying a word to Lin Mu, she can''t help but start to worry about Lin Mu''s body again.


    After all, although the master''s tone seemed very relaxed just now, he could also hear the seriousness of these things from his tone. If he didn''t pay attention, he might be killed on the spot.


    And to be arrogant, it must be that the master is more arrogant than them. After all, his missing strength is far superior to them. He also has the strength to be arrogant.


    "You girl."


    "I came to teach you a lesson, but I didn''t expect to be taught a lesson by you in the end."


    "But you''d better worry about yourself than I do."


    "One or two of them use thousands of reincarnation, it doesn''t let me worry at all."


    Lin Mu couldn''t help but look at her.


    The girl still has the courage to teach herself a lesson, and she doesn''t see what kind of situation he is now.


    When I first touched the taboo of heaven and the world, I was sure that I could escape.


    And for the sake of that treasure, it''s worth the injury for so many years.


    But what are they doing now?


    Thousands of reincarnation! In Lin Mu''s opinion, this is more dangerous than touching the taboo of heaven.


    After all, the economy that touches the world must have that powerful strength to have that energy to touch.


    People with such powerful strength have no one or two skills. Since they dare to touch, it means that they have the ability to escape.


    However, what kind of existence they are now is less than that of Dalao. They even want to use such a dangerous way to prove Dalao. Such a way can be regarded as a near death in the universe. The threat level is even more serious than the taboo of touching the universe, because the taboo of touching the universe may be able to escape ¡£


    But it took thousands of rounds to come back.


    As long as the chance of living a life is even smaller than the taboo of touching the heaven and the world.


    Moreover, this is the second one among his apprentices to use Wanqian reincarnation, and he does not know whether there will be any apprentices to use Wanqian reincarnation in the future.


    It is estimated that if he meets an apprentice who dares to move thousands of samsara next time, he will really beat that guy to death.


    What''s the use of living in this world for those who want to be angry?


    Of course, these are just thinking in the heart, if you really let him kill such a time, he is not that cruel.


    At most, it''s just a soft hearted beating.


    "You didn''t persuade him at the beginning!"


    "If you use thousands of reincarnation, you must know the danger of thousands of reincarnation. If you don''t pay attention, you may sink forever and never wake up."


    "There''s no way for me to save you then."


    "Even if you continue to reincarnate, there is no such possibility."


    Lin Mu thought about it, and could not help but have some deep anger.


    After all, these people are one or two, and they regard their own lives as their own.


    But in the end, I don''t want to wipe my ass for them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 655

    "Well, since you have chosen this road, I will not advise you any more."


    "Anyway, I can''t persuade you now."


    "Once thousands of reincarnations are used, there will be no turning back. I wish you take care of yourself here."


    Although Lin Mu is still a little annoyed now.


    But he still has some worries.


    This is his family after all, and if you don''t pay attention to the taboo of reincarnation, you may die.


    How can he not worry?


    "Take it!"


    "These things will save you three times!"


    "It''s some of my intentions as a master."


    Lin Mu sighed and took out a jade pendant from his own space.


    This is the same as the jade pendant I gave to Yu Ning.


    Obviously, he paid a great price to get this jade pendant from the system, just to protect his students three times.


    Who wants him to be their teacher? His apprentices have done these things. He must wipe his ass for them.


    So once again, he paid countless costs to the system to get such a thing.


    At the same time, he also said to himself in his heart, do you want to take less apprentices in the future? If every apprentice is as careless as these guys, he will not be able to live in the future. He has to wipe his ass every day.


    "Well, take care. I''ll go first."


    Lin Mu gives this jade pendant to an Nuo and then proposes to leave.


    He doesn''t want to see this sweet guy again.


    Now he hasn''t recovered the memory of his previous life. Fortunately, if he recovers the memory of his previous life, he can''t really be angry.


    So it''s better to be out of sight and out of mind.


    "Master, don''t wait for him to wake up."


    Ann Nuo looks at Lin Mu with some doubts. She thinks that Lin Mu just gives him a jade pendant and plans to leave. She doesn''t want to see the apprentice who restores her memory.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to be angry with this kid."


    "I''d better be out of sight and out of mind."


    Lin Mu has no choice but to have a look. Now he is still sitting on the ground, absorbing his memory.


    Now, he is resisting the impulse in his heart and doesn''t drag the boy out to beat him.


    How can we wait until his memory is restored.


    Maybe he''ll get angry and beat him to death.


    So it''s better not to see you.


    "Take care, master!"


    Seeing that Lin Mu has decided to go, Ann Nuo doesn''t say anything more. She knows that as long as Lin Mo makes the decision, no matter how others dissuade him, Lin Mu won''t disturb his idea.


    Therefore, if Lin Mu wants to leave now, no matter how she persuades him, Lin Mu will not give up the idea.


    So she can only expect Lin Mu to take care of herself, and hope to get together again in the future.


    "Well, you can do it yourself."


    "It''s better to worry about your future than worry about me. After all, what you are doing now is a real near death. If you don''t pay attention, you may die."


    Lin Mu still has no good intention of white one eye Anne Nuo.


    This wench is also really, in the South ye this bastard wants to use such a dangerous method, also don''t persuade him much.


    Finally white this Ya after one eye, then his body shape move completely left this place.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 656

    "Master..."


    When Lin Mu left here for a long time.


    Nan ye also slowly opens his eyes.


    At this time, he is no longer the lifeblood of the world, but Nan ye from one of the worlds.


    He is also a disciple of a sage who can be called a strong one in all heaven and all world.


    At this time, he is the real one.


    However, he recovered his self-confidence, and then blurted out that he was the one who had beaten himself half to death just now.


    "Arnold!"


    Although he was sitting here just now, he didn''t have too much mind. He just absorbed some memories of his previous life.


    So he''s recovered right now.


    At the same time, I also saw Arnold standing in front of me looking at him with a smile.


    "How''s it going? I won this time, didn''t I? "


    Arnold looked at him with a smile.


    At the same time, he reached out to him and said, "what good things do you have for me this time?"


    The smile in his eyes was like a little fox with something good.


    "Well, Arnold, a good thing can''t do without you."


    After hearing his wife''s mischievous words, Nan ye can''t help but put down his doubts about the master.


    At the same time, some doting people looked at her.


    When they used thousands of reincarnations, they had gambled to see the world every time and who awakened first.


    The person who wakes up later should give the person who wakes up first a good thing as a bet.


    However, in the previous world, Arnold generally lost more and won less, so this time he won again. Naturally, there was some joy in his heart.


    "However, I seem to remember that the master came just now and beat me up."


    "But where is the master now?"


    Although he has recovered his memory, his memory has not disappeared this time.


    In other words, the memory of a person who has used such a dangerous method can never be eliminated.


    So in his heart, he clearly remembered that he had just come to this world and beat him up.


    "Gone!"


    Arnold gave him a bad look.


    "It''s not that you are so angry with the master, otherwise you can''t see you and go straight away."


    Say, Anne Nuo again not good angry white he one eye.


    "It''s estimated that you really make master angry this time. I think you should be careful about the future. Don''t be met by master in the future reincarnation. Maybe it will be another beating."


    "No way


    "I don''t know the master''s character yet. The most I can do is make me suffer a little skin injury, just like this time!"


    "Although I''m trying to look serious, it''s not a big problem for me. Isn''t it the master''s knife mouth and bean curd heart? Although he said that he wanted to kill me, he just hurt me a little when he started."


    After all, Nan Ye has been with Lin Mu for many years, and he knows Lin Mu''s character very well.


    This master is usually good, but he likes to be unforgiving.


    But in my heart, I still take care of these apprentices.


    "You! You are poor. "


    "Maybe one day the master will be angry with you."


    Listen to the shameless words of Nan ye, and Ann Norton is also laughed with anger.


    At the same time, he also understood why Lin Mu didn''t stay here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 657

    If Lin Mu continues to stay here, it''s estimated that he will be really angry with this boy.


    Did not see, just suffered a beating, in the twinkling of an eye said such shameless words, but also vowed that the next time he will only be a little skin injury.


    Such words, all let oneself feel to have some very shameless, not to mention is Lin Mu''s such litigant.


    If you don''t beat the apprentice to death in a rage, you will be merciful.


    So it seems that it''s still the missing choice, very name, far away from here, to be out of sight, out of mind.


    "No, I can''t be angry with my master."


    "Although there are some dangers in what we are doing now, once we succeed, we will not give the master a face in the world of heaven and earth. If the world of heaven and earth comes out and teaches two people who can use the certificate of thousand round return, then we will not be respected by the strong men in the world of heaven and earth."


    Some shameless words come out of Nan Ye''s mouth.


    "And from the tone of the master just now, I can tell that we are not the only ones who have used thousands of samsara under the master''s seat. Maybe one of my brothers has also used thousands of samsara."


    "But it seems that I''m still a bit unlucky. Master, this time, he may have added all the anger of the last time to me, which is why he made me so miserable."


    Because the memory of this life she did not eliminate, and just saw Lin Mu.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s words are still clear to him.


    Especially the sentence, "you both want to piss me off."


    It is obvious that they are not the only two moving reincarnations in the name of master, otherwise master would not be so angry.


    "Therefore, we still have a task now, that is, to strive for the success in front of that martial brother and prove Darrow with thousands of reincarnation."


    Nan Ye slowly stands up, hands back, and does a stretch.


    "You! I still like to be so garrulous and always say these wrong things. "


    Arnold is also a bit speechless.


    If she remembers correctly, many years ago her husband was still a young man.


    It''s what happened that made him so shameless and shameless.


    If this sentence really let Lin Mu to hear, really will live to the gas half dead.


    Fortunately, he''s gone.


    Otherwise, Lin Mu won''t feel better if Nan Ye''s words, and Lin Mu won''t feel better either.


    A meal of real beatings is absolutely indispensable.


    Although she had to think about it in her heart, there was a smile on her face.


    How did you like this guy?


    He didn''t recognize his real face.


    However, it seems to be very good now.


    After all, I''m very happy, aren''t I?


    Thinking, she did not show a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "By the way, this is what the master left us before he left. It''s said that it can kill us three times."


    After a long period of tenderness.


    Ann Nuo took out the jade pendant that Lin Mu had given her before she left.


    Facing Nan ye, he said, "but you are right about one thing. Master is really a man with a knife in his mouth and a bean curd in his heart."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 658

    "I''ll tell you!"


    "Although he said he wanted to kill me, he was very worried about us in his heart."


    "Otherwise, how could they give us such a treasure?"


    "You know, the things that the heaven and the world can intervene in thousands of samsara are very rare and precious."


    "But did not see the master''s eyes did not blink, gave this thing to us?"


    When Ann Nuo takes out what Lin Mu gives her, the smile on Nan Ye''s face becomes more intense.


    After so many years, the master has not changed at all. You are just like that.


    Although he said some words that he didn''t care, and even said that he would be beaten to death, he was still worried about them in his heart.


    Otherwise, the master would not easily take out such precious things.


    You should know that such a treasure can also be regarded as extremely precious in the universe. If you exchange such a treasure with a strong man of the same level, maybe you will be kind to the friendship of a strong man of the same level.


    After all, the things that can interfere with the thousands of samsara can be regarded as the most precious treasure among the heaven and the world. Ordinary people can''t even see one side of it.


    Even some saints may not be able to get these precious things.


    However, there was no hesitation, so I gave this treasure to myself.


    If it''s not a bean curd heart, what can it be?


    "Well, it''s time for us to go. The law of the world is rejecting us more and more seriously, and the will of the heaven and the world will not allow us to stay here too long."


    They continued to be warm for a while.


    Nan Ye raises his head and says it to an Nuo in a soft voice.


    He is right. Since they recovered their memory, the world law of the world began to interfere with them, and the will of the heaven and the world is staring at them all the time. If they dare to leave any backhand in the world, then the will of the heaven and the world will absolutely destroy them.


    So now they have to leave the world for the next reincarnation.


    So much so that they expect to see each other in the next world.


    However, they both look forward to the hope that the next world will not be as tragic as this one.


    The two of them are in this world, but they don''t know how many hardships they have gone through before they finally get together and finally recover their memories.


    But they also know that the more you look at the future, the higher the threat.


    Therefore, in the future, the difficulty of each world will be more improved, never more simple than the last world.


    "Let''s go! Whether we succeed or not, we will always be together. "


    Anno still doesn''t let go of his hands.


    Although she didn''t care what she said, she was still very worried. After all, thousands of reincarnation is such a taboo skill that is famous in all heaven and world.


    As long as they pay little attention, they may fall into reincarnation forever, never remember who they are, never remember each other.


    But whether or not, he hopes to be with Nan ye all the time.


    "Well! Whether we succeed or not, we should always be together. "


    Nan ye also replies softly.


    Two people''s figures slowly become some transparent, in an instant two people will completely disappear in this world, to the next reincarnation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 659

    "Alas! A bunch of people who don''t worry. "


    Lin Mu, who had not gone far, sighed.


    Although he verbally said that he wanted to leave here, so as not to be angry with that boy.


    But how can he completely trust these two guys?


    No matter how they become, no matter how long the years have passed, they are still in their own heart to do some of the children they began to meet.


    Some of the little guys who always have to wipe their ass by themselves.


    This may be what every elder thinks in his heart.


    Although Lin Mu said that he wanted to leave, he stayed around and explored their situation with his divine sense.


    It''s just that they don''t know what Lin Mu has done up to now. After all, there is a big difference between their strength and Lin Mu''s. If Lin Mu''s divine sense can make them realize it, they will really see the ghost.


    However, it can be seen from this that Lin Mu is worried about them.


    In this way, I have been watching them secretly.


    Until the two of them completely disappeared in the world, just slowly issued a sigh.


    At the same time, there was also a trace of worry in his eyes, just like the elders in his hometown, who were worried about the wanderers.


    I''m afraid they''ll have any accidents outside.


    "My master is very difficult to do."


    When they left here for a long time, Lin Mu was still standing here slowly, exploring the hall with his divine sense.


    Although there was nothing in the hall, they had already left the world. They didn''t know which world to go to for the next reincarnation.


    However, Lin Mu still did not take back his life experience, allowing his powerful divine consciousness to constantly explore in the empty hall.


    It seems that I want to explore something from this hall.


    But even though Lin Mu is a saint, he still has no right to intervene in thousands of samsara.


    Perhaps, this can be regarded as a taboo practice in the universe, and only the will of the universe can be qualified to intervene.


    Saints, among the wills of the heaven and the world, can always be regarded as insignificant.


    Like what he did last time.


    Once you touch the taboo of the will of the heaven and the world, you will suffer a devastating blow from the heaven and the world. A saint is not qualified to bear it. If you didn''t have the system as your own backhand, maybe he would not have the chance to stand here now. He would have died here long ago.


    Therefore, although he was worried about Lin Mu''s situation, Lin Mu did not know that he had enough qualifications to intervene in the thousands of reincarnation.


    It can also be regarded as the final bottom line of the universe to give them the jade pendant that the system gave him to protect his life. If he wants to do something he shouldn''t do, he will be hit by the will of the universe again.


    Then, after so many years, he managed to recover more than half of his injuries, and he would be able to recover completely before liberation.


    In that case, I don''t know how many years it will take to recover to the present level.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 660

    "Take good care of you guys who don''t worry."


    "I hope to grow my face as you said."


    "Let those who are strong in the heaven and the world know that there are several people who can use the heaven and the world to prove Da Luo under Lin Mu''s door."


    "In this case, Lin Mu may be able to see your faces and make a great reputation in the world."


    Think of the arrogant words that Nan ye said before he left.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    He didn''t expect these guys to give him a face.


    But in his heart, he sincerely hopes that they can really prove Darrow with thousands of reincarnation.


    After all, as long as they can all succeed, their future is really promising.


    It''s not impossible to catch up with yourself.


    Maybe one day, as a teacher, you will have to rely on their fame to survive.


    Thinking about it, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    He shook his head and dispelled his inner thoughts.


    "As a teacher, I can''t let all of you take the limelight."


    "You don''t want me to be an old bone. You have to rely on me to make a living."


    "So, I have to seize the time to practice hard."


    "Otherwise, I won''t be able to teach you guys a lesson in the future."


    Lin Mu smiles, and at the same time urges himself in his heart.


    I seem to have been a salted fish for so many years.


    I didn''t really practice well once.


    The improvement of his strength basically depends on the reward given to him by the completion of the task of the system.


    This kind of salted fish day is not good.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t have the strength to teach his apprentice, which makes his face embarrassed.


    Therefore, he is ready to work harder to complete the tasks assigned to him by the system.


    Strive to improve their own strength, and strive not to let these apprentices surpass themselves so early.


    In this way, it will be interesting to teach apprentices in the future.


    "Ha ha ha! If you want to surpass a teacher and not be taught by a teacher in the future, you must practice well. "


    Lin Mu finally regained his divine consciousness.


    The same body movement also completely left this place.


    Now he wants to finish all the things in the world, and then leave the world for the next task of the system.


    He hasn''t forgotten his hot potato, reincarnation token.


    You have to find someone in this world to trade this reincarnation token to him.


    Only in this way can the gift safely leave the world and complete the next task in the universe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Ziwu, come here for me."


    "What? Who can you show your reluctant face to? "


    "Ah


    "It''s a great honor for you to come and help me with my work, and you dare to show your face to me. I really think you are something."


    Somewhere in the world, in the planet of the spiritual world.


    The outer gate of a small clan.


    A tall and strong man, dressed as an outside disciple, was waving and drinking at a man who looked very thin and weak in front of him.


    The green and astringent weak man had to silently bow his head and listen to the voice of the tall man.


    But no one noticed the angry look in the thin man''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 661

    "Why. How dare you refuse? "


    "What are you looking at? Is the injury before all light! "


    Although the anger in his eyes is very good.


    However, the tall man still vaguely felt an unconvinced breath from him.


    So he didn''t hesitate. He lifted his collar and looked at him fiercely.


    If he dares to resist any word, he will let you know what a big fist is.


    "No, no!"


    The angry look in the thin man''s eyes turned into a kind of flattery and low voice.


    There was no anger in his eyes just now.


    It was as if the man who had just shown his anger was not him at all.


    I have to say that this man is very smart. He knows that if he shows such anger in front of this tall man again, he will never escape today''s beating.


    So in order not to be beaten by this guy today, he still wants to show such a look.


    At least for now.


    But in his heart, he also looked at the tall man in front of him angrily, at the guy who only knew how to bully himself.


    This guy immediately copulated in front of those powerful inner disciples.


    It''s not the style here at all.


    It''s like a dog.


    But back here, he turned into a hungry wolf and bullied his weaker disciples.


    This let him know in his heart that the world always depends on strength.


    As long as his fist arrives, this guy can''t continue to be presumptuous in front of him, and he will bow to himself like an inner disciple, like a dog.


    So at a young age, he already has a goal in his heart to make himself the top of the world.


    Although he knows that this goal in his heart may never be achieved.


    But it can''t stop him from dreaming that he has been standing at the top of the world in his sleep. There are countless people kneeling and supporting him at his feet, and no one dares to disobey him.


    But this is never just a dream in his sleep. It can never happen in reality. Even the ultimate effort of his life can never reach the level of one thousandth of his dream in his sleep.


    Because he is a waste pulse. In his life, he has no chance to gather evidence from heaven and earth, and he has no way to practice. He can only be a servant disciple of this sect, and provide some trivial help for the cultivation disciples of this sect.


    The highest achievement in his life is just imagining to be a disciple of this sect and to acquire some cultivation methods one day.


    but it is totally impossible.


    His whole life is likely to be spent in this outer door.


    Because he''s just a loser.


    No matter where he goes, he is just a useless person. No family will want a useless person.


    Because they want a waste person, it''s just a waste of their resources.


    It can''t bring them any benefit at all.


    What''s the use of an example that can''t bring benefits to the clan?


    So the world knows how there is a sect to let him enter.

 Chapter 662

    "You''re smart."


    "Give me the past and do everything I do today."


    "If you haven''t finished Laozi''s work when Laozi comes back, then today will definitely make you look good."


    The tall man''s attitude was very helpful when he saw the weak man.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    But he didn''t forget the purpose of calling this guy over.


    So he kept telling him from there.


    They do some outside service disciples, and their daily work is very hard.


    In particular, most of them are ordinary people who have practiced a few tricks. They don''t have any real Qi in their bodies, and they are more tired when they work.


    If he relied on his strong body, he immediately began to dominate among the outside disciples.


    no matter what happens inside, anyway, he is the one who has the final say. He sees what is wrong, and let him come alone to finish his work today.


    Maybe I''ll beat him up.


    So, let this guy finish today''s work. What he thinks in his heart is that it should be taken for granted. Who calls it powerful? Who is the rule among the practitioners? So who is the reason.


    It''s not about who is weak and who is bullied.


    This is the law in the realm of cultivation.


    He stressed that then he can act recklessly and let the people here help him do what he should do.


    That''s the rule.


    Even if the people in the inner door knew it, they would only smile lightly and praise him. He still knew the rules of the cultivation world very well.


    That''s why he did so recklessly, regardless of the eyes of people here.


    Because he knows that even if the people here add up, they may not be his opponents.


    He is the strongest here and also the king here. People here should obey his orders.


    All this should be taken for granted.


    Because his fists are big, and those of them can''t make any threat to themselves.


    "Yes..."


    Naturally, the thin man did not dare to resist the man''s meaning.


    Because he knows that once he has such a sense of resistance, then this person will definitely give himself a beating.


    Maybe I have to rest for ten days and a half months to get better.


    But he knew he would never get so much time off.


    Because of the fact that some of their disciples have no human rights, whether they are deacons here, or some of their disciples from outside or inside, they are all calling for them and pointing them out.


    They have never been regarded as human beings.


    And listen to the Deacon here.


    In a few days, the zongmen meeting will open, and this time it will be held in their zongmen.


    At that time, their work will be even more tiring.


    We should not only arrange the scene of the sect meeting, but also take care of the things of every sect disciple who comes here.


    If there is any mistake, it will be a terrible punishment waiting for them.


    These religious people don''t have the sympathy of ordinary people.


    In their eyes, no matter what the reason is, as long as they do wrong, they have to give the most serious punishment, so that these people can know right and wrong.


    Only in this way can these people remember that they can never make a crime again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 663

    This is the inner cruelty of this sect.


    Although these religious sects are very friendly to ordinary people, they can even help them get rid of demons to protect their peace.


    But for the people inside the clan.


    But it''s very cruel.


    Because people in the field of practice all know a rule, that is, who has a big fist is the truth.


    Therefore, there are a lot of overt and covert fights in this case.


    Maybe now, in the dark place they don''t know, there is something that happens.


    This is the cruelty of zongmen.


    "Hum!"


    "You are still sensible today."


    "Go and work for me."


    "If I see you lazy when I come back in the evening and don''t finish my work today, then I will definitely let you know."


    "Of course, if you don''t finish your work and make me named by the deacon, it will also make you look good."


    When the tall man saw that the thin man was submissive and agreed to his words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he gave him a pair of cold eyes again and said to him coldly.


    It''s also warning him.


    Today, we should not only finish her work for me, but also finish our own work. Otherwise, he will have to be called by the Deacon.


    Because he is the boss of the disciple.


    They were also under the orders of the deacons.


    If these chores don''t finish what they should do today, it proves that those who manage these chores also have to be punished by the deacons.


    That''s why he warned him.


    We should not only do his work well, but also do our own work well.


    "I know I know


    Although he was deeply humiliated and angry, he also knew that it was not a good time to fight against this tall man. If he had a little bit of resistance, he would never escape from the pain of flesh and blood.


    Maybe they''ll be punished by the deacons here.


    Naturally, there are some things that are not worth it.


    It''s just for the sake of punishing a little bit. It''s totally uneconomic for him to be so severely punished when he speaks.


    So he had to wait for the chance to teach this guy a lesson one day.


    But that opportunity is definitely not today.


    Maybe he will never have such an opportunity in his life.


    But my life is still in this world, isn''t it?


    As long as you have your own life to live in this world, then everything is possible. Maybe one day this tall man will die in his own hands.


    Therefore, after asking about the illusory opportunity, he had to live in humiliation.


    As long as we live, then there will be a future, then there will be everything possible in the future.


    If you don''t live and lose your life, then you have no future at all.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After hearing this, the tall man could not help laughing again.


    He enjoys the process of dominating here, because what he says here is the absolute truth. He doesn''t have to bow and bow like those disciples from the outside and inside.


    Like a dog.


    He is here, is the absolute existence here, no one dares to resist his command.


    This may be the action of the weak in this world.

 Chapter 664

    They bow in front of those who are stronger than themselves, and then turn around to compare their own weak people, but they are extremely humiliating.


    They don''t regard those who are weaker than themselves as human beings at all. They just regard them as their own slaves.


    This is the morbid behavior of those at the bottom who live among these practitioners.


    Maybe they are also under the pressure of those strong for too long, so they have such a sick heart.


    However, this is the rule of the practice world.


    The law of the jungle, the fittest survive.


    If you don''t want to be bullied by others, if you don''t want to be treated as a dog by others, then you can only grasp to improve your strength, make your fist bigger, and make yourself stand at the top of the world. Only in this way can you not be bullied by others and be treated as a dog.


    But how many people have such opportunities?


    It''s just a handful.


    After all, to be the person who stands at the top of this practitioner, you need not only absolute talent, but also extremely lucky luck.


    Both are indispensable.


    What if you don''t have luck and have absolute talent?


    Maybe in a certain accident has already died.


    What about your absolute luck? It''s because you don''t have such absolute talent that no matter how hard you try, no matter how lucky you are, you will never be the person standing at the top of the world.


    Therefore, if you want to be a strong man in the world, these two things are absolutely indispensable.


    However, he has nothing at present.


    I can only accept myself as a dog.


    Only the leader of the group obeyed the order of the tall man, in exchange for not punching and kicking himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "One day, I will definitely stand at the top of the world and let those who bully me today pay the price."


    Xu Ziwu said to himself in his heart.


    At the same time also in the force of carrying, that is bigger than their own body objects.


    That''s what he does every day.


    Every day, we should move these two points higher than our own body to the interior of the middle gate.


    Although he worked as a handyman for so long, he didn''t know what he carried every day.


    From the appearance, it''s just ordinary stone.


    But he also knew that it must not be as simple as the ordinary stone.


    If it''s just ordinary stones, how can those Taoist immortals who live in the sect be worthy of it?


    But he is not qualified to explore what is in it.


    We can only, day after day, repeatedly carry this thing to the sect,


    and then give these things to those outside disciples who don''t even give their eyes to them.


    And then down the mountain again in their scornful eyes.


    This is their daily work.


    It''s so simple.


    But it''s also extremely difficult.


    Because in his work, he was not only despised by those disciples who lived outside, but also inside.


    Also suffer from the tall man''s daily humiliation.


    This is the daily process of these people who live at the bottom.


    "One day, I must make the world a better place. One day, I must make the world equal."


    There are still some weak and green, he can''t help saying his naive idea in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 665

    "But do you know how difficult it is to realize these words?"


    At the moment he finished this sentence.


    There was a plain, bantering voice in her ear.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Do you know how naive your words are in other people''s ears?"


    "If you want to change the rules of the world."


    "Do you think it can be achieved with you who are weak and can''t even beat the most ordinary disciples?"


    Lin Mu''s plain eyes couldn''t help looking at this, and there were some weak and green Xu Ziwu.


    This boy''s strength in his own eyes is really weak and pitiful, as long as he goes to a weak bully, he can be crushed to death.


    But a young man, who is still very weak, even said such words in his mouth, even said such words in his mouth to change the world.


    Now that we have said that we want to make the world equal.


    In this way, no matter in which world, if people hear it, it is laughable.


    Sneer at the man as a madman.


    A society where everyone is equal.


    How can it exist?


    Even some crazy people on the philosophical side dare not say such a thing.


    But I didn''t expect that in a car repair world, I heard it from such a weak young man.


    In this way, Lin Mu felt incredible.


    I didn''t expect that such words should come from such a weak person.


    "Forgive me! I just do it casually. Please don''t worry about it. "


    Xu Ziwu saw a young man in a white Taoist robe in front of him, and it seemed that he had heard what he said.


    There was a trace of vigilance in his eyes.


    There are also some concerns.


    Although she is still very weak, but he still knows, what he said is how naive.


    Originally, he thought that he could only hear what he said, but he didn''t expect to be heard by the young man in white Taoist robe who passed by here.


    He immediately bowed to him.


    Lowering his head, some did not dare to face up to Lin Mu.


    Although he suffered humiliation every day in the clan.


    But he knows the basic etiquette of these sects.


    Although I don''t know the identity of this young man in white Taoist robe in Chinese, no matter what her identity is, it is absolutely not what she can offend, because he is just a weak worker now.


    No matter how low the status of the young man in the white Taoist robe is in the clan, he is also a practitioner, and he is much stronger than himself.


    You can''t be the opponent of this person.


    I can only look forward to this young man in a white Taoist robe in my heart, and I didn''t pay attention to what I said just now.


    "Do you know how arrogant those words you just said are?"


    "Even in this seat, I don''t have the courage to say that, to realize the equality of all people in the world."


    There was some appreciation in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    He had some admiration for the boy.


    Although there is still one boy, he is still very weak.


    But no one can be sure of a person''s future.


    Even the will of heaven and the world is impossible.


    Because there are many accidents in one''s life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 666

    "Do you think you really have the ability to achieve everything you want?"


    Lin Mu''s words are still so insipid, still so kind.


    I don''t know why. If it''s someone else, Xu Ziwu will definitely say that he just said it casually and never dare to say anything again.


    But I don''t know why he saw the young man in the white Taoist robe, but he had a little courage in his heart and wanted to continue talking to the man.


    Talk to the man about his inner goal.


    Maybe it''s because he''s so lonely.


    There has never been a person to sit beside him and really listen to him about these goals.


    He never had a friend in his normal life.


    Because he is the weakest person here, anyone here can punch and kick him, and call him around.


    I never paid attention to him.


    Of course, it''s impossible to have friends.


    So I don''t know why, she met the man in the white Taoist robe today, but she wanted to say one or two words.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "Although I know I''m just a useless person now, I can''t gather the true Qi in this world!"


    "However, this is my idea after all. How can I know if I can succeed without trying."


    "Maybe one day I''ll be able to practice after some bad luck."


    "Maybe one day I will reach the peak of the world, and then my ideas will come true."


    Xu Ziwu is a little naive.


    He thinks that as long as he can practice, he can reach the peak of the world, and he can achieve his goal when he reaches the peak of the world.


    "You are still too naive."


    "Peak!"


    "What if you want to be the top of the world?"


    "If one day you want to change the rules of the long-standing practice world, then you are the enemy of the whole practice world."


    "Then you are regarded as the devil by the whole practice world."


    "Maybe you will also be regarded as a real devil by those evil people."


    "At that time, you will be the enemy of the whole world. No one in the world will help you and no one will become your friend. No matter where you go, you will be beaten by everyone. No matter where you go, you will be chased and besieged."


    "Do you know why?"


    Lin Mu''s back to Xu Ziwu, insipid face has some pale Xu Ziwu slowly said.


    "For Why... "


    Xu Ziwu is a little shaky to his body.


    He couldn''t believe what Lin Mu said.


    "Because you are different from others."


    "Other people think about how to survive in the rules they should have."


    "But you are thinking about how to change the rules that others have lived for tens of millions of years!"


    "In the eyes of others, you are a heretic."


    "Heresy is damned!"


    "Heresy should not exist in this world."


    Lin Mu had some strange looking in his eyes.


    "Now, are you still thinking about your childish ideas?"


    Lin Mu''s tone gradually became cold.


    "Answer me."


    Lin Mu has no tube, the facial expression is more and more pale, the body does not consciously backward Xu Ziwu.


    You are just forcing him to make a decision right now.


    "I will!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 667

    "Even if they are enemies to the world, what then?"


    "I''m going to have a try, too."


    "Only in this way can the world become perfect."


    Xu Ziwu''s face was pale for a long time before he said word by word.


    From his tone, we can hear the determination in his heart.


    It''s like he never gives up doing something.


    "Good!"


    "I really appreciate your character."


    "Now I have something in my hand that will enable you to achieve your goals in the future."


    "But there''s a price to pay."


    "That price may be the freedom of your life."


    "I don''t know if you have the confidence to accept such a thing."


    Lin Mu continued to say to him. Her purpose here is very simple, that is to give the reincarnation token in his hand to this boy.


    Because, in this world, in addition to his stupid apprentice Nan ye, it belongs to this boy who has some predestination with this reincarnation token.


    Naturally, it is impossible for his stupid apprentice to inherit the position of Yama in this heaven and earth, so it can only be inherited by the local people in this heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Lin Mu came here and was preparing to give his reincarnation token to the boy.


    However, before giving it to this boy, we have to test his mind.


    After all, from this boy''s experience, it seems that this boy is not happy in his daily life. He is always bullied by others.


    People living in such an environment are generally malicious to this world.


    If the boy is also malicious to the world and wants to destroy the world, Lin Mu naturally can''t give the reincarnation token to him.


    Reincarnation token represents a trace of the original strength of heaven and earth, represents the reincarnation of heaven and earth, represents the place where all creatures end.


    If a person with an evil mind who wants to destroy the world inherits the power of reincarnation, it will be a disaster for this heaven and earth, and it will be a great cause and effect for Lin Mu. After all, he personally gave the reincarnation token to this boy. If the world is destroyed by this boy in the future, it will be a disaster for Lin Mu The huge cause and effect may cause his skill to be greatly reduced.


    So that''s why Lin Mu should first consider this boy''s mind.


    Only if the boy star can let himself see it, he will give the reincarnation token to the boy.


    If he does not pass his own test, then even if he has been in this world for 50 years, he will not easily give the token of reincarnation to an evil person.


    Even if the reincarnation token is in his hand, then he naturally has to bear the responsibility of the reincarnation token owner.


    However, this boy is very lucky. His answers have passed his own test.


    Although the boy said that even if he was against the world, what would he do?


    But he said that the world was the enemy, just the high-ranking people in the cultivation of the divine sword.


    Those high-ranking and powerful people will not watch this boy disturb the rules they set.


    After all, these rules are only for them. If they are broken by him, they will not have the capital to enjoy such services, so naturally they do not want to see them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 668

    And the boy''s goal is amazing.


    Even now Lin Mu doesn''t have the confidence to say that he can change the rules set by the world for so many years.


    After all, once someone wants to break the rules that have been set down for so many years, it is absolutely something that people in the world do not want to see.


    Then all the people in the world will fight against him and stand against him.


    At that time, the pressure he has to bear is not generally great. His occupation is all the pressure from the world, all the pressure from the practitioners in the world.


    Maybe he will become the mouse that everyone across the street shouts to beat in the future.


    However, well, the premise of all this is that he should have such strong strength and be the enemy of the world.


    We should be able to change the rules set by the world.


    Now, he is just an ordinary middle gate worker. He doesn''t have any real Qi at all. Compared with ordinary people, he has just tasted it.


    Therefore, he naturally does not have the capital to change the rules set by the world.


    However, after he met Lin Mu, he had.


    "Will you?"


    Lin Mu asked him again.


    At the same time, there are some aggressive in his eyes, constantly forcing him to make a choice as soon as possible.


    "I..."


    Xu Ziwu hesitated.


    After all, it was only the first time that he met the young man in the white Taoist robe. He didn''t know the identity of the man in the white Taoist robe, whether he was a member of his clan, and what was his strength?


    It''s all a mystery.


    Even he didn''t know what the purpose of the young man in the white Taoist robe was.


    I''m just an ordinary worker in the middle gate. It''s so inconspicuous and can be ignored on the desktop.


    But why does this look like a very powerful white cannon? Why do young men want to find themselves? And it seems that he has any purpose to give to himself?


    Do you have the capital to make this young man with white Taoist robes like it?


    He is just an ordinary worker. In his eyes, he is just a mole ant who can be killed at any time.


    Why do you say that to yourself?


    Although he is very weak now.


    But he has been in the dark bottom for so many years, and he knows that there has never been a pie in the sky in this world.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Since the young man in the white Taoist robe came to find himself, what is his purpose.


    But he couldn''t think of it.


    No matter what way you look at yourself, you are a servant disciple living at the bottom of the class, and you have nothing to plot with others. Perhaps the most valuable thing on you is just a servant robe issued by this clan.


    He couldn''t think of anything valuable in himself that could be coveted by others.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn''t think of some.


    He was too lazy to think about it.


    Anyway, he is just an ordinary worker who lives a day at the bottom.


    Although I have a great ambition in my heart, I don''t have the strength to realize it.


    Now, there''s a chance for me.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 669

    Although I don''t know what the young man in the white Taoist robe has for himself.


    However, he was too lazy to think about it.


    Anyway, the most valuable thing in my body is nothing.


    At most, it''s just my life.


    As long as the man in the white robe can let himself leave here and help him realize his ambition.


    Even if you can only let yourself on the way to realize your ambition.


    He also had some satisfaction.


    So after considering this, he immediately replied without hesitation, "I do!"


    "If I continue to live like this, my whole life will be just muddled, and I will never achieve anything."


    "Even, it''s possible that tomorrow will be dead on the spot."


    "So, it''s better to gamble to let your future life go on like this."


    "Even if I can only achieve a little bit of ambition, I can also be satisfied!"


    Xu Ziwu slowly raised his head, showing a pair of clear eyes.


    He smiles at Lin Mu.


    He has nothing to care about now.


    "Good!"


    "This is the token of reincarnation."


    "This thing can make you realize your ambition, and maybe one day it can make you the master of the world."


    "At that time, you will make the rules of the world."


    "Maybe, in the world where you make rules, it''s really possible to achieve equality for all, rather than a world where people speak with strength."


    Lin Mu smiles. Seeing that the boy has agreed, he doesn''t sigh in his heart.


    Is what I did right or wrong this time?


    This kid''s intelligence quotient in the minds of all people in the world will definitely be ranked in the word of madman.


    After all, what he is going to do is too incredible, too unbelievable.


    What he did was crazy.


    Want to change the rules of the world over the years.


    Want to reset a set of rules that belong to him, want to let this originally is to use strength to speak of the world, become everyone equal.


    This Even in the universe, it can be regarded as the ideal of a madman.


    Today, I handed over the reincarnation token, one of the origins of the world. Is this madman right or wrong?


    How far this madman can lead the world in the future.


    I don''t know why, Lin Mu still has some expectations in his heart. What kind of degree can this madman change the world to.


    He is looking forward to seeing a different picture of the world when he comes to the world next time.


    "This is the reincarnation order, which can let you gather the true Qi in this heaven and earth!"


    "And this reincarnation token can also let you gain the power of this heaven and earth for a short time!"


    "The life and death of all the creatures who control this world!"


    "The life and death of all creatures in this world are in your mind."


    "Only when someone in this world breaks through to the realm of Da Luo Jin Xian, the only one in the universe, can he escape from your control."


    "However, there are no such powerful people in this world yet."


    Lin Mu continued.


    What is the role of reincarnation token?


    That''s where reincarnation is controlled.


    Control the life and death of any creature in the world that is not beyond the great Luo Jinxian.


    Only a strong man who has become the only continent beyond time can escape this iron law.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 670

    "Of course, it''s just the most basic function."


    "The function of this token is far more than that. There are so many secrets in this token. Even I dare not say that I can fully explore the specific function of this token."


    "The specific function of this reincarnation token can only be explored by you later."


    Lin Mu naturally knows what the reincarnation token really does?


    This round and token are just a key of reincarnation. As long as you control the key, it will be recognized by the power of reincarnation.


    To be the master of the place of reincarnation in this world.


    We can also use the power of this world.


    Even when he reaches the peak, the world has not heard of him yet, so he may become the way of heaven in this world.


    It''s the world Master of this world.


    At that time, he will be in charge of everything in this world, and he will make all the rules of this world.


    I don''t know if the world will change because of him at that time.


    Lin Mu was looking forward to his coming to the world next time to see what the world had become.


    However, now that he has solved the world''s problems, he has to leave the world.


    Although there are still 50 years to go before her next mission, for his existence, 50 years is just a passing moment.


    Maybe 50 years has passed since he took a nap.


    And he also wanted to take advantage of the last period of relaxation to have a good look at the scenes in the universe.


    Maybe I can get a chance or two.


    At that time, my next task will be more confident.


    "This token is yours, too."


    "If you can reach the level of equality in the future, you can only rely on your own efforts."


    "But I''m still looking forward to your changing the world."


    "I hope that the next time I come here, I will see that the world is completely different from the original world. Under your management, the world will become as perfect as your ideal!"


    "I know it''s impossible, but I''m looking forward to what you can do."


    "I hope what you will do in the future will live up to my hope."


    Lin Mu looked at him solemnly.


    Finally, his face warned him seriously: "if one day you let me know the power you have gained, you have completely given up your ideal at this time, and turned to act recklessly against this world and commit many evils in this world, then I will personally suppress you, so that you will never enter reincarnation."


    Lin Mu warned him with some cold tone.


    After all, if it''s a world in control, it''s too easy for the reincarnation force to destroy the world.


    It''s just that you need to use your own reincarnation to make the world into chaos.


    He can take away the lives of tens of millions of living beings in this world in a moment.


    This is the terror of the reincarnation Lord of one world.


    If the reincarnation master of this world sincerely treats the creatures of this world, then nature is also very beneficial to this world, but if there is malice in the reincarnation of this world, then it is also a disaster for the world.


    Maybe this world, which has just been promoted from the lower world to the middle world, will return to the lower world again

 Chapter 671

    Therefore, Lin Mu will leave such a warning when he is about to leave.


    "I hope you will live up to my expectations!"


    Lin Mu didn''t want to wait for his answer, but left directly.


    He has said all he has to say.


    It''s up to him to do what he can in the future.


    Whether he does this paper maliciously or not depends on what he does in the future.


    If he really came to do evil to the world, then Lin Mu would not hesitate, he would personally clean up the rest of his people today.


    At the same time, they will willingly bear the huge cause and effect brought to them at that time.


    After all, it is his choice to give this reincarnation token to such a madman today.


    He has to be responsible for his choice.


    This is his heart as a saint.


    If a saint can''t even do this, what qualification is there to be called a saint?


    Even if you don''t have the courage to take responsibility for what you have done, it''s ok if this Saint doesn''t do it.


    "Thank you, master. Naturally, I will not live up to your expectations, and I will not forget my ideal today."


    After Lin Mu left for a long time.


    Xu Zi wucai slowly responded.


    He still had some ignorant force of looking at his hand that a dark token, some at a loss.


    Although he had just listened to the man in the white Taoist robe about the horror of the reincarnation token.


    But he still felt a little unreal.


    Such a powerful treasure is so easy to give to yourself?


    If what the young man in the white robe said was not true, why did he give it to himself so easily instead of keeping it for himself?


    Such a treasure, is there anyone in the world willing to teach her?


    Don''t you take her away immediately after you get her, keep her secret from anyone, and then practice well in a place to become the reincarnation master of the world.


    After all, as long as it becomes the reincarnation place of this world, then it is to control the life and death power of all creatures in this world.


    All life in this world is decided by his thoughts.


    But The young man in the white Taoist robe gave it to him so easily.


    I didn''t let myself pay any price.


    Just a word or two of warning when I left.


    Some of Xu Ziwu still can''t believe it.


    But she slowly looked at the dark token in her hand, and then pinched herself.


    It''s not a dream, it''s a real thing.


    Just now, the young man in the white Taoist robe suddenly left in front of him, and gave himself the powerful reincarnation token he said.


    After a long time, although Lin Mu''s voice has completely left here.


    But Xu Ziwu knelt down slowly.


    Facing the direction that Lin Mu leaves, he kowtows three times solemnly.


    Then slowly murmured.


    It seems to be a promise to Lin Mu, and it also seems to decide his inner determination.


    He is also telling that he will never forget today''s church and his ambition in his heart.


    Once again, after a few serious kowtows.


    Xu Zi wucai stood up slowly.


    "I, Xu Ziwu, will become a madman and a madman who will change the world."


    "Even if it''s the enemy of your world cultivation."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 672

    Fifty years later.


    Lin Mu can''t help but be satisfied with the world.


    He didn''t leave the world in these 50 years.


    Although what he thought in his heart before was to take advantage of the last rest time to have a tour of the heavens.


    But after thinking about it, he was still worried about the world.


    At least we have to see how far the boy can go.


    So he stayed in the world and didn''t leave.


    So I watched that kid change the world.


    Although the world has not changed much now, the rules of practice are still the same.


    However, there are some changes in some places.


    In some places, at least, the great rules of decades ago are slowly disappearing.


    This may be a good change for the world.


    Moreover, Xu Ziwu also got the reincarnation token. For 50 years, he still didn''t see any damage to the heaven and earth.


    Even those who bullied and humiliated him at the beginning, he just punished them a little, and didn''t kill them all.


    But for some too much, he still did not keep his hand.


    However, this is not a big deal for Lin Mu.


    Don''t you allow yourself to kill others when others want to?


    Every cultivator is accompanied by endless bones on his way to becoming a strong man and a peak.


    behind every strong man, there are bones that make people fear.


    These temporary changes in the world still make Lin Mu happy. Very satisfied.


    Now it seems that I didn''t read the wrong person and gave the reincarnation token to a trustworthy person.


    At least he didn''t come to harm the world.


    But also want to change the law of the jungle in this world.


    I want the weak to live in this world without being insulted by the strong.


    What''s more, he already has some initial power of reincarnation.


    I didn''t see him killing innocent people.


    It''s a very fair trial for every creature who reaches the land of reincarnation.


    If you have a fault, you will be punished; if you have a good one, you will be rewarded.


    He did very well in these points.


    At least, in Lin Mu''s opinion, there is no big problem.


    After staring here for 50 years, Lin Mu also slowly put down his heart.


    I can also be at ease to carry out the next task.


    It is estimated that the time for the next task is not far away.


    I don''t know what the next task the system will arrange for me.


    Lin Mu''s heart is no longer hurt by the change of the world, but thinking about her own task.


    After all, your own task is closely related to you.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may fail in the next task.


    I don''t know why, although it''s peaceful now, nothing happened.


    But I don''t know why, there is always some uneasiness in Lin Mu''s heart. He always feels that a big war and a conspiracy against himself are not far away from him.


    Although there is no sign that these things may happen, his intuition tells him that a conspiracy against him is slowly unfolding.


    The saint''s intuition is extremely accurate.


    So this makes him more alert, want to let his strength once again, at least to become a saint above the realm.


    Only in this way can we protect ourselves.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 673

    "Please prepare for the next task."


    The cold voice of the system rang out in Lin Mu''s mind.


    The emergence of the system is not common.


    Only when he takes the initiative to talk, or when something happens, will the system find itself.


    However, after so many years, the sound of the system is still so cold, still so senseless.


    "Well, I see!"


    After hearing the sound of the system, Lin Mu immediately recovered.


    Counting the time, fifty years has almost passed. As for his next task, there are not many days left.


    So it''s not unusual for the system to sound again.


    "Please prepare the host. The transfer is about to start."


    The cold voice of the system rang out again, and suddenly Lin Mu felt that there was a strong force around his body that was constantly attracting him, so that he had no resistance at all.


    He doesn''t know the mortgage in his eyes. He is a saint now, but he has no resistance to the system.


    From every time the system transmits itself, you can see that no matter which time it is, you have no resistance at all in front of the transmission of the system, so you can only accept it passively.


    It can be imagined that the strength of the system is absolutely beyond the realm of saints, and even stronger than the strong above the realm of immortals.


    Lin Mu now has some people who dare not guess what kind of realm the system is in and what kind of existence it is?


    Although he is now a saint, he still does not have the capital to explore the system.


    So he didn''t have any resistance, and he didn''t do well. He just passively accepted the transmission.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mu came to a strange place.


    But this kind of transmission is much better than the previous ones.


    Before that several times transmission, he basically is the transmission, some all over uncomfortable.


    But this time, except for the previous discomfort, there was no feeling after that.


    This may be due to the improvement of his strength.


    After all, there is nothing in the realm of saints that can be harmed.


    Of course, it doesn''t include those who are hidden and don''t know how many years old they are.


    This world is totally different from the previous one.


    Both the world''s environment and the world''s true Qi are different from the previous world.


    But Lin Mu frowned to himself.


    Because he found that the true Qi of the world was rich, and the level was too low, which was very frightening.


    Even before that world has not been promoted to the middle of the world, before the rich level of Qi is even lower.


    Is it just an ordinary world?


    Lin Mu guessed secretly in his heart.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, it''s impossible for the system to let itself go to some ordinary world to complete the task.


    In that case, I don''t think much of myself.


    Anyway, he is a saint. Even in a top middle world, he can be called a top strong man.


    In an ordinary world.


    It is estimated that his random strike may break the rules of the world.


    Even some ordinary world can''t bear the great power of some saints.


    But the world is totally different.


    The rules of the world don''t exclude themselves.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 674

    But no matter what the world looks like, it''s an ordinary world that can''t be more ordinary.


    The true Qi of this world is really low and terrible.


    Even as long as some weak people stay in this world for a long time, their strength is expected to decline.


    Because the world does not have enough justification Qi to provide his energy.


    In principle, the world law of such a world, in order to maintain the law of the world, once it encounters some too strong existence, it will produce repulsive force on him.


    Want to use the power of the whole world to force the strong man to leave his world.


    Because when those strong people come to such a small and weak world, they will cause incomparable damage to these small and weak worlds, and may even break the laws of this world.


    However, the world did not have any repulsive force against Lin Mu, as if it had no feeling for Lin Mu''s existence.


    However, it doesn''t make any sense.


    No matter how bad Lin Mu is, he is still a saint.


    Even the average middle world can''t stand the pressure of being a saint.


    In the last world, if Lin Mu hadn''t been seriously injured and tried to hide his own breath, maybe the world law of that world would have repelled him.


    However, there is no repulsion in this world, as if he is blind to his existence and has not been found at all.


    But this is the more impossible law of the world. We know everything that happens in every corner of the world.


    It is impossible not to know that there is a strong man in his world, and he is also a strong man who can not bear the pressure himself.


    In principle, Lin Mu should be discharged immediately.


    Instead of turning a blind eye to him as it is now.


    There was no performance at all.


    For this reason, there is only one result.


    This world is not as Lin Mu guessed, but a lower world.


    It is a rare higher world among the heaven and the world.


    As long as a world gets such a high level, qualitative changes will take place.


    There will be multiple planes in this world.


    It will not be like the lower world and the middle world, where there is only one plane.


    Of course, the outside does not include the small planes brought by the world itself.


    These higher worlds are composed of several or even dozens of planes.


    In other words, a higher world can be composed of dozens of worlds.


    This is the higher world, which is extremely rare among the heaven and the world.


    Only in this way, the world law of this world will not produce the repulsive force to Lin Mu.


    Because although Ren Junjie can be regarded as a strong man in the universe, he is rare in the higher world.


    The sages and the strong in the higher world are not without them.


    Even the strong above the saints often exist in the higher world.


    However, no matter which world these strong people live in, they are basically living in seclusion and never stop to see the world with their true colors.


    After guessing that the world was not a lower world as he thought, but a very small higher world, Lin Mu''s brow was even tighter.


    This mission looks very dangerous.


    After all, he is still seriously injured and can''t play out the strength of his heyday.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 675

    And the moment Lin Mu came to the world, he found something that was not very good for him.


    After she came to this world, she did not immediately temporarily replace the world''s heavenly way.


    It''s just like the practitioners who come to this world and travel.


    That is to say, he has no power in the higher world.


    In this way, his situation is even worse.


    He only hopes that the tasks assigned to him by the system can be regarded as normal and will not conflict with the local strong in the world.


    Otherwise, in his present state, he is not qualified to carry the saints and strong men in this world.


    After all, the local sages and the strong in this world are basically the strength of their heyday, and they are still seriously injured.


    At most two-thirds of the strength of its heyday.


    If you meet a strong man of the same level as yourself, Lin Mu will not be able to fight.


    "I hope the system will not give me any task to be the enemy of the world!"


    Thinking of this, there was a cold sweat on Lin Mu''s forehead.


    This time, he didn''t want the system to arrange a task for him to find the way of heaven in the world.


    If we let those native people in this world know that there is a person from outside who wants to find a future from their world and manage them, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Those strong people are basically used to arrogance, but they don''t allow a person to stand on their head and take a shit at will.


    If it is such a task, then it is the enemy of the strong in the whole world.


    If Lin Mu is in his heyday, there may be one or two pieces of information under his own installation layout to achieve this goal.


    But sadly, he is not in his heyday.


    In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is a joke.


    Once the strong are aware of his purpose.


    Then he will be miserable.


    He doesn''t want to suffer another serious injury in this world. It took him thousands of years to recover.


    "System task: this world is one of the higher worlds in the universe. However, in an unknown era, for some reason, a plane of this world suddenly disconnected from the world controller of this world.


    Therefore, the host''s task this time is to find out why this plane has lost contact with the master of the world. "


    "After the mission is completed, the world controller of this world will be greatly appreciated."


    The cold voice of the system once again sounded in Lin Mu''s mind, but this time the cold voice of the system made Lin Mu feel very at ease. Fortunately, the system did not pit itself here to make itself the enemy of most of the strong in the world.


    Just let yourself find the reason why you lose contact with the world controller of the world.


    Wait a minute.


    Lin Mu suddenly discovered a frightening fact.


    This time, the world is just like what I guess, a higher world.


    However, according to the system, the world is controlled by the world!


    That is to say, on the head of the strong in this world, there is a stronger person standing on their head to control them.


    This is how powerful it is to be qualified to be a world Master of the higher world.


    What kind of strength is needed to restrain the strong in this world, the saints in this world, and even the great power above these saints.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 676

    I''m afraid to think it over.


    After Lin Mu discovered this fact, a cold sweat suddenly came out of his back.


    I didn''t expect that this mission was to come to such a powerful site.


    Fortunately, this mission is not to offend the World Masters in this side of the world.


    And maybe if I can finish this task well, the world controller of this world will still have a good impression on me.


    I didn''t hear that. When the system said the task, it finally said to itself that as long as I can complete the task well, then the world controller of this world must thank me very much.


    However, soon Lin Mu calmed down again.


    No matter how strong the world controller in this world is, what will happen?


    It''s not like you don''t have a backer behind you.


    Maybe the backer behind him is more powerful than the world controller in this world.


    That''s your own system.


    I didn''t see that my system sent myself to this world at will.


    Moreover, the last time I was punished by the will of the heaven and the world, there was a system to help me solve most of the problems.


    It is conceivable that the system is powerful.


    Not to say that it can surpass the world controller of the higher world, but at least it is a little better.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the master must be to become a world of higher world, he can''t be the opponent of the will of heaven and the world.


    After all, one of them is the ruler. Everything in the universe, whether it is the lower world or the middle world, or the rare higher world, is subject to the will of the universe.


    In other words, the world controller of this higher world also has to submit to the will of the world.


    From this, we can infer that the power of the world controller in this world can never be the opponent of the will of the heaven and the world.


    However, it seems that the system itself is not very wary of the will of the heaven and the world.


    I was snatching "Dao bottle" in the last time. In order to ensure the safety, I forcibly wiped out the cause and effect of that part of the world.


    This is totally against the absolute taboo of the will of the heaven and the world. Even if the strong above the saints come, such a huge economy will not come to a good end.


    It is very likely that it will fall down in the punishment of the will of the heavens and the world.


    However, Lin Mu had no other consequences except a little serious injury.


    We can imagine how much punishment the system offset itself at that time.


    And the strength of the system to have how strong to do this step.


    Now Lin Mu can''t guess.


    However, one thing to be sure is that the strength of the system is definitely stronger than that of the world controller of the high score world.


    So after thinking about this, Lin Mu''s tense heart couldn''t help but put it down.


    I won''t worry too much about my life this time.


    It''s just an investigation of the reasons why this plane has lost contact with the masters of the world.


    I won''t let myself offend the strong.


    You can finish it in a little time at most.


    And after completing this task, it is possible to get a favor from the world controller of this world.


    No matter from what aspect, this business is not a loss to itself.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 677

    "System, you said that the world should be a higher world, and the power of the world controller should also be powerful and terrible, but why didn''t he come outside the mountain to find the reason in person?"


    After Lin Mu figured out those things.


    Another strange question rang out in his mind.


    As a higher world, if this event wants to be the world controller of this world, it must be extremely powerful. At least it will be a week before it has the chance to be the world controller of the higher world.


    But for such a powerful existence, why don''t you personally come to this aspect to find the reason? For such a degree of existence, finding the reason should be just a matter of hand.


    Why do you spend so much energy to find it?


    Lin Mu did not believe that this task was just a task arranged by the system.


    Otherwise, the system will not say to itself that after the completion of the project, the world controller of the world will be grateful.


    Obviously, the world controller of this high world has contacted the system.


    At least this bit is aware of the existence of the system.


    However, why did he go to great trouble to find the help of the system instead of doing it himself.


    For him, the important thing is that he has lost contact with himself, but if he wants to find out the reason, it should be a piece of cake.


    Otherwise, he would not be qualified to be a world Master of the higher world.


    "Because the world controller of this world is not in his world, in the unknown time, he and several strong men of the same level went to a dangerous place to explore."


    "For him, the exploration of that unknown place is much more important than the loss of contact between a plane of his world and himself. It''s just a plane. As long as he goes back, he can solve it at will. He doesn''t care at all."


    "But as time goes on, his perception of the world is getting lower and lower."


    "Nevertheless, he still feels that the steam silencing in this world is too bad. Originally, it can be regarded as a not weak medium-sized world, but now, it is no different from a low-level thing. The rich level of Qi in this world is really terrible."


    "That made him pay a little attention, but he couldn''t come back to see the reason himself, so he found the system."


    "It can also be seen as goodwill to the host."


    The system didn''t cheat Lin Mu.


    Since Lin Mu got the system, no matter what the problem is, as long as he asked, then the system you will certainly tell yourself what you know, this time is no exception.


    Except for those things that the system thinks it is in a state where it is not qualified to know.


    For example, where is the mysterious "Tao realm"?


    Up to now, the system has not told itself what kind of place "Tao boundary" is?


    Just tell yourself that when the time comes, you will know.


    "Oh! Where can you let your world go wrong and still be reluctant to leave? "


    Lin Mu is a little strange.


    Shouldn''t the masters of the world think for their own interests?


    Why do the world masters of the higher world know that there are problems in their own world, but they still don''t come back? What is the mysterious place, and what opportunities are there to make such strong people bear the heart to leave their own world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 678

    However, Lin Mu also knew that he asked, and the system would not tell him this time.


    Maybe the system doesn''t think it''s qualified to know that place.


    Sage, although in the eyes of others can be regarded as a powerful party, but in the eyes of those who are really strong, there are still some not qualified.


    Only Lin Mu who has become a saint has the right to open such a door.


    Before that, Lin Mu only needs to complete the tasks assigned by the system.


    After so many years together, Lin Mu also slowly believe his system, also know it basically won''t produce any malicious to himself.


    Otherwise, they would not cultivate themselves all the time.


    Perhaps, it is to cultivate oneself to become the master of the "tao world" in the legend.


    "Let''s see the basic situation outside first."


    Because this is only a plane, which belongs to a higher world. Although this plane has lost the connection with the world controller of this world, the rules used by this plane are still the same as those of this higher world, so it can naturally afford to be a saint like Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu was walking outside and didn''t worry that there would be a mysterious rule to exclude him.


    Because although this world was not a weak medium world before the unknown time, it has degenerated into a lower world now.


    Some of the original strong left long ago, left the fall of the fall.


    Among Lin Mu''s powerful divine exploration, the most powerful one in this world is just a combination period.


    Not even a fairy.


    Maybe there are some secrets hidden in this world, otherwise it would not suddenly lose contact with the world controller of a higher world.


    But in the current situation, there is no big threat to Lin Mu.


    But he didn''t let down any vigilance.


    The ghost knows what kind of secret is hidden in this one. If suddenly something unknown comes out and kills him, then Lin Mu has no place to cry.


    So he explored the world carefully.


    With the speed of Lin Mu, he soon came to the place where Linglin lived all his life.


    However, what Lin Mu didn''t know was that only when he was on the mission, he was in a palace somewhere in the world.


    Two men are watching him now.


    One of them looks like Hua Shun, Lin Mu''s second apprentice.


    "I didn''t expect that you old devil really had a plan."


    "I''m really on my way with the future master of Taoism!"


    Looking at Lin Mu''s figure, Hua Lan Guang couldn''t help looking at the old ghost sitting in front of him.


    I thought that I was the only one who got on the road with the future master of Taoism, but I didn''t expect that this old ghost didn''t know where he got the news and got on the road with the future master of Taoism.


    "Ha ha! In less than 100000 years, there will be a big clean-up in all the heavens and all the world. Although I have unlimited scenery now, I still don''t know whether I can save my life when it comes to such a big clean-up. "


    "So for the sake of insurance, it''s better to take the road with the future master of Taoism as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, in the big cleaning outside, I don''t even know how to die."


    "I''m not like those guys who don''t know what''s going on and know what''s not going on. I''m not going to fight with my eggs."


    "But you are so immoral. You should have taken the road with him first. You didn''t even reveal any information."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 679

    "Ha ha!"


    "Even if I didn''t reveal a little bit of information, I was not detected by you old devil."


    Hua Languang has some helplessness towards the old ghost sitting opposite him.


    He is on the same level as himself.


    Even more ancient than their own existence.


    Therefore, it is justifiable for him to be aware of the slightest mistake.


    "Well, I''d better not keep watching the whereabouts of this man."


    "Otherwise that one will not tolerate us to continue like this."


    "If that existence is angry, it''s not a good thing for you and me. Even if you and I join hands, we can''t be the opponents of that existence."


    After drinking a mouthful of tea from his cup, Hua Languang spoke slowly to the person sitting opposite him, and then removed the light curtain between them.


    Although it will exist in the universe, it is very mysterious.


    Basically, no one has ever seen this existence, and he doesn''t know what kind of character this existence is. However, he can be sure that any strong person in the universe doesn''t like his whereabouts and is peeped at all the time.


    In order not to offend the existence of the terror because of such a small matter, Hua Languang removed the light curtain to observe their whereabouts.


    "Oh! You are still so cautious, you fellow


    "Maybe only a guy like you can find out what the purpose of that guy is. It''s estimated that those guys are still in the dark and don''t know what will happen in the future."


    The man sitting opposite Hua Lan Guang looked at Hua Lan Guang with admiration.


    Although Hua Languang''s strength is the same as his, he is still his junior in terms of age.


    He is much older than he is.


    But I didn''t expect that such a younger generation should be more thorough than their predecessors.


    This does not have to let him have some admiration, the younger generation is formidable.


    "Be careful. There are too many mysteries in the universe. Maybe one day, someone will give you a hand because of carelessness."


    "It''s because I''ve been so careful for so many years that I''ve been able to see such a height without anything."


    Hua Lan Guang smiles, and does not pay attention to the appreciation of the poet in front of him.


    Although he is much younger than him in terms of age, they are at the same stage in terms of strength.


    They are also a small group of people who are standing at the peak of the universe.


    Hua Languang naturally has his own pride.


    A person of the same level as himself can''t appreciate himself.


    "I have some things to deal with, so I''ll leave first."


    Zhu Xiu smiles at Hua Lan Guang.


    There''s nothing irritating about his state. After all, they are still at the same stage.


    Moreover, his affairs today have been settled, so he will leave naturally.


    And what he said is right. He really has some things to solve, such as going to a mysterious place to solve the last things, and then going back to his own world to see what is the reason for losing contact with himself.


    Over the years, because I am not in my own world, people of the same level in the world of heaven and earth can move a lot of caution.


    He also has to solve the problems here as soon as possible and go back to tell those guys that he is still alive.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 680

    "A medium-sized world, which could have been regarded as not weak in the universe, can now serve as a low-level world!"


    "Although this is only a plane belonging to a higher world, such things are still rare."


    "What happened to the plane here in order to lose contact with the world controller of such a terrible and powerful higher world?"


    Lin Mu uses his divine sense to explore the mystery of this world,


    but no matter how he uses his life experience and how he looks at every place of this plane, he doesn''t look at the difference between this place and other places at all. It seems that he can''t be more ordinary.


    But she knew clearly that this was not the case at all.


    In this world, there are at least quasi Saint level strong people.


    Up to now, in this world, even a man of cultivation in the period of combination can be regarded as a strong man.


    You should know that the practitioners in the syncretic period are just ordinary disciples in some of the world.


    But when we get to this side, we can be regarded as a powerful party.


    Few of them are rivals of the strong in the fitness stage.


    It can be imagined that in that unknown time, what kind of changes happened outside this side, which made a plane that even quasi saints often have not come to such a state.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the confidence he had just had.


    In turn, there is some vigilance.


    The task assigned by the system is really not simple.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy to win the goodwill of a world controller in the higher world.


    Otherwise, the kindness of such a strong man would be too worthless.


    Therefore, what happened outside here must not be simple. It may also involve several other forces in the universe.


    So now Lin Mu is more alert.


    Although from the outside, it seems to be a peaceful and highest strength, and it''s just a combination. It''s a good thing, and it doesn''t pose any threat to himself, but he really has to guard against the hidden threat.


    At least he should ensure that he will not be suddenly overcast when dealing with this aspect.


    "Let''s go to this plane city first."


    Lin Mu is on a high mountain and uses his divine sense to explore the whole plane.


    Because eating out a few years ago has declined into a common world situation.


    Therefore, there was no repulsive force against Lin Mu''s divine consciousness.


    Lin Mu had looked at the whole world at random.


    But it didn''t work, and he didn''t find anything wrong.


    Since his divine sense can''t find anything wrong, he can only go to Chen Zhen of some people in this world to find out.


    Maybe one or two of them are wrong.


    At least, there are many legends in any world.


    Perhaps, he could detect something wrong from these legends, and the reason why the world had come to such a state.


    Thinking, Lin Mu also didn''t have any hesitation figure, a moment left his place.


    Went to a human city.


    ¡­¡­


    This is an ordinary ancient city that can''t be any more ordinary.


    However, the high wall, the wide gate and the wide moat under the gate all show the extraordinary features of this city.


    This city is at least one of the major cities in this area.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 681

    "Have you heard?"


    "The king is going to send troops on behalf of the country, and the country will become the place of our Dynasty at most for half a year!"


    "I will not be far away from the great unification of the world."


    "Except for the resistance of Qing state, which is far away from the East China Sea, and Chu state, which is located in the barbarian land, no other country in the world can resist the strength of our army."


    At the gate.


    Two merchants who are lining up to enter the city are constantly discussing.


    It seems that these things on the battlefield are all personally participated by them.


    "Yes! But these things are opportunities for us


    "When the daiguo is defeated, there are countless slaves, countless lands, and countless opportunities for me to earn."


    "As long as you grasp the opportunity, you and I may not have the chance to become the next Xu Jun!"


    "At that time, Xu Jun was just an ordinary shopping mall. However, Xu Jun''s eyes were so fierce that he found a huge business opportunity at the moment when he was laid by the King Bar Anguo! He immediately went to Anguo to buy and sell slaves captured by our soldiers. Then he returned to the Central Plains and sold them at a high price. Because of this, Xu Jun made several times more money! "


    "After many years of hard work, Xu Jun has already become the richest man in our Dynasty. It is said that when the king sent troops to attack daiguo, Xu Jun contributed countless money and food to the king, which made him very happy. However, the king himself ordered Xu Jun to be the Marquis of the army. Xu Jun can be regarded as the first person in thousands of years It''s the ambition of our generation. "


    "Maybe if our chance comes, we may not be able to become people like Xu Jun."


    A young businessman in Royal dress has some vision.


    "Ha ha, the status of Xu Jun is something you and I can covet. The history of Xu Jun''s prosperity is not only because of Xu Jun''s fierce eyes, but also because there are some important figures in the court behind Xu Jun. only in this way can Xu Jun carry out the slave trade in Anguo with ease."


    "In addition, after Xu Jun gained such benefits, he gave half of them to the big man in the court behind him. Otherwise, as a merchant, he would have been coveted by the powerful people in the court and eaten by them. How could he have the chance to be in the army Wait. "


    "What do you and my wife have? What do you and I have? Without Xu Jun''s venomous vision and the great figures in the court created by him, it may be possible for him to gain a small profit or two this time. But it''s just wishful thinking to gain multiple benefits like Xu Jun. besides, it''s even more impossible for him to be ranked as the military marquis in the middle of the court like Xu Jun. "


    "What''s more, even if the combined value of you and me is not as high as that of Xu Jun at that time, so what I said before is just thinking about it in my heart. It is absolutely impossible to realize it."


    There was some sneer on an old businessman''s face.


    It''s like laughing at the young businessman''s ambition.


    For thousands of years, there has only been one person who is Xu Jun.


    They are just ordinary merchants in the world. How can they think of Xu Jun''s position?


    This is totally unrealistic.


    It''s better to run your own small businesses.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 682

    Xu Jun''s name is Xu Ruan. Originally, he was just a little merchant with no obvious reputation in this world.


    At most, it is only in a county to have some fame.


    But in this world, there are still some people who can''t be named.


    But I don''t know why, seven years ago, when Wang sent troops to attack the kingdom of an.


    Xu Ruan found the business opportunities here with keen eyes.


    Because some things in Anguo are extremely rare in this country.


    If we can find a way to get it back and sell it in China, it will definitely be a steady business.


    But because there was no war between the two countries before.


    Moreover, Anguo is extremely exclusive, especially the businessmen from foreign countries, who are extremely unpopular.


    So he had no way to get those rare things before.


    But at that time, there was such an opportunity.


    Because at that time, the two countries were at war, and Anguo was losing and retreating, and the king was about to be defeated.


    Xu Ruan immediately realized that this was definitely an opportunity for her. If she went to Anguo at such a time to buy some rare things that she didn''t have in her own country at a low price, and then sold them in China, she would definitely make a lot of money.


    But he also knew that he was just a businessman who could not be ranked in the top in China.


    It is far from enough for one person to eat such huge benefits.


    So he went to great trouble to find a powerful man in the court. He tried his best to see his side.


    After his persuasion, and under the premise of promising countless benefits, the big man finally let go and promised to be a backstage supporter for her.


    This great man in the court can be regarded as one person below ten thousand people above. Except for the king, there is no power in the whole court that can shake his foundation.


    Therefore, Xu Ruan can completely put down his affairs behind him and do such a change of hands in the front line.


    Because the two countries were at war.


    Even if there are other merchants who find this kind of sight, they don''t have the strength to go to the enemy country. Moreover, they are still buying these rare things from the enemy country at war with their own country.


    However, Xu Ruan was different from those other merchants. He had already convinced that great figure in the court with his own mind and countless benefits promised.


    So of course he doesn''t have to worry about his safety.


    Moreover, the great man of the court personally sent him an army of only a few thousand people to protect his safety.


    So he doesn''t have to worry any more.


    In this regard, Xu Ruan started his road to prosperity.


    Along the way, his wealth keeps accumulating and increasing.


    Up to now, in just seven years, he has become the richest man in the dynasty.


    Moreover, he is a very fashionable person. Naturally, he knows who he relies on to achieve this goal. If he loses the protection of that big man, his wealth will be eaten up by those powerful officials in the court.


    So no matter what he has done over the years, the advantage is that he has never burned the big man who is his supporter.


    Up to now, he has become a noble monarch in this dynasty. His position is only in the heart of people in the court.


    It can also be said that success is enough.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Jun!"


    The two merchants who were whispering did not find that not far behind them, a young man in a white Taoist robe was listening to their conversation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 683

    In principle.


    Lin Mu should not have been interested in what these ordinary people said.


    However, I don''t know why, when the two ordinary people mentioned the name of Xu Jun to his ears, he felt that there were some reasons for this person''s absolute and all-round changes.


    It''s his intuition.


    It also belongs to the intuition of a saint.


    Intuition, though, is not entirely reliable.


    However, her intuition is comparable to most of the predictions. As long as it''s not too big, his intuition can''t be wrong.


    This is the power of saints.


    Only saints can rely on their intuition to accurately judge whether something is right or wrong.


    To judge whether something has something to do with you.


    Therefore, when these merchants said a person''s name, Lin Mu had an inexplicable intuition.


    At that time, he did not hesitate, and was ready to go to this location to find that person.


    Although this aspect is extremely huge for those ordinary people, even in their own life can not go to the end, but for such a powerful existence as Lin Mu, if you want to go to the end, it is just a blink of an eye.


    Although there are a large number of people in this area, it is very easy to find someone who is very similar to what the merchants said.


    After all, in this respect, the only one who can achieve this level is so safe.


    "This is the imperial capital! It''s the first time in my life that I''ve come to Yangdu! "


    "I don''t know the difference between Yangdu and the county city outside. I don''t know if I can see Xu Jun this time!"


    It''s the same young businessman as before.


    He was not angry at the sneers from his companions.


    He knew in his heart that what he had just said was just a dream. For thousands of years, there was only one person like Xu Jun.


    What he said just now is just what he imagined in his heart.


    He could not imagine the difficulties and hardships of becoming a man like Xu Jun.


    Therefore, he did not follow, but looked at the legendary capital in a twinkling of an eye.


    The imperial capital is the place that countless people of their own country look forward to.


    They want to be a member of the imperial capital all the time.


    Become the people at the foot of the emperor.


    Moreover, this city has a history of nearly a thousand years, which can be regarded as one of the oldest cities in the world.


    So it made the pilgrims want to live here.


    Naturally, the young businessman had such an idea.


    However, since the king annexed the five countries, the Empire''s territory has been expanding, and it has gradually suffered from a form of less land and fewer people.


    Kings and courtiers naturally do not want to see such a situation.


    So, on the advice of the right prime minister, a vigorous immigration campaign began.


    Under the compulsory orders of the government, the Dynasty people in the Central Plains, where there were few and many people, began to migrate to the newly conquered territory.


    Even the ordinary people living at the foot of the emperor could not escape the fate of being migrated.


    We can imagine how difficult it is to move into the Imperial Palace in such an environment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 684

    It seems that my luck is really good.


    "It turns out that man is here."


    Lin Mu once again heard a few people in front of the conversation, slowly smile.


    Also stopped originally wanted to leave the footstep.


    He was going to leave here to find the legendary Xu Ruan, but he didn''t expect that he was in the city.


    This is not very predestined relationship with myself.


    And save yourself trouble.


    However, after hearing this sentence, Lin Mu did not continue to listen to what they said.


    Anyway, it''s nothing to me.


    Because it is the first time to come to this plane, and it is also a plane that somehow loses contact with a higher world controller.


    Lin Mu didn''t want to be too ostentatious at the beginning.


    After all, there must be demons when things go wrong.


    Such an ordinary plane can lose contact with the world controller of the higher world. There must be some secret in it. Maybe there are some forces beyond his imagination intervening in this plane.


    Although it''s just his guess.


    But no matter how you do it, you can''t be wrong to be careful.


    Be careful, you''ll be a long boat.


    Just like the last time, because I was too confident and too confident in my own strength, I was always overcame by the world of that world, resulting in my injury is not good.


    Lin Mu is learning from the last lesson.


    So he became cautious in his later actions.


    Form is basically step by step, to make sure there is no danger ahead, he will start the next step.


    Although the rhythm of these actions is much slower, they can at least ensure that they are not overcast by other existence.


    Moreover, this time the task time system did not set itself.


    That is to say, I can also spend some time in this world.


    Perhaps in this world, the injury in his body can be completely cured.


    As long as they are sure that they are the people of their own country and that they have no contraband goods with them, they will release people when they enter the imperial capital.


    It''s not too hard.


    Soon, I came to Lin Mu.


    "Who are you? Where are you from? Do you have a "biography"


    The soldier raised his head and asked Lin Mu casually.


    Then he waited for Lin Mu to take out the "pass".


    What biography plays in this world is like an ID card.


    Every Korean in his own country has such a thing.


    Every time a city wants to enter the city, it must take out its own "pass" and let the soldiers and officials to verify it.


    If you verify that the "biography" is true, and you don''t have any prohibited articles on your body, you can naturally enter the city.


    If it is verified that the "pass" is false.


    Then these city guards will not hesitate to poke the man into a sieve.


    The trees have already explored the basic situation of this plane with divine sense.


    Moreover, since he came here, he has made up his mind to keep a low profile, so he will not attract other people''s attention.


    He has already forged the "biography" of this plane.


    With his strength, it''s not easy to forge such a small thing.


    When Lin Mu is ready to take out his fake "pass".


    All of a sudden, there was an angry shout.


    "Presumptuous!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 685

    "Presumptuous!"


    "Who are you? How dare you


    "The king just issued a decree last month. No matter it''s princes, princes or officials, the people are not allowed to wear white robes."


    "But you even regard the king''s life as nothing. It''s only a month since the decree was issued, and you even openly wear a white robe outside the imperial capital. It''s disobeying the king''s life. It''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities!"


    Just as the city guard was preparing to let Lin Mu go, a roaring voice remembered.


    But a woman in a long red dress is glaring at Lin Mu.


    Then, he immediately yelled at these city guards: "you are also brave. You are defending the emperor''s capital. Do you even have no idea about the king''s life?"


    After the woman in the red dress scolded Lin Mu, she turned around and scolded the soldiers who were guarding the city.


    In her opinion, the soldiers who guarded the city did not pay attention to the king''s orders.


    I didn''t care about Wang Ming at all.


    Otherwise, how could he do this to a man in a white robe under the capital of the emperor.


    As if I didn''t see it at all.


    This is a naked insult to the king.


    According to the law, such a totally irresponsible garrison can also be decapitated.


    After all, this is under the imperial city.


    It''s easy to imagine how arrogant it would be to guard the imperial capital.


    After hearing what the woman in the red dress said, the soldier''s face turned pale.


    After the red dress woman''s reminder, he also remembered that I did issue such an order last month.


    But most of them didn''t look at this life carefully.


    That''s why today he will let go of such negligence.


    He turned a blind eye to a man in a white Taoist robe.


    Almost put him in the imperial capital.


    If you really let some big figures in the map, or the Royal censor doctors in the court, see this man in a white robe, swaggering and bumping into the world in the street, I''m afraid they will be absolutely angry, and they may even admonish the king on a piece of paper.


    At that time, the king''s car will order him to find out who put the man into the city. If it is found out that he put the man into the city, his fate will be very miserable. Maybe his family will be involved.


    After all, the law of Xia was very strict.


    As long as you put down a little mistake, you may be severely punished.


    What''s more, he didn''t pay attention to the king''s life.


    The soldier''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color.


    Otherwise, the woman in the red dress behind him reminded him that he might have put the man in the white Taoist robe into the city.


    He will come to a terrible end then.


    Thinking of the end behind him, he could not help flashing a trace of anger.


    He must teach a lesson to the boy who doesn''t pay attention to the king''s life.


    What''s more, the boy was better just now, so he made a hole in himself and his family.


    How can you let him go easily?


    "Villains know their sins. Villains don''t mean to pay attention to Wang''s life."


    "It was carelessness that didn''t notice that the man was wearing a white robe."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 686

    "The sin of villains, villains no longer dare to be so careless."


    The city guard first said a sin to the woman in the red dress.


    The ornaments worn by the woman in the red long skirt are totally beyond the ordinary people''s ability to carry, and the big red long skirt he is wearing seems to be made of the above good silk.


    This is definitely not something ordinary women can afford.


    Perhaps this woman is the eldest daughter of a great man in the imperial capital.


    This is not a small city guard he can offend.


    It''s not a shame to say a word to her.


    Turning his head, he saw the woman in the red dress, and didn''t have a big expression when he heard that he was guilty.


    However, there was no angry look before.


    There was a sigh of relief in his heart.


    It seems that this lady from a rich family didn''t want to pursue herself, otherwise she wouldn''t show such an expression so easily.


    However, seeing her looking at Lin Mu''s eyes was still full of anger.


    The city guard has been a city guard for decades under the imperial capital, and he can accurately grasp the expression in most people''s eyes.


    He naturally knew that the woman in the red dress didn''t seem to want to easily let go of the young man in the white robe.


    And in his heart, he didn''t intend to let the boy go easily.


    You know, this kid almost made a hole in himself and his family just now.


    What''s more, this man dare not look at Wang Ming.


    It''s like despising the king in your heart.


    In such a situation, even if he has ten lives, it''s not enough for him to chop.


    What a hero the king is.


    It''s only five years since they destroyed the five countries, and now they send troops to replace them. After all, this world is in the bag of Xia.


    And their Xia people should also become the most noble nation in this world.


    Who brought all this? They will never forget it in their heart.


    All this was brought by their king.


    Had it not been for the king''s wisdom, the Xia state would not have changed so much, and the pace of the Xia state would not have been so great.


    Maybe Xia is just one of the eight countries in the world. How can they have such a noble status now?


    And this man dare to despise the king in his heart.


    This is an unforgivable sin.


    "Come on, take control. Don''t take the king''s life. Don''t take the upright son that the king takes in his eyes."


    "Send it to Yuan prison!"


    The soldier has been stationed under the imperial capital for decades.


    Naturally, he also got a bad official name.


    There are dozens of small soldiers under his command.


    Under his orders, the big soldiers he said immediately came up to the young man in the white Taoist robe. If the man dared to disobey, they would not hesitate to put the blade into his body.


    "Well! I think your clothes should be the children of a rich family


    "I don''t know which family you''re from. I''d better tell you to let Miss Ben listen and let Miss Ben see. Which family in the world dares not to see Wang''s orders."


    The red woman''s eyes were full of anger at the man who dared to disobey the king''s order.


    It''s only a month since Wang Ming came down.


    Some people will dare to disobey it. If they do, they will get it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 687

    When Lin Mu saw this, he could not help frowning.


    Just now, his divine consciousness just roughly swept the worldly world. His main purpose was to find out some different places outside. How could he have so many opportunities to check these customs and customs, and how could he have so much energy to pay attention to the orders given by the king of a mere Worldly Kingdom.


    If he had not come to this secular world to look for one or two legends, he would have known nothing about this secular world.


    After all, no matter how poor she is, she is also a saint in the world, and will not be interested in such a secular place.


    No matter how powerful this secular country is, no matter how wise and powerful the king of this subordinate country is, he can''t beat it.


    Even with just one look in his eyes, hundreds of thousands of ordinary people can be wiped out.


    I didn''t expect to be surrounded by such ordinary people one day.


    And it seems that if they dare to resist, these ordinary people will still stab themselves.


    If such a thing spreads to the ears of those who are strong in the universe, they will probably laugh away.


    A great saint was surrounded by some ordinary people like ants in an ordinary plane.


    And those ordinary people have the courage to fight a saint.


    It is estimated that after the completion of the forest tree, it will also be like those ordinary people''s excessive efforts.


    As an ordinary person, they dare to fight against a saint who is superior. They say they don''t know that these saints can make the world they live in from generation to generation as a whole with a slap.


    These saints only need a look, they can let the country they are proud of disappear.


    If let them know these words, they still have that courage to dare to start to Lin Mu?


    It is estimated that even the king of this country has to personally apologize to Lin Mu.


    After all, Lin Mu''s strength now does not depend on the human life to pile, can pile to death.


    Even if these ordinary people are full of the heaven and the world, they can''t do any harm to him.


    Can only crawl under his great power.


    However, Lin Mu is not a killer. After she came to this world, she has decided to keep a low profile instead of exposing herself in a high profile.


    Therefore, he can only frown now, and it is impossible for him to fight against these ordinary people.


    What''s more, these ordinary people will laugh at those strong people when they spread their hands-on things to the world. But if they spread their hands-on things to the ordinary people, they will not be laughed at by those idle and boring strong people?


    After all, he was a saint above.


    It''s disgraceful for a sage to fight with these ants.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is in a dilemma. When she came to the world, she planned to keep a low profile. Naturally, it is impossible for so many ordinary people to suddenly record a powerful song. In this way, the whole world will know that there is a powerful person in the imperial capital tomorrow.


    It makes him want to keep a low profile.


    However, he did not intend to go with some ordinary soldiers.


    Although he has no prejudice against these ordinary people.


    But he was also a saint.


    Saints should not be humiliated.


    This can be regarded as a common sense in the universe.


    So naturally, it''s impossible to follow some ordinary people and leave.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 688

    "What? I don''t know. I want to keep your family


    "But you should also know that it''s just futile for you to do so. Naturally, the imperial inspectors can easily find your family."


    "How can the people of your family escape the severe punishment of the imperial law at that time?"


    "It''s better to say which family you are now and ask for the king''s forgiveness with the attack of surrender. Maybe I will spare your family mercifully."


    The woman in the red dress can''t help but sneer at Lin Mu''s silence. In her opinion, the boy is afraid.


    But she did not have any sympathy, who let this boy ignore the king''s life, even so arrogantly wearing a white robe, walking under the emperor''s capital.


    If it is in those small cities where the king''s life has not yet been achieved, it will be OK.


    But this is at the foot of the emperor.


    The king lives in this city.


    But this boy even walked in such a way, wearing the king''s taboo, under the capital of the emperor.


    This is a real provocation.


    You can imagine how angry the king will be when he knows about it.


    If the boy knows what he is, he will tell his family. Maybe under the attack of surrender, the king will mercifully spare his family''s life. After all, the king is not a killer, and he doesn''t like sitting in a row.


    If this boy lives under the protection of his family, he thinks there won''t be any big problem. It is estimated that his family will be liquidated by the king.


    The king really hates such a person who does not measure his own strength.


    I also hate such an illiterate family. There is no need for such a family to exist in this world.


    So if the boy is still so ignorant of the current situation before he arrives at Yuan prison, his family will also be liquidated by the king.


    "Qing''er, what happened? Why don''t you move on! "


    Just as the woman in the long red dress was about to continue to ask which family the over confident boy came from, suddenly from the luxurious carriage behind him, there was a voice of some old people.


    Although this voice sounds a little old, the steady color in this tone can''t be concealed.


    Moreover, this person''s voice, unconsciously with a trace of command color.


    Obviously, the owner of this luxurious carriage must be a powerful person of Xia state.


    "Grandfather, it''s no big deal. This is because there is a son from an aristocratic family in front of him. He didn''t pay attention to the decree issued by the king last month. He even wore a white robe under the imperial city."


    "That''s why my grandson is here to denounce him!"


    Originally, there seemed to be some arrogant and aggressive women in front of the red dress. After hearing the old voice, they immediately recovered to a good girl''s appearance.


    He immediately went to the front of the carriage, opened the curtain in front of the carriage, showed a smile on his face, and said with a smile to the slightly old man sitting inside.


    "Oh! In the imperial Province, there are still people who are so arrogant. "


    "I''ve never seen such an arrogant person in my life. Today I''ve seen one of them!"


    The voice of the old man in the carriage came again, but this time there was some banter.


    It''s as if I''ve never seen anything so interesting happen.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 689

    "I''d like to see who it is? It''s so arrogant that I didn''t pay attention to the king''s decrees. "


    "I dare to wear white robes under the imperial capital."


    Then, there was a trace of anger in the old man''s voice.


    He has not seen such arrogant people for a long time.


    Since the king unified the five countries, who dares not to obey the king, and who dares not to pay attention to the king''s decrees?


    Originally, he thought that he would never see him in his life. Unexpectedly, he met such an arrogant boy in the capital of the emperor.


    He should be curious which aristocratic family''s children, dare to be so presumptuous, dare to openly against the king.


    He also wanted to see how powerful the family behind the man was?


    So, holding this curious color, he slowly stepped out of the carriage with the help of his granddaughter.


    "See you


    After seeing the slightly old man sitting on the carriage, the ordinary people who were still here to watch the play immediately knelt down.


    This man is the right Prime Minister of the Empire.


    The real one is below ten thousand.


    Moreover, the right prime minister also won the great king''s heart, and the king gave him the right not to worship.


    You can also enter the palace at any time. You can imagine how powerful the right Prime Minister of the Empire was.


    However, after the right Prime Minister of the Empire got such a huge power, he did not put aside the ordinary people of the Empire. Instead, he was able to show sympathy for these ordinary people from time to time, just like those honest officials who were diligent and loving the people. They often came to other cities and counties to observe the people''s situation.


    Therefore, this right prime minister is popular among the people.


    Naturally, many people know him.


    Therefore, since he stepped out of the carriage, people who knew him must immediately begin to kneel down, and those who did not know him also heard that he was the right prime minister and then knelt down slowly.


    Of course, among them, there is still one who has not knelt down.


    The man was wearing a white robe that the king did not like.


    Standing here quietly, also looking at the old right phase.


    It''s just that the right look is a little strange.


    But how strange it is, others can''t see it.


    But the right prime minister did see it.


    After so many years of ups and downs in officialdom, he can naturally see a lot from one''s eyes.


    And this time, Lin Mu did not deliberately hide the meaning expressed in his eyes, so naturally, such ordinary people can see what it means.


    "The way this person looks at me is like looking at a younger generation."


    Right phase immediately saw such meaning from Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Although some of the meaning is a bit absurd.


    But he could be sure that what he was looking at was not the young man standing here and not kneeling down to him. The expression in his eyes was just like this.


    Suddenly, he thought of a kind of human existence.


    Suddenly, he slowly looked at the robe that the man was wearing.


    Suddenly a cold sweat came out of his back.


    Because he clearly saw the robe he was wearing, although it was white.


    But it''s not the kind of robe that ordinary people wear.


    It''s "Daopao!"


    It is said that only those powerful and mysterious Qi refiners are qualified to wear Taoist robes.


    This person is definitely not an ordinary person.


    It''s the legendary Qi practitioners.


    With the powerful presence of this destroyed city.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 690

    "Er San Zi, get up first."


    Right phase in the eyes of the moment there is a trace of vigilance and fear.


    You should know that these mysterious gas refiners rarely appear in such a secular world. What is the reason for this existence to come to this secular country?


    Whether it''s a threat to his empire.


    Whether there is malice to the king they love.


    Originally, those who were half kneeling on the ground also stood up slowly after hearing the right prime minister''s words.


    However, these people did not leave immediately, but opened their eyes to see the good play here.


    They also want to see what kind of punishment will be given to those who dare not give their life in the imperial city and wear white robes?


    You know, the man in front of him is the right prime minister.


    The right prime minister is a firm supporter of Wang.


    No matter what kind of decree the king issued, the right Prime Minister basically supported it.


    And this young man even openly disobeyed the king''s experience, they also want to know what punishment this person will be punished by the right prime minister.


    "It''s estimated that it''s beheading the vegetable market, and the family''s ancestors are affected by it."


    Everyone thought maliciously in his heart.


    After all, these ordinary people will not sympathize with these rich and arrogant children.


    "See! In the future, the king''s decrees must be kept in mind and must not be forgotten. Otherwise, they will bring disaster to themselves as they do today. "


    Some elders see the scene here, can''t help but immediately warn the younger generation around them that they don''t want their younger generation to defy the decree issued by the king like this person.


    It''s not good for them, it''s not good for their family.


    You know, the king''s mood is more and more difficult to ponder. Maybe because of that little thing, their family will be punished by the king.


    But let those who are ready to see the good play again, a scene happened.


    The right prime minister did not immediately reprimand the man in the white robe.


    But respectfully sat in front of him and said: "I don''t know where Mr. comes from? What are you doing here? "


    Right phase regardless of the people''s surprise color, slowly toward Lin Mu worship way.


    He doesn''t know anything like these ordinary people.


    He clearly knew that what this man was wearing was not the robe worn by ordinary people, but the legendary "Taoist robe! In this way, the legendary robes can only be worn by the legendary Lian Qi.


    So this person is definitely not that ordinary person.


    But the mysterious and powerful Qi practitioner in the legend.


    And although he looks very young, maybe his actual age is older than him.


    "You''re smart!"


    Lin Mu has some surprised to see respectfully salute this person in front of oneself.


    Although this person can be regarded as an old man in this world, it is estimated that not many people are qualified to say goodbye to him.


    However, in Lin Mu''s eyes, he was just a junior.


    And it''s still small. It can''t be as small as that.


    It''s just over 60 years.


    This kind of time in his eyes, in a twinkling of an eye has passed.


    However, he did not expect that this man could see his identity from the clothes he was wearing.


    Only the Taoist robes of some practitioners are similar to what they said.


    Otherwise, it would not be recognized so easily.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 691

    "I don''t know what you came to this world for?"


    This is a luxury carriage.


    Luo Du, the right prime minister, kept thinking about the white robed Lin Mu sitting in front of him.


    During this period of time, we must find out why this mysterious gas refiner came to this secular world.


    After all, these legendary practice rooms usually live in the mountains for a long time and seldom interfere in secular affairs.


    And in general, there is no shadow of them in the secular world.


    However, I don''t know why I met a Qi refiner under the imperial capital today. It seems that the purpose of this Qi refiner is the imperial capital.


    That''s a little puzzling.


    No matter which country, for these ancient practitioners are holding a respectful attitude, do not offend and do not visit.


    And these ancient gas refiners will not come to this secular.


    Even if you get this secular, it will not be so aboveboard.


    How can you be like this person, just like this person, wearing a white Taoist robe, until the secular essence is preserved.


    If he hadn''t arrived in time and found that he was wearing a white Taoist robe instead of a white robe, the fate of these people would have been miserable.


    After all, in those legends.


    These ancient Qi practitioners were basically at will, and they would not look at the faces of these mortals.


    If these mortals offend him beyond their ability, then he will never be polite.


    At that time, these mortals will not be the opponents of this mysterious Qi practitioner.


    After all, he will always remember the accident decades ago.


    At that time, the national army of song, one of the eight countries in the world, provoked a powerful gas refiner just because of its excessive efforts.


    And humiliated the Qi practitioner in public.


    Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he immediately called some friends to come to the palace of the king of song.


    At that time, the conflict was terrifying.


    It was also that conflict that let the world know the strength of these practitioners.


    Let the world know that although these gas refiners are mysterious, they are not soft persimmons that people can pinch.


    If these refiners are moved, they must pay the price they deserve.


    At that time, the monarch of the state of song paid the price.


    The Song Dynasty, which was once very powerful, was completely crippled in that conflict.


    Nearly 150000 troops can''t stop those Qi practitioners at all. These exercises are in this army. If they don''t see things, they don''t pay attention to these ordinary people.


    He directly slapped the king of the Song Dynasty who was protected by the 150000 army.


    Moreover, this time the army also suffered heavy losses, completely shaking China''s international position. From then on, the song state, which could be ranked among the top three in this world, was so depressed.


    It''s a second rate country.


    It also became the first country in Xia kingdom to use it for surgery.


    After all, the song state, which lost 150000 troops, is not a worry at all. Of course, it is the first country in the Xia state to use it. After all, persimmons have to be soft.


    From then on, no matter how powerful these secular countries are, some of them dare not easily provoke these practitioners.


    After all, the powerful state of song is a living example.


    They don''t want to be the next song state.


    Therefore, although Luo Du was very alert to Lin Mu, he didn''t offend him lightly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 692

    But the first time to guess the identity of Lin Mu, immediately put him on the carriage.


    Completely regardless of those ordinary people and their granddaughter''s surprised eyes.


    They didn''t believe why the emperor of Zong and Zong Dynasties was so polite to such a young man in white robes, who ignored the king''s orders, and respectfully invited him into the carriage.


    Such an attitude can be regarded as respectful.


    In the whole Xia Kingdom, there are few people who are worthy of being treated like this.


    Apart from the wise and powerful king, who is qualified to accept the right prime minister''s respectful attitude?


    How dare this young man, who disregards the king''s orders and openly wears white robes in public, accept the right prime minister''s attitude.


    And it''s a matter of course.


    Didn''t he know the identity of the old man standing in front of him?


    Why dare you be so presumptuous?


    It''s kind of incredible.


    Although these people who still don''t understand the truth feel that there are some differences, right Prime Minister Luo Du doesn''t have any dissatisfaction.


    He knew that although he was in the most powerful country in the secular world, Xia Zongheng chaotang was lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people.


    However, it''s really nothing for a powerful weapon refiner. He can''t guarantee that he will directly slap himself to death if he irritates him with words.


    Moreover, the king will not let himself offend a powerful Qi practitioner.


    After all, the fate of the state of song is still in their mind.


    Xia didn''t want to be another song state, and at such a critical moment, it was about to unify the world.


    If at this time, the Xia state was beaten and maimed by some powerful people, it may be how excited the remaining evils of those countries were destroyed by the Xia state.


    It is estimated that they will raise their troops directly and fight back.


    Moreover, the three countries that have not been destroyed by the state of Xia are expected to take the opportunity to besiege, and the end of the state of Xia will not be very good.


    So no matter what other people think of him, no matter what other people think of him, he is still respectful to this seemingly very young gas refiner.


    Moreover, although the content of this exercise seems to be extremely young, it may mean that someone else''s age is even older than him.


    After all, these ancient Qi practitioners can basically stay in Rong. It''s completely unclear from their faces how old they are.


    What''s more, the age of these ancient Qi practitioners is totally unexpected to these ordinary people.


    Even the lowest Qi practitioners can live for more than one or two hundred years.


    Not to mention those powerful gas refiners.


    According to legend, they live for thousands of years, which is not a problem at all.


    Fortunately, there are only a few of them, even in the mysterious practice room. Otherwise, they are still the masters of ordinary people. There have been some powerful Qi practitioners to build a huge empire of Qi refiners.


    However, although these practitioners are rare, they are not easy to offend.


    It''s better to make good friends.


    At least we can''t let the other side be our own enemy.


    "Nothing happened. On a whim, I just want to go through this worldly world."


    Lin Mu glanced at the right Prime Minister Luo Du who was sitting opposite him and was still careful about himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 693

    Of course, it is impossible for him to state his real purpose.


    After all, although this aspect looks calm on the surface, I don''t know how many dangers are hidden.


    If you tell yourself your purpose so easily to someone you don''t know, and you just see one side, how can you keep it secret?


    If, this right phase in the body has been tampered with by others.


    That''s not a good end.


    There is a mysterious power that makes this aspect lose contact with the world controller of this higher world. That mysterious power is absolutely powerful.


    What''s more, this mysterious power will not hesitate to offend the world controller of a higher world, but also make this aspect lose contact with the world controller, so his plan must be grand.


    What would he do if he found that such an uninvited guest of his own had come to his face and wanted to sabotage his scheme?


    I guess I''ll do whatever it takes to hit him.


    However, Lin Lin has not yet made clear what kind of strength is hidden in love, and whether his current state can resist it or not?


    However, judging from the current situation, this mysterious power hidden behind the scenes dare to offend a world controller of the higher world. Fang''s mysterious power is definitely not what he can fight against now.


    He is not the sage of his heyday.


    At most, he can only use the strength of the quasi holy period.


    The existence of daring to be a master of the higher world is absolutely a saint, or even more than one saint.


    This matter for him now, is not a face-to-face existence.


    that''s why he chooses to keep a low profile and secretly investigate what happens in this position.


    If he has a chance, he plans to investigate what happened outside, why he lost contact with the world controller, and then he doesn''t care.


    He didn''t want to face such a powerful enemy.


    And this is not his world. There is a world controller in this world. As long as you tell the world controller of this world what you have investigated, then the world controller of this world will not make any plans.


    This is also a task that we have completed.


    What''s more, the task assigned by the system is only for itself to investigate, and the reason why this plane loses contact with the world''s control is not for itself to solve.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    "Do you know who my grandfather is? I dare to talk to my grandfather like that. "


    "Are you not afraid of being implicated?"


    Luodu has not spoken yet.


    But some of his granddaughter in a red dress couldn''t bear it.


    After all, her grandfather is the right prime minister in Xia kingdom.


    In addition to the king, who dares to talk to his grandfather like this in the whole Canyon? Even those Fengjun who meet his grandfather have to respectfully call him the right prime minister.


    Even the king has to give his grandfather some face.


    I didn''t expect that the man who dared to ignore the king''s life would dare to be so rude to his grandfather.


    Don''t you know that if my grandfather hadn''t been kind just now, he might have been in prison by now.


    I didn''t expect to be so presumptuous and ungrateful now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 694

    In her eyes.


    I was kind to him just now. I just wanted to save his life.


    Otherwise, what kind of status is he? No matter from what aspect, he is just a child of a rich family. What qualification is he worthy of being polite.


    So, in her eyes, all that her grandfather did just now was that he suddenly showed mercy today.


    "Qing''er, shut up."


    "How can you say that?"


    Luo Qing doesn''t know Lin Mu''s identity, but he knows it all.


    He was able to wear a Taoist robe under the public.


    Then it''s definitely some mysterious gas refiners.


    Otherwise, no one in the secular world has the courage to wear Taoist robes.


    At the beginning, the one who photographed the king of the Song Dynasty was actually saying that if anyone in the secular world dares to wear Taoist robes and pretend to be a Qi practitioner, it is the enemy of the whole Qi practitioner in ancient times. They will tear him to pieces at all costs.


    After that accident, after that warning?


    Originally, in the secular world, they wore Taoist robes to pretend to be some mysterious Qi practitioners and to cling to those powerful people in the secular world. They immediately took off their Taoist robes and hid themselves well. They did not dare to let those gas refiners know that they had once worn their robes.


    This person dares to wear a Taoist robe in public, and he still hurts and ignores in this way, which means that he must be one of the mysterious Qi practitioners.


    Because the original thing is a taboo, only those who stand at the peak of power are qualified to hear such things.


    Moreover, since that event happened, the dignitaries of various countries have consciously or unconsciously tried to hide it.


    After all, this training is still too mysterious and powerful. If there are many more of these people in the world, who is in charge of the world.


    Therefore, the newborn born after that event in this life has never seen the robes worn by Qi practitioners.


    And most of them regard the practice of spreading false information as a joke. How can there be such a powerful person in this world?


    So is Luo Qing.


    Luodu and her elders didn''t tell her these things at all, so she didn''t recognize the white Taoist robe Lin Mu was wearing.


    "The granddaughter is not sensible and has offended my husband. Please don''t blame him."


    Luo Du immediately bows to Lin Mu.


    He didn''t want to annoy this mysterious existence because of his granddaughter''s rudeness. If he annoyed this mysterious existence, then neither of them had to run today.


    These mysterious gas refiners are able to master their mobile phones in hundreds of thousands of troops without any harm to themselves.


    Let alone in this small carriage, if this mysterious person really thought of their hands, then they didn''t even react, they might be killed by him.


    "Grandfather!"


    "It''s just a man who ignores the king''s life. Is it necessary to be so polite to him?"


    "And grandfather, what kind of existence are you, the right Prime Minister of the Empire? It can be said that you are under one person and above ten thousand people."


    Luo Qing heard that he had never done anything about his performance in the senior high school entrance examination. For the first time, he angrily denounced himself. He could not help but feel some grievances.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 695

    At the same time, he had no good eyes for Lin Mu.


    "No harm!"


    "However, I think you still need to teach your family well. This time I met you. I''m not so small-minded. I won''t be angry because of a word."


    "But I don''t promise anyone else!"


    Lin Mu looked at it casually. It was obviously the spoiled young lady.


    Not only is it spoiled, but it seems that EQ is still a little low.


    Have you come to such an extent that you haven''t seen things clearly?


    He didn''t realize that he was an existence that his grandfather couldn''t stir up.


    I dare to be so presumptuous to myself.


    If he didn''t care what a mortal said to him, he would have slapped her in the face if he had met a narrow-minded Qi practitioner.


    "You..."


    Luo Qing is also a young lady among thousands of people in the map.


    When have you ever been wronged like this.


    When did you ever receive such a lesson from others.


    And it seems to be a lesson for a young man who is not much younger than himself.


    It made her even more angry.


    But for her grandfather, she would have been rude to the upright.


    However, even if her grandfather offended her, she couldn''t bear it easily. Otherwise, how could she stay in the powerful circles of the imperial capital.


    When she was ready to say something more, she was stopped by Luo Du''s stern eyes.


    She grew up without seeing her grandfather look at her like this.


    I can''t help feeling a little flustered and forgetting how to speak.


    "Shut up and don''t talk to me until you get home."


    Luo Du in a severe eyes to his granddaughter want to say to remember, at the same time in the dark warning her.


    Luo Qing has been spoiled at home since he was young, and has never been angry with anyone.


    Even at home are very strict grandfather, also never to his temper, from childhood to most of them are to spoil himself.


    When did you receive such abuse?


    Can''t help but have some grievances, corner of the eye also appeared a trace of mist.


    But she was afraid to say anything more.


    After all, growing up, he did not see his grandfather so angry with himself.


    Even if he was stupid, no matter how low EQ, he found something wrong.


    The young man in front of him, who was wearing white robes in public, regardless of the king''s order, was absolutely not simple.


    Otherwise, his grandfather would not be so respectful to him, or his grandfather would not denounce himself for his recklessness.


    But in his heart, he still couldn''t figure out who was worthy of his grandfather''s respect, even the monarchs of the two countries didn''t have such qualifications.


    What is the identity of this person?


    Although in the heart, is matchless guess Lin Mu exactly is what identity?


    But she still listened to Luo Du''s words and didn''t say anything more.


    "Since you want to travel in this secular world, you might as well stay in my humble home for a while. I may not be much in my eyes, but I still have one or two positions in this secular world."


    "What do you think, sir?"


    Luo Du stopped his granddaughter with severe eyes and stopped talking.


    Turn round to continue to say to Lin Mu.


    Now he wants to invite the mysterious Qi refiner to his home to find out what his purpose is.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 696

    After all, if you live in your own home, you can take the lead. Every act and every move of


    can tell his son at the first time, and he can make the next plan at the first time.


    If the Qi practitioner really just came to play in the secular world as he said, it would be OK, and he would like to be entertained. Even if he didn''t make friends with him, he didn''t offend him.


    If this practice room really has some ulterior purpose, he also has to think about the next step of the plan, how to leave this air trainer here completely, and not to reveal any of the horse''s feet.


    However, these can only be carried out when the Qi practitioner lives in his own home.


    If the Qi practitioner lives in another place, there is no good way to monitor him.


    He didn''t think that some special talents cultivated in his government could easily monitor the whereabouts of a Qi practitioner.


    Those people in my house are all well-trained veterans. It''s very difficult for them to do so. What''s more, they are so different from ordinary people.


    As long as we let the gas refiner live in his own home to be himself, we can have an excuse to let some of his special talents dress up as servants to inquire about his every move.


    At least, it''s more reliable than watching the air trainer''s every move outside.


    "That''s the trouble!"


    Lin Mu did not refuse.


    He has nowhere to go now anyway.


    What''s more, his Xu Ruan was very interested. He had to see him.


    Living in the right prime minister''s mansion, there might be a chance.


    After all, this is the status of one person below and ten thousand people above in the secular world.


    Moreover, he saw his own identity and thought that as long as he put forward such a request, the right prime minister would not dare not refuse to agree.


    Therefore, it''s not bad to live in this person''s home for the time being.


    Lin Mu didn''t worry that he would play tricks on himself.


    In the face of absolute power, any stratagem is in vain.


    This person is not a person of the same level as himself, but just an ordinary person who can''t be any more ordinary. What kind of harm can an ordinary person cause to himself, and what kind of means can he use to deal with himself.


    And now it''s just a normal plane.


    Except for the power behind the scenes.


    There is nothing in the world that he can see.


    "No trouble, no trouble, sir. If you can come to my humble home, it will be magnificent."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, you Xiang couldn''t help showing a trace of joy in his life.


    As long as this person lives in his own house, then everything is easy to say.


    Also let oneself successfully occupy the initiative.


    I think this is only a period of time, this person''s every move can not escape his own eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, this is my humble abode."


    Outside a high gate compound.


    Luodu first stepped out of the carriage with the help of his granddaughter.


    Then respectfully said to the people in the carriage.


    So the servants who guarded the compound widened their eyes.


    You Xiang is so polite to people.


    Who can have such qualifications to take over the right prime minister so respectful.


    Even today, there is no need for the right prime minister to be so respectful.


    Even the king would not let the right Prime Minister do so.

 Chapter 697

    But the people in the carriage accepted the respect of the right prime minister.


    There was only a faint sound in the carriage.


    If this is spread out, there will definitely be an earthquake in this map.


    You Xiang has never become so.


    And the man in the carriage was so arrogant.


    Does he still think he is better than the king of today.


    The two servants who guarded the gate couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Then he bowed his head in an instant and did not dare to see the scene again.


    Because they know that no matter what the identity of the people in the carriage is, it is not easy for them to figure out.


    I''d better know less.


    Only in this way can we live longer.


    Lin Mu slowly walked out of the carriage.


    Looking at the scene here.


    Luodu is worthy of being a man above ten thousand in this empire.


    It can be seen from the house where he lives.


    Although this house was said to be a humble abode in his mouth.


    But if this is really just a humble abode, then it is estimated that there are few houses in the world.


    This house covers an area of nearly 100 mu.


    Not to mention the decorations of the house.


    Undoubtedly, they are some precious things in the world.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to see one side in their whole life, but they can be seen everywhere in this humble house where they are right.


    It is conceivable that the right prime minister is very powerful.


    However, this is nothing to Lin Mu.


    Among them, the most precious things are just some of the common things.


    At most, it contains one or two points of genuine Qi.


    However, any stone in the forest and tree space is more precious than all these things.


    So, Lin Mu saw how ugly he was and went straight in.


    "Grandfather, what is the identity of this man? Why are you so respectful to him? "


    When Lin Mu first went in.


    Luo Qing finally couldn''t help his doubts and asked softly in his grandfather''s ear.


    "In the evening."


    Luo Du didn''t answer his granddaughter''s question immediately.


    He whispered in his ear.


    Then he quickly followed Lin Mu''s steps. Now he had to settle down the mysterious Qi practitioner.


    At least this Qi practitioner should not be dissatisfied.


    "Sir, this room is still satisfactory. If you are not satisfied, please tell me to send it to you immediately!"


    In a luxurious room.


    Luo Du couldn''t help but ask Lin Mu, who was standing in front of him and had no extra expression from the beginning to the end.


    He couldn''t see anything wrong from the face of the Qi practitioner.


    I have never seen any meaning from the eyes of this Qi practitioner.


    It can be seen that this is a person who is used to hiding his emotions.


    And it''s very perfect.


    This person is definitely not simple.


    It''s definitely not the inferior Qi refiners, but the extremely powerful Qi refiners, which may even be comparable to those in the Song Dynasty.


    This makes Luodu more alert.


    It seems that the plan you want to arrange is more and more difficult to succeed.


    I just hope that this person is really like what he said, just come to this secular play.


    I just hope this man doesn''t mean anything to his country.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 698

    "Thank you very much."


    "It''s ok now. There''s no need to change it."


    Lin Mu smiles at Luo Du.


    What''s more, this man was very respectful to himself all the way and arranged accommodation for himself.


    I didn''t come to offend myself.


    Lin Mu naturally also faces him.


    "I''ll leave first. After I''ve finished my rest today, I''ll bring my husband to visit the characteristics of the imperial capital tomorrow."


    When Luo Du saw that Lin Mu didn''t show any disgust, he was immediately relieved. Before he came, he was worried about whether his worldly things had an appetite for the Qi practitioner?


    But now it seems that this mysterious Qi practitioner is very easy to talk, as long as he does not easily provoke him.


    I don''t think he will do it by himself easily.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Lin Mu once again said thanks, but instead of taking care of him, he went directly into the room.


    When he came to the imperial capital of the most powerful country in the secular world, he would be on guard.


    I think this is one of the most important places for those who are hiding behind the scenes.


    After all, this is the most prosperous place in the world.


    If Lin Mu is behind the scenes, he will not let this place go easily.


    Therefore, when Lin Mu is acting here, he should keep a low profile and never arouse the vigilance of the existence hidden behind the scenes.


    At most, he thinks that he is the practitioners who are born.


    Not a powerful Saint from the outside.


    "I hope this guy won''t cause me any trouble?"


    Lin Mu took a look at Luo Du who had left through his divine sense. Don''t tell him in secret.


    Although this guy is polite to himself on the surface, he is always vigilant in his heart.


    Although I don''t worry that he will use any abusive means to himself, he is also the right prime minister in the most powerful empire among the four songs, and he is also in the position of one person below ten thousand people above. If he insists on finding some trouble for himself, then it''s really a little trouble for him.


    After all, he still has to keep a low profile.


    If the old boy gets his real water bottle out, it''s not so good.


    "Come on, this guy can''t let me show my real strength. I''ll make plans after Xu Ruan, who has seen the world tomorrow."


    Then Lin Mu shook his head.


    Also secretly thought, his recent behavior but more and more vigilant.


    In the past, how could you care about the trouble brought by such ordinary people?


    Even if these ordinary people bring trouble to themselves, it''s just a slap in the face.


    However, after going through the world rules of the last world, I overcame myself, and then I became more and more vigilant.


    Even in the face of strength is far less than their own, are also very careful vigilance.


    Lin Mu can''t say whether such a change is good or bad.


    Ever since he became cautious.


    His way of doing things will become different, and maybe he will miss many useful things in the future.


    But as the saying goes, it''s a long way to be careful.


    Such careful vigilance behind, also can let him avoid many dangers.


    Therefore, whether such a change is good or bad can only be seen from different perspectives.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 699

    "Your Majesty, I beg to see you!"


    In the study of the king of Xia, the king of Xia, who was looking at the memorials from all over the country of Xia, suddenly heard the words of the servant.


    "Oh! Did you come back so soon? "


    "Please come in


    The king of Xia was not surprised when he heard the servant''s words, because he calculated the time, and the right Prime Minister of Dai Tian Xun Shou estimated that it was during this time that he came back.


    As the palace where the king of the world''s most powerful empire lives, the king''s work is incomparably luxurious from the outside.


    Some things that ordinary people can''t imagine in their lives are laid in this palace at will.


    Looking around, it''s full of treasures.


    However, the study of the king of Xia was extremely thrifty.


    It''s just a desk, a throne.


    Apart from these two things, there are no other superfluous items.


    However, these rooms are also the places where Xia''s power is at its peak.


    Because the king of Xia was always correcting the memorials from all over the country in these small rooms. Whenever he met with something big, he would come to these small rooms to discuss with the ministers of the central court.


    It can be said that to see whether a person has reached the peak of power is to see whether he has come to this small room to discuss matters.


    Obviously, as the right Prime Minister of Xia who is under one person and above ten thousand people, he is qualified to come to these small rooms.


    "I''ll see you."


    Luo Du was invited into the king''s palace, without hesitation, immediately to sit on the top of the wise king respectfully worship.


    "Luoqing doesn''t have to be polite."


    "Come on, give Luo Qing a seat."


    The king of Xia was very loyal to this old minister who devoted his whole life to the construction of Xia state.


    And if it wasn''t for the old minister, he could not sit on the throne.


    Maybe they''ve already been dismembered by those villains.


    "Luo Qing is back."


    "I don''t know if Luo Qing had any interesting information along the way."


    After loudo sits down.


    There was a trace of curiosity on the king''s face.


    Although he is the most noble king in the world, he also has his depression. He can only stay in this deep Palace at ordinary times, and there is not much chance to go out.


    Naturally, I can''t see the scenes outside.


    However, in his heart, he has secretly decided that as long as he unifies the world, he will definitely go to these great rivers and mountains.


    Otherwise, what''s the meaning of the world I''ve worked so hard to build without seeing my own place at all?


    "Your Majesty, I''ll talk to you about this later!"


    "When I came back to the capital, I met a Qi practitioner under the capital!"


    Luo Du did not immediately answer the questions that the king of Xia was interested in.


    But he took the lead in speaking out Lin Mu.


    Obviously, the fact that this practice room came to the imperial capital is much more important than some external scenes.


    What''s more, it''s still unclear what the purpose of this Qi practitioner is.


    "What! Qi practitioner


    The king of Xia was shocked when he heard Luo Du''s words.


    This is a taboo of all royal families in the whole world.


    Because these smelters are lawless in form, and they never pay attention to the royal family.


    At the beginning, the monarch of the state of song just humiliated a gas refiner. In March, the status of the state of song fell sharply among the eight countries.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops disappeared in a flash.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 700

    But after the initial surprise, King Xia also calmed down.


    After all, he is also the most noble king in the world.


    I''m going to be the king of the whole world.


    How can you be so panicked and lost? If his attitude is spread by others, then everyone will laugh at him.


    To laugh at him, King Xia was scared by the name of a Qi practitioner he had never seen before.


    So he immediately calmed down.


    Facing Luo Du, he asked, "where is this Qi practitioner now?"


    He didn''t immediately ask Luo Du what happened when he came to the map, because he knew that in such a short period of time, Luo Du was absolutely not clear.


    So what he wants now is to control the whereabouts of the Qi practitioner for the first time, so that he can have a better layout when the Qi practitioner has any purpose.


    "Weichen has brought the Qi practitioner back to his house. I will try to keep the Qi refiner in Weichen''s house to find out about the Qi practitioner."


    Luodu didn''t hide what he had done. He told him what he had done.


    "Well, it''s Luo Qing who has foresight."


    After hearing that Luodu had stabilized the gas refiner, King Xia was relieved.


    As long as every move in this practice room is under their control, they will have the confidence to find out the purpose of this Qi practitioner coming to the imperial capital.


    "It''s time to trouble Luo. Luo must find out what the purpose of this Qi practitioner is. If he just comes to the imperial capital for a visit, he is welcome. Gu can even send someone to accompany him. If he has another purpose..."


    Xia Wang''s eyes were fierce.


    As the king who will rule the world.


    It''s inevitable to have decisive courage. Even in the face of a mysterious gas refiner, he has to show such decisive courage.


    If this practice room really has any purpose, or any threat to his country, to come to this imperial capital, then he will never allow this Qi practitioner to live in this world.


    Even if they will be besieged by Qi practitioners in the future, they should keep the Qi refiner in the imperial capital.


    "I''m going to rule the whole world and gather the power of the whole world. Are you afraid that a few little Qi practitioners will not succeed?"


    There was a trace of firmness and loneliness in Xia Wang''s eyes.


    He is going to be the king of the whole world.


    How can you be afraid of those mysterious gas refiners.


    No matter how powerful some mysterious gas refiners are, they will have to compete with them one or two times.


    Even if they are not their opponents, let them know that the secular status is not so easy to provoke.


    He was not the king of the Song Dynasty.


    Xia was not as weak as song.


    In the past seven years, the cavalry of his Xia Kingdom has traveled all over the world. All the countries in the world have bowed their heads in front of his cavalry.


    How can you be afraid of those little gas refiners.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s getting late, so I''ll leave first."


    "I still need to go home and stabilize the Qi practitioner, so that he won''t be suspicious."


    Luo Du looked up at the sky outside.


    It was dark all over the place.


    I can''t help saying goodbye to the king of Xia.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 701

    When Rodo''s gone.


    The king of Xia, who was wearing a green shirt, had some resolute faces from a distance. He could not help but flash a trace of worry.


    At this critical time, what is the purpose of a mysterious Qi practitioner coming to the capital of Xia kingdom?


    Is it a Qi practitioner who was invited by the remaining evils of those countries who were destroyed by the Xia state to retaliate against his Xia state.


    But it''s impossible to think like this.


    He also knew the skills of those remaining evils. If they could have such skills and invite such mysterious gas refiners, those countries would not have been so weak in front of Xia''s cavalry at the beginning.


    At that time, it will not be the casserole that unifies the world, but the country that can move the practitioners.


    Although these Qi practitioners are very mysterious, from various signs, they seldom interfere in the secular things.


    In other words, their world and the secular world are not the same place at all.


    And they rarely come into the secular world.


    Moreover, after the first thing, the number of Qi practitioners in the secular world is even rarer. Even in the past few decades, few Qi refiners have appeared in the secular world.


    But why, when it comes to the most critical time of Xia state, Xia''s iron cavalry is about to level down Dai state. At this time, a Qi practitioner suddenly appears in the imperial capital.


    What does that mean?


    Or what''s the purpose of this Qi practitioner to the capital of Xia?


    The king of Xia couldn''t figure it out.


    "I hope it''s not the worst I think."


    In the face of the king of Xia, there was an angry face.


    He hates things that are out of his control.


    He wants everything in the world to be under his control, instead of something out of his control like today.


    "Practitioners of Qi, one day we have to find out how you came and whether you are as powerful as the legend."


    "If you''re not as powerful as the legend says? Then don''t blame the broken hand. "


    On the resolute face of the king of Xia, there suddenly appeared a color of killing.


    He doesn''t like what is beyond his control in this world. He likes to control all the forces in this world in his own hands.


    Even these powerful Qi practitioners.


    ¡­¡­


    "King, I''d like to see you."


    It''s getting late. In the ears of the king of Xia, who is preparing to rest, the voice of the servant comes again.


    After hearing the servant''s words, there was a touch of flattery on the original resolute face of the king of Xia.


    Such a look appeared on this resolute face, which was totally inconsistent.


    But I don''t know why.


    The appearance on the face of the king of Xia is so natural.


    As if, she should have been.


    However, the expression disappeared in an instant.


    "Xuan!"


    Without hesitation, he directly told the attendant.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    The sound of steady steps came.


    A man in a black robe appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    This man is not tall, and his face is not so handsome. In a flash, he is just an ordinary person who can''t be found in the crowd.


    But somehow, he exudes a special temperament.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 702

    "Step back!"


    "Gu and Zhao Hou have something important to talk about."


    Seeing that the man had already entered the bedroom, the king of Xia did not hesitate and drank directly from the servant.


    "I want to see you."


    After seeing that all the people on the scene have retreated, Zhao Hou slowly makes a respectful way to the king of Xia.


    But his face revealed a trace of humble identity.


    If you can see such a device, you may immediately write a letter to impeach the new Marquis of the Empire.


    However, as soon as you see the king of Xia who is very important to you, after seeing this man''s look, he is surprisingly not angry. If other ministers were here, they would have been dragged down by him.


    Although there was no anger.


    But there was a trace of anger on the king''s face.


    At such a critical time, I also know that I have been so busy that I still don''t come to help myself.


    I live in my own house every day. Now I don''t even come to the palace very often.


    I just didn''t care about myself.


    I don''t know why, after thinking of these things, what you want to show in front of outsiders is that you are wise and powerful, and there is a trace of anger on the face of the king of Xia.


    After seeing that this person is still in his lower part of the performance of such a cheap look.


    Without hesitation, he took off his boots and hit the man on the head.


    However, although he knew that his strength was very small, and such injury could not cause any injury to the man in front of him.


    However, the pain in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "I''ll go. You''re going to murder your husband!"


    Although the boot fell into his head, he didn''t feel any serious pain.


    However, it just became his excuse.


    Direct a tiger pounce, the summer king that sits on the bed was knocked down.


    Then he gently untied Xia Wang''s hair.


    Zheng Zheng looked at the king in his arms.


    "Xu Ruan, you let go."


    "If you let others see it..."


    Charlotte was shocked.


    I didn''t expect him to give himself such a show.


    It was totally unexpected.


    However, at this time, the king of Xia didn''t notice that his tone had completely changed.


    It''s not the resolute tone of Luo Du just now, but some female voices,


    No, it''s not some of these voices, it''s exactly what a woman should have.


    Moreover, in this way, looking forward to a face that seems to have some fortitude, it reveals more of the face that women should have.


    The king who will soon rule the world, the king of the world''s largest empire, is actually a Women.


    If that gets out?


    The whole world will be shocked.


    Those ministers on the court hall may also be surprised by their chin. They did not expect that the king they served day and night was actually a woman.


    "What are you afraid of? Just now you didn''t ask everyone to go out, so now it''s just you and me. "


    "What has been done? Who else can know?"


    However, Xu Ruan was not afraid of her words.


    But said in a tone of indifference.


    Then without any hesitation, he directly kisses her lips.


    "Wuwu..."


    The king outside, in this bedroom, though so powerless.


    Perhaps, it is also what she does not want to show in front of this person, as in front of those ministers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 703

    In front of him, she wanted to show that she was just like a little woman.


    Although she will be the king of the world soon.


    However, she is still like the two of them just met, let him block in front of him, let him protect himself.


    After a moment of warmth.


    Xia Wang took the initiative to push away Xu Ruan, and asked him some angry questions.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?"


    She has some complaints about Xu Ruan''s pushing all the things in the world to her, and she doesn''t help herself.


    "I''m afraid you''re tired? I''m here to take care of you. "


    "What''s more, I''ve learned a new dish recently, which has the effect of relieving fatigue. I''ll make one for you today!"


    Xu Ruan naturally heard the slightest complaint in her tone.


    Face can not help but appear a trace of embarrassment, and then gently put her into his arms.


    "You don''t know. I don''t have any interest in these Court Affairs. If you let me deal with them, I''ll go to bed in a few minutes."


    "Besides, you''ll soon be the king of the world. It''s hard work for those who can."


    Xu Ruan smiles.


    "However, I''d better work less in the future. At least I don''t have to do everything by myself and give it to the two prime ministers."


    Xu Ruan also has a trace of love for her.


    Although he wanted to share something with her in his heart.


    But he knew it was impossible.


    Because the two of them are still kings and ministers on the surface.


    A minister often interferes in the affairs that only the king is qualified to deal with. If it is spread out, what can the ministers above the court say?


    Let the people of the world say, it is estimated that within a month rumors will spread all over the world.


    It will be spread all over the world that Xu Ruan is a sycophant of the Empire.


    It is estimated that there will be a lot of Ministers on the court who will write to impeach him.


    In this way, it is also a trouble for her.


    So in order to avoid her trouble, I''d better not try to do something myself.


    Just in the dark, hold up an umbrella for her.


    Let her never be hurt, and then fulfill her lifelong wish.


    ¡­¡­


    "You said there was a Qi practitioner in the imperial capital recently!"


    On the table of two people, Xu Ruan looks at Xia Wang with some doubts.


    "Do the practitioners really exist in this world?"


    Some of him didn''t believe that these mysterious forces really existed in the world.


    He''s a jumper.


    But it''s not the same as crossing from one world to another.


    He is crossing from one plane of the world to another.


    In essence, it is still within the same world, so it will not be targeted by the world law of this world.


    Before he started his business, the world was just an ordinary low tech world, which had not yet developed to the level of star civilization.


    So he always had a little doubt about this mysterious power.


    After all, his original world is only a materialist.


    Now there is something that the idealist world has, which naturally makes him unable to accept for a while.


    However, if you think about it, you have already passed through it. It is not unacceptable that you should have something in the legend.


    "Yes, that''s what the right prime minister said."


    "What''s more, I know a lot about you. I''m sure he won''t admit it."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 704

    In the mansion of the right Prime Minister of the state of Xia.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with this place?"


    Luo Du was a little stiff with Lin Mu.


    it''s hard to think that the right Prime Minister of Tangtang Xia kingdom should have such an air.


    "No, I''m quite satisfied."


    Lin Mu took a look, and there were some stiff old boys standing beside him.


    Although he knew that the old boy must be pretending, he didn''t bother to expose it.


    What''s the use of his prudence in pretending or being sincere?


    He just found a place to live.


    As long as this Luodu fashion person doesn''t annoy himself, then he won''t do anything to him. Maybe after he leaves the world, he will give him a good fortune.


    After all, I have lived in his family for some time.


    However, he did not forget the purpose of his coming to the imperial capital.


    Find the one who makes your intuition feel that there is something wrong with Xu Ruan.


    "I heard that you are the right prime minister in this secular country. I think you have a lot of power, don''t you?"


    "I have one thing to trouble you here. If you do it well for me, when I leave, I will naturally send you a fortune."


    "Believe me, you can''t imagine such a fate."


    Lin Mu opened his mouth and said his purpose.


    When he came to this man''s house to live in, did he not take a fancy to his power in this secular country?


    He is a very troublesome person. He has a more relaxed way to solve things. Why should he use a more difficult way.


    "Oh, I don''t know what you have to do. As long as you can do it, you will try your best to help you do it!"


    There was a shrewdness in Luodu''s eyes.


    Did the Qi practitioner really show his purpose?


    "I came here because my intuition tells me that there is a person here who is very predestined with me."


    "When I come to such a state, my intuition is extremely accurate. That''s why I come to this secular world to look for it!"


    Lin Mu gave himself an excuse for why he wanted to find Xu Ruan. Of course, it was not an excuse. His intuition told him that Xu Ruan had something to do with what happened outside.


    "I don''t know the name of the man who was predestined with my husband?"


    "As long as it is within the scope of the imperial capital, you can help me find it!"


    Luo Du''s eyes are more shrewd.


    Soon, soon, the purpose of this Qi practitioner will be revealed.


    "That person''s name is Xu Ruan. I heard that you really found me a marquis."


    "I think I''m familiar with you. It''s not difficult to find him."


    Lin Mu picked up the cup on the table and took a sip slowly.


    Although it is not as good as the spirit tea planted by myself, the common tea in the secular world also has a unique flavor.


    Then, it''s here waiting for Luo Du''s answer.


    "Zhao Hou!"


    Luo Du looked up and down at Lin Mu.


    Want to see from his body what kind of purpose he seeks Zhao Hou after all?


    But to his disappointment, no matter what he thinks, he can''t see it.


    "Don''t worry! My intuition tells me that the person is predestined with me, and I don''t have a bad heart for him


    Lin Mu took a look at Luo Du who was hesitating. He couldn''t help saying again.


    "Good! Just a moment, sir


    "I''m going to prepare to go to Zhaohou mansion!"


    After biting his teeth, Luo Du agreed to Lin Mu''s request.


    If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you will get the tiger''s son.


    If you want to find out the real purpose of this person, you must cooperate with Zhaohou.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 705

    "Which gas refiner wants to see me?"


    In the palace.


    You are still in the little study of Xia Wang.


    Xu Ruan looks at Luo Du with some doubts.


    I don''t have any relationship with that mysterious gas refiner, do I?


    Why did he come to see himself?


    "Yes, the man didn''t give any reason. He just said that his intuition told him that he was predestined with Zhao Hou."


    Luo Du also didn''t believe a word Lin Mu said, but he still had to say it.


    After all, if you want to understand the purpose of this Qi practitioner, you need Zhao Hou''s cooperation.


    Since that person has already stated his own purpose and wants to see Zhao Hou, Zhao Hou must go to see him so as to find out what his purpose is.


    "I don''t know how to wait!"


    There was a trace of inquiry in Luodu''s eyes.


    Now their identities are totally different.


    If he didn''t need to ask Xu Ruan before, just give him an order.


    But now it''s different.


    Xu Ruan''s status is no longer under him.


    Even though he was the right Prime Minister of Xia, he was not granted marquis.


    However, the man in front of him is now a dignified monarch, and his position is not under his right prime minister.


    Besides, Xu Ruan is now in favor of the king, and he still comes to Jincheng. It is said that every time the king encounters any problem, he will be called in to discuss.


    Even Luo Du, who had been the right Prime Minister of Xia for more than ten years, did not get such treatment.


    Therefore, he is not qualified to order him now. He can only ask for his opinions.


    "I''m also very curious. What does this Qi practitioner look like?"


    "I''ll see if he has any three heads and six arms."


    Xu Ruan closed her eyes and thought for a while in her mind, considering the gain and loss of this matter.


    Then, slowly opened closed eyes, said to Luo Du.


    He is really curious about this mysterious Qi practitioner. He also wants to see what the legendary Qi practitioner in the world is, with three heads and six arms, which makes people in the secular world fear to be like this.


    "No way!"


    When Xu Ruan promised to come down that moment.


    But the king''s voice rang out in their ears.


    This voice with a firm, actually added a trace of dignity.


    It seems to say that as the host here, she has not agreed.


    "King!"


    Luo Du looks at Xia Wang with some doubts.


    "Zhao Hou is the pillar of the Empire. If there is any accident, it is also a big loss for the Empire."


    Xia Wang''s eyes revealed a trace of worry.


    But this time, even Luo Du, the right Prime Minister of the Empire, didn''t find it easily, but Xu Ruan, who was standing on the side, found it clearly.


    And he also knew why the king of Xia would stop him from meeting the Qi practitioner.


    Although said regardless of their own life and death, but in the heart or very worried about their own well.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ruan could not help but smile.


    However, it disappeared in an instant, and then slowly stood in front of her and said:


    "since this mysterious gas refiner has asked me to see him by name, then this side is inevitable."


    "Even if I can escape this time, how can I escape later?"


    "It''s said that those gas refiners are very advanced. This time I refused, he would see me somehow."


    "What''s more, if I don''t enter the tiger''s den, I can''t get a tiger''s son. I want to find out the purpose of this Qi practitioner. Then I have to meet him."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 706

    "Therefore, I would like to ask the king to agree with me to meet this Qi practitioner."


    Xu Ruan is serious to the king of Xia.


    There was a certain firmness in his eyes.


    It seems that this time with the Qi practitioner''s meeting, he is to decide.


    "You..."


    The king of Xia looked at Xu Ruan angrily.


    This guy likes to refute his opinion every time.


    It really made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    But what can I do?


    No matter in which way they are pressed by this guy.


    But this time it''s different.


    Other things he can easily promise him, but this time is absolutely impossible, because if he goes this time, he will give his life to the Qi practitioner. If the Qi practitioner has any purpose for him, how can he escape with his weak body.


    Moreover, the means of those gas refiners are so mysterious that they can give a move to their opponents when they are not aware of it.


    What if the Qi practitioner secretly attacked him?


    "Zhao Hou Da Yi, for the sake of Xia state, he did not hesitate to risk his life. Please be worshipped by me."


    Luo Du saw Xu Ruan himself agreed, but he didn''t care about Xia Wang''s attitude, so he bowed to him.


    When the king of Xia saw Luo Du like this, he could not help getting angry in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that the right prime minister, who had been very satisfied with what he had done before, was very annoyed by what he had done at such a time.


    In my heart, there was a thought of whether or not to dismiss the old man and let him go home to enjoy his life.


    "The right Prime Minister retreats, alone wants to chat with Zhao Hou."


    But the tiger in his heart didn''t express it in a single line. Instead, he waved to him to step down.


    I have something to talk to Zhaohou alone.


    "I''m leaving."


    Luo Du didn''t say much when he saw the attitude of the king of Xia. He bowed to the king of Xia, and then walked back slowly.


    In fact, the attitude of King Xia is not important. What matters is what kind of attitude Xu Ruan has. If Xu Ruan can agree, it will be a success.


    So he didn''t care much about the attitude of King Xia.


    Because after so many things, he already knew that as long as Xu Ruan made up his mind, no one in the world could let him return.


    Even the king of this empire, King Xia, can rarely make him change his mind.


    "You Can''t you just listen to me once? "


    When the right Prime Minister Luo Du left.


    In the whole study, there was no one else except King Xia and Xu Ruan. King Xia didn''t have to keep her male voice in front of outsiders.


    It became a beautiful female voice.


    However, he is also among them, there are still some angry looking at the man standing in front of him.


    Every time for his own good, he does not listen to himself.


    Every time I make myself very angry.


    Sometimes, she really wants to beat this guy up.


    But every time I make up my mind, I feel reluctant to see this face.


    "Your Majesty, I know you are doing it for my good."


    "But there are some things we have to face. For example, this time, what''s the use of even if I go back? If that person is determined to take my advice, then I can''t escape no matter how I go back. "


    "It''s better to promise now to see what his purpose is."


    "It''s just the right way to share your worries with your majesty."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 707

    "Sir, Zhao Hou has arrived."


    The sudden voice awakened Lin Mu who was meditating.


    "I see. I''ll be right out."


    After hearing this sound, Lin Mu also ended his meditation and slowly stood up to open the door.


    The gate is still standing respectfully looking at his Luodu.


    "Sir, marquis Zhao has arrived in the lobby. Would you like to see him now?"


    Although we have been together for one or two days, Luo Du has never made clear the character of this mysterious Jianpi powder.


    So he can only face the mysterious gas refiner with the respectful attitude he used when he met for the first time, hoping that he would not be angry with him.


    "Well, I''ll see you now to save trouble."


    Lin Mu naturally only wanted to see him now.


    This plane may have some unimaginable dangers hidden in the dark. I don''t plan to stay in this plane for long and solve them as soon as possible.


    So he didn''t hesitate. He went directly to the lobby and wanted to have a look at Xu Ruan, who had something to do with what happened outside.


    Just entered the lobby.


    He saw a man and a woman waiting for him.


    Although that man looks very ordinary at first glance, but he is not free to show an inexplicable breath.


    And that woman, no matter in which world, can also be called a gorgeous beauty.


    They are Xu Ruan and Xia Wang, the master of the country.


    Originally, Xu Ruan only intended to meet the mysterious gas refiner alone.


    However, why not live the requirements of the king of Xia, can only take the king of Xia in the side.


    After all, King Xia is the master of the country, he said. If you want to do something, you can''t stop her.


    It''s better to take her to your side so that you can protect her when danger comes.


    "Sir, this is the Zhaohou you want to see."


    After seeing them, Luo Du takes the lead in introducing them to Lin Mu.


    "Mr. Zhao, this is Mr. Lin, who has been a hermit for a long time!"


    Then, in the introduction to Xu Ruan.


    As the middleman in this matter, he naturally didn''t want them to have some embarrassment at the beginning.


    After all, there are some people who are afraid of the two sides, one is the imperial Zhao Hou, the other is the Xia state.


    However, no one saw the shock in Lin Mu''s eyes when he saw them.


    Or a look of complete disbelief.


    "I''ve been fighting with the air these days?"


    After seeing them, Lin Mu couldn''t believe it.


    Because, after meeting these two people, he has thoroughly understood, thoroughly understood the reason why this plane lost contact with the higher world controller.


    This plane does not exist in a mysterious force hiding in the dark.


    It is not the work of those conspirators in the universe.


    This is exactly what a bear boy does.


    It''s exactly what the woman is doing.


    At this time, Lin Mu couldn''t help thinking of a word in his heart.


    Bear boy, you can''t be offended.


    Offended, this bear boy can do anything.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 708

    "Mr. Lin, I don''t know what you have to do with your hard work?"


    "I''ve never met Mr. Lin!"


    Different from Lin Mu''s shock, Xu Ruan is still thinking about what the mysterious Qi practitioner wants to see.


    I was thinking about whether I could use some means to express some goals from the mouth of this Qi practitioner.


    "Ha ha, in fact, it''s nothing."


    "Just when I was in seclusion, I suddenly felt that someone in the secular world was predestined with me and was just in the bottleneck of breaking through, so I came to the secular world on a whim to find the person who was predestined with me."


    "I thought it was Mr. Xu, but after seeing him, Mr. Xu was not the one I wanted to find."


    "So, I''m sorry to disturb Mr. Xu."


    Now that he had seen the reason why this plane lost contact with the world controller, Lin Mu was too lazy to stay here.


    Or he doesn''t want to stay in the higher world any more.


    It''s a matter of losing contact with the world controller. It''s all the family affairs of the world controller, and it''s not convenient for him to join in.


    Anyway, I have finished the task assigned to me by the world controller, and I can leave and go back to life with him.


    Although I don''t know if he can give himself some good things in the end.


    In addition, I have been constantly fighting with the air these days, which makes me a little annoyed.


    Seeing these bear kids, he couldn''t help but want to beat them up.


    Let them mess about.


    I also let myself work in vain, so that I am scared these days, for fear that I will encounter some hidden forces to win over myself.


    "Er..."


    Xu Ruan looks at Lin Mu with a confused face.


    What is this?


    After a lot of trouble to find a person, and then see, tell him he found the wrong person.


    What does that make you think?


    And before that, I thought that this man came here to see him for what purpose.


    He didn''t do anything about it. In the end, the Qi practitioner had a word with himself. He found the wrong person.


    "By the way, thank you for taking care of Mr. Luo these days."


    "It''s a pill. Although it doesn''t work for me and other people in cultivation, it can also prolong life for ordinary people like you."


    "Let me use the reward in your house these days."


    Lin Mu didn''t care what kind of expression Xu Ruan was now? He took a pill directly from his own space.


    In fact, this pill is of no great use. Its biggest effect is to prolong the life of ordinary people.


    In addition to these, it''s a common pill.


    A little bit more cultivation, people''s eyes are a waste in cultivation.


    However, the payment for a few days in Luodu junior high school is quite enough.


    Then, no matter what kind of expression they were, they left here in an instant.


    However, the people present did not find out.


    Leave the eyes of the second Lin Mu to see to Xu Ru''an and Xia Wang two people''s eyes actually revealed a trace of sympathy.


    It''s as if they''re going to be severely punished later.


    "Is he ill?"


    When Lin Mu left for a long time, Xu Ruan couldn''t help saying a word.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 709

    "System, did you know that long ago?"


    The wall of plane only exists in the crevice of every plane in the higher world.


    As long as he passes through the wall of such a plane, he can go to another plane.


    After Lin Mu left Luodu''s mansion, he didn''t hesitate and came directly to the wall of the world.


    He has solved this external problem, and the next step is to go to the theme plane of the higher world.


    Wait until the world of the higher world comes back in control, and then tell him what''s going on here.


    Tell him that you''re not being watched outside. It''s just your own bear child.


    Lin Mu didn''t find the wrong place in the world before.


    Because the world is very normal.


    It''s just that there are two bear children who have made a move in the space of heaven in this world.


    Those two bear children are naturally Xu Ruan and Xia Wang.


    The real identity of King Xia is actually the daughter of the world controller of the higher world.


    The princess of the world.


    When scanning this plane, her own person did not find the existence of this person. Because she is the princess of the world, she will naturally be protected by the world rules of the world, so she can''t scan out her specific identity.


    But when he saw her face.


    Lin Mu can see her details at a glance,


    although she is the princess of the world and enjoys the protection of the world''s laws, her strength is far inferior to Lin Mu in her heyday.


    Lin Mu is a saint, no matter how bad he is.


    And all have come in front of her, naturally can also see her details.


    After all, she really has too much power to be protected by the laws of the world.


    As long as a person who is stronger than him can see it at a glance.


    So when you know them, you will show such an expression.


    Xu Ruan is also a reincarnation.


    But Lin Mu didn''t know what his identity was.


    However, the relationship between the two people should not be simple, or they would not be eager to come to this plane, and it seems that they are still lovers.


    It is estimated that the background of this boy is not simple, at least the power standing behind him is the same level as the world controller of this high world.


    At least he is a strong man above a saint.


    The reason why this plane loses contact with the world controller of the higher world is exactly what these two bear children did.


    Because their parents are busy with what they do, they don''t care about them at all.


    So they are so bored that they plan to play outside the other one.


    Enjoying the happy life of their parents.


    However, this is not easy to talk about. After all, their parents were the world masters of the higher world.


    The whole world can''t escape their eyes.


    However, when the control of the world in this world left his world for some reasons.


    Therefore, the king of Xia just came and lurked in the space of heaven, cutting off the connection between this aspect and the main world.


    Then they come to this plane together to reincarnate.


    That''s why this plane has lost contact with the masters of the world.


    That''s why it all happened.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 710

    After investigating the cause.


    Lin Mu didn''t believe it at all. Before that, the system didn''t know.


    The strength of the system is above the world controller of the higher world.


    Can''t the system understand such a trivial matter.


    Lin Mu didn''t believe it.


    "This system already knew everything!"


    "But what about that?"


    "Although the world controller of this world is very powerful, he is far away from his world after all. He is in a mysterious place, regardless of what has happened in his own world."


    "When he suddenly felt a part of the world and lost contact with himself, he would panic. However, because he was busy with other things, he couldn''t come back to his own world to deal with it for a while, so he had to pay for the help of the system at last!"


    "To accomplish such small things, you can get some good things from a higher world Master. Why not?"


    The cold sound of the system rang out in Lin Mu''s mind.


    To Lin Mu''s surprise, this is the first time that the system has said so much to itself.


    Before the cold system is in accordance with the short said, say a word can finish things will never drag on to two words.


    But this time I said so many things at one time.


    Don''t let Lin Mu''s surprise.


    But after the surprise, Lin Mu also slowly calculated the gain and loss of his coming to this plane.


    According to the system, the time spent to complete this task is directly proportional to the return.


    Although I have lived in this world for a period of time, I can''t hide the fact that the world controller of this higher world will be given some good things after I finish it.


    Although it''s all done by the bear child in her family.


    But he actually asked the system to help find out the reason of the world.


    That''s a price to pay.


    Even if the reason is his bear child.


    He also has to pay a price. If he doesn''t want to pay a price, he is the enemy of the system.


    If you think about it like this, I just came outside for a few days to meet one or two people, and then I have found out. As long as I go back, I will naturally get one or two treasures.


    The world controller of a higher world will not be stingy.


    If you think about it like this, you won''t be annoyed to see those two people at first.


    Even in the heart there are some secret joy.


    This task can be regarded as one of the most relaxed tasks that I have completed. I don''t need to cultivate any disciples or deal with any powerful enemies. I just have to travel outside to complete it.


    And you can get one or two things that are absolutely useful to you.


    It''s all about blood.


    "Now that this plane has been completed, let''s go back to the main world and wait for the world Master of this world to come back."


    Lin Mu looked at the face wall in front of him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then without hesitation, the whole person completely disappeared in this plane and went to the main world of the higher world.


    It''s also to prepare to accept the rewards from the world masters of the higher world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 711

    "That''s what happened."


    In the space of heaven in the higher world.


    Lin Mu said slowly to the man on the high seat.


    This person is the world Master of the higher world.


    It has been almost a hundred years since Lin Mu came to the main world of this high world.


    Within half a year.


    Lin Mu didn''t do anything in the main world of the higher world. He just found a place to heal himself.


    It has to be said that some of the true Qi in the higher world is much stronger than those in the lower world and the middle world. It''s just that in just a hundred years, most of his injuries have recovered, and he can barely use his strength in his heyday.


    It''s also something he didn''t expect.


    Originally, he expected that it would take him at least more than a thousand years to recover to the strength of his heyday. However, he did not expect that he would recover to the strength of his heyday in just a hundred years.


    However, it also made him more relaxed in his heart.


    Although the task this time is very simple, there is no danger.


    But it doesn''t mean that the next task issued by the system is still as simple as this one.


    The next mission is likely to be at the top of a medium-sized world.


    In such a top middle world, there are many saints who are strong.


    And maybe there will be one or two immortals hidden in the dark.


    So he must at least use the strength of sage period to finish the next task.


    However, now he has no such worries.


    Because he has recovered to the heyday, he can also use the strength of the sage period.


    However, before going on to the next task, he has to solve the world''s problems.


    When I came to this world to complete the task, the world controller of this world promised to pay me, but he didn''t pay me.


    Otherwise, after the injury more than ten years ago has been recovered, he has already left the world. How can he stay in this world for so long.


    For Lin Mu, now a higher world is still too dangerous.


    He is very clear about himself, but he has a treasure that all the strong men in the universe covet.


    In this circle, I didn''t dare to move at all. I didn''t even have a look at the list when I opened the cover. I was afraid that the breath of such a treasure would be revealed, which would make the great people in the universe feel it.


    He''ll be miserable by then.


    And there are many strong people in the higher world among the heaven and the world.


    The power above the sage is not without it.


    Even, in front of me, the terror in the world is a strong man above a saint.


    If the breath of the most precious thing you wear is noticed by the world controller, will the world controller still face you calmly like this? I guess I''ve already shot myself.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to put himself in danger.


    So he has decided to leave the higher world as soon as he gets the reward of the world controller.


    At least, when his strength did not reach the saint level, the higher world was not the place he could set foot in.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 712

    "This matter is really troublesome, Taoist brother!"


    "I didn''t expect that this was what my daughter did. It also made brother Dao come to my world so far to help me find out why."


    He just came back to his own world, and he didn''t have time to look at some mistakes in his own world, so he didn''t find that plane lost contact with him, because his daughter did everything.


    Besides, there is a future big man waiting to be interviewed in his own world, and he doesn''t have the time to find out.


    What does Lin Mu think when he returns to his own world?


    It is estimated that it will be very speechless.


    Thinking that at least he is also a world controller of the higher world, he can''t even see his family affairs, and even his position is what his daughter did, so he rashly let himself come to such a world.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smoking.


    All his plans were interrupted by his own bear child.


    However, although there is some anger in my heart.


    However, the future master of Tao is still standing in front of him.


    You can''t let him go for nothing.


    Otherwise, in the future great cleansing, I can''t guarantee that the master of Taoism can show mercy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 713

    "This is a matter that I took a detour to come to my world without careful consideration. It''s really troublesome for Taoyou."


    "But I can''t let you go for nothing."


    "Little sincerity is no respect."


    "Take it as compensation for Yu Daoyou. This is the cost of a trip in vain."


    His eyes turned and he thought about what he would pay for the friendship of the future master of Tao.


    It''s too low, of course not.


    Although this person has not reached the height of his future, he is also a saint now.


    The sage level of the strong, even in the universe, can also be regarded as a powerful side.


    There is no lack of eyes.


    It would be very unwise to fool yourself with a very low-level thing.


    But too much is not enough.


    Because although the realm of saints can be regarded as a strong one in the universe, there are many people in the universe who are stronger than saints.


    Every man is not guilty.


    This principle is universal among all the heaven and the world.


    If you have a treasure in your body, but you don''t have the powerful power to protect it, it will definitely cause some strong people to covet it.


    if you give him a very high-level thing, but he doesn''t have the ability to protect it now, sooner or later he will get into trouble.


    This is also very unwise.


    At that time, he will be in trouble. Don''t blame him.


    Therefore, this time the reward can only be that, not high not low things.


    It can not only enter the eyes of a saint and the strong, but also will not make those above the saint covet.


    But you can''t give him something useless.


    After thinking about it, he finally thought of something in his collection.


    These are some of the pagodas I got in an adventure hundreds of millions of years ago.


    This pagoda has explored itself completely in those years, and it has helped me a lot in those years.


    But it''s no use for him now.


    It can be said that for him now, there are few treasures in the whole universe that can make him blush, and there are few treasures that can have any effect on him.


    In addition to the legendary "Tao bottle" which can make him heart beat for one or two points, he can be sure that there is no more precious treasure in the world that can make him heart beat again.


    So this insurance, which helped me a lot when I was weak, is a good choice to give to the future master of Taoism.


    And this pagoda in their own exploration even found that it also has the possibility of growing towards a more powerful treasure.


    As long as we cultivate it carefully, he will grow towards a more advanced treasure.


    However, even if he grows up again, it can''t be of any use to him, so he doesn''t bother to expend such energy, and directly throws him into his treasure, which is as much as sand. If it wasn''t for this time that he suddenly remembered that he still had some wings, maybe he wouldn''t have thought about it in countless years Since then, there is such a treasure to accompany their weak period.


    "When I was young and weak, I got a treasure by chance. Because its shape is like glass, and all I have is the color of glass. So I called it the glass tower directly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 714

    "He deserves to be the world Master of the higher world. He is really generous."


    "Such things are rare even in my collection."


    "Definitely in my collection into the top three!"


    It''s a secret space in the universe.


    Lin Mu looked at the glass Pagoda in his hand again.


    Although this glass pagoda is no different from the appearance, it is just a common glass pagoda.


    But as long as your own divine sense can be found.


    The energy contained in the glass tower is too rich.


    There are even one or two places that you can''t see with your own divine consciousness.


    And he was surprised to find that this glass pagoda even has a trace of growth characteristics.


    In other words, as long as he keeps cultivating the glass pagoda, maybe one day he can become a more powerful treasure.


    Lin Mu has never seen such a treasure in his thousands of years of cultivation.


    But did not think of such wings, a high is the world, or send people to send people, there is no hesitation.


    And looking at that scene, it seems that the glazed pagoda is not a great thing for him.


    This made him have to say in his heart: "the good things in the hands of these powerful people are many!"


    However, he did not have the courage to fight such a powerful figure in the hands of that portable space inside the treasure idea.


    Although his strength can be regarded as good now, in the eyes of such a powerful person, he is just a powerful mole ant.


    No matter how powerful the mole ants are, they are mole ants after all.


    "Alas! It''s a long way from me to gather those really powerful people. "


    Lin Mu constantly looked at the glass Pagoda in his hand, and couldn''t help saying something in his heart.


    After seeing the real powerful existence, he found that the distance between himself and the real powerful characters was very different.


    For example, this time, the glazed pagoda can be ranked in the top three or even the top two in its collection, and others can give it away without blinking an eye.


    If I give this glazed pagoda away, I think I will feel heartache for a long time.


    "Well, this time, anyway, it''s cheap for me."


    "I just finished a task at random and got such a treasure!"


    Lin Mu continued to check the effects of the glazed pagoda, and could not help laughing.


    I have to say that this glass pagoda sent by the higher world controller is really not simple.


    This kind of glass pagoda can not only play the role of suppressing others, but also detain the suppressed characters in this glass pagoda forever.


    As long as time goes by, the soul of the detained character will be wiped out by the true spirits of the glass pagoda, and then some instinctive reactions will be injected.


    Then, the suppressed figure can become the gatekeeper in the glazed pagoda.


    After becoming a gatekeeper, it can also be used for those weak people to improve their strength.


    Moreover, what''s more strange is that the glass pagoda can generate some energy from the intruders and rewards according to the fact that some suppressed characters are killed.


    This can be said to be a good thing to cultivate people.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 715

    "Attention, the mission is coming!"


    Lin Mu went to the glass pagoda.


    The sound of the system appears again.


    As if this system is every time pinches own face to throw to oneself, in hand''s matter has been busy, only then can give oneself prompt.


    "The mission requires training a world controller in the mission world, and finding the stronghold left by an evil force in the universe."


    "Look for the evil force in the heaven and the world, and then destroy it."


    "Time, no limit."


    After reminding Lin Mu, the system didn''t remind him of the extra task any more, so it directly appeared in front of Lin Mu''s retina.


    Lin Mu didn''t know how the words suddenly appeared in front of his retina.


    If he doesn''t want to go deep into it, he can''t stop looking at the tasks on the task panel.


    This task seems more difficult than the previous ones.


    To cultivate a master of the world, it seems that the task this time involves a mysterious force in the universe.


    What''s more, this mysterious force in the universe seems to have left a stronghold in his next mission world. What plot will there be in the next mission world?


    Moreover, the system also asks itself to destroy the plot of this mysterious force.


    That is to say, I want to be the enemy of a powerful force that exists in the universe.


    This kind of task, also can let oneself have some trouble.


    After all, he did not even know what kind of mysterious force he was.


    It can be said that it''s black in both eyes.


    Only when we have reached that world can we have a thorough look at it.


    However, it can''t be too arrogant to be discovered by the people who live in the stronghold of mysterious forces in that world.


    At least pretend to be a native of the world.


    He can''t be aware that someone in the universe has noticed the world, and has come to the world in person.


    In this way, it is estimated that it will make them more secretive, and the difficulty of completing the task by themselves will increase.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, I have not yet transmitted to that world.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help thinking about how to finish this task.


    Obviously, this task can never be as reckless as the previous ones. At that time, there was no one in the world who was his opponent, so naturally, I didn''t have to worry about it.


    But this time the task is different.


    In this task, I may encounter some people of the same level as myself.


    Therefore, this task must be hidden in the dark, step by step layout.


    Never let that mysterious power be the first to notice his existence.


    Only in this way, the enemy is in the state of light and I am in the state of darkness, can we let ourselves complete this task with the minimum cost.


    At least, we must not let the so-called evil forces in the universe realize their existence.


    An evil force can be called in the mouth of the system, and its sphere of influence is absolutely not small in the universe.


    Now I don''t have the chance to compete with such a powerful force. I can only hide in the dark and nibble it step by step.


    You have to be careful this time.


    Lin Mu pressed and held himself in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 716

    "Please prepare. The transfer is about to start."


    At the moment when the sound of the system fell, as in previous missions, a mysterious black hole appeared in front of Lin Mu.


    Without giving him any chance to react, a strong attraction attracted him to this black hole.


    After so many tasks, Lin Mu is too lazy to resist the attraction of the black hole, because he knows that no matter how he resists, he can''t get rid of it.


    Since we can''t resist, we have to enjoy it.


    In an instant, this black hole completely engulfed the forest tree.


    Lin Mu''s figure suddenly disappeared into this mysterious space.


    However, what Lin Mu didn''t expect was that at the moment when he left, a figure suddenly appeared in the mysterious space where it was.


    "It''s strange that I feel a little familiar information here. Why does it disappear suddenly?"


    "At my speed, few of you can surpass me."


    The visitors looked at the empty mysterious space with some doubts.


    In his perception, there is no life in this space.


    However, just now he was aware of the existence of a familiar breath.


    Just aware of the familiar breath of that moment, he immediately came to this space.


    "Maybe it''s not my fate."


    "Just, just."


    She once again did not give up to look at the space, found that the space did not have what he wanted, can not help but have some frustration.


    It took so many years to realize that there was a breath of familiarity.


    But even if I arrived here for the first time, I didn''t find it.


    This may be the often said fate not to it.


    Since the fate has not yet arrived, it''s OK.


    Fate has not been to the things, they can not force.


    With a sigh again, he turned and left the mysterious space.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mission world arrived, this mission time is Xiuzhen world."


    "For the rest, please explore by yourself!"


    It''s still a familiar set of words at the beginning of the task.


    The system has never given itself any information about this information, and it can only use its own power in the world and its own divine sense to view the situation of the world bit by bit.


    The first time Lin Mu came to the world, he didn''t use the world disease center to see the world''s situation, just like the previous missions.


    Because he knew that this world was totally different from the other worlds he had been in contact with.


    There is another evil snake in the world, staring at the world in the dark.


    Once you mow the grass, you will naturally disturb the snake.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to scare the snake too early.


    At least let the evil snake down his guard and think he is safe.


    In that case, he can''t use the world power of the world.


    Among the powerful forces that can lay out various worlds, we can naturally see whether there is a world controller in this world.


    If there was no world controller in the world, there would be one more world controller suddenly, which would make the evil snake hidden in the dark surprised. This is what Lin Mu didn''t want to see.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 717

    Because after Lin Mu came to this world, he did not intend to use the world power to check the situation of this world.


    Now he can only explore the world step by step.


    Where is the mysterious power hidden behind the world? What is his purpose?


    As long as he understands this, he can start to set up, and then let their plot fail.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little two, serve the wine!"


    A young man in white suddenly appeared in an ordinary restaurant.


    The ornaments on this young master in white, together with the clothes he wore, are absolutely not affordable for ordinary people.


    He is rich or expensive.


    After hearing the master''s instructions, the bartender naturally didn''t dare to neglect, immediately trotted over and said respectfully to the young man in white.


    "Young master, what kind of wine do you need?"


    Little two''s face revealed a face. He knew that the young man in white in front of him could not be offended by himself. If he could serve him well, maybe he would give him a reward or two if he was in a good mood.


    This kind of recovery is very expensive, and the reward is enough for one or two months.


    That''s why he''s so respectful.


    "Give me all the good food and wine you have here!"


    The young master in White said casually.


    Then I don''t care about the ordinary people in the restaurant hall.


    I found an empty seat and sat down.


    If you know him, you can find that the young man in white is not in a good mood now. You can see the gloomy color in his eyes.


    After hearing the instructions from the young master in white, the bartender immediately went to give orders. Soon, a table of wine and vegetables came to the young master in white.


    However, looking at the table full of wine and food, the young man in white really didn''t have any idea. She was very depressed now.


    She just came here to drink.


    I didn''t bother to look at the dishes on my desk. I always felt that I poured a glass of wine for myself and then I was bored.


    "Cough..."


    This young master in White always seldom touches alcohol. This time, suddenly, he was choked by the liquor.


    "Ha ha..."


    "This is the young master of which family. If he can''t drink wine, he has to pretend to drink here. He doesn''t want to see how much wine he can drink."


    When the young master in white came in, he had already attracted the attention of the people in the hall.


    However, all the people in the hall thought that the young master in white would come to the elegant room upstairs, but they didn''t expect that the young master in white would sit directly in the hall regardless of the mixed up people in the hall.


    However, just after seeing the young man in white drinking a mouthful of liquor, he became like this, and everyone burst out laughing.


    However, they didn''t have any malice, just some kind mockery.


    The young man in white, however, was just sitting in the lobby, which aroused their favor.


    The other children of rich families, who did not come to the lobby, frowned and looked at the people in the lobby. They did not see anyone sitting directly in the lobby like the young man in white.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 718

    "Oh


    "Am I really a waste?"


    "Not even a glass of wine."


    Master Baiyun listened to the laughter of the people. Although he knew that their filial piety was not malicious to him, he still felt a little harsh.


    Is he really a good for nothing guy?


    Can''t you practice, can''t you read, can''t you even drink?


    Can I only be a person waiting to die in my life?


    However, why is there always reluctance in my heart?


    Always want to fight, but after every fight, it is caused by others more disgust, more humid.


    Especially this time.


    I clearly want to help my father, but my father is regardless of 37 21, directly reprimanded himself.


    I didn''t pay attention to my achievements in these days.


    It made him feel a lot of pain.


    No matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he wanted to attract his attention, he would not look at himself because he was a waste when he was born.


    Birth is a waste pulse. You can''t practice the family''s skills completely.


    Moreover, his mother was just a drunken father who casually believed in a palace maid.


    There is no strong background, the mother can not bring anything to themselves.


    So no matter they are rich or their brothers, they never pay attention to themselves.


    For them, they are just lucky to be born in the imperial family, but they are no different from an ordinary person.


    High status?


    Although he is a noble house in front of outsiders, there are a few people in the palace who are really in awe of him, and a few people who are sincere to him.


    Even the children of some ministers in the court can squint at him.


    He is a real prince.


    That''s why he ran out of the palace today and came to a restaurant on the street. He thought that he would drink to relieve his worries.


    However, I didn''t expect that what I drank in the palace was fruit wine, and I had never been in contact with such abstinence,


    however, I couldn''t even drink these spirits. I just had a sip and choked like this.


    "I''m really a waste who can''t do anything well."


    "I can''t even drink wine. If it''s spread, it will make those people who are not used to seeing me from childhood find some jokes."


    Looking at the slightly exquisite wine glass in his hand, he could not help but have some bitterness.


    I can''t even drink this cup.


    "Do you mind if I sit here?"


    While he was laughing at himself, suddenly a voice came into his ear.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that this voice was very peaceful, even though he was very angry and sad just now. When he heard this voice, he unconsciously calmed down.


    As if I just that some emotions did not affect themselves.


    Look up, want to see who came to his side.


    But when he lifted it up, he found only a Taoist who he didn''t know and was wearing a white Taoist robe.


    This Taoist in a white robe looks very young. I guess he is a disciple of some sect.


    But there was a strange smell in him.


    Let people unconsciously calm down.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 719

    "Little Taoist, as long as you don''t dislike me as a waste man."


    He looked up at Lin Mu and found that he didn''t know him.


    But he didn''t turn down his offer.


    In this world, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    And although he was not valued among the royal family, she learned the basic etiquette of the royal family.


    So he can be as polite as the royal children when dealing with outsiders.


    At least in this way, he can keep the last trace of dignity of royal children.


    "Little Taoist..."


    After hearing this man''s words, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing.


    I haven''t been called a small character for many years.


    And I also estimated that I have lived for nearly ten thousand years, but I didn''t expect to hear a Taoist among the young people who have lived for only twenty years.


    However, Lin Mu also did not have these small details.


    I even felt that there was something interesting.


    After hearing that this person didn''t refuse, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate and sat down directly.


    Then, without waiting for him to speak, he took the pot of wine beside him and slowly poured it into the cup.


    After seeing this scene, Zhao Yu frowned a little.


    But it didn''t say anything.


    It''s just a glass of wine at most.


    What''s more, I''m just a prince in distress now, and the other party''s identity may be the core disciple of a sect. I''d better not offend him for such identity.


    Maybe I''ll make my mother sad after I offend her.


    "What seems to be on your mind?"


    Lin Mu looked at Zhao Yu, who was not depressed, and laughed.


    This person is the first person in the world to find some interesting people.


    I can''t speculate on his future.


    Although everyone''s future is not fixed, but some adults always have some way to use the force of cause and effect to push out other people''s future situation.


    Although it is not too accurate to calculate the future with such causal force, after all, there are tens of thousands of future with such causal force.


    You have no idea which future line he will take.


    So there is no way to intervene in the future of others.


    However, no matter how good or bad it is, it can be inferred, but I find that I can''t figure out what kind of degree this person''s future is with my own strength.


    Not even tomorrow.


    Such a person can be regarded as the son of a world no matter in which world.


    Otherwise, Lin Mu would not be unable to figure out his future.


    So after seeing this man, Lin Mu didn''t grind Ji either. He came directly to this man and wanted to have a good relationship with him.


    Having experienced the trouble of the two disciples in front of him, Lin Mu doesn''t plan to accept them recently.


    He was afraid that when he became more independent, some of his disciples would unite to make him angry.


    So in this mission, he does not intend to take the future world controller of the world as an apprentice.


    And I want to cultivate him.


    Moreover, this person is different from other apprentices.


    In this person, Lin Mu saw that he might be able to stand at the same height as himself in the future.


    This person may become an ally in the future.


    But there''s still a half chance of dying in the middle.


    Therefore, Lin Mu''s attitude towards him is to make friends, but not to involve too much.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 720

    The chances of his premature death and becoming the strongest one in the universe account for half of the total.


    It seems that there are no other probabilities except these two.


    The fate of this man is by no means simple.


    Moreover, people with such a fate are very rare.


    There are dozens of fates for most of the creatures in the universe.


    But like the dead, people who have no other choice but to be strong is to die are very rare.


    Not even.


    The cause and effect of this person''s fate is absolutely not simple.


    As if someone forced him to change his fate.


    Can forcibly change a person''s fate of all the powerful existence, now Lin Mu is still temporarily not provoked.


    Even if he is now a saint, he is not qualified to change the fate of others.


    Can change a person''s destiny all exist, that is absolutely above the saint''s powerful existence.


    You should know that changing the fate of any living creature is also against the taboo of the will of heaven and the world.


    Lin Mu has already seen how powerful the punishment is.


    If he is only a saint, he does not have the power to accept the punishment of the will of heaven and the world.


    At least the strong above the saints can bear one or two points.


    Therefore, what happened to this person has a great connection with a sage.


    So that''s why Lin Mu didn''t plan to make friends with him.


    He has not yet figured out the reason why this person''s fate has changed is the manipulation of a powerful existence.


    I don''t know if changing this person''s fate rashly will cause the strong existence''s dissatisfaction.


    Although I also have a dependence in my hand now, I don''t need to be afraid of the strong one above the sage, but it''s not my own strength.


    It''s better not to provoke those mysterious beings rashly when your strength has not reached the level of the sage above the strong.


    But the task given by the system, I have to complete.


    He has been in the world for nearly five years.


    But in these five years, he still did not find a satisfactory candidate.


    Recently, he came to the Empire established by the practitioners and found a suitable person.


    Lin Mu will not give up easily.


    What''s more, the powerful existence hidden in the dark is just my own guess.


    I just have some intuitions about the different fates of this person, and there is no strong evidence to prove that his fates are different.


    Although for the sage and the strong, intuition can be regarded as a kind of evidence.


    But, after all, intuition is still intuition. He can''t give up this person easily without thorough evidence, or before the mysterious strong man hiding in the dark doesn''t make a move.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that he will have to stay in the world for nearly a hundred years before he can find a candidate.


    People who are well cared for are rare in the world.


    It is estimated that it will take only one or two hundred years to have one.


    If you don''t seize this opportunity, it will take some time.


    It''s no doubt bad for you to spend so much time.


    Before he came to this world, he understood the primary and secondary.


    It''s just easy to cultivate a world Master.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 721

    In this world, it is my real task to find the stronghold of the evil force in the universe and destroy the conspiracy of that force.


    Otherwise, the system will not set an unlimited deadline for its own tasks.


    It just takes so long to cultivate a world Master in the middle world.


    It took Lin Mu more than 100 years to cultivate Li Luoxing.


    Although, on the way, it was Li Luoxing who recovered his memory and insight of the previous life.


    However, today''s forest trees are not the same as before.


    He is now more powerful than before, and he has more means in his hands than before.


    Like the glass pagoda I just got.


    It can be used as something to cultivate world masters.


    Therefore, it only takes 300 years at most to cultivate a world Master of the middle world in the forest planning.


    However, this time, the time limit of the tasks arranged by the system is unlimited.


    Therefore, this time, although the task assigned by the system to itself is to cultivate a world controller, the task of searching for the stronghold of one of the forces in the universe is parallel.


    But Lin Mu naturally knew which was the master and which was the second.


    The main purpose of this mission is to find a force among the heavens and the world, to hide its stronghold in this world, and to destroy the conspiracy of that force.


    It''s just easy to cultivate world masters.


    This time, Lin Mu didn''t take much interest in the world controller.


    Just make a little friendship with him and let him remember his cause and effect.


    When you need help, you can help yourself a little.


    This is the same as the friendship of Zhixiao Taoist.


    And there''s no plan to bring the future world Master of the world to his own door.


    "Oh! What''s on your mind? "


    "What qualification do I have now to talk about my mind?"


    "I don''t even have the right to talk about my mind now."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhao Yu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    He is just a useless person, from childhood to most people think he is just a useless person.


    Then what''s the right to come and see what''s on your mind.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed again. No matter how he was choked by the strong wine just now, he filled his glass with wine again and then poured it down.


    "Cough..."


    As expected, he was still choking and coughing.


    Even this time I was choked harder than last time.


    She even coughed up her tears.


    His face turned red.


    But he became even more irritated.


    "My father is right. I''m just a useless man!"


    "I''m just a loser."


    "No matter how hard I try, how can I be noticed by others?"


    Zhao Yu stroked the table and coughed.


    I don''t care about other people''s eyes. I just think of it in my heart.


    But I don''t know why there is always a trace of reluctance in my heart.


    I don''t want to be a useless person in people''s mouth.


    He also wants to soar to the sky and become a genius in every population.


    Hope to get all people''s respect, not like now, no matter who, can not put him in the eye.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 722

    "You don''t drink like that."


    "Especially for beginners like you, you should try it bit by bit. After you are familiar with the taste of the wine, you can drink it slowly, cup by cup."


    "Instead of pouring down like you, even some drunkards may be choked by strong liquor."


    "Not to mention a beginner like you."


    Lin Mu looked at Zhao Yu, who was holding the table and coughing constantly. He couldn''t help but smile dumbly.


    This little guy, knowing clearly that he can''t drink wine, has to hold on and pour it down.


    Maybe it''s where I heard the word "drink to relieve sorrow".


    But, after borrowing wine, can we really relieve our worries?


    Perhaps after thoroughly drunk, you may forget the temporary troubles, but when you wake up, you can''t help remembering these troubles.


    This is just a way to quench thirst. It''s useless.


    If you want to really eliminate the worries, you have to completely release the worries in your heart.


    Only in this way can we really forget those worries.


    "Let the Taoist priest laugh."


    Zhao Yu has now realized that there are still outsiders.


    What I have just done is really not in line with the etiquette of the royal children.


    Fortunately, some of the people present did not know their specific identity, and they would not let these things out.


    If it''s really spread out, it''s just adding some jokes to those people.


    They don''t let go of anything that they laugh at themselves.


    "It can be seen that you should not want to change your current situation for 10 points of your situation, but you find that no matter how hard you try, you can''t change your current situation. You are still despised by those people, even if you make thousands of times more efforts than others in secret, it doesn''t help."


    "Because in other people''s subjective consciousness, you are just a useless person. You can''t cultivate your natural pulse. In this world, your own fists and strength are the hardest truth!"


    "No matter what industry you are engaged in, as long as you can''t practice, you are a waste. Anyone can look down on you, even someone with a lower status can look down on you, because he can practice, and you are just a waste by nature. No matter how precious your status is, what can you do? Also can''t bring any pressure to them, because their own strength is stronger than you. "


    " you want to change your own situation, but you find that no matter what you do, no matter how hard you try, you can''t change other people''s views, because you can''t practice. "


    "Since you can''t practice, you will always be a useless person, no matter what industry you do well in!"


    Lin Mu had another drink.


    Look at him aggressively.


    But Zhao Yu listens to Lin Mu''s words, after more, his face is more pale.


    Because he knew that what the white robed Taoist said was a fact.


    No matter how hard you try, no matter what you do in other aspects, you will always be a useless person in the eyes of others.


    Because he was born to waste his pulse and could not practice.


    In such a world where strength is respected, failure to practice is the original sin.


    If you can''t practice, you will always be a useless person.


    Originally, he just didn''t want to believe it. He thought that he would come out.


    But now, after hearing what the white robed Taoist said, he began to have some despair.


    "Yes, what you do is just a clown in other people''s eyes."


    "Now I have a method in my hand, which can let you try to practice. It just depends on whether you have the confidence to try it."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 723

    "What way!"


    Zhao Yu looks at him suspiciously.


    Everyone in the world knows that people who are born to waste their pulse are basically hopeless.


    Even if those powerful practitioners come here, they are helpless.


    Although he is not valued in the royal family, he is also a prince at least.


    No matter what the royal family did, even for their own face, they sent many strong men to show him.


    However, they are of no use. After so many years, he is just a useless person, and still can''t gather Qi.


    Over the years, he has given up a bit in the morning.


    Because no matter how many strong people there are in this world, no one has a way to solve such a problem.


    Moreover, there is no place in the world where people with natural waste pulse can be repaired and re cultivated.


    But in front of him, the Taoist in white, whom he had never seen, told himself that he had a house there.


    His first feeling was that there was something he didn''t believe.


    I think the white robed Taoist is deceiving him.


    But on second thought, what else is worth cheating?


    In addition to being a prince of high status, what else is valuable in yourself that is worthy of being cheated by such practitioners?


    Maybe these things on your body are not worth the attention of these practitioners.


    I''m a useless person. I really don''t have anything to let others try their best to cheat me.


    So, in his heart, which had been abandoned for a long time, there was a thought again.


    If the white robed Taoist didn''t cheat him, he really has a way to solve these problems.


    If this is the case, then I can become the superior cultivator.


    At least, I can get a certain position in the royal family.


    At least not to say that the status of those who do not despise their own.


    However, I think again, what if this white haired man is amusing himself?


    After all, the world is so big that it has never been said that people who are born with waste pulse can practice.


    This kind of thing is something that people at the top of the world couldn''t do that day. However, in the hands of a very young Taoist with white robes, is there any way to cure the natural waste pulse.


    This white robed Taoist is not a strong man in terms of age.


    After all, those who stand at the top of the world, which one is not very old.


    There has never been such a young face.


    Although this world, is the fist is big, but, a person''s age, also can see the strength of others is not strong.


    After all, which of those strong people is not old, and never has such a young person become strong.


    So, after he put out a little hope in his heart, it was extinguished in a twinkling of an eye.


    He thought that the white robed Taoist was just amusing himself.


    Although he has nothing to be greedy for, it''s just for recreation, and he doesn''t need to get anything.


    "The Taoist priest is joking. The world is so big. It has never been said that people with natural pulse can practice!"


    Zhao Yu had a bitter smile on his face.


    He has thoroughly thought that the white robed Taoist is amusing himself.


    In the heart has completely lost hope.


    "Ha ha, how do you know if you don''t try?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 724

    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "Are you willing to live your life like this?"


    "It seems that your status is also very noble. Do you want to be looked down upon all your life? Emptiness has a noble status, but it doesn''t have the strength to compete with the noble status. As long as people like you can''t enter the path of cultivation, they will be ridiculed by others every day. Even those who are inferior to you in status will also ridicule you, because although you are extremely noble in status, your strength is far inferior to them. "


    "And some people at your level will also laugh at you and think that your existence insults their circle, because most of them have the strength comparable to their status."


    "But you don''t, and you can only become a disgrace in their circle and an object of ridicule!"


    "And it seems that you are also very depressed now. It is estimated that not only the group of people in the same level circle ridicule you and look down on you, but also some of your elders have never looked you in the eye, because no matter how well you do, no matter how well you do, you can never step into the path of cultivation. Even if you can''t step into that day, you will be happy No matter how good they are, no matter how satisfied they are, they will not be satisfied. "


    "Because in this world, no matter how you say it, it''s still the principle of fist. Only you have talked about it all. What you said is the rule. Now no one disobeys what you said, and you don''t have to enjoy the ridicule and contempt of others like now."


    "Just make up your mind to try my way."


    "Even if you fail, it''s not a big loss for you, because you have nothing to lose now."


    "Or you can not choose, I will not force you, but you are really willing to spend such a life in such a muddle?"


    Lin Mu didn''t force him.


    It''s just a matter of fact.


    That''s right!


    What Lin Mu said is a fact. What he said is Zhao Yu''s situation.


    And only worse, no better.


    "You..."


    Although Zhao Yu thought so in his heart.


    However, only such a hateful was thoroughly cleaned up by an outsider, who did not know, which also made him a little angry.


    In any case, he is a prince of a huge empire and a noble member of the royal family.


    Even if those ministers'' addresses despise him, they just laugh at him secretly, despise him in their eyes, and have no courage to say it in front of him.


    Only those who have equal status with him dare to laugh face to face.


    Which is like today''s face-to-face without any cover up to say, completely did not see his royal disciple in the eye.


    It made him a little more angry.


    But what if he was angry? He is just a useless person, which has what kind of strength and such a person to see.


    The white Taoist priest in front of him is definitely from some big sects. If he is offended, the royal family will never protect itself and offend a big sect.


    I can only give people these grievances in my heart, and I dare not let them out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 725

    "I know you''re angry inside now."


    "But what can you do? You can''t do anything to me. "


    "It''s not me who says that even if you have another 10000, you will never be my opponent. If I want to crush you, it''s as easy as killing a mole ant."


    "This is the gap from the strength, because you are just a useless person now. No matter how hard you work and how you do things, then you are a useless person and still can''t hide the fact."


    "If you don''t try, you can only become a waste in your life. No matter how others laugh at you, no matter how they look down on you, you still have no way, and you can only bear to vent in your heart."


    "Because once you let it out, those who have strength will never let you go, and even if you are such a useless person, no matter how noble your status is, will the force behind you offend those powerful forces for such a useless person? Think about it, it''s absolutely impossible. "


    "So, do you have the confidence to use my method here?"


    Lin Mu picked up the wine cup on the table again and took a sip of sake slowly.


    Slowly looking at Zhao Yu in front of me.


    Looking at him, waiting for him to make a choice.


    He believes that Zhao Yu will definitely choose the right choice.


    He also can see that this person''s eyes will never go into the next person, a lifetime of such a muddle through, he also wants to let himself stand up again, don''t let others look down on, become the real person.


    Such ambitious people will definitely make the right choice, even if they bet on everything.


    Because he has nothing else to lose now.


    At most, it''s just his life.


    "so what''s your choice?"


    Lin Mu is waiting for his choice.


    "To tell you the truth, as far as I''m concerned, it''s just a piece of cake for me to sell your inborn talents to repair them


    "Good!"


    "My whole life will be like this. If I don''t gamble hard, my whole life will be like this. But I don''t want to be like this. I also want to be a man and stand on the top of the world!"


    "Well, you have made a right choice. I believe you will never regret it in the future."


    "Maybe in the future, when you stand at the top of the world, you will think of today''s things and come to thank me."


    Lin Mu smiles.


    He knew that this kid would definitely make the right choice.


    Only in this way can he get rid of the present situation and become a person who is looked down upon.


    "Come here!"


    Lin Mu waved a powerful attraction around them.


    Then, the two of them disappeared completely in the public, but they did not let the people here pay attention to their actions, because such things happen too much in the world, and such things are not uncommon.


    After all, the world is controlled by practitioners.


    There are more powerful people to go, so instant transfer, as long as it is a little thinner people can do.


    So it didn''t attract much attention.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 726

    "Where is this?"


    Just now, Zhao Yu felt that his body was pulled by a strong attraction, and he had no resistance at all.


    But in an instant he understood that it was the hands and feet of the white robed Taoist sitting opposite him.


    After finding out the current situation, he did not resist.


    Now that he has promised the white robed Taoist, he will not easily go back.


    And it''s too late for him to go back.


    He doesn''t have the strength to break away from this powerful attraction.


    Can only be passively attracted by this strong attraction, and then the body instantly left that restaurant.


    However, as soon as his body touched the ground, he immediately looked around.


    Trying to figure out where this is.


    But he frowned.


    Because the environment here is very strange, I have never been to this place in the future.


    He can be sure that this is definitely not a place around the imperial capital.


    Because around the imperial capital, he has basically traveled all over the years.


    As long as he gets to that place, he can know clearly.


    He can be sure that this is definitely a place far away from the imperial capital.


    "My dojo."


    Lin Mu didn''t hide anything from him.


    This is really his ashram, but it''s just a temporary ashram in this world.


    Lin Mu was ready to fight a protracted war in this world, so he naturally found a place to live in this world.


    "Oh


    After hearing what he said, Zhao Yu didn''t ask much.


    Directly asked him a question he most wanted to know.


    "What should I do now?"


    He doesn''t care much about everything now. What he cares about is how this white robed Taoist can cultivate himself as a natural waste?


    "Come with me."


    Lin Mu took a look at him, waved to him, and then went forward.


    To solve the problem of a person who is born to waste his pulse is simply a simple thing for him.


    After all, he is also a saint now. To solve a natural waste pulse, it''s just to do it at will.


    However, he has decided to solve this natural waste pulse at the same time, but also to leave a little cause and effect for this boy.


    At least let him owe a debt of his own.


    So he is going to wash marrow for Zhao Yu, so that he can get twice the result with half the effort while practicing.


    It''s his own fortune.


    But whether he can grasp it depends on himself.


    Not long after they left, they came to an open place.


    But there is a pool in the open valley.


    There was a strong white smell on the pool.


    Although Zhao Yu is a natural waste pulse, you can clearly know that the white breath emitted from the top of the pool is absolutely not simple. It is the most rich place he has ever seen.


    It''s just the breath from the pool. It''s full-bodied.


    What kind of treasure is the water in this pool?


    Zhao Yu''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Not only did he look at the pool, but also at Lin Mu.


    This young white robed Taoist is definitely not as simple as he thought.


    It''s definitely not a disciple of the big faction I think.


    Maybe this young white robed Taoist is an old immortal.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 727

    It''s not a great thing to be able to keep one''s appearance unchanged in the practice world.


    However, in order to show their status, dignity and strength, those strong people don''t deliberately keep their faces, so most of them are old.


    But there are some exceptions.


    There are some scholars who keep their own appearance all the time.


    Maybe the young looking white robed Taoist in front of him is such an old immortal.


    For such a strong man, it''s easy to keep his appearance.


    After thinking about this, Zhao Yu''s eyes revealed a glimmer of hope.


    It seems that the decision I just made is not wrong.


    This person may really have a way to help himself to cultivate this natural waste pulse.


    After thinking that he might be able to practice, he could not help revealing a trace of blazing color in his mind.


    Over the years, he has been fed up with the scorn of those people who are obviously inferior to him in status, but have more strength than him.


    He also wants to be a strong player.


    In this way, no one in the world would dare to despise him, and no one would dare to insult him.


    Looking forward to the things that he could practice in the future, he could not help clenching his fist.


    At the same time, imagine those people who insulted themselves and humiliated themselves before, and then hit them in the face with their fists.


    "You go first."


    Lin Mu waited until Zhao Yu sympathized with him, after the beautiful things in the future, said to him lightly.


    Now I haven''t recovered. It''s too early to think about the future.


    "Yes, master!"


    With the hope of recovering his natural pulse, Zhao Yu naturally dare not listen to Lin Mu''s command.


    At the same time, the name of Lin Mu also changed.


    From the beginning of the sound, the Taoist became the present master.


    Zhao Yu looked at the pool in front of his eyes, which exuded rich Qi, and hesitated a little.


    After all, he and the white robed Taoist just met. Why did he help himself?


    Or what good is it for him to help himself?


    This kind of idea, appears in own brain, then can''t throw away again.


    There was nothing to lose on that day.


    He also won''t let him naive think, just a strong man saw his sad and indignant mood to help himself.


    These strong people are not so boring.


    If this hesitation is just a moment.


    His eyes suddenly became firm.


    Even if this mysterious white robed Taoist comes to plot his own things, what can he plot?


    He is just a useless man.


    There is nothing.


    And now in front of me, there is a thing that can make me change my fate, and I can''t give up.


    He slowly took off his robe and went directly into the pool.


    Then feel the change of your body brought by the energy in the pool.


    Just down the moment and no feeling, but also feel a bit comfortable.


    As if there were some tiny creatures scratching their skin in the pool.


    Let her feel incomparably comfortable, even have some impulse to want to sleep in this pool.


    However, the next thing, so that he can remember life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 728

    "Ah


    Originally very comfortable Zhao Yu, suddenly came a scream.


    Originally, he felt very comfortable in his body, but suddenly, a strong pain came from his body.


    It''s the kind of direct pain without any omen, which is produced suddenly and instantly, and directly transmitted to his central nervous system.


    Let her feel their own bone marrow, there are countless powerful cannibal ants gnawing at their own bones.


    The cannibal ants in this world can directly bite through the bodies of some low-level practitioners. It can be seen how intense the pain he is suffering.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, he felt the pain from his body more intense. He felt that every bone in his body was suffering the most painful thing in the world.


    Constantly one time, one time of biting their own bones, and then put their own bones together, and then continue to bite.


    I''m suffering from it all the time.


    Let his eyes become extremely painful.


    His body is also rolling in the pool, trying to let himself end this incomparable pain.


    He can be sure that nothing in the world can be more painful than what he has accepted.


    Now in his mind, he only thought about how to end the pain more quickly.


    The pain made him want to faint, but he couldn''t do it.


    Because the moment he fainted, he would be awakened by the intense pain.


    Some of him want to die now.


    You know, she has lived in this world for so many years. She has been looked down upon, humiliated and beaten by others, which is absolutely impossible for a noble Royal child.


    But he just survived in such an environment.


    No matter how others beat him, how humiliating he was, he persisted and never thought of dying.


    Because he knew that if he died, then for others, it was just like a mole ant, which would not cause any harm to him.


    He was not reconciled.


    Even if he died, he had to remember his whole life.


    You''re dead.


    And let those who live think of his pain all the time.


    But when he got into the pool, he felt like death as never before.


    Moreover, he felt that it was a wonderful thing to die like this.


    So no longer think about anything, no longer think about anything, so quietly die.


    No more suffering from the world.


    Don''t be tortured like this again.


    What a wonderful thing it is.


    But she found herself unable to die.


    The water in the pool seems to have a magic power, which directly controls his body. Even if he wants to move, he can''t use any strength.


    I can only feel the pain of the water in the pool passively.


    I can only cry in pain in this pool.


    However, Lin Mu just stood on the bank and watched calmly, without any feeling of wanting to help.


    If he can''t bear such a little pain, he is not qualified to be the time controller of the world.


    You know, several of my disciples had to bear such pain when they were just ordinary people.


    And he, how to say, is also a royal son.


    No matter how down-to-earth, the snacks are definitely better than the original disciples, and the physical strength is also much better.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 729

    Zhao Yu can''t remember how long it has been. He only feels the incomparable pain on his body.


    It''s like all the bones in my body are going to be broken.


    And it''s the kind of being broken bit by bit by others.


    The pain filled his mind all the time.


    Although he is here incomparable resistance.


    But it''s useless. The water in the pool seems to have a kind of magic, which keeps his body from moving.


    He can only passively accept the pain.


    I can only bear the pain in my mind.


    Although his mind has been filled with pain, he still has a trace of intelligence. He feels that the water is absolutely not simple. Maybe it can help him to cultivate such a natural pulse.


    After thinking of this result, although he was still dominated by the pain, his eyes gradually became firm.


    Constantly endure the material in the pool to bring their own body damage.


    At the same time, also in the mind to cheer themselves up, adhere to, adhere to.


    As long as you persist, no one in the world will dare to look down on you and humiliate you.


    Such thoughts are also constantly filling his mind.


    This idea kept him going.


    He didn''t remember how long it had been. He just felt that the water in the pool had brought him pain.


    However, he still persisted.


    After a long time.


    He finally felt that some of the pain on his body was slowly passing away, and an inexplicable feeling was introduced into his body, which made him feel extremely comfortable and his eyes slowly closed. Now he just wanted to close his eyes forever and lie here comfortably, and never feel any pain again.


    At the same time, he now finds that his body can move.


    He leaned back slowly.


    Wide back against the edge of the pool, hands powerless on top.


    In my heart, I was finally relieved.


    "It''s over at last."


    Zhao Yu''s face was extremely pale, and his lips were constantly shaking, as if he had just experienced a devil like training.


    Now he felt that he couldn''t use all his strength. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get up the body which was almost half useless.


    Is this really effective?


    He couldn''t help thinking about it in his mind.


    He now feels that his body is worse than before, at least before is equivalent to an ordinary person, but now he feels that as long as it is a person can easily put him down.


    It feels worse than before.


    But the idea was instantly thrown out of his head.


    Because he felt that there was an inexplicable breath passing in his body.


    Let oneself continuously feel incomparable comfortable.


    This is the true Qi in the legend.


    Although he never felt what the real Qi was like.


    But he can be sure that the breath in his body is the real Qi in the world.


    He felt a trace of Qi in his body, which made him very surprised.


    I''ve been working hard for more than 20 years, but I haven''t seen it.


    For more than 20 years, I have been working hard to cultivate, and I want to feel some real Qi in my body.


    But it''s of no use.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 730

    But I didn''t expect that in the pool of the white robed Taoist, I felt a trace of Qi in my body after just soaking for a while.


    It made him very excited.


    Now he even wants to drag his tired body and sing a song.


    He''s been living too much over the years.


    Anyone who can practice can look down on him.


    Because he is just a useless person who can''t cultivate. He can''t stand up in this powerful world.


    This time after going back, I can finally raise my chest to be a person, and look at those who despise my own eyes.


    At the same time, they can completely ignore their disdainful eyes.


    There''s no need to passively ignore it like now.


    Because he is no longer a waste pulse, he is also a cultivator who can practice now.


    He will let everyone in the world know that Zhao Yu is no worse than anyone in the world.


    He continued to soak in the pool for a long time.


    Finally, I feel that my body has recovered some strength.


    When he felt his body was ready to move, he immediately stood up.


    Facing Lin Mu with his back, he respectfully said, "thank you for your help."


    "If you have any orders from me, I will go through fire and water."


    Zhao Yu knew that his physical condition was brought to him by the young looking Taoist in white robes.


    Naturally, he can''t be presumptuous with him.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu waved, and then Zhao Yu''s clothes, which were taken off, instantly returned to his body, as if those clothes had life, directly and accurately penetrated into every part of his body.


    This made Zhao Yu''s face red.


    He also suddenly thought of himself. After he came out, there was nothing to hide the private parts of his body.


    "Go back first, and come back here tomorrow."


    "It''s not far from the imperial capital. This is the meteorite mountain range next to the imperial capital. When you arrive, we will pick you up naturally."


    Lin Mu took a look at him and indicated that he could go now.


    But I have to come back tomorrow.


    There was a trace of doubt on Zhao Yu''s face.


    Don''t all your physical problems have been solved? Why do you have to come here tomorrow?


    "Some of your blocked meridians have not been completely cleared. There are still some blocked meridians. Although you can feel the existence of Qi now, you hope to cultivate it now, and your future achievements will not be too high."


    "So it will take at least half a month to completely deal with your blocked meridians, so in the next half a month you will come here to wash marrow in this pool!"


    Lin Mu sees Zhao Yu''s question and answers it directly to him.


    Lin Mu can naturally solve the problem of natural waste pulse in his body at one time, but it doesn''t do him any good.


    After all, he is still too weak to suffer the sudden strength.


    If Lin Mu forces his blocked meridians to get through, I will do him great harm, which is not good for his future achievements.


    After all, Zhao Yu wants to be the world Master in the future. Naturally, he can''t reach a certain level and never rise again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 731

    "Yes, master!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Zhao Yu felt bitter.


    Today, for a while, he felt like he was going to die. There was no good place in his body. Even now, he still felt that some bones of his body were aching.


    But at the thought that the pain would last for half a month, his face broke down.


    If you bear such pain for half a month, you may die.


    "What? I can''t bear the pain at all. "


    "Then what determination do you have to become that person, not to be looked down upon or ridiculed by others?"


    "If you don''t even have such willpower, what can you talk about becoming a strong man? You have such willpower. It''s estimated that you can''t persist until you reach a certain level of cultivation. If so, it''s better to continue to be your useless person. "


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly became cold and looked at him coldly.


    If he can''t hold on to this pain, Lin Mu will admit it.


    He recognized that he was blind and found a person who was not competent for the control of the world.


    Then this person will lose the qualification to be the master of the world, and also lose the self-cultivation.


    Although this kind of thing has some troubles, Lin Mu still thinks that if he can''t stick to it, let him continue to be his useless person.


    The big deal is to wait for hundreds of years and keep looking for the next one.


    "I can!"


    Zhao Yu also saw some of Lin Mu''s eyes, cold with the look of disappointment.


    He suddenly felt his pain for more than 20 years.


    Yes, if you can''t bear such a little pain, what else can you talk about to be a strong man and let people in this world respect themselves.


    Even if you can cultivate yourself, you will not be able to persist to a certain extent.


    Thinking of this, the bitterness on his face disappeared, and his face became firm.


    At the same time, he clenched his hands tightly and looked at Lin Mu firmly.


    Answered firmly.


    "The pain of more than 20 years has persisted for many years. What is such a little pain?"


    "Well, I''m right."


    After seeing Zhao Yu''s painting, Lin Mu immediately became firm and did not hesitate at all.


    There was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.


    It seems that my vision is very good.


    At least not the wrong person.


    "You can have a rest now. Tomorrow is the same time to come here, but here is a warm reminder that tomorrow will be more painful than today, so go back and get ready."


    Lin Mu didn''t wait for his answer after he finished. He let him leave here with a wave of his hand.


    "Well, after finishing here, I guess I''ll focus on the mysterious forces of the heavens and the world."


    "After all, it''s you that''s my big problem now."


    After Lin Mu looks at Zhao Yu to leave, there is a color of thinking in his eyes.


    He did not forget the main purpose of his coming to the world.


    So far, however, he has found no trace.


    It''s as if there is no evil force in this world.


    However, the task of the system can not be aimless.


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, this force is really hidden too deep, resulting in that he does not show a little bit of horsemanship in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 732

    Half a month later.


    Zhao Yu came out of the pain again.


    For half a month, no one knew what pain he had suffered.


    No one knows how he persevered.


    For the past half a month, he has been living in dire straits every day. He feels that even in the past second, he may not be able to stick to it.


    However, fortunately, he finally insisted on this half a month.


    He passed Lin Mu''s test after all.


    He didn''t let himself down. After half a month of pain, he obviously felt that his body had become better.


    It''s not Shixian''s weak body at all.


    He now feels some real Qi in his body every day.


    All the time I feel some Qi in my body, but I keep swimming in my body.


    He felt better and better.


    These days, he is also practicing in secret. He also feels that the true Qi in this world can gather in his elixir field.


    Such a change does not make him happy.


    But he also knows who brought him such changes.


    This is the white robed Taoist in front of us.


    Although the buyer looks very young, he has already believed that the white robed Taoist is the powerful immortal who keeps his appearance.


    Otherwise, he would not have such means.


    After all, he was so old that he had never heard of anyone who could let a person with a broken pulse practice.


    The only thing to succeed is to happen to yourself.


    This is made by the young looking Taoist in white.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "In the future, if there is something in front of us that can be used by the younger generation, the younger generation will never refuse."


    Although he had been respectfully grateful to him before, this time, he still bowed to Lin Mu respectfully.


    Because, the last time I thank Lin Mu for bringing his hope, this time I thank Lin Mu for completely solving the hidden danger of her body, and improving his physique. He can feel that his present talent is absolutely the strongest among the characters of the same level.


    "Well!"


    "In the past half a month, you have done well."


    "The pain of Concord is not something that ordinary people can experience. You should know that as long as ordinary people experience such pain for a moment, they feel that they want to die, but you have persisted for half a month!"


    Lin Musi was not stingy of her praise.


    For such a persistent person, he will not be stingy.


    And although it is also one of the tasks that I came to this world.


    After all, we should cultivate him to the highest level in the world.


    "In recent days, I have made a book for you which is most suitable for you according to your constitution. Take it."


    "This skill, I can say, is the most suitable one for you in the world, and there is no one. After practice, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    After Lin Mu finished his previous words, and then casually wiped from his own space ring, a big white book appeared in his hand.


    Then, he gave it to Zhao Yu directly.


    "Work hard. Don''t be disappointed in the future."


    "In the future, I hope to see you at the top of the world."


    After Lin Mu handed over this skill to him, his figure moved and disappeared completely.


    After all, when she came to this world, she had no plans to accept any more apprentices.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 733

    So you don''t have to be around him all the time, just pay a little attention to him in the dark.


    As long as we can ensure that he will not die, can reach the peak of the world and play to the level of his own task.


    As long as he reaches the highest level of strength in the world according to his own expectations, there will be a guarantee to hand over the world to him.


    He has come to the pinnacle of the world, even if some strong people are dissatisfied, there is no way.


    And this time, he didn''t plan to cultivate him all the time.


    What he got was the fact that he was seen by himself, that he was struggling in the world.


    Step by step to the top.


    He has more important things to do.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I can''t repay you."


    Zhao Yu looks at Lin Mu who has disappeared, and then looks at the white skill book in his hand.


    He didn''t doubt what Lin Mu said to himself before he left.


    After all, the new white robed Taoist changed his destiny and transformed himself into a person who could be cultivated.


    Having reached such a level, what else do you want to cheat yourself?


    Therefore, the elder said that this skill was the most suitable for him, so he had no doubt.


    Now he only felt that he owed the mysterious master more.


    The kindness of helping oneself to change his fate has not yet been rewarded, and now he has given him the most suitable skill. How can he repay such kindness in the future.


    He shook his head helplessly in his heart.


    At the same time, he thought firmly in his heart: "no matter what the elder wants in the future, as long as I can do it, I will definitely help the elder to do it in order to repay the elder''s kindness."


    Zhao Yu stares at the white skill in his hand, and the firmness in his eyes is more intense.


    Now he will change his fate, let some people look down on him, let those who humiliated themselves pay more price.


    Let those who once did not pay attention to themselves and thought that they were a waste all their life, open their eyes and have a good look. He and Zhao Yu can also reach the peak of the world and become a strong cultivator.


    Let them pay for their blindness.


    Thinking about the future of those who originally looked down on themselves, humiliated themselves, and constantly apologized to themselves, don''t show a smile in his corner.


    He''s been so depressed these years.


    Apart from his mother, no one believes him, no one has ever looked him in the eye, no one has ever looked him in the eye.


    He has had enough of these days. He wants to change.


    He wanted those people to know that they were all wrong.


    Zhao Yu is not a waste.


    He wants to let everyone in the world know that Zhao Yu is not a waste, but a genius.


    "Mother, wait for me. It''s time for me to change my fate. You don''t have to worry about me any more."


    "In the future, I must let all people in the world have heard my name of Zhao Yu."


    After Lin Mu left for a long time.


    Zhao Yucai slowly left the valley.


    Finally, outside the valley, Zhao Yu once again looked back at the valley that had changed his destiny.


    His eyes were firmed by him again, and then he left here with his head high.


    He said that after this, people all over the world would tremble.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 734

    "Lin Mu, come here. The elder wants to see you."


    Wuanzong is one of the most powerful sects in the world.


    It''s the training place for the sect''s disciples.


    Suddenly a voice came.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll be right there."


    Lin Mu slowly opened and closed his eyes. Everyone was short of the disciple who brought words to him.


    Slowly said that you know.


    Then he finished his meditation, got up slowly and walked to the place where the elder was.


    "Well, who is Lin Mu? How long is this? It''s only a year. I frequently invite elders to meet me and take two. If I remember correctly, it''s the third time this month. What kind of magic does he have that can make the elders pay so much attention to it! "


    After waiting for Lin Mu to leave, the address of those in the training ground can''t help whispering.


    After all, the origin of Lin Mu was too mysterious. He suddenly entered the sect and was taken seriously by the elder.


    About three times a month.


    Such a great honor is something that ordinary students dare not even think about.


    You know, the elders of this sect don''t want to abstain. Some disciples can only see one or two sides of some elders in their whole life, and they are also the lowest elders.


    They haven''t even met the senior elders.


    But trees are different.


    In less than a year, the three elders of Zhongmen attached great importance to Zhongmen.


    You know, it''s time to dream. In the middle gate, you can be regarded as a strong one, only inferior to the elder and the patriarch.


    Moreover, it is said that the patriarch will abdicate soon, and the next patriarch will be the three elders.


    What an honor it is to be valued by the three elders at this time.


    If they had not known before that the strength of the young man who was valued by the three elders was absolutely unfathomable and could not have been provoked by his own small shrimps, they would have been unable to help fighting against Lin Mu.


    After all, the envy of human nature in this world is unimaginable.


    Why are all disciples of the same level? Why should you be valued by the elder?


    Do you know why resources are better than us?


    Why?


    In this way of thinking, such a young man will not easily let go of this person who is completely different from himself and others.


    Had it not been for another contest, Lin Mu would have beaten the most powerful of them to spit blood, and they would have been able to help themselves to do it.


    "Hee hee! You don''t understand. Who let people find a good pair of skins? "


    "It''s said that the three elders like men."


    Lin Mu didn''t dare to be presumptuous at this time, but when he left, their words that had been held in their hearts for a long time could be said in public.


    After all, no one here likes this and his unique disciple.


    They want to push him out of their small circle.


    Let him get out of here.


    But these people can only do so. If they go a little further, they still don''t have the courage to do it.


    The elder''s anger can''t be borne by these ordinary disciples.


    Besides, they can''t even beat Lin Mu.


    However, what they didn''t know was that all the words they said fell into Lin Mu''s ears, but he didn''t care.


    Otherwise, they are enjoying the anger of a saint.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 735

    "What can I do for you?"


    But what those disciples didn''t think of at all was that.


    After Lin Mu entered the room of the three elders, he didn''t show any respect.


    As if back to their own home, at will to sit on the throne.


    Look at him blandly.


    However, the man who is said to be the next patriarch in the legend is not presumptuous about the young life in front of him.


    You know, the three elders in this field can also be regarded as one side often left, although there is no name of the three elders of Wuan sect in the practice world.


    But such a powerful man was respectful to Lin Mu.


    I''m not interested in any kind of recklessness at all.


    Even if it is the eyes of the profligate time.


    Even he was one of those people who had some fears.


    It''s that deep fear.


    Such emotions should not appear in the eyes of such a powerful person.


    But in the face of the iron general fact, no one can object to this, the look of fear appeared in this person''s eyes.


    And it looks like it''s still that kind, which can''t be eliminated.


    "My Lord, those people have sent me news."


    In the face of Lin Mu''s impoliteness, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous at all, just answered his question respectfully.


    He will never forget that night a year ago, when the young man found himself, he just showed a little disdain, and was shocked to kneel down by his authority.


    This young man just relies on the prestige of this area to shock the powerful him out of breath. He really can''t use a little of his real Qi.


    He can only be humiliated kneeling on the ground, looking at him is also plain.


    I do not know why, he looked at such a plain look, he had some fear.


    But here he is so flat and light, just like an ordinary person.


    There was no sign of lethality.


    But I don''t know why there is a trace of fear in my heart, that is, the fear of pain.


    Just like when I was weak, I showed such emotion in the face of people who were far stronger than myself.


    But how is that possible?


    Is there anyone stronger than yourself in this world?


    Maybe there will be, but he can be sure that even if he is better than himself, he can''t go anywhere. At most, he is better than himself, and he has absolutely no strength to press himself.


    But this person has such strength.


    The real strength of this man is terrible.


    People can''t lift any resistance.


    He immediately understood what that look meant.


    That''s a way of looking at ordinary people.


    Yes, in the world of practice, the well-known elder Wu''an Zongsan is just an ordinary person in this young man''s eyes.


    In the eyes of this young man, he is just an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people who can be crushed to death at will.


    That''s why he looks at himself with such plain eyes, not with murderous, forced, cold and disdainful eyes.


    That''s how I look at myself.


    Let oneself feel the color of matchless fear.


    Having figured this out, he did not dare to raise his resistance at all.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    He is still young in this world, and he has plenty of time to enjoy.


    And sooner or later, he will become the leader of the clan.


    How can you die so easily?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 736

    So he didn''t dare to raise his resistance at all.


    And it has decided in its heart that no matter what this person wants, as long as he can give it, he will give it. If he can''t give it this time, he will try his best to give it to him.


    Just keep your life.


    That''s why we have this scene.


    "Oh! What did those people ask you to do? "


    Lin Mu''s eyes were fixed.


    Those guys finally showed up.


    I have been lurking in this world for a year, just to wait until this moment.


    A year ago, he deduced that this wuanzong might have something to do with his goal.


    This is the only thing that I deduce useful in this world.


    Therefore, this dream must have something to do with the so-called evil forces in the universe.


    It may even be a force that that force has cultivated in the world.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mu directly found this elder, who seemed to be in a high position, and came directly to him.


    Although there was still some disdain at that moment in his family, after he showed absolute strength, the elder did not submit himself respectfully.


    As she expected, this clan is really related to the evil things in the heaven and the world.


    Even every few years, the patriarch will join that force and become a member of that powerful type.


    Moreover, the powerful force from the heaven and the world is still secretly supporting it, and constantly giving resources to wuanzong. Its purpose is to make the world''s practice world become the word of wuanzong.


    Then we can achieve his goal.


    Lin Mu didn''t act rashly immediately after knowing these situations.


    Because he has not yet figured out how many strong this force is.


    If there is no strong one above the sage, it''s OK.


    You can solve it by yourself, but once you have a strong one above the sage, it''s not so good, so you have to discuss it from the long run.


    The way of sages is strong. Only with the help of the power of the world can we fight against it. We can not fight against it by ourselves.


    If I foolishly know the situation of this example, I will attack it alone, and then I will be besieged by those strong men, then my brother really wants to cry.


    Therefore, Lin Mu controlled the three elders of Wu''an sect and asked him to inquire for himself.


    Of course, the way of control is a little bit violent.


    Lin Mu directly tore up half of his soul and controlled it in his own hands. As long as this man dared to betray himself, he could completely destroy his soul at any time.


    When the time comes, his other half will be divorced. Because of the ruling of this half, he will disappear directly in this world and never enter reincarnation.


    Such means, even the strong above the saints, can not be retrieved.


    Only in this way will he be willing to surrender to himself, dare not give birth to any reason to betray himself.


    Because he knew that as long as he dared to betray him, he would also die.


    No one in the world can save him.


    However, in order not to make himself open, he went directly to this sect to be an ordinary disciple.


    Just let him report his situation about that force for a period of time.


    This time, it seems that there is a new situation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 737

    "Those people didn''t tell us what to do when they saw us this time."


    "Just let''s get ready. They said they would have new activities in the near future."


    "We need to cooperate then."


    "It was just a little order, and then they just left."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the three elders directly betrayed the power standing behind them without any hesitation.


    After all, even if that force can bring them benefits and bring them unimaginable things, it has to save his life.


    Now half of his soul, but in this young man''s time.


    If the young man knew that he had betrayed him, he would not come to a good end.


    It may even lead to a tragic end of immortality.


    Such a dangerous thing in his hands, he naturally dare not have any idea of betraying Lin Mu.


    Therefore, we can only betray the force standing behind us all the time.


    After all, no matter how terrible the force is, no matter how stressed it is, it does not have its own destiny.


    But this person actually pinches his own life gate. As long as he wants, he can pinch himself to death at any time.


    Therefore, which one is more important, the discerning person can see clearly at a glance.


    "Oh


    Lin Mu showed an unexpected look.


    This year, the mysterious force hidden in the world seemed not to engage in any conspiracy at all. It was a little too quiet.


    But I don''t know why I told the three elders this time that they have new activities recently and need their cooperation.


    "It''s finally showing off."


    "Don''t let me catch you!"


    But Lin Mu didn''t care too much.


    Now he just needs to seize the paws of this force.


    However, he did not intend to easily let this force''s pubic hair succeed.


    Since there are new activities of this force in the near future.


    Well, how do you have to go to mix a foot is not.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Now that we are ready to join in, we need to ask the specific things clearly.


    "They didn''t ask us to prepare too many things. They just asked us to prepare some identity tokens, some clothes of the disciples of the sect, and then select some disciples with good means to join them."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the three elders frowned.


    At the same time, I was surprised.


    "It seems that this mysterious man is going to do it at last!"


    Over the past year, no matter what situation he reported, the mysterious man just gave a random reply and disappeared. But this time, he asked himself a little more and asked about the specific situation.


    It seems that this mysterious man can''t bear it at last.


    Finally, it''s time to start.


    But I don''t know if I can give my destiny to the master again when the two mussels fight.


    His eyes kept turning in his eyes. Look at the idea.


    But he didn''t dare to show it.


    At any point.


    His head was even lower. He didn''t dare to look at Lin Mu sitting on the main table.


    "Oh! That''s it


    "I believe you should know how to operate it!"


    Lin Mu took a look at him. The hidden meaning of his words can be seen by people with clear eyes.


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    "I''ll make sure that I''m the adult."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 738

    "Well!"


    "Just let me know."


    When Lin Mu saw that he understood what he meant, he didn''t say any more.


    I don''t plan to stay here any longer. He knows everything he wants to know, and there''s no need to talk with this guy any more.


    "I''ll go first."


    "Your honor."


    The three elders still didn''t dare to show a look of disrespect to Lin Mu.


    For fear of this powerful existence, I turned around and slapped myself to death.


    Because he knows that this powerful existence has such strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo


    "Finally."


    Just for a moment, the three elders felt that there was no breath in their room except for themselves.


    It was obvious that Lin Mu had left his room at that moment.


    And he didn''t feel it at all.


    Only when he was sure that the mysterious existence had gone did he dare to raise his head.


    I felt the cold sweat that didn''t exist on my forehead.


    Do not know why, face Lin Mu, he always feels very frightened.


    Although, Lin Mu didn''t show any other breath to him, he always felt that the incomparable pressure was oppressing him.


    As if his body at any time may be this strong breath to crush the same.


    In front of this man, he could not produce any resistance.


    Can only crawl in front of this person, listening to his own things, dare not have a little disobedient color.


    "Who is this being?"


    "Is there such terror in the world?"


    The three elders looked at the closed door with fear.


    I think of the night when they met for the first time.


    That night was a nightmare for him, which seemed to crush all the forces in the world. It showed in front of him unbridled and oppressed his body constantly. He felt that his body was about to explode.


    But he can also feel that the strength that the person used for himself is not his full strength at all, even he just passively used a little strength.


    Even a little coercion can be regarded as the strength of the strong in the public. He is so oppressed.


    Such a powerful existence is rare even in this world.


    However, such a powerful existence is really in front of you, and you still have to order yourself to do it according to his instructions, otherwise you will lose your life.


    Although the powerful existence did not say anything to itself, nor did it threaten itself with any words.


    But he can clearly feel that his soul has lost half of it.


    That is to say, at that time, his soul had been torn down by this powerful existence.


    Half of his soul is in the hands of this mysterious and powerful existence, if he dares to betray this person.


    He didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Because he knew that no matter how powerful those people behind the clan were, there was no way to bring back a person whose soul had been destroyed.


    As long as the mysterious and powerful existence completely annihilates his own half of the soul, then he will also completely disappear in this world.


    Never enter reincarnation.


    Think about the consequences, the body can not help shaking up.


    He can''t bear such consequences.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 739

    Half a month later.


    The Third Elder once again found Lin Mu.


    "My Lord! Just now those people have informed me that they will take action in three days and specially send out a few disciples to cooperate with them. "


    As soon as Lin Mu came in, the three elders immediately told Lin Mu what those people told him.


    I dare not hide anything at all.


    After all, his life is still in the hands of this man.


    "Oh! So fast? "


    Lin Mu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that some people would start so soon.


    Originally, Lin Mu thought that at least they would have to go through several months of preparation before they started, but he didn''t expect that it had just passed. In only half a month, they couldn''t bear it and were about to start.


    It can be seen from this incident that the mysterious forces hidden in this world are determined to win this incident.


    "Well! I see. Give me a place then! "


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mu said to the three elders again.


    Since they are so anxious, we can see that they attach importance to this matter, so Lin Mu naturally can''t miss this opportunity.


    Lin Mu has never relaxed his vigilance against this mysterious force coming from the heaven and the world, so this is what you want to do and what you want to get. Naturally, Lin Mu can''t let them get what they want.


    They have to fail at least once.


    "Yes


    Three elder naturally dare not ask what more, just respectfully answered a.


    Then he looked up and found that Lin Mu''s figure had already left the room.


    "Hoo..."


    After seeing the terrible existence, the three elders touched the cold sweat on their forehead again.


    Then immediately go down to arrange this matter.


    He didn''t dare to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    "Suzerain, this is the list of elite disciples I have selected. You can have a look and see what needs to be improved."


    Three days later, wuanzong was in the main hall.


    The three elders said to the man sitting in the first place.


    The man sitting in the first place was also wearing the clothes of Wu''an sect, but it was much more luxurious than those of the elders.


    His face looked very elegant.


    In any way, he is a scholar.


    However, this person''s identity is not simple. He is the leader of Wu''an sect.


    And one of the most powerful people in the world.


    Liu Zian passed through the list of disciples handed to him by the three elders.


    At random, I found that most of them were the names of some of my familiar disciples.


    These people are also the elite disciples of the sect.


    Lin Mu''s name is also on it.


    "Well!"


    Liu Zian looked, these people in the usual performance did not show dissatisfaction with the clan, at the same time, their strength also reached the requirements of those people.


    So he didn''t say much, nodded and agreed to this list.


    "Well! Third, I can rest assured that you will do what you choose. "


    "You go to inform them, and then the adults will send someone to meet them."


    "You''ll follow them then, in case of any accident."


    Liu Zian handed the list of disciples to the three elders, and then told him.


    "I know I won''t let anything happen to them."


    Although the mouth said so, but the heart is what, others do not know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 740

    "How''s it going?"


    In a mysterious place of wuanzong, a man who was covered in a black robe looked at Liu Zian, the leader of wuanzong, who was standing in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all done."


    "I basically have the impression that these people belong to that kind of good seedlings. After transformation, they will definitely have a lot of fighting power."


    Liu zi''an was not just the leader of Wu''an sect.


    His true identity also comes from one of the great forces in the universe.


    After that force came to this world, he began to lay out his plans in this world.


    Wuanzong, this is his chess piece left in this world.


    This is an important chess piece. Naturally, he won''t let others control it easily. However, he can''t control this force all the time.


    After all, it''s too high-profile, and it''s easy to attract the attention of some strong people in the world.


    Some of the strong men in this world still have something to fear.


    Especially those who come from a powerful force in the universe as well as them.


    Those people are their enemies. Those people will definitely stop what they want to do.


    Some of their enemies didn''t know where they got the news thousands of years ago. Now that they know it, they have begun to lay out in the world secretly.


    So their enemies didn''t hesitate, and they quickly expanded their layout in this world.


    Some of the forces to which they belong and those of their enemies belong have already met too much.


    And he lost several people on his own side.


    So naturally, he can''t hide the most important pieces in the world.


    So every few hundred years, he would come to wuanzong in another capacity to preside over the overall situation.


    Moreover, although these elders did not come from his forces, he was very relieved by his brainwashing in recent years.


    After all, he doesn''t think these powerful elders can resist his brainwashing in this world.


    Moreover, he also appropriately revealed some information behind him.


    It also revealed that as long as they take refuge in themselves, they can make them stronger. Naturally, some of them don''t know what purpose they came to this world for. However, after hearing that they can make their strength stronger again, no one thought of resisting or even investigating.


    So he can use these people who are not his power so confidently and boldly.


    But rest assured, there are many ways to stay.


    Those elders did not know that they had been assassinated in their bodies. As long as they had any idea of mutiny, the backhand left on them would crush them to death instantly.


    However, this three elder''s luck is a little bit better, he was stared at by Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu has regarded the three elders as the dark son in this world, so it is impossible for him to die easily.


    So at the moment when he tore up the soul of the three elders, he also left the matter to the three elders to clear away.


    Otherwise, the careful thinking of the three elders would have been noticed by the snobbish people.


    "Well!"


    "The plan we are going to make this time is very important. Even if we finish our task this time, our final plan will be soon."


    "So this time, nothing can happen."


    When the man in the black robe is stern.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 741

    "Everybody follow me!"


    In a mysterious valley.


    The people of wuanzong walked behind a man in black robe.


    When the man in Black got to a place, he would signal them to stop.


    And then a wave.


    Strangely, when he waved it, a dark black hole suddenly appeared on the stone wall of the valley without any road.


    Regardless of the look of the disciples in the back, the man said directly to the people behind.


    That kind of tone reveals the incomparable coldness and severity.


    People dare not resist his meaning.


    We can only follow him and walk into this mysterious black hole. No one knows what is waiting for them.


    "Lin Mu, who is the one in front of you? I have never seen such a mysterious person in the sect. "


    These people are naturally the disciples selected by wuanzong.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that the elder is familiar with them. Maybe they are also some elders of the sect."


    "But we are not qualified to know these levels yet!"


    Lin Mu said casually.


    He naturally knew what kind of identity the person in front of him was.


    This guy is a member of a mysterious force who has been looking for a long time in this world.


    After staying in this world for so long, people in this mysterious force finally show their feet.


    Also let oneself not be able to engage in the aimless search.


    This time, he has to seize the opportunity to see what the mysterious forces are planning in the world.


    "Well, what do the elders want us to do with this mysterious man?"


    The person who asked Lin Mu before asked him again in a low voice.


    He was a little uneasy. He always felt that something was wrong here, but he couldn''t say exactly what was wrong.


    But I don''t know why, there is always a sense of uneasiness in his heart. He always feels that his life and death are hard to predict after this time.


    But it''s impossible. It seems that this mysterious man is very familiar with the high-level of zongmen. He must be one of the high-level of zongmen.


    He and others are the elite disciples of the sect and the mainstay of the sect in the future.


    How can those high-level officials of zongmen attack their own people?


    "It''s certainly not a bad thing."


    "Don''t you see that we are all elite disciples of the sect? Calling us here must be training us. "


    Lin Mu''s face didn''t care. He thought it was a matter of course to call them over.


    It also shows his image in this sect.


    "Yes, too!"


    After that person hears Lin Mu''s words, also in the heart secretly nodded.


    It seems that I''m really worried. No matter how suspicious I am, I can''t doubt that zongmen is going to attack his own people.


    If you lose these people, it is also an unexpected loss for zongmen.


    This time, he and others are called over. It''s estimated that, as Lin Mu said, he wants to cultivate them in secret.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long walk.


    The mysterious man in black, the leader, once again reached out to indicate that they could stop.


    Then he said to them in a husky voice.


    "You''re all pretty good."


    "It''s your luck to choose you this time."


    "Don''t let me down!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 742

    "Let''s all go in!"


    The man, whose whole body was hidden under the black robe, spoke with some coldness.


    It''s just something that looks like an altar in front of him, he said to the disciples of wuanzong.


    "Master, I don''t know what it is."


    There was a brave man, and some big people asked the man in black.


    At the same time, there was a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Don''t ask more than you should."


    "As long as you know, it won''t do you any harm!"


    He clearly showed some impatience.


    "Besides, I don''t like people talking too much!"


    The voice of the black robed man suddenly became cold and waved to the air.


    The man who first started to ask questions suddenly turned red.


    "Now, everybody get in right now."


    The man in black suddenly became a little aggressive.


    A strong pressure was also released among the people.


    Although these disciples are some of the elite disciples of wuanzong, they are also disciples after all, and their strength is naturally not much higher.


    For such a powerful existence, there is no resistance at all.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. We just asked because we were curious. Since I don''t want to say it, we just do it."


    There was a smart looking disciple who saw something wrong and immediately came out to make things right.


    At the same time, some of the disciples became uneasy.


    Also lost the confidence of the first, it seems that they are not friendly here.


    If it''s really for their good, why force them in so much?


    It''s not impossible to tell them the benefits directly.


    Although most people have some inner uneasiness, they dare not show it.


    Because they can''t resist the pressure released by the man in black robe. Although they have never seen the man in black robe, most people can be sure that the man in black robe can shoot all the people present at any time.


    "Lin Mu, there seems to be something wrong with the situation now."


    "This man doesn''t seem to have any good intentions for us."


    Lin Mu side of a person has some quietly to Lin Mu said.


    "You are the man the three elders like. Do you have any inside information?"


    "What is this man? What kind of position does it exist in the clan? "


    Obviously, this man is interested in Lin Mu''s friendship with the three elders in the clan. He wants to find out what kind of identity the black robed man is from his mouth?


    If they are the ancestors of zongmen, they will feel at ease.


    Although it seems that this elder has a bad temper.


    "I don''t know."


    "The three elders didn''t tell me what the purpose of this time was. They just asked me to come here to follow the elder."


    Although Lin Mu knew clearly in his heart, he couldn''t say anything about it.


    After all, he has to figure out what this mysterious force is up to.


    In order not to scare the snake, he can''t expose it in advance. Instead, he has to wait for the next step. After they go in, they have to see what this mysterious force is doing.


    "Alas! Forget it


    That person hears Lin Mu and don''t know, also some sighed tone, didn''t continue to ask further.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 743

    "Everybody get in."


    "It''s a good place. It was discovered by zongmen hundreds of years ago. Only the special top level has a chance to know the existence here!"


    "I can tell you that all the sect elders have been here and received training, and the strength of each sect elder has been greatly improved."


    "If it''s not because you are also elite disciples of the sect, the mainstay of the sect in the future, and the high-level members of the sect, you will not be willing to tell you this."


    The black robed man also noticed the situation at the scene, some of them were out of control, and his face began to ease.


    Although the tone is still so cold, but at least it is also an explanation.


    "You are the mainstay of the clan in the future, and also the hope of supporting the clan. Naturally, the clan will not have any bad thoughts for you!"


    "I just have a bad temper and don''t like others to talk. This is my only explanation. In the future, I don''t want to hear that you have any doubts about the clan."


    The voice of the black robed man was still so cold, but his explanation calmed the hearts of the floating people.


    Everyone was also relieved, but no one except Lin Mu found that the man in black robe was very funny.


    Moreover, the black robed man''s eyes hidden under the black robe looked at the disciples of the Wu''an sect as if they were looking at a prey that was about to be caught by a hunter.


    "Half a step to the great Luo Jinxian, not enough for fear."


    "I just don''t know if there are other powerful ambushes here."


    The strength of this black robed man is nothing in Lin Mu''s eyes. Even if he has not recovered yet, he can still be slapped to death. However, Lin Mu is worried about what his accomplices are here.


    Although his divine consciousness has scanned this place and has not found any other powerful existence hidden in the dark, who can say these things.


    No one knows what powerful treasure that mysterious force has that can influence their breath.


    Moreover, Lin Mu''s current situation is not optimistic, and his strength has not recovered to his heyday.


    In addition, he is in the light, and the mysterious force is in the dark.


    And this place is also under the control of that mysterious force.


    The weather, the place and the people are not on his side, so he is not careful.


    I''m afraid the car will turn over.


    "That''s, that''s, I''m joking. Zongmen has trained us for so many years. How can we doubt zongmen?"


    I have to say that the explanation of the man in black is really useful.


    Most of the disciples of wuanzong believed it.


    "All right, let''s all go in."


    After the black robed man said this, he slowly stood aside and looked at them calmly, as if he didn''t want to say anything more.


    These disciples also looked at each other, nodded to several people they were familiar with, and walked slowly to the altar.


    Because the number of disciples who came here this time is not very large, only 23.


    Soon, it was Lin Mu.


    At the same time, Lin Mu is also the last one.


    "Do you want to start here?"


    Lin Mu looked at the space at this time, except that he was the man in black.


    This man in black is definitely not his opponent. It''s just easy for him to win.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 744

    "Forget it, I''ll spare you a little life first."


    Lin Mu thought about it and decided not to do it here.


    Because the current situation has not been determined, and he also wants to see what the purpose of this time is.


    Why do you call these elite disciples who have performed well in the sect here alone.


    He won''t believe the black fat man''s story is that he asked them to come and upgrade.


    It is estimated that this is not a good place for some of their elite disciples.


    "Not yet?"


    He didn''t know his life at all. The man in black robe, who was just in front of him, saw that only Lin Mu was still here. It seemed that he was hesitating. He couldn''t help but have an impatient look on his face.


    There was also a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "Oh! Master, I was distracted just now. I''ll go in right away. "


    Lin Mu behaved like some ordinary disciples, and there was no difference.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that Lin Mu finally went in, the man in black couldn''t help humming coldly and didn''t say anything more.


    "Ha ha! When you go in, you''ll die and die. "


    "Let''s make you our tools for controlling the world."


    After everyone entered the altar, the black robed man looked around and found that there was nothing hidden in the dark. He began to sneer.


    He never felt much about these disciples of wuanzong.


    In his eyes, there are only some disciples, just tools, or cannon fodder, that they use to conquer the world.


    If it wasn''t for these people, there would be a little bit of use, and he didn''t want to talk more with this mole ant.


    His existence can kill these mole ants with a slap.


    If it had not been for the fact that their influence had been noticed by the will of the world, he would not have done so.


    After all, we need these ants to be cannon fodder for them in the future.


    "The situation is not optimistic. If we can''t speed up the pace and let the world controller become the pawn in our hands, then our existence will be discovered by the world all the time, and the situation will not be good at that time."


    "The world will of this world must be the strong existence of the saint level. Maybe it can compete with the saint. I have only one Saint here, and I was seriously injured when I came here!"


    "It seems that the plan is going to speed up!"


    Some of the black robed men murmured to themselves.


    It seems to be feeling and thinking about something.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well! It''s all gone so soon. "


    After entering the mysterious altar, Lin Mu looked at the disciples who were with him at the same time.


    However, the situation of these elite disciples of wuanzong is not optimistic. Each of them has a look of pain, some struggle and distortion, as if they are fighting against something.


    Soon, most people''s faces became pale, and their eyes became empty.


    It''s like you''ve lost your face.


    In addition to one or two powerful people, still struggling, others have completely dissipated.


    And those who are still struggling are no worse.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 745

    "Forget it! I''ll help you in the same match. "


    Lin Mu looked at those people whose spirits had not completely dissipated, and suddenly a powerful force came out of them.


    The power that invades their body and they snatch the mind is wiped out completely.


    But also did not completely disturb anyone, all this is in the dark.


    Not to mention the half step Luo Jinxian who is guarding outside, even if he comes here on time, he can''t find anything wrong.


    "What on earth does this force want to do to seize the mind and control others?"


    "Even if they want to be in this world, according to their traitors, there''s no need to find these weak people."


    That''s right. In the eyes of outsiders, these are powerful people. In the eyes of Lin Mu, these powerful people are just weak people.


    In the eyes of some of them, such people have no role at all. In the struggle of their powerful existence, they are not even cannon fodder.


    At least we need a golden immortal to be cannon fodder.


    What''s the use of these people who are not even immortal?


    Lin Mu didn''t take care of the evil forces who wanted to rob the rope with him.


    In his eyes, there is only some strength, just as weak as a child, which he can crush easily.


    But he didn''t do it either.


    He has not yet made clear what the purpose of this force is.


    He would like to see what kind of next step people will take after they are all under the control of power.


    As a result, his face became as pale and empty as those who had been controlled, as if his mind had completely dissipated.


    The control of one''s own body is no longer one''s own.


    However, it was all made up by Lin Mu.


    The mysterious power that entered his body had been smashed and completely dissipated by his slap.


    However, he such facial expression, that half step big Luo Jinxian of outside can''t find out at all.


    Even if he used his divine sense to investigate, he would find that Lin Mu''s mind had already dissipated.


    After a long time, when everyone has begun to return to normal, the pale color on the face also slowly became normal.


    But the eyes are still empty, without any brilliance.


    After a while, I didn''t know who would take the lead first. Everyone was in a row and walked to the door as if they were in a good order.


    "Oh! It''s coming out so soon. It looks like it''s not bad this time. "


    Waiting outside for the black robed man to see the altar, now it has been opened, I can''t help but have some surprise.


    In his budget, it should take at least half an hour to complete.


    But I didn''t expect that this time the seedlings could be so well controlled.


    "Ha ha, at least one piece of cannon fodder should be produced, but you are well deserved to die. If you can do something for us, even if you die, you will be blessed for eight generations! "


    the other man obviously didn''t pay attention to the disappearance of these disciples'' divine consciousness.


    In his eyes, these disciples were able to sacrifice for the great cause they had done, which was a blessing for them in their last life.


    To be able to give their own divine consciousness for them is a gift to their meaning.


    It''s too late for them to thank you.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 746

    "Why are there three missing?"


    This is because he is afraid that the man also found out that there was something wrong. He clearly remembers that there were 23 people going in, but now there are only 20 people coming out.


    But he didn''t panic too much. He just used his divine sense to sweep the inside of the altar and found that there was no human figure in the altar.


    "But there are still a few wastes that can''t make it through such a trifle, but if they die, we won''t continue to waste resources on them."


    As if such scenes have been very common, but did not take this little thing to heart.


    He also knew that the altar was made by them after a lot of hard work. It was to control some gifted young people in the world. After controlling these gifted young people, they would take them back to the headquarters and give them real wisdom.


    Naturally, this kind of wisdom has also been manipulated.


    Although they will also have the previous memory, will remember the previous things clearly, outsiders can''t see any tea, but their essence is not the one before him.


    They will be completely loyal to their forces and will only obey their orders.


    In the future, they will be a group of war machines. They can do whatever they want.


    They can also be sent back to their original clan, enjoying the resources of their clan to cultivate them.


    Moreover, after brainwashing, the talent of these war machines will become more perfect than before, and the cultivation is basically far more than the original talent of people who are the same as themselves.


    When you practice, you get twice the result with half the effort, and you will have more and more time to become a strong person.


    As long as it comes to a certain time, people who have become strong and controlled by them will play a greater role.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, just do the last one."


    The black robed man casually said a word, and then waved, all the people on the scene dissipated in this place.


    It''s just that the man in black didn''t find out after they left for a while.


    A space crack appears in this narrow space.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe appeared here, looking at the place with curiosity.


    "I knew it was here just now."


    "Not even half a man."


    This person is naturally Lin Mu, but not the real one.


    Lin Mu''s master has gone to the headquarters of their city with the man in black robe.


    I''d like to see. What happened when I went in?


    Because there were some worries just now, Lin Mu didn''t use his own divine consciousness to observe what happened outside.


    However, Lin Mu is still the master of the world, and it''s no problem to go back a little bit.


    What''s more, it''s just a half step back to Luo Jinxian. Naturally, there won''t be any pressure at all.


    Even if he did not use the power of the world, the half step Luo Jinxian would not find anyone looking back to his past.


    After a while, Lin Mu finally put him in that time, the black robed man''s every move was clearly seen.


    "Damn, it''s a big loss."


    "I''ve been so careful since I came to this world."


    "As long as you know it''s like this, you''ll just go up all the way!"


    "I thought there was something powerful in it. After a long time, I was as disabled as I was."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 747

    After Lin Mu looked back, the original murmur of the black robed man was clearly seen by Lin Mu.


    This makes Lin Mu have some remorse.


    Originally, he thought that this man came from a powerful force in the heaven and the world. At least there was a saint level strong man sitting here. There might even be a saint above the strong man.


    That''s why he is so cautious. He has no Jingdong power at all.


    A completely covert investigation.


    After so many years of investigation, we found a trace of the influence.


    But I didn''t expect that this force was hidden so deeply, not because they had strong people to cover.


    But their current strength does not have the courage to show it openly.


    As long as they have the courage to show it openly, they will definitely be targeted by the world rules of the world. At that time, they have to leave the world in frustration.


    Moreover, it is still unknown whether they can leave the world at that time.


    What Lin Mu guessed was right. He came to this world to be a saint.


    However, like Lin Mu, the sage was also seriously injured.


    Before coming to this world, in order to avoid the monitoring of the world law of this world, the sage and the strong man had a hard fight with the world law of this world before coming to this world. Only by attracting the attention of the world law of this world can they have a chance to come to this world.


    However, he is inferior to others, and he is not the opponent of the world law of the world.


    He was seriously injured by the world law of the world. If he didn''t have some life-saving items, he might have fallen before he came to the world.


    In addition, after this time, the law of the world has become more and more powerful in monitoring its own world.


    That force could not find a chance to send another sage level strong one again.


    After all, they want to capture the world, not destroy it.


    Once the strong above the saints are sent, they will be discovered by the world law of the world.


    At that time, the destruction of the strong above the laws of the world and the saints will be enough to destroy the world.


    Therefore, at this time, the mysterious force hidden in the world from the heaven and the world is only a semi disabled saint.


    "That''s good. I don''t have to plan step by step. I''ll just go up."


    After Lin Mu got the news, he was in a good mood.


    Originally, he thought it would be a fierce battle waiting for him in the future.


    But he didn''t expect to be so relaxed.


    Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to the saint who was already half disabled.


    Although he has not recovered to his heyday, his current strength can at least play the saint level power.


    Moreover, don''t forget that he is still the world Master of the world. Although it is only temporary, he also owns the world power of the world.


    He can use the power of the world to fight against the sage.


    Even in his heyday, this saint was not an opponent of the world law, let alone a semi disabled one.


    As long as we can find him, Lin Mu has enough confidence to let him fall into his own hands.


    As long as the sage falls into his own hands, his task will be solved.


    The strongest fighting power is gone, and those minions are still his opponents.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 748

    "Ha ha! I see


    "If so, don''t blame me for being rude."


    In a small space somewhere in the world, Lin Mu''s mouth could not help revealing a sneer.


    He already knew the news of his separation.


    It turns out that he has been fighting against the air for so many years.


    The power from the mysterious forces in the heaven and the world has no power above the saints in his imagination.


    That is, a semi disabled Saint sits here.


    In this way, Lin Mu didn''t care at all.


    After all, a saint who made a tough decision with the law of the world thousands of years ago and was seriously injured by the law of the world will not be so easy to heal.


    After all, the law of the world has the power of law.


    The power of the world law of every world is always recognized by the universe. As long as it is hit by the power of the law, let alone a saint, even the strong one above the saint, it will take nearly tens of thousands of years to recover.


    When Lin Mu was targeted by the will of the universe, he was hurt by the law.


    Moreover, at that time, most of the power of the will of the universe was offset by the system, and he was only slightly hurt by the law.


    But it was this slight damage that made Lin Mu recuperate for thousands of years.


    Until now, it has not recovered to its peak.


    Although the world law of such a medium world is far less than the will of the universe, quantitative change produces qualitative change.


    This saint has nothing to counteract the power of some world laws for him. He is totally relying on his own body to resist.


    Therefore, his injury will only be more serious than Lin Mu.


    In this way, Lin Mu will not pay attention to it.


    Moreover, even if the sage really left behind, Lin Mu would not be empty. He was also the master of the world now. It was easy to use the power of the world to suppress him.


    Lin Mu is not ready to continue to consume in this world.


    He has a vague feeling that there won''t be much time left for him.


    In ten thousand years at most, there will be a change in the universe.


    Although with his current strength, we can''t guess what kind of accident it is?


    But through talking with the system over the years, he also has a vague feeling that the system is now very anxious.


    There seems to be something that needs to be done now.


    And over the years, the system has more than once urged itself to complete the task as soon as possible.


    Before that, the system has never been so hasty.


    It''s only fifty years since I came to this world.


    In addition to the tasks of the lower world in the previous few times, the system has never urged you to stay in any world for hundreds of years.


    However, only this time, I only stayed for 50 years, and the system urged me more than once.


    This is enough to prove that the system is very urgent now. I want him to solve the world''s problems quickly.


    "I''m here today. Let''s settle the matter here."


    Lin Mu said to himself in his heart.


    The opportunity has been given to him, how can Lin Mu not grasp it?


    If you don''t seize the opportunity this time, you may not know how long it will take to find their nest next time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 749

    "It''s all done, my Lord."


    "These people are all elites selected by us in this world. In the future, they have great hope to become strong."


    "In addition, we have completely removed their rope and strengthened their talent again. It is inevitable that they will become strong in the future."


    After walking with the man in black for a long time, the man in black finally stopped under a dark stone pedestal.


    The black robed man''s face was no longer as rebellious as it was just now, and he had a trace of respect for the man on the stone seat.


    There was also a trace of fear in his eyes, for fear that what he did would touch the man sitting on the stone seat.


    "Well! Well done. I''ll take credit for you. When we are in full control of the world, I''ll ask for credit from the Lord. "


    The man just sitting on the stone, after hearing the words of the man in black robe, could not help revealing a trace of satisfaction in his tone.


    I''m very satisfied with what the man in black has done.


    At least he''s been waiting so long.


    "You go down first, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    The man on the stone seat slowly got up and waved to the man in black robe, indicating that he could go down. The next thing doesn''t need him to stay here.


    "Yes, my Lord, I''m leaving."


    The black robed man dare not give birth to a little color of resistance, respectfully retreated.


    "This batch of seedlings are good. It seems that our cannon fodder will be more powerful in the future. As long as we cultivate them at that time, the world is not easy for us to get!"


    The man who came down from the stone looked at the talent of the selected people and nodded with satisfaction.


    The talents of these elite disciples selected by wuanzong are extremely good in this world.


    In the future, maybe we can also step into the top level of the world pyramid.


    As long as these people are trained at that time, they can fight for the position of the world Master for them.


    As long as the master of the world controller belongs to them, they can operate and use the world controller to pollute the world all the time.


    At that time, the world is not easy for them.


    That''s why they are looking for native but talented people in the world.


    "But there''s still one last step to be taken. Don''t let everything flow to the East."


    His hand suddenly out of a green bead, in his urging, this originally dark palace suddenly become green.


    And that little bit of green is constantly coming into these people''s minds.


    After a while.


    Except for Lin Mu, there was a glimmer of green in everyone''s eyes.


    Then everyone knelt down to him slowly.


    "See you, my Lord."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    She couldn''t help laughing when she saw this scene. It seemed that this time it was a complete success. No one died because of it.


    The quality of these people is really good.


    He was more and more satisfied with the Lord of Wu''an sect and the man in black just now.


    "Well!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    But just in a moment, he found out that the scene was wrong.


    Because, at the scene, there was another person who did not kneel down to him.


    And cold eyes looking at him, as if looking at a dead man.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 750

    "It looks like your stuff doesn''t work."


    "It has no effect on this seat."


    Lin Mu joked.


    I didn''t pay attention to the energy emitted by the green bead just now.


    "Who are you?"


    The man immediately became alert.


    At the same time, the breath on the body is also gathering.


    As long as there is something wrong with Lin Mu''s performance, he will start at once.


    This person is definitely not simple.


    In principle, ordinary people can''t escape from the altar they set up, just like these people kneeling on the ground.


    The spirit will be completely wiped out by the altar that he does not know, and a new kind of spirit will be born.


    But from the current situation, it seems that this person has not been affected.


    This person is definitely not simple.


    "Are those old rivals?"


    He couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    He had known many years ago that they were not the only ones who came to the world.


    Since their old rivals didn''t know where to find out that they were coming to the world and taking control of the world, they also sent several strong men to the world to investigate them and destroy what they wanted to do.


    But because he has been hiding in a small space of the world with a treasure given by his Lord.


    So his old opponent didn''t find any trace of them.


    But this time the young man made him waver.


    Is it hard to hide so well? Or was it discovered by the enemies?


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I''m here to solve you."


    Lin Mu didn''t want to continue talking with him, so he started to do it.


    A powerful energy began to radiate.


    "You''re not the only one who wanted to kill me for so many years, but I''m living well now, and those who wanted to kill me at the beginning disappeared one by one."


    "I''ll see if you can kill me like that."


    When he heard Lin Mu''s words, he was very angry. He was also a saint in the world, even in his power.


    At ordinary times, most people have to treat him respectfully when they see him. How could Lin Mu be so impolite? He said that he would be solved as soon as he met.


    "Ha ha, if you are still in the peak period, maybe I have one or two points of fear, but you are in the current state, do you think you are my opponent?"


    Lin Mu looked at him with a joking smile.


    He is only a half level disabled sage now, and his active strength is less than half of his heyday.


    Such a state of sage, Lin Mu really did not put in the eye.


    "You! How do you know? "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words again, his face suddenly changed.


    Just now, he was just a strong man in the middle. Other people don''t know his current state. He doesn''t know himself.


    He is incomparable. He knows that he is only half disabled now, and his strength can''t give full play to the power of Saint level.


    However, he kept such news secret so well that only a few of his trusted confidants knew about it.


    But how did the stranger know?


    "Is there a traitor?"


    Thinking of this possibility, he could not help but be surprised.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 751

    But this idea was immediately rejected by him.


    Because he knows how strict his power is.


    And everyone who enters into his own power will have a dark hand left by the Lord.


    As long as someone dares to betray, then he will be noticed by the Lord immediately, and then he will be crushed to death instantly.


    Therefore, the idea of internal traitors was immediately rejected by him.


    But he could not explain how Lin Mu knew that he had been seriously injured.


    In principle, the news of his serious injury was kept secret, and no one knew about it except one of his confidants.


    And his confidants, he also has absolute confidence, will never betray himself.


    "Is it hard for him to see through my serious injury at a glance?"


    There was a terrible thought in his mind.


    However, it was only a short time before he threw this ridiculous idea out of his mind.


    He is now using the treasure given by the Lord himself, which is also his own breath.


    Unless this person''s strength is stronger than the Lord, it is possible to see his injury overnight.


    But, is it necessary for people who are stronger than the Lord to talk such nonsense?


    Just slap yourself to death.


    "Providence


    Lin Mu whispered.


    A powerful force appeared behind him in an instant.


    As if with his tone down, the will of the world is also with his pace.


    "Go


    Lin Mu pointed at him.


    A huge force attacked him, but he didn''t find any law of the world hidden in the huge force.


    After Lin Mu discovered this Saint from a mysterious force in the universe, he also discovered the world will of the world. This is the person he has been looking for for for so many years.


    This is the person who had a wave with himself thousands of years ago, and then put himself into his own world.


    Therefore, the world will not miss such a good opportunity.


    Actually found this person, will not easily let him leave, let him always stay in their own world, become their own nutrients.


    That''s why the law of the world would listen to Lin Mu''s arrangement, cooperate with Lin Mu''s attack, and kill him if he wanted to.


    "The power of the will of the world!"


    "You You are the master of the world. "


    "No No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, the world is clearly a world without masters, how can there be time controllers. "


    Naturally, he was aware of the power of the law of the world hidden in the attack.


    At the same time, his face became extremely ugly. He had no idea that this young man should be the master of the world, but how could it be? They had been secretly observing the progress of the world before they came to the world. They can be sure that no new master of the world has been born in the world for so many years.


    However, he can be sure that the young man in front of him is absolutely in charge of the world, otherwise he will not be able to use the power of the world.


    Otherwise, he does not have the qualification to let the world cooperate with him all the time.


    "Is it difficult for me to find out what happened when I didn''t know?"


    "No, we must tell the Lord about such a change!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 752

    He knew that Lin Mu was the master of the world, and there was some despair in his heart.


    Because he knows his current state, he can never be the opponent of the world Master.


    Even if the power of control in this world is not as good as his own, but this is his world. He can crush himself to death with the help of the power of these worlds.


    And their peak period is not the opponent of the world will of the world, let alone now is still a half disabled period.


    If he had not escaped the disaster with the treasure of the Lord, maybe he would have been dead by now.


    But now he is not so lucky. The treasure that the LORD sent him to this world has long been used up by him. The green bead in his hand is the last one.


    He knew that he was doomed this time.


    However, some of them are not reconciled. They have been lurking in the world for tens of thousands of years. They are about to gain control of the world. They are about to succeed, and they will be rewarded by the Lord. Their strength may even be promoted once again. At this time, such an accident suddenly appears. How can he be reconciled?


    He did not hesitate, immediately used the LORD left his backhand, want to tell his lord everything here.


    As long as you tell the Lord everything here, then you are not guilty. Maybe you will be resurrected at that time.


    After all, with the power of the Lord, it''s easy to revive a man who looks like he''s out of his wits.


    However, at the moment when he sent out the news, Lin Mu already had some sneers.


    "It''s been a long time. How can I not prevent you from disclosing the information here?"


    "It''s not good for me if you let the news out here."


    Lin Mu gave a cold smile and moved.


    The world will of the world immediately stopped the news he sent out.


    Even if it''s his master''s legacy, don''t forget that the world, after all, is the place where the will of the world dominates.


    Maybe the world will of this world is not the main opponent of this man, but it is still easy to deal with him.


    "You..."


    Naturally, he also felt that his message was intercepted, and it was completely smashed.


    He was suddenly red with anger.


    However, he did not dare to say any more, because it was more and more difficult for him to carry the tree. It seemed that the attack of the tree was about to break through its defense. At that time, his seriously injured body did not have the confidence to take over this powerful move.


    "Five elements kill souls!"


    Lin Mu looked at him, his eyes became cold again. He knew that he was going to make a quick decision. Otherwise, it would not be good for him to let this man find a chance to spread the news here.


    Like this man, he is also seriously injured and can''t play out his original peak.


    He is able to crush this man by the strength of the world, and his injury is not too serious.


    But if you let him spread the news, the force behind him will be furious and will track down his whereabouts. At that time, I don''t have the confidence to carry an expert of the same level or even stronger than myself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 753

    So he knew he had to make a quick decision.


    And still want to leave no trace, to solve this man, can''t let his soul leave a little.


    Because Lin Mu knew that for the great power above the saints of the heaven and the world, it was too simple to revive a person.


    Even if it seems that he is completely out of his mind.


    Maybe the saint level of the strong does not have the ability to revive a person who is completely out of his wits, but the means of the saint above the strong are numerous, no one knows which of course can have such means?


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to be blocked like this.


    So he decided not to hold on at all.


    Killing souls in five elements is a skill that he exchanged from the system at a great cost.


    Although the name sounds very insidious, it''s not too evil.


    There is only one skill of this skill, that is to completely erase a person''s soul from the heaven and the world, leaving no trace in the heaven and the world.


    Even if it is the will of the universe, it is impossible to revive this man.


    Because this skill can wipe out a person''s soul completely. The most important thing is that it can wipe out all the cause and effect of a person.


    There is no cause and effect left in the universe.


    It''s just like this man never existed in the universe.


    "No No


    "Spare my life. Don''t kill me. I can help you do whatever you want me to do, even if I''m an ox or a horse, even if I''m your servant, as long as you spare my life."


    Originally, the man on the stone seat was still high above, but now he has completely become extremely scared and panicked.


    He saw a strong threat to himself from this trick.


    He even has some feeling that as long as he can''t carry it this week, he may completely disappear in the universe. Even if the Lord does it, he doesn''t have the ability to revive himself.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    It''s not easy to reach the saint level, and it''s not easy to become the existence of a powerful party in all heaven and world.


    How can you die so easily?


    I haven''t made a name in the world of heaven, and I don''t have a name in the world of heaven.


    How can I die so easily, how can I fall into such an ordinary middle world?


    Therefore, some of his previous firmness, even if he died, would not betray, and collapsed in an instant.


    It has to be said that in the face of death, even the holy egg will collapse completely.


    The complete collapse, own incomparably sticks to the way heart.


    "Go


    But Lin Mu didn''t want to let him go.


    After all, he is not sure whether the forces behind this man will leave behind.


    If you let this person go, or even take him as a subordinate, then the forces behind him will find their own traces through him, which will be miserable for you.


    So, he had better die.


    "Don''t Don''t


    "Get in the way."


    The man''s continuous roar, even a little collapse in his eyes.


    Constantly use their own strong strength, want to carry this move.


    But there is no use, he can only watch his defense broken bit by bit.


    Can only watch Lin Mu''s attack, little by little, is about to attack his body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 754

    "No, don''t Don''t


    He can only watch Lin Mu''s attack constantly break through his own defense, but he has nothing to do.


    If he was in his heyday, he could still resist such attacks, but now he is only half disabled, and his strength is not half that of his heyday. For such attacks, he can only watch helplessly, but he can do nothing.


    "Ah


    Although he is still in extremely crazy urge his body energy, want to Lin Mu this wave of attack to block down.


    But it didn''t help.


    He can only watch the defense in front of him be broken bit by bit.


    In an instant, a huge amount of energy will be directly integrated into his body.


    His face suddenly turned pale.


    The essence and blood belonging to the saint was also constantly vomited by him.


    If there are some people with low strength here, even a great Luo Jinxian may be polluted and killed by this holy blood.


    After all, the essence and blood of saints can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    "No..."


    He felt more and more that his life was passing, and he painfully solved the passing, but he could do nothing. He could only watch his body disappear in this world.


    He also felt that his soul was slowly returning to the universe.


    At this time, he had fully understood that the man in front of him had no intention to let him go, and he didn''t plan to give him any way back.


    Even the ethereal art of resurrection is not in the back of the bird.


    As long as his soul completely returns to the universe, then the master does not have the ability to snatch his soul from the universe.


    From then on, there will be no more him in the world.


    However, he can only helplessly look at all this, he simply can not free his hand to stop.


    After all, the gap between him and Lin Mu is too big.


    Just after a moment, his whole person has completely dissipated in this world, no matter the body or soul left no trace.


    "Hoo


    "It''s finally settled."


    Seeing this person disappear completely, no matter body or soul, Lin Mu sighed at last.


    Although on the surface he seems to be very easy to get rid of this person, but only he knows that he is not easy.


    Although this man is only a half saint, he is also a saint. It is very difficult to wipe out a saint completely in the universe.


    If he had not used taboos and the power of the world, he would not have been so relaxed.


    However, this is also a big burden on him. After all, the five elements killing soul is a taboo in the universe.


    If not, he is now the master of the world. He can deal with the foreign visitors in the world by any means. It is estimated that the punishment of the heaven and the world will come again.


    But he suffered a little bit.


    However, fortunately, we finally solved the hidden problems of the world.


    "Let''s settle the matter here thoroughly."


    Lin Mu''s eyes flashed. The purpose of her coming to this world is to wipe out this mysterious force from the heaven and the world.


    Now he just killed their strongest fighting capacity, but they still left a lot of people in this world,

 Chapter 755

    "It''s supposed to be their old nest!"


    Lin Mu''s eyes moved.


    All of a sudden, a very pure energy appeared in his hand.


    Although this energy is just a small mess, the energy contained in this small light ball is enough to destroy the small world.


    "Go


    With the movement of Lin Mu.


    The energy in his hand flew out in an instant.


    Suddenly, there was a huge explosion in the peaceful little world.


    All the people in this small world are completely destroyed by this powerful explosion.


    Even a complete body was not completely destroyed.


    At the same time, their souls were completely wiped out by Lin Mu.


    I said that the souls of the people under these saints are still very easy. There is no need to use taboos like the man in magic just now.


    Although the explosion was extremely powerful, Lin Mu, who was standing in the middle of the explosion, didn''t feel anything.


    After confirming that there was no life fluctuation in the small world, Lin Mu opened a space crack from the small world and left here.


    After solving the main purpose of the world, he has to finish the task of the world, and then leave the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In another small part of the world.


    "Well! What''s going on? How did you suddenly generate such a huge amount of energy? "


    "Is it difficult for saints to fight?"


    "But there are only two saints in this world, and none of them has any change!"


    In this small world, an old man in a white robe suddenly frowned in a simple building.


    That pair of old eyes, flashed a wishful look.


    At the same time, I feel a little incredible about what happened just now.


    Just now he was aware of the saint level energy.


    "Are they?"


    All of a sudden, he thought of his old rival.


    It''s also the main purpose for our own people to come to this world.


    If they are you, you have come to this world for many years, and still have not found a trace.


    Is it hard to see that they are showing their feet now?


    Without hesitation, he went straight to the center of the energy fluctuation.


    If it is really those old opponents, he can not easily let them go.


    After all, each of those guys, like a mouse, knows how to hide himself.


    If he missed this chance, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait to find them again.


    The old man in white robe is also a saint. Naturally, we can see where the fluctuation of Saint level energy is.


    Just in a moment, his figure appeared in this small world.


    However, he did not know how to open up the small world.


    "There''s no sign of damage."


    "How is that possible?"


    He frowned, for the place was so quiet that it was abnormal.


    She can be sure that just now she realized that it was also Saint energy, which was revealed from this place.


    But how can this place be kept intact? If it''s a saint level war, it''s bound to destroy heaven and earth.


    Some of them should have been in ruins.


    "It''s a small world, too."


    He suddenly thought of his way to the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 756

    Opening up a small world is not difficult for some strong people.


    It can even be opened up easily.


    If they are hiding in their own small world, it is understandable.


    However, they will be very careful in their own small world. How can they let the fluctuation of Saint level energy be revealed?


    You know, if you let the saint level energy reveal to you, you will immediately expose where they are.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Although the old man in white has some hesitation.


    But in the end, he decided to take out a wooden box from the space ring.


    Respectfully open the wooden box, wooden box in which there is a simple token.


    Although this token looks ordinary, it is not easy for anyone who is strong to feel the energy it emits inadvertently.


    "Go


    Under the operation of the old man in white robe, the token instantly flew out of thin air, with the old man in white robe constantly releasing energy.


    This mysterious token is also constantly hovering in the air, as if to find something.


    "Found it!"


    After the cancellation, the white robed old man''s face suddenly showed a surprise.


    Then, he released his energy to the token again, and the token instantly found a place, which disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then, the old man''s smile couldn''t be covered up any more.


    "I''ve been looking for you rats for so long, and I''ve finally found a trace."


    With the figure of the old man with white hair moving, his whole person also completely disappeared in this place, to the small world.


    "This So, how is that possible? "


    When the old man in white robe came to this small world, his first reaction was not the surprise that he finally found his old opponent.


    It''s a face of tension.


    Because he found that the small world has been completely destroyed, all the creatures in the small world have no life.


    That is to say, the small world has been artificially destroyed before I came.


    And it''s a violent and powerful method. It''s broken, and there''s no plan to leave a way for people in this small world.


    This is what makes him feel terrible.


    Because according to the information they got, the one who came to this world is a saint level power.


    The same level as yourself.


    Moreover, it is said that this saint is also the notorious shadow old devil in the universe. This man is not only cruel, but will never let him leave as long as the prey he catches.


    Moreover, he is one of his old rivals with a high weight, and has numerous resources in his hands.


    No one knows how many cards he has.


    Such a person sitting in this world, even if they do not have the confidence that they can absolutely win him.


    But now their old nest has been destroyed artificially.


    And it was completely destroyed, leaving no trace of life.


    If you want to do this, you must first kill the old ghost.


    Otherwise, he won''t let you destroy his nest easily.


    However, the shadow of the old devil in the saint level can be regarded as a chance to seize, want to kill him without trace, then at least have the saint of the saint level of the strong can do.


    "Is this man an enemy or a friend?"


    The old man in white robe has some ups and downs. Look here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 757

    "Where does the third person come from? Is it an enemy or a friend? "


    The brow of the old man in the white robe was tight and wrinkled, constantly thinking about this problem.


    The heavenly organization, their dead enemy, is not well-known among the heavens and the world. It can be regarded as a notorious organization.


    There are not a few forces that want to undermine their organizational plans.


    "Is it difficult for other forces to get news besides us?"


    "What''s more, it''s possible to get more than us. When we come directly to this world, we find their home and kill them with a tough attitude."


    The old man in white can''t help thinking about it.


    It''s also possible. After all, in recent years, the working style of the heaven organization has become more and more domineering, and it has paid less attention to the mysterious and ancient forces of the world.


    It''s also quite normal for those powerful beings to be upset.


    If they do something out of the ordinary this time and make those powerful and ancient forces unhappy, it is very possible to send a strong man to destroy their plan.


    "Forget it, they''re dead anyway. I''m not in charge of the next thing. I can take this opportunity to leave the world and go back to the headquarters."


    After thinking for a long time, the old man in white robe didn''t come up with any idea. However, he didn''t bother to think about it any more.


    After all, this person has completely left here, even if he can''t guess exactly.


    So, it''s better to report it to the headquarters directly and let the people in the headquarters check it.


    Anyway, there is no loss for myself, so I should come to this world to play for thousands of years.


    What''s more, they have preserved their own strength and have not let their own people have any loss.


    After all, if they find their home, there must be a big war. That would be a great loss for them. But now someone has helped them bear the loss, and he is so happy.


    Then, he didn''t plan to stay here any longer, and left the place completely.


    "It doesn''t look like the enemy."


    It''s true that the old man with white hair didn''t find out. The moment she came to this small world, Lin Mu saw his every move.


    Lin Mu is not sure that he has completely killed all the people of this force, so naturally he left some backhand


    when the white haired Laozi came to this world, Lin Mu was already on guard.


    If the old man with white hair is a member of this career, Lin Mu will also get rid of the white robe at the first time.


    Although the old man with white hair is still a complete man, it is not difficult to kill him under his attack.


    Simply, what the old man in white robe did next made Lin Mu feel relieved. At least the old man in white robe was not one of the forces he had just destroyed.


    In this way, no matter which force it comes from, no matter who it is, it has nothing to do with itself.


    "It seems that the world is not simple."


    Lin Mu didn''t destroy his backhand here.


    Apart from being destroyed by themselves, there is at least another powerful force in the world. However, at least for the moment, they have no malice towards the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 758

    It''s a mysterious place in the world.


    "You Ying is dead! It seems that our plan has been sabotaged. "


    A man with a white strange mask said slowly to the man who was standing in front of him.


    The voice of the man with the strange white mask is hard to recognize.


    "Well! I''m aware of that. "


    "Youying is a very powerful person among the saints, and may even break through the saints in the future."


    "But I didn''t expect that I would die so easily, and I didn''t send back the news before I died. It seems that a strong man above the sage started at him, otherwise it wouldn''t be so."


    The man opposite the man with the white weird mask was a little annoyed.


    After all, he has been imitating that world for thousands of years, but he didn''t expect that he would be able to draw water out of a basket and put in a very gifted Saint level strongman among the forces.


    This can be said to be stealing chicken, which makes him very angry.


    If he was in the universe, he would immediately crush those who sabotage his plan.


    However, what happened was just a middle world in the universe. The middle world could not accept the pressure of his strong existence.


    If such a powerful existence is forced to come to a medium-sized world, then the law of the medium-sized world is likely to collapse.


    If this is the case, it will definitely be perceived by the will of the universe, and even punished by the will of the universe.


    If it was at another time, he would not care too much about anything, but now is different from other times. Now is the key time of their plan. It would be a bad thing for them to let the will of the universe of the universe perceive their opportunities.


    It could even ruin their plans.


    After all, their plan is too crazy. As long as there is a little news, they will become the enemy of all the strong in the universe.


    I know that there are still many old monsters in the world that can make them fear.


    If those old monsters are brought out, it will be a very troublesome thing for them.


    "So what should we do now? Shall we continue to plan at that time? "


    The man in the strange white mask continued.


    He also has some unwilling, that world for now they can be said to be the most important, if so easily lost, then for them is extremely passive.


    "Of course, we should continue to plan!"


    "What''s the matter? How can I not detect the coordinates of that world? "


    When the man wanted to arrange something more, his face suddenly changed.


    There was even an angry look in his eyes.


    At the same time, a huge force is gathering behind him. All these scenes show that the man''s mood is very bad now.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. What else exists in the world in the past 15 days that can make a world disappear without any reason, and I haven''t noticed anything wrong."


    "How can there be such a powerful existence in the universe?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Don''t let us find out who you are, or we will tear you to pieces."


    He didn''t believe that there was such a powerful existence in the universe. The villain absolutely used a magic weapon he didn''t know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 759

    "Has the system been solved?"


    Lin Mu asked the system in the space of heaven.


    "The world has been blocked. No one can perceive the coordinates of the world except the will of the universe."


    The sound of the system is still so cold.


    But every time the system does things, Lin Mu is very relieved.


    At least not once.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu was relieved when he heard the system.


    Now that the system has said that, it means that the system has confidence in its own ability.


    At least my identity will not be known by the powerful and mysterious power from the heaven and the world for the time being.


    His current situation is not allowed to be exposed. Although his current strength can be regarded as a great power in other people''s eyes, he is just a powerful mole ant in the eyes of those saints.


    It''s very easy to crush a saint to death.


    Therefore, it is still necessary to survive.


    "But now the most difficult thing has finally been solved!"


    When the sound of the system completely fell, Lin Mu finally put the world''s things to the heart.


    After all, the main purpose of her coming to this world is to get rid of the mysterious force from the heaven.


    However, now that this task has been completed, the next thing is easy. It''s just to train that boy to be the world Master of the world.


    Besides, you don''t have to come out on your own.


    Just give him the glass pagoda you got from the previous world Master of the higher world.


    Lin Mu''s face finally showed a smile.


    "But that force has one last thing to deal with."


    Lin Mu suddenly remembered that the mysterious power from the universe left a dark place in the world.


    That is wuanzong.


    Lin Mu was sure that there was a chess piece planted by that mysterious force in the gate of Wu''an zongzongzong.


    Now the world has been completely disconnected from the system. Apart from the will of the universe, there is no existence that can feel his coordinates, which can also let Lin mudei down to do things.


    Even if you accidentally let the message go out, you can rest assured. After all, the event message that has been blocked by the system is not so easy to get out, and even if it goes out, no one can deduce the coordinates of the world according to this message.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the gate of Mount Wuan.


    "Elder martial brother Lin, why did you come back first?"


    "Didn''t you go out with the elder?"


    Naturally, the mountain guarding disciples knew Lin Mu.


    After all, over the years, Lin Mu has also made a name in the Wu''an sect. Basically, all the disciples know that he is the person valued by the three elders, and no one dares to disrespect him.


    "Ha ha! The elder has forgotten something, so he asked me to come back and solve it for him. "


    Lin Mu doesn''t have any malice to these ordinary people. This time he comes here mainly to solve those high-level problems.


    Therefore, he also said to him with a smile that some ordinary mountain guards could not verify the truth of his words.


    "Brother Lin, please!"


    Naturally, these disciples could not embarrass him. They respectfully invited him in.


    "Next, it''s time to solve the problem here!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 760

    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Zian frowned and looked at Lin Mu below.


    He vaguely remembers that this person should be one of the several people they selected, and should be transformed at this time.


    How can it appear here, and I can''t see that it''s a little transformed.


    Liu Zian''s eyebrows were frowning, but the three elders on one side said something bad in their heart.


    It seems that this mysterious and powerful adult is finally going to attack them.


    But fortunately, he should be able to escape.


    After all, I have already taken refuge in him.


    "Nothing. Just come and get rid of some mice and ants."


    Lin Mu casually looked at Liu zi''an sitting on the high seat and said that he didn''t care at all.


    He has already killed the city that came to the peak of the world, and he will not pay attention to these little fish and shrimp.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How dare you, do you know what you are talking about now?"


    Liu Zian was furious when he heard Lin Mu''s words.


    He is a great Luo Jinxian. The leader of Wu''an sect, one of the most powerful sects in the world, has never been humiliated.


    And the person who humiliated him was still in his eyes, just a mole ant.


    "Well! Boy, you have to pay for your excess. "


    "I will let you know that there are some things in the world that can''t be said nonsense!"


    A powerful energy gathered behind Liu Zian.


    He was about to tear the soul of the bold man to pieces.


    Let him know that Liu Zian can''t be provoked by you.


    "Cut!"


    Looking at this meaningless action, Lin Mu did not sneer again.


    He didn''t pay attention to him at all, but after a while, the powerful energy behind Liu Zian immediately dissipated in this world.


    Then the palm suddenly through a strong attraction, directly to the whole person of Liu Zian to the palm.


    "Why How could it be


    Liu zi''an was completely confused by this scene.


    Not only he was hoodwinked, but all the people present were hoodwinked except three.


    Master Wu''an was so easily captured by a disciple.


    It completely overturned their perception.


    But they responded.


    He glared at Lin Mu immediately, and released his breath one by one.


    But Lin Mu didn''t even look at them. He pinched Liu zi''an to death.


    For Lin Mu, even if he hasn''t recovered to his whole body, it''s easy to crush a little Luo Jinxian.


    Therefore, Liu zi''an, who can be seen all over the world, is so easily out of his wits that he does not leave any trace.


    Lin Mu is still so cautious that he doesn''t leave his soul. Even if the world has been blocked by the system, no matter how powerful people are, they can''t find the coordinates of the world.


    "Who is your excellency? Do you have any grudges against me? "


    Seeing that the patriarch fell into this man''s hands so easily, you elders immediately knew that this man would never be as simple as an ordinary disciple.


    If an ordinary disciple could easily crush the patriarch to death, wouldn''t they have been fooling around for years?


    "Stop it, you are not his opponent."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 761

    "Stop it, all of you. You are not his opponents."


    Just when these elders and Lin Mu were at each other''s end, the three elders who had been sitting in their seats and didn''t make any sound just got up slowly and said to them.


    "My Lord, no one knows much about it except the patriarch. Can you spare my life?"


    The three elders bowed to Lin Mu with bitterness.


    He knew that Liu Zian, the leader of Wu''an sect, was the one Lin Mu had to kill, so he didn''t ask for mercy for him, but most of the elders didn''t know what it was about you. They just vaguely knew that there was a strong backing behind Wu''an sect.


    But they don''t know what kind of situation the force behind it is.


    Moreover, most of the people here have a very good relationship with him. After all, they have been together for nearly thousands of years. If all these people are killed by Lin Mu, he can''t bear it. That''s why he risks his life to ask for a favor.


    After all, although he has taken refuge in Lin Mu, he doesn''t know what kind of character Lin Mu is and whether he is a good talker.


    If this time I invite this powerful person, then for myself, it is not worth the loss.


    "Third, what''s going on? You''ve known this man for a long time


    After hearing the words of the three elders, they were immediately surprised. According to the tone of the three elders, they seemed to have known this mysterious man for a long time.


    And maybe he''s got the mystery guy.


    "Don''t talk, don''t do anything, leave it to me."


    The three elders whispered to several elders who were ready to move.


    After all, the patriarch of his own family was crushed to death in front of his own eyes. It''s hard to help who he was.


    Up to now, they haven''t started on Lin Mu, and they have been very restrained.


    Perhaps, Lin Mu Gang''s hand was too shocking. After all, Liu zi''an could be regarded as a strong man in this world, but he was easily crushed to death.


    "Well!"


    "I''m not a killer!"


    Lin Mu casually looked at the three elders. Liu zi''an was the only one in the mysterious world. Most of the others didn''t know what the mysterious forces were like?


    It''s just that the patriarch joined the mysterious force and was forced to join it.


    Therefore, Lin Mu didn''t plan to fight against those who didn''t know.


    "I mean what I say. At the beginning, I said that as long as you help me find out the power, I can let you go!"


    "Naturally, I will not lose my word."


    "This is half of your soul. Take it."


    Lin Mu had promised before that as long as the three elders helped him find out some of the followers of that force, he could let him go.


    Now that this matter has been settled, Lin Mu will not break his promise.


    Directly return half of the soul that was forcibly torn from his body to him.


    Then he would wipe out the hidden things left by the mysterious force in the presence of the elders.


    After all, no one knows if the mysterious forces can find the coordinates of the world through such clues.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 762

    Among all the heaven and the world, Lin Mu is constantly walking at a high speed.


    "System, how long will it take to get there?"


    Lin Mu has some boring to ask to the system.


    After all, he has been walking alone for many years.


    He didn''t count the specific number of years. Anyway, there are at least hundreds of years.


    For hundreds of years, he has been looking for a place, a place where the system wants him to go.


    However, the system could not tell exactly where the place was. It could only tell him the approximate location, so Lin Mu could only search for it aimlessly.


    "Soon, it''s close. I can feel the smell of that place."


    The system prompts that Lin Mu always feels that there is a bit of surprise and urgency in his words.


    It seems that Lin Mu should go to that place as soon as possible.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu for this can only helplessly nod, and then continue to look forward aimlessly.


    It has been nearly five hundred years since he left the last world. After he has solved some problems left by that mysterious force in the last world, he will cultivate the world controller of that world and cultivate himself in the space of heaven.


    Under his secret cultivation, the university student of the world cup has completely accepted the position of world Master, and his strength has almost recovered to its heyday after hundreds of years of cultivation in the space of heaven.


    After all, the energy contained in the space of the middle world is not comparable anywhere.


    So it took only a few hundred years for him to recover so well. He has completely recovered from the injury he left at that time.


    Now he can say that as long as the strong one above the sage is not right and he tries his best to kill him, he can escape in most cases.


    What''s more, there are so many strong men above the saints in the heaven and the world, and most of those strong men above the saints will not disdain to deal with such a saint as him. Therefore, he is safe to walk in the heaven and the world now.


    As long as you don''t do it yourself, there won''t be much danger.


    However, since the completion of the last task, the system did not immediately arrange for him, the next task is to let him find another mysterious place.


    The place where he asked for money was like a mysterious system. He didn''t know where the specific location was, so he could only point out a general location for him to search aimlessly.


    It has been hundreds of years since he searched for this mysterious place in the world of heaven and earth, but now the situation seems to be very good.


    Over the years, the system has become more and more excited, as if the mysterious place is about to be found.


    That is to say, there is nothing wrong with the position you are looking for. As long as you move forward, you will always find the mysterious place.


    What''s more, Lin Mu is also curious. What''s so strange about the mysterious place where the system doesn''t know the specific location?


    After all, not everything can excite the system.


    What''s more, it''s the place where the system gives you names. This mysterious place is definitely not simple. It may even be the next chance for you.


    Maybe I can take this opportunity to break through to a higher level.


    Lin Mu has been in the realm of sage for a long time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 763

    Since Lin Mu broke through to be a saint, he has not only completed one task, but also promoted the system to the middle stage of saint.


    He didn''t get any promotion for many years.


    After all, he has spent most of these years recuperating, and has no time to practice.


    But who let him at the beginning hand cheap, for that thing paid that price.


    Lin Mu was a little annoyed when he thought of the "Tao bottle". He could only think about it with his hands full of such a treasure. He couldn''t even look at it, let alone use it. It made him want to cry.


    At the beginning should not hand cheap, to get this thing, but also paid so much price.


    As a result, there has not been any improvement for thousands of years. Even if the system has completed the tasks released to it, the reward given by the system is just to recover the injury, not to substantially improve the strength.


    Although thousands of years is not a long time for saints, there will be no strong promotion.


    However, Lin Mu is different. He still has systematic help in his hand. According to his prediction, if he didn''t touch the taboo of the will of the universe, it would be possible for him to be promoted to a saint or even half a saint in thousands of years.


    If everything had no if, since Lin Mu had chosen to take that treasure, he would have to pay the price.


    Therefore, Lin Mu would not complain. After all, he chose his own way.


    But this time, he always had a feeling that this time, the mysterious place mentioned by the system absolutely had a chance for himself, and even what he broke through was an opportunity for advanced people.


    As long as we break through the high stage of saints, we can also make a name among the heaven and the world. Except for some old monsters who haven''t played for a long time, the high stage of saints is basically a strong one who stands on the top of the pyramid of the heaven and the world.


    As long as the old man above the saints doesn''t die, there is nothing to stop him.


    This is why Lin Mu was excited when he heard that the system was coming.


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother, there seems to be someone in front."


    There is an open universe in the universe, and a group of people are walking in it.


    For the strong above the realm of Dalai, it is not difficult to walk among the heavens and the world.


    As long as they want, they can come to the heaven and the world at any time.


    There were three men and one woman in this group.


    The man at the head was a tall and burly man, wearing a suit of red shining armor.


    He was also carrying a huge sword on his back. His face was red, and his face was covered with whiskers. He looked like a typical brute.


    While the other two men, one of them was wearing a white Taoist robe, holding a slender sword in his hand, with long hair left behind at will.


    The whole person''s face also looks very beautiful.


    The other man, wearing a Taoist robe in green, had no weapons in his hands and was only holding an ordinary folding fan.


    He wore half of the mask on half of his face, which seemed strange.


    However, the wise light in his eyes could not be concealed.


    The last one is a woman.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 764

    The woman was wearing a mechanical combat suit.


    A lot of scientific and civilized equipment is constantly displayed on this woman.


    This tight combat suit outlines the woman''s perfect figure.


    But his face was a little ordinary, even resolute.


    This kind of face is very common in some men, but it is very rare in some women.


    If Yiming women want to develop such a resolute face, then fighting is indispensable.


    Moreover, it can only be achieved through constant fighting.


    Besides, the woman''s resolute face, the firmness in her eyes was also a little bit.


    And there is a little scar on her forehead, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    But if there is a strong presence here, you can see at a glance that the scar on this woman''s body is not so simple.


    Most of them have been masked or repaired.


    If it''s a scar that hasn''t been repaired, it''s absolutely terrifying.


    And behind him is also carrying a huge gun, a flash of blue energy, constantly looming in the gun.


    However, most of her existence is out of place among the people who cultivate immortals.


    And at this time, her left eye suddenly appeared a trace of transparent glasses.


    "Warning, warning, high-risk energy, high-risk energy."


    "Please leave quickly, please leave quickly."


    The glasses above her left eye had a cold tone at the moment of birth.


    As if to warn them.


    And at that moment, there was this one, and the glasses broke in an instant.


    If the woman had not reacted quickly, she would have lost her eyes.


    "Alan, what''s going on?"


    The burly man at the head immediately turned around and asked for Alan''s concern.


    "How can it be? My things are enough to detect the energy of the strong in the middle period of Da Luo Jinxian. Even the strong in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian will not collapse here so easily. "


    "What kind of powerful existence is the person in front of us? My detector was so easily destroyed. "


    Alan has some incredible things.


    She knew exactly what the quality of her own detector was.


    It can be said that even if the strong of a continent is detected by it again, it will not be broken so easily.


    However, there is still some distance between the person in front and his own person. His detector just glanced at it at random, and then it collapsed.


    We can see the strength of the man in front.


    "Brother, I think we should hide first."


    Alan has some vigilant looking at the person who is getting closer and closer to his own.


    As that person gets closer and closer to your own person, she has a feeling that the strength of that person is absolutely beyond her own ability.


    What''s more, I don''t know what kind of person that person is.


    If they meet an evil monk, it will be miserable for them.


    "I agree with Alan. In my budget, we don''t have any chance to be the opponent of this man!"


    When Alan finished speaking, the man in the green Taoist robe vomited a mouthful of blood.


    His face became extremely pale.


    Some of them said eagerly.


    It''s like trying to get out of this dangerous place.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 765

    "You are not calculating, are you?"


    The man in the white Taoist robe saw the scene of the man in the green Taoist robe and immediately understood something.


    "I''ve told you many times, don''t calculate strangers easily, you just don''t listen."


    "Hard stubble now?"


    There are also some changes on the face of the man in the white robe. There are too many strong people in the world. Although in some world, the mainland machinery can be regarded as standing at the top of the pyramid, for the world, the great Luo Jinxian is nothing.


    Maybe you can meet a big Luo Jinxian after walking for a long distance.


    The Taoist robe in green is too bold. As long as you meet people, you always like to use your own deduction to calculate the past and future of others.


    Because of his character, there have been many conflicts between the strong in the universe.


    However, some of them didn''t meet too strong a strong man before, so they just didn''t get to the end.


    However, his own people have advised him many times, but up to now he has not changed his mind.


    Even beyond the wild.


    "Let''s go."


    "This man is not our match."


    "I haven''t started deduction yet, but I have been noticed by this man and attacked me directly through my deduction!"


    "This man is definitely a semi saint, or even an existence above the semi saint."


    The face of the man in the Taoist robe in green became more and more pale. He also knew that this time he would definitely be in trouble.


    The characters of the strong in the universe are hard to figure out. Some of them are incomparably easy-going, but most of them are incomparably difficult to figure out.


    Even if you just say a word wrong and offend his taboo, he may crush you to death at any time.


    What''s more, it''s absolutely taboo to deduce other people''s past and future through such unreasonable deduction.


    If we let the strong man get here, we will never let him go easily.


    So they can only move faster now, at least faster than the moment when the strong man arrived.


    "Look at what you''ve done. I''ll teach you a lesson when I get out of this."


    The man in the white Taoist robe turned green with anger when he heard the words of the green Taoist robe, and his younger brother never let himself worry,


    "Ha ha! Boy, you are so bold that you dare to use deduction on a strange strong man


    "If you hadn''t killed me, you would be a dead man now."


    Just as they were about to leave here, a banter suddenly sounded in their ears.


    All of a sudden, their faces changed.


    In their eyes, a young man in white robes suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It''s blocking their escape.


    This man is Lin Mu.


    Originally, Lin Mu was very bored to look for the mysterious place mentioned by the system.


    However, I suddenly feel that some people even use the skill of deduction to deduce themselves.


    Just as it happens, in the world of heaven and earth, I have been walking alone for hundreds of years, and I feel a little bored. At this time, a group of people who can let me get rid of the boredom suddenly appeared. How could Lin Mu let it go easily.


    So, Lin Mu didn''t give him a hard hand, just casually taught him a lesson, and then rushed over.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 766

    "I have to say that you are really brave!"


    "This time, I didn''t meet you. You''ve already lost your life."


    Lin Mu looked at the man in the Taoist robe in green with some banter.


    He didn''t expect that the strength of this man in green robes was not so good, but his courage was first-class.


    Before we know the true strength of the comer, we dare to use the great deduction to the comer privately.


    If the strength of the newcomers is weaker than theirs, it''s easy to say that the big deal can be solved only by making amends.


    But it''s hard to say if you see something stronger than them.


    This time, they were lucky enough to meet Lin Mu, who didn''t mean any harm to these people.


    But if you meet a strong man with eccentric character and Saint level, they can''t run away.


    After all, those saints who have been famous for a long time attach great importance to their faces.


    This way, it''s completely in the red, naked hit their face, but also in front of him.


    It''s absolutely impossible to let them go easily.


    "Excuse me, master! My younger brother has never been sensible and always likes to be bold. Please don''t blame him. "


    "I''ll make amends to you according to the etiquette."


    "Please spare my brother''s life. I will discipline him more at home."


    Seeing the mysterious existence of Lin Mu, the man in white came to them in an instant and knew that they had no way to escape now.


    Moreover, it seems that the elder didn''t kill them, just produced a trace of banter, so it seems that they still have a chance.


    It''s a big deal. Pay a price.


    What the man in the white robe said to Lin Mu just now means that his own people will definitely compensate for the loss.


    As long as Lin Mu spoke, they would try their best to bring it out.


    "Ha ha! I''m not a person with a small stomach. I won''t care if I can do this little thing. "


    Lin Mu looked at them with a smile.


    He said that he didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    "Hoo


    "Fortunately, it seems that he is still a good old man."


    When they heard Lin Mu''s words, they were immediately relieved. It seems that this elder is not such a eccentric person, but a good speaker.


    Otherwise, they would not have let them off so easily after they had done such unreasonable things to the elder just now.


    "The younger generation and others..."


    The man in white continued.


    They should leave this powerful elder quickly.


    Although the elder didn''t seem to care about what happened just now, who knows clearly the character of those strong people in the universe?


    Maybe I didn''t pay attention to what I showed just now, but I turned my face in the next moment and crushed them to death at will.


    How many of these words are true?


    Therefore, the safest way is to leave this mysterious elder quickly.


    "No hurry! I''ve been walking alone for thousands of years in the universe, and I''m just a little bored recently. "


    "Or you can stay with me. When I get to where I want to go, you can leave at will."


    Lin Mu showed a bad smile. He had been walking alone for thousands of years, and seldom met some people. This time, he finally met this group of people. How could he let them leave easily?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 767

    "Master!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, everyone''s face suddenly changed.


    Is it difficult for this mysterious elder to repent?


    At the same time, they are also vigilant and use their true Qi secretly.


    The woman named Alan, you press this and use the space transmission device in your hand. If there is anything wrong, they can leave this place instantly.


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    "I just want you to be my companion on the way. After all, I''m really bored on the way."


    "And if this seat wants to keep you, you don''t have any chance to run."


    "You can try this space and see if you can leave."


    Lin Mu smiles and doesn''t care about their nervous mood.


    For Lin Mu, there was no pressure to deal with such a few people who were only in the middle of Da Luo Jin Xian.


    "This..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, they also checked their space.


    After the inspection, their faces suddenly changed, because they found that the space they are now in has been completely blocked. No matter how hard they try, they can''t break through the blockade.


    Obviously, it''s what this mysterious elder did.


    "Master, let''s be frank. What do you want us to do? As long as we can do it, we will never refuse. "


    It seems that the burly man at the head is somewhat depressed.


    However, he has no way. Who can say that someone in his group has made a big mistake.


    It seems that he and others are going to bleed heavily this time, but the result is also good, at least better than losing his life.


    "Didn''t you say that? It''s just to let you go where you want to go this week at a loss, and then you can leave naturally. "


    "Of course, I won''t treat you badly. As long as I arrive, I will give you a chance. Maybe you can go to a higher level."


    Lin Mu didn''t plan to let them go.


    I don''t know how long it will take for me to find that mysterious place. I have to have some company along the way.


    The big deal is to give them an opportunity to upgrade their strength at the present stage.


    It''s a reward for them.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do too difficult things. I just want to be a companion for you all the way."


    Lin Mu''s expression makes people unable to see what he really thinks.


    "This All right


    "Since the elder is so kind, we should be more respectful than obedient."


    Seeing such a scene on the field, the burly man at the head knew that this time he and others would not agree to the mysterious elder''s condition.


    So he can only bow his head to promise Lin Mu, and can only secretly pray in his heart. As he said, this elder just let his own people accompany him.


    As for the resistance, such thoughts only appeared in his mind for a moment, then immediately dissipated.


    According to the current situation, even if they resist, it can not be the opponent of this mysterious strong man.


    For example, just now this mysterious strongman was able to completely block the space they were in without disturbing them. This method is not something they can fight against.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 768

    Therefore, they can only agree to the conditions of the elder.


    ¡­¡­


    On a spaceship that looks ordinary.


    "I don''t know where I''m going."


    The burly man named Cheng Hao came from a medium-sized world of cultivating immortals.


    In his own world, other strong people failed to compete for the world Master, so he came to the universe and wanted to find another chance.


    On the scene, he also met Alan from the scientific and technological civilization, and Ningyuan and Ninghua from the Xiuzhen civilization.


    After a misunderstanding, these people finally formed a team, constantly exploring the opportunities they wanted to find in the universe.


    This is a very common thing in the universe.


    Some of the strong people who have reached the bottleneck in their own world and failed to fight for the control of the world, and some of the strong people who are not willing to dominate their own world all their lives will often come to seek their own opportunities with the heaven and the world, in order to get the opportunity and make their cultivation further.


    It can even reach the level of great power in the universe.


    In the beginning, the same was true of Zhixiao Taoist, but he was lucky. In the end, he became a saint and could become a powerful being in all the heaven and the world.


    However, not everyone who comes to heaven to seek opportunities has the same lucky experience as Zhixiao Taoist.


    It''s too hard to be strong in the world.


    Not everyone has a plug-in like Lin Mu.


    It''s very difficult for ordinary people to become saints and strong men.


    Maybe at the last step, it will be destroyed in the thunder punishment of the will of the universe.


    It''s not so easy to be a saint. Otherwise, the number of saints in the universe will be countless.


    Therefore, there are few who want to find opportunities in the universe, but they can succeed in the end.


    "I don''t know where I''m going. I just know a little bit about it."


    Lin Mu also has some helplessness.


    I have been looking for nearly a thousand years in the vast universe, but I have not found it. I still can only find the approximate position and keep looking for it.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Cheng Hao immediately looks confused.


    What''s going on in this mysterious front? I don''t know where I''m going. What else are you looking for?


    Cheng Hao didn''t understand why Lin Mu was like this.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I just vaguely feel that the place is predestined to me, but I can''t figure out what kind of place it is."


    Lin Mu didn''t say it was the system that let him go to that mysterious place. He just found an excuse to prevaricate in the past.


    "If you keep going forward, you''ll find it. As long as you get to the place nearby, you can feel it."


    Lin Mu looked at the expression of those people on the full spaceship, and couldn''t help saying.


    So as not to make them think that they have become their own servants, and they will never leave themselves in this lifetime.


    "Besides, I have a hunch that the place is not far from here."


    Lin Mu''s eyes were suddenly closed by him.


    The more he went forward, the more vaguely he felt that he was coming.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 769

    After the spaceship of Lin Mu and his party has been walking in the vast universe for decades, you are aimlessly looking for it.


    "Master, have you not found the place you are looking for?"


    There are some helpless looking at Lin Mu lying on the chair at will on NING Hua''s face.


    The last one has been on his own spaceship for decades since he provoked this elder over his head decades ago.


    In the past decades, the elder did not force his own people to do anything, just chatted with his own people occasionally.


    Then the people who command themselves are constantly looking forward.


    However, after so many years of searching, they still got nothing. The elder still didn''t want to find the place he was looking for.


    But this is ten years of getting along, over the years, they also gradually put down their vigilance and care in the face of Lin Mu.


    After so many years of getting along with each other, they also know that this elder is not the kind of person with a small stomach and a heart, nor does he have the eccentric temper of some strong people in the legend. He is very easy to get along with in peacetime.


    Even if you make some harmless jokes occasionally, this elder will not care about anything. Sometimes he will also make jokes with you when he is in a good mood.


    Therefore, people didn''t have the respect for Lin Mu at the beginning. They didn''t even dare to speak out loud.


    "I have a hunch that I''ll be there soon. It''s not far from the place I''m looking for."


    As time goes on, they are now more and more distant.


    Lin Mu''s inexplicable feeling in his heart became deeper and deeper. He felt that before long, he could find the mysterious place in the mouth of the system.


    Moreover, this time''s guess has also been affirmed by the system. The farther they walk, the more excited the system will feel.


    It was obvious that the place he was looking for was coming.


    "Master, you have said that no less than ten times."


    But NING Hua''s words immediately make Lin Mu''s face a black, is it necessary to do so?


    "I feel absolutely right this time. I can find the place I want to find in six months at most."


    Lin Mu''s eyes were constantly looking at the retreating stars in the sky. For more than ten years, he was not as lonely as before. At least he had a few of them with him, and he could talk to them when he was bored.


    Moreover, in the usual time of their own idle egg pain, you can also give them advice.


    Even NING Hua, who is a little gifted, has reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian''s early stage under his own guidance, and is about to enter the later stage of the mainland.


    It takes thousands of years for ordinary Da Luo Jinxian to step into this process, and NING Hua has completed this process in decades.


    This is also the reason why they have put down their guard against Lin Mu for decades.


    If this mysterious elder really wanted them to die, he would not spend so much effort to guide them.


    "Senior, there are a lot of UFOs in front of us, and they also present us with a kind of encirclement."


    When NING Hua wanted to say something, Alan''s voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    And it sounds urgent, as if something big is going to happen in a moment.


    "Oh


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 770

    "Oh


    After hearing Alan''s words, Lin Mu was slightly surprised.


    After sailing for decades, I haven''t seen anyone at all. Have I finally met a stranger today?


    "Master, they asked for contact."


    Alan''s words came again.


    "Master, shall we agree? It seems that this group of people have no good intentions to us, and we may have met some thieves! "


    It is obvious that Alan has encountered such a situation before, and he has determined at the first time what kind of existence those fleets on the opposite side are?


    Among the heaven and the world, there are often some forces composed of the strong.


    These forces don''t do anything else, and they don''t constantly absorb disciples like those powerful sects in the world. They only know one thing, that is, plunder.


    As long as they meet those who walk alone in the universe, whether they come from the cultivation civilization or the scientific and technological civilization, they will basically plunder them.


    It''s obvious that this is what they''ve come across.


    Some people on the opposite side estimated that there would not be too strong fighting capacity in this small spaceship.


    That''s why we have the courage to come around.


    If they knew that there was a saint and a strong man in this small spaceship, they would not have the courage to surround them with ten more courage.


    After all, people like them are just mice living at the bottom of the universe.


    Even if there are some strong ones, they are also not on the table. At most, there are only some great Luo Jinxian. As for the more powerful quasi saints and even saints, they don''t look up to such forces at all.


    For those saints, there are countless ways for them to obtain resources. They can obtain more resources by taking one or two of them than by plundering others.


    "Agree. I''m looking at what kind of existence they are. If that''s the case, it''s OK to harm the people who are looking for in the universe."


    Lin Mu doesn''t care.


    He didn''t pay any attention to these people.


    In fact, when these fleets get close to them, you already feel and release the divine consciousness at the first time.


    Lin Mu has always been so careful. Within the scope of his divine sense exploration, although this fleet looks huge, its most powerful combat power is only the middle stage of a great Luo Jinxian. As for those fleets, Lin Mu didn''t pay attention at all. It still has some effects against some ordinary great Luo Jinxian, but it''s hard to deal with such a great saint as him Not even his defense.


    Moreover, Lin Mu has not personally used his hand for many years, and his hand just itches.


    If these guys are really the ones who burn, kill and plunder, Lin Mu doesn''t mind to remove a disaster for all heaven and world.


    Anyway, it''s a disaster for these people to stay here. It''s better to let them disappear forever.


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Listen to me, we are mercenaries in the universe. I believe you have heard the name of our mercenaries in the universe. If it''s fashionable, take out all your valuable things and put down all your resources."


    "Maybe mine will save you a dog''s life."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 771

    "There is room for us mercenaries in the universe to do the above things. As long as you are wise, we can not hurt your lives."


    There is a general name for these low-level forces who do all kinds of evil in the universe. They call themselves cosmic mercenaries.


    What''s more, most of them abide by the principle that if the other party wants to take out all the resources and treasures, they will let the other party go.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It seems that we really met these so-called cosmic mercenaries!"


    When Lin Mu saw the tone of the other party, he immediately understood that Alan was right. These people are the notorious mercenaries in the universe.


    These mice, who are struggling at the bottom of the universe, are still so overpowering.


    Yes, such seemingly arrogant cosmic mercenaries, in the eyes of the real strong, are just mice living at the bottom of the universe.


    Those strong people simply disdain to solve these mice by themselves.


    Because those strong people pay great attention to their face, and think that even if they solve the problem of the lowest level mice, they will not have any effect. On the contrary, they may make themselves coquettish.


    Therefore, although these cosmic mercenaries are notorious in the whole universe, none of them came to exterminate them personally.


    Because there is no strong man to control these people, more and more people living at the bottom of the universe have become notorious mercenaries, and they are more and more unscrupulous.


    Moreover, we have to say that these cosmic mercenaries are very insightful. They never take the initiative to provoke those powerful forces or people.


    Because they also know that if their own people really challenge those huge existence, drinking will be a disaster for them.


    They will only snatch the lone travelers, or some small spaceships, among the heavens and the world.


    Like this one.


    Maybe in the eyes of the space mercenaries on the other side, how could there be a strong one in this small spaceship?


    Which strong people would be so condescending to sit in such a small spaceship, and which trip of those strong people did not cause a huge shock.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see it at a glance.


    However, in the universe, there has never been a strong person who would travel in such a small spaceship.


    Those strong men are very serious about their own faces.


    That''s why they dare to encircle this small spaceship so recklessly.


    However, they did not expect that in this small spacecraft, there is really a strong maverick.


    "Oh! What if I''m not going to give it to you? "


    Lin Mu looked at the mice who lived at the bottom of the heaven and the world.


    "Well! Boy, you''d better think about it. The people who have resisted us for many years have become the dust in the world. If you don''t want to end up like them, I advise you to be wise and give up your treasure. "


    "Otherwise, our cosmic mercenaries will show you how powerful we are. You will let you know that the reputation of our cosmic mercenaries is not illusory."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 772

    The man on the spaceship screen showed a grim smile.


    It seems that as long as the people on the spaceship dare not agree with their demands, they will know the strength of their space mercenaries.


    "Ha ha! I haven''t touched my hand for a long time, and now my hand is itching. I didn''t expect that these guys were sent to my door. "


    Lin Mu didn''t care about the man''s words on the screen. She turned off the screen and ended the contact.


    There is a trace of banter on it.


    I haven''t moved my hand for a long time. I almost forget that I am a saint and a strong man.


    "You''ll wait here for me. I''ll come over."


    Lin Mu is not ready to pull Cheng Hao and his party up. After all, the number of the strong is still more than them.


    No matter how powerful they are, they are just in the middle of a big Luo Jinxian period. There are several of them in the middle of a big Luo Jinxian period. Although they are confident that they can suppress them, if they make a mistake, it is also a big threat to Cheng Hao and others.


    People have been together for decades, and they have established certain feelings. Lin Mu doesn''t want these people who are barely friends to be in danger again.


    "Yes, master!"


    Cheng Hao after searching for a while, also did not refute Lin Mu''s opinion.


    The people who can look for them in the universe are generally very self-conscious, and know how much they have.


    They also know that even if they go, they are just the hind legs of Lin Mu. They can''t help Lin Mu at all.


    It''s better to wait here to see how Lin Mu killed these notorious cosmic mercenaries.


    Although they have been together for more than ten years, none of them has seen through Lin Mu''s real strength. In the past ten years, they have guessed.


    However, they guessed that the most likely is that Lin Mu is the saint and strong man in the legend, and he can be regarded as a powerful man in the universe.


    For such a strong man, there is no need to pay attention to just a few cosmic mercenaries.


    On the contrary, we have to worry about those cosmic mercenaries. They have to worry about how they can escape.


    Who let them offend a saint level strong man beyond their own measure.


    The anger of the sage level strong is not so easy to eliminate.


    Even if the saint has a good temper, he is bullied to the face. If he doesn''t teach them a lesson, it will not be very good for the saint''s reputation if it is spread.


    "Boss, they ended the communication unilaterally."


    Among the main ships of the other side''s space mercenaries, the man who talked with Li Mu just now had an angry look on his face.


    They did not expect that the people in each other''s small spaceship should be so presumptuous and dare to end their communication unilaterally.


    It''s hard to be a good-natured mercenary.


    They are murderous mercenaries in the universe. If these people give up all their resources, it''s OK. They and others can spare their lives generously.


    But I didn''t expect that these guys were so arrogant and dared to hang up their own communication unilaterally, which was to hit him in the face in front of him.


    That''s how he tolerated it.


    For so many years, no one has dared to be so reckless.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 773

    "Boss, someone is coming out of that Spaceship!"


    The man suddenly saw a figure coming out of the small room surrounded by them.


    "Well! Are these people so bold? "


    "Is it just coming out? I''ve never heard of the reputation of our cosmic mercenaries. "


    The man sitting high on the main seat was also surprised.


    He also did not expect that in the small spaceship opposite, there were people who were so overconfident that they came out alone.


    Don''t you know their great name in the universe?


    "Jie Jie, it seems that we haven''t moved our hands for a long time. Some brave guys have forgotten our names."


    "We can also take this opportunity to let our name ring again in the sky and the world!"


    The burly man sitting high above has some ferocity.


    Since he was a mercenary in the universe, he had not met such a guy who was too much of himself for a long time.


    For such a bloke, what he likes most is to destroy him and everything.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s so weak."


    Lin Mu used his divine sense to explore the strongest fighting capacity of the fleet.


    Then, a smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The most powerful person in this fleet is just a middle period of Da Luo Jinxian. The peak person is not even a late period of Da Luo Jinxian, which is not worth his attention at all.


    Such mole ants can be crushed to death with one finger.


    "Oh! It''s too much for me to dare to come out. "


    Lin Mu suddenly saw the door of the main ship in the fleet. They opened it, and then a man came out.


    A person in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian dare to appear in front of him like this.


    Is it too long to write about your life?


    "Jie I haven''t seen anyone like you for a long time


    "I didn''t expect that there are people like you who can''t help themselves. When they meet our great space mercenaries, their first reaction is not to give up all your resources, and dare to leave the spaceship alone."


    "You''re looking for death."


    The man who came out of the Starship just came out and gave Lin Mu a cold smile. He didn''t look at the guy who was too much of himself.


    In his opinion, how can a person who comes out of a small spaceship like the other party be a powerful person? At most, he was just a big Luo Jinxian. He didn''t pay attention to such existence.


    Although he himself is only a great Luo Jinxian, he is not the only one among Changde people. There are five great Luo Jinxian behind him.


    This is the reason why their cosmic mercenaries are able to survive in the universe, because they never fight alone, but only in groups.


    Even if they meet someone stronger than them, they can still besiege that person to death.


    After all, we are all big Luo Jinxian. Even if your rank is higher than mine, you can''t stand more people than you.


    "Oh! Space mercenary


    "It''s just some mice living at the bottom of the universe. They dare to be so arrogant."


    "Who gave you courage?"


    Lin Mu looks at the mouse, who lives at the bottom of the universe, jokingly, and says so much in front of him.


    I don''t know who gave him the courage.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 774

    "It seems that you have lived in the world of mice for too long, forgetting that there are not only mice but also cats in this world."


    There was a huge breath behind Lin Mu.


    This is the real level of Saint''s breath, let all people feel this breath, can''t help but want to crawl on their knees!


    "You..."


    "I have a hard idea."


    The man who was so arrogant just now changed his face and became a little pale when he saw the huge breath of Lin Mu.


    I didn''t expect to come across a hard idea.


    This probability is too low, low he has some forget how many years have not met such a person.


    After all, those who are strong in travel, which one is not to face, each time they travel, which one is not to make a huge momentum, for fear that others do not know, this trip is a powerful existence.


    And not like this, just to sit in an ordinary spaceship out like this.


    "I''m sorry. I''m an old man who has eyes and doesn''t know how to offend him. As long as I let go of my life, I''m willing to give up my savings."


    It has to be said that these cosmic mercenaries, who live at the bottom of the universe, are very insightful, or how to know how to recognize them.


    When he saw that the young man in front of him was definitely not his opponent, he immediately began to counselle.


    For people like them, counseling is just the most basic thing in their life.


    As long as they have done their business, the first thing to learn is to recognize counsels.


    Because they were too unscrupulous in the universe mercenaries before. Fortunately, they never paid attention to the strong one in the universe. At last, they met a strong one when they were plundered by a space mercenary. Moreover, the pair of space mercenaries didn''t know that Ren song and the strong one had just got together.


    And the final result can be imagined, that a space mercenary completely destroyed.


    It didn''t even last ten minutes in the hands of the strong man.


    Because of this experience, the strong man was very disgusted with the cosmic mercenaries. When she basically had nothing to do, she liked to go outside and kill some notorious cosmic mercenaries, causing great losses.


    Therefore, in the future, the first thing to join the universe mercenary industry is to learn to recognize counsels. For those who are stronger than themselves, you must not be tough, because even if you are tough, you will not be his opponent.


    In other people''s eyes, you are just a mole ant all the time. You can be crushed to death with one hand.


    Only by saving his own life, can he have a chance to revenge in the future.


    Even if the cost of saving this small life is a little high, at least no matter how much resources and precious things are, they can''t compare with their own lives. If their lives are gone, they will lose everything.


    "Ha ha! You''re very smart. You''re so quick


    Lin Mu''s eyes were full of banter. The peaches of the mercenary in the universe were very fashionable. He saw that he was not his opponent, so he didn''t have any hesitation at all. Even if he gave him the resources he had plundered for so many years, he didn''t have any heartache.


    The treasures of these cosmic mercenaries are not.


    After all, the universe is vast, and there are many strong people walking in it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 775

    "The elder..."


    The man saw that Lin Mu didn''t fight him, and thought that his words had moved the strong man.


    His eyes can not help but reveal a trace of joy, as long as his life is saved, then anything can be.


    But he didn''t expect that he had gone wrong this time.


    I think that the most powerful one in this small spaceship is just a strong one in the early days of Daluo Jinxian, but I didn''t expect that such a powerful elder came out of it.


    Shouldn''t such a strong man pay great attention to his face, and he should not pull a car with Kowloon every time he travels, but he sits on the bronze throne?


    How can there be such a strong man? He just found a spaceship at random and came out.


    He has been in the mercenary circle of the universe for so long, and he has never heard of such a strong man in the world.


    However, who let himself so unlucky, it happened that he met such a strange elder.


    And he was too much to challenge him.


    You know, the characters of these strong men are very strange. He has not slapped himself into meat mud before he provokes him so much that he is very restrained.


    However, it seems that the elder is very easy to talk. As long as he gives his precious hands to him, he may be able to escape.


    Of course, as long as you escape, you will not have no chance to find this revenge in the future.


    These cosmic mercenaries are the most unprincipled people in the universe. What they said can be forgotten in an instant.


    It''s basically impossible for them to be grateful. They will always remember your hatred and wait for an opportunity to push you secretly in the future.


    "Ha ha! You don''t have the self-confidence that will make you feel that the rags in your hand will interest me. "


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly became cold, and there was a trace of lethality in them.


    He really didn''t know that this person in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian had such confidence that he thought his treasure could interest him as a saint.


    Although Lin Mu may be the least knowledgeable and the most precious among all the saints in the whole world, he is not the one who has been famous for a long time.


    However, this is also compared with the saints.


    What''s good about the treasure in the hands of a mole ant like this?


    If you want, you can make it in batches every minute.


    Even a drop of their own blood may be more precious than the treasures in the hands of these great Luo Jinxian.


    Holy blood is also a very valuable thing in the universe.


    In some powerful worlds, even the most valuable trade item is holy blood.


    It is possible that the treasure obtained by a drop of holy blood is something that these big Luo Jinxian level mole ants can never imagine.


    That is to say, even if Lin Muzhen doesn''t have any good things in his hands, he can''t use his own drop of holy blood to go to some powerful world to get something that a mere Luo Jinxian can imagine.


    "I really don''t know where you have the courage to say such words. Will I look up to your rags?"


    "Or you are humiliating me!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 776

    Lin Mu''s tone was very murderous.


    It seems that it is possible to crush this cosmic mercenary to death at any time.


    At the same time, the murderous spirit he showed seemed to have condensed into essence, constantly attacking the man.


    "Master, you..."


    This cosmic mercenary''s face suddenly turned pale from some information just now. He didn''t expect that this elder would turn his face when he said he would.


    It didn''t come at all as he expected.


    Moreover, in his eyes, the elder did not pay attention to the resources he had solved for so many years. It seemed that what he had was nothing but scrap metal in his eyes, and he was not qualified to pay attention to it.


    Such a disdainful attitude has penetrated his soul incomparably.


    It took him hundreds of thousands of years to plunder the resources. He even told others that they were scrap metal and did not pay attention to them.


    It seems that even if these broken hands were put into his hands, he would show a dismissive attitude.


    Good is the baby he thinks, in other people''s eyes is just the most rubbish.


    It made him feel that his self-esteem had been trampled on.


    If standing in front of him is not a strong one, but a weak one, he will tear it to pieces without hesitation.


    However, there is no if.


    The one standing opposite him is far from what he can afford.


    He felt that the pressure released by the opposite person was not something he could fight against, which meant that I could even crush myself.


    It''s just coercion. It''s so powerful. How terrible is his strength.


    He had some problems that he shouldn''t want to go on. At the same time, he knew that this time he really met the hardest stubble in his life.


    If he can''t get through this time, he may be really out of his wits and disappear forever in the universe.


    As for the man opposite, he didn''t have that idea at all.


    Maybe he still had a little courage when he didn''t show his strength, but now there was endless sadness in his heart, and he didn''t have the courage to fight against this terrible existence.


    "Master I still have a treasure in my hand


    "I believe my precious elder will definitely be interested in it."


    The man didn''t know what was in his mind, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    As if he had found some way to escape.


    "Oh


    "If you still talk about your rags, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Mu is a little curious. What''s good in a big Luo Jinxian''s hand?


    However, Lin Mu could not help but be curious to see his vowing look.


    So I said.


    Anyway, if you look at it, there will be no loss for yourself. In case this big Luo Jinxian really has something good in his hand.


    "Master, this is one thing."


    "This is the key for you to get out of the mysterious place in the universe. As long as you have this key, you will be in control of that mysterious place."


    The space mercenary gritted his teeth and thought that his own life was the most important thing. With his bleeding heart, he took out an ordinary simple key from the space.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 777

    "This is..."


    When the space mercenary took out the simple key, Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    He felt a familiar breath from this simple key.


    As if this ordinary key is what I have been looking for for for so many years.


    "This is..."


    Lin Mu had some guesses in his heart, but he was still not sure.


    "The system, isn''t it?"


    Although Lin Mu was not sure whether the key was what he wanted, the system would know for sure.


    "Yes That''s the key. That''s the key to that mysterious place. "


    "As long as you get the key, you will be able to find the mysterious place."


    After the system saw the key, the tone suddenly became a little urgent.


    As if urging Lin Mu to get the key quickly, don''t continue to talk nonsense here.


    "I believe that the senior also saw through the energy contained in this key."


    "Villain can tell you that this key is not what it looks like on the surface. It''s even something that is opened in a mysterious place. That mysterious place is extremely powerful. I can feel more than one breath as powerful as my predecessor from that place, but I''m sure it''s not the breath of life."


    "I believe that the elder also understands what this represents, which means that there is definitely more than one treasure as powerful as the elder in that place! As long as we find this place, the elder thinks we can gain a lot. "


    "I don''t know if such a thing can save a villain''s life?"


    It has to be said that the mercenary of the universe is very eye-catching. He had already observed the look in Lin Mu''s eyes when he took out the key.


    At the same time, he also put down a little in his heart. Now it seems that the elder finally has something moving.


    I''m not afraid that he won''t move, but I''m afraid that I don''t have anything in my hand that he will move.


    Although I hand in this kind of key, my heart is bleeding, but what is it compared with my life? No matter how good the things are, what''s the use if my life is gone?


    Even if there are good things, you have to have life to enjoy them.


    "I can''t believe you have some good things in your hands."


    Lin Mu revealed that the murderous spirit had been slightly reduced. It had to be said that the thing that this cosmic mercenary took out really moved him.


    "As long as Qian Beibei swears that he will not touch the villain, the villain will hand over this treasure to his predecessors."


    This cosmic mercenary is very smart.


    He knows that the most serious oath in the whole universe is to swear with one''s own mind, because if one swears with one''s own mind, it will be witnessed by the will of the universe.


    In this way, few strong people dare to disobey.


    The punishment of Dayu Education Bureau is very terrible.


    He also didn''t let Lin Mu swear to save his life.


    Because he also knows that among the heavens and the world, these strong men have countless means. They have countless means to save you only one life, but they have lost everything.


    Basically, he has become a useless person, and there will be no threat in the future.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    Therefore, he would let Lin Mu swear not to touch him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 778

    "And I don''t want to think about it any more. Before that, I have set up a remote device for him. As long as I don''t have any breath of life in my body, it will run away and go to a place where no one knows."


    "At that time, no matter how powerful our predecessors are, it is absolutely impossible to find the key."


    It has to be said that he can become the leader of this cosmic mercenary, and he has great vision.


    He also knew that if a saint level strong man wanted to grab this key in his hand, he had no way to resist.


    So before he took out the key again, he had installed a remote escape device for the key. As long as the device could not feel the breath of life in his body, he would escape from this place for the first time and go to a place where no one knew.


    That place is a small place that I explored in the mysterious place. Some people in the universe may know where the mysterious place is, but he can be sure that those who know the mysterious place do not include the strong one in front of me.


    If the strong man knows the specific location of the mysterious place, he should not be moved by the key in his hand.


    "Ha ha!"


    "There are many ways you can do it!"


    Lin Mu gave a faint smile. The head of the mercenary in the universe tried his best to save his life.


    Even vaguely began to threaten Lin Mu, a powerful man at the level of sage.


    "As long as the elder is willing to let the villain go, the villain will definitely give this mysterious key to the elder with both hands, and then give the resources that the villain has gained over the years to the elder with both hands, only for the elder to ignore the villain."


    He saw that Lin Mu had some hesitation and thought that he had agreed to his request. He didn''t have any great joy in his heart. Sure enough, all the people in the universe were the same. They only knew their immediate interests. If they could take out their own interests, even if they offended him, they could protect their own lives.


    "But I hate being threatened."


    "Especially threatened by such a notorious guy as you. If the news that you are a mole ant threatening us spreads, how can the sage of this hall walk among the heavens and the world in the future?"


    The faint smile in the corner of Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly dissipated, but it was endless cold in the twinkling of an eye.


    The murderous spirit in his eyes seemed to have condensed the essence, trying to kill the guy who dared to threaten him.


    "Master You... "


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mu would turn over this time, as if he didn''t pay attention to the key in his hand.


    But it''s also impossible. Before that, he could be sure that the strong man in front of him would be moved by his own door. Moreover, the color of desire in his eyes could not be concealed.


    But why?


    Is he really not afraid to lose this thing forever after killing himself?


    "I really don''t know where you have the courage to threaten me. What''s more, a mole ant like you laughably thinks that your device can defeat me."


    "Don''t you look down upon this seat too much? Maybe you look up on yourself too much."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 779

    "What''s the meaning of living in the heaven and the world for a guy like you who can''t even understand the most basic consciousness? Do you think it''s possible for you to threaten a dignified saint with the strength of a little Luo Jinxian?"


    "I can tell you clearly that the remote escape device you set up is as ridiculous as a child''s toy in front of me. It can be destroyed easily. Now you can have a look. You don''t know whether the remote escape device is still useful or not."


    Lin Mu sneered.


    This guy thinks he has a card in his hand, so he can make himself throw a rat''s trap.


    But he didn''t think that what he thought was so ridiculous in front of his own eyes. His proud escape device was as simple as a child''s toy in Lin Mu''s eyes, and could be easily removed.


    So, how could Lin Mu worry about this mysterious piece, if he would leave himself.


    Who does that guy think he is? He''s just a big Luo Jinxian. He dares to threaten a saint with a trump card.


    "Forgive me, master! Master, spare your life


    "Villain no longer dare, villain vowed, as long as the master let go of villain, villain is willing to do for the master, as long as the master a command, even if it is on the knife mountain and under the sea of fire, villain will never blink an eye."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, he immediately checked that he had set up a remote escape device in this key.


    But just in a moment, his face turned pale, because he found that his remote escape device had been completely damaged, and it was damaged without any detection.


    Such a strong man is really terrible.


    I totally underestimated the strength of those who stand at the top of the world.


    I thought there might be some gap between myself and these strong people, but the gap would not be too big. At least I have some hope that I can escape from these strong people.


    However, it seems that I was too optimistic before. I was just a big Luo Jinxian. In the eyes of some adults at the top of the world, I was just a mole ant.


    It''s ridiculous that I still think that I can threaten such a strong person with some of my own methods.


    I don''t know that these strong people didn''t take pride in themselves at all.


    In the eyes of these strong people, the means they are proud of are just toys like children.


    So he didn''t dare to threaten this one for a long time, because he was afraid that if he continued to threaten, the strong man in front of him would really crush himself with one finger.


    He can be sure that such a strong man in front of him has such strength that he can crush himself to death with one finger.


    "Late..."


    "Besides, I don''t need a mole like you to work for me. If I want to, I just need a command. A lot of quasi saints are willing to work for me. Why do you need to do this?"


    Lin Mu didn''t listen to this guy''s words.


    Lin Mu has no sympathy for the most evil and infamous mouse who lives at the bottom of the universe.


    Which one of them is clean?


    Who has not harmed the heaven and the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 780

    After hearing Lin Mu''s cold and murderous words, his face suddenly became completely pale.


    There wasn''t any color of hope on his face. Even the one in his eyes just now, the color of hope just showed, was immediately extinguished by him.


    And then came the color of despair.


    It seems that this strong man is determined to take his life away.


    "Good Good Good


    "Since you don''t give me a living, I won''t let you look good."


    "Give it to me!"


    He quickly opened a space crack in this space, and then time threw the key to the door in.


    The man already knew that no matter how he begged for mercy, no matter how he appeared, even if he gave everything to the mysterious man, the mysterious strong man did not intend to let him go.


    Simply, it''s better to fight for the last.


    Maybe I can take the last bet as a chance to win a chance.


    Even if he is really run over by this strong man, he will make this guy pay the price.


    And never let him easily get what he wants.


    There was a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Since you don''t want to make me feel better, I will never make you feel better."


    He has some hoarse to the forest tree roar a way.


    "See? Even if you destroy my remote escape device, I still have a way to send this key to a place you never know. Then I''ll see how you can get this key. "


    "I can tell you that you''ll never get the key. There''s no one in the whole world except me who knows the specific location of that place."


    "And even if you know the exact location, you''ll never get in without the key."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Satisfied? This is the price that even if I''m willing to give you everything, even if I''m willing to give you everything, you still don''t want to let me die. "


    "I will let you never get this key. You can only regret for not leaving me alive in countless nights."


    He has been crazy at the bottom of the side, regardless of the slightest, even if he knows that the person opposite him can crush himself to death.


    But what about that?


    He has made him pay a heavy price, he has put such a treasure in front of his eyes, but he does not cherish the opportunity, but let the treasure flow away from his eyes.


    He wanted to make Lin Mu regret and beat his chest and feet for countless nights.


    But he didn''t see it. Even if he was so crazy, the color of banter in Lin Mu''s eyes still didn''t disappear, just became more banter, as if he could see a clown, watching him yelling.


    "You It''s still arrogant. "


    "I have said many times that I really don''t know where you have so much confidence that you have the means to let things flow away from me."


    "In other words, before you, you have never seen a saint level strong hand, and you have no idea how terrible the saint''s strong means are."


    Lin Mu looked at him with great disdain.


    With such a guy, but also want to make themselves regret.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 781

    I just don''t pay attention to Lin Mu.


    How can such a guy have the confidence to think that he has the means to let the key that he is staring at run away from his eyes.


    Don''t they know that it''s not the most basic way to become saints and blockade a large area of space?


    When Lin Mu came here, he had blocked the whole space.


    Just a little Luo Jinxian wants to open a space crack from his blockade, which is beyond his capacity.


    "Alas! It seems that what I said is right. You have never seen a saint level strongman before, and you have no idea how terrible the means of a saint level strongman are. "


    "But it''s not in vain to meet you this time. I''ll let you know that you''re not a little big Luo Jinxian who can afford to be a saint."


    "You can''t do it just by yourself."


    Lin Mu sneered at the head of the universe mercenary who was still crazy.


    This guy is still immersed in his success. He didn''t expect that Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to what he said just now.


    Want him to regret, want him to beat his chest in countless nights.


    Is he a big Luo Jinxian?


    Maybe a strong man above the sage will come here and have such qualifications to say such words.


    However, this guy does not know where the stars dare to say such words, it''s just making people laugh.


    "Open your eyes and have a good look at what this thing is."


    Lin Mu opened the space and took it from inside.


    The key of an ancient talisman appeared under his palm.


    Then randomly cut it in front, let the head of the universe mercenary who is still crazy, watch his proud key, then appear in the hands of his enemies.


    "I also have to thank you. You have delivered the key to my seat, which will save my seat from attacking you later."


    "No..."


    "That''s my stuff. Give it back to me."


    "You bastard."


    The famous leader of the universe saw that he thought he had been sent to a place where everyone didn''t know where to go, but he turned up in front of his eyes and was still controlled by his opponent.


    What I''ve just done is just futile. What I''ve just said is just some jokes in the eyes of the person opposite me, which doesn''t make him pay attention at all.


    Even the other side to look at their own eyes, just to see a clown.


    It''s just interesting to see the clown in Taichung performing hard for himself.


    This made him angry. He didn''t expect that the guy standing in front of him was playing with himself all the time and didn''t look at himself at all.


    He has been in the world for so many years. Why has he ever suffered such humiliation?


    Suddenly, a mouthful of fresh blood came out of his mouth.


    At the same time, his eyes became red, and the anger in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Well, you talk so much nonsense, it''s time to take you on the road."


    Lin Mu smiles, and doesn''t care what she says or the anger in her eyes.


    The law of the jungle is the basic law of the heaven and the world.


    If the other side''s strength is stronger than their own, then the present situation can be reversed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 782

    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "You''ve ruined everything for me. Will I make you better?"


    "Even if I die, I''ll leave you an unforgettable memory."


    The despair in his eyes deepened.


    At the same time, in that moment, the color of anger and madness in his life completely replaced despair.


    Even if he is far from this proud opponent, he also let this guy leave an unforgettable memory.


    Let him always remember that he is an opponent in the future.


    If you want to do that, there is only one choice.


    That''s self explosion. Maybe his self exposure won''t hurt this guy''s life, but it will leave him an unforgettable memory. After all, even if his strength is poor, he is also a big Luo Jinxian. The power of a big Luo Jinxian''s self exposure is not built.


    Even if some ordinary medium events, there is no qualification to be able to withstand a big Luo Jinxian level strong self explosion.


    Even if this guy is a saint, he has to leave a scar or two.


    This is the price he prepared for this guy to stay, and let him know that he is not a vegetarian.


    It''s not so easy to get your own psychology and everything.


    What can we do without paying the price?


    Although he knew that if he chose to expose himself, then he would never have a future and a chance to reincarnate.


    The soul will completely dissipate in the heaven and the world, and become a trace of nutrients in the heaven and the world.


    But he still wants to choose this, because if he doesn''t choose something, he also believes that the guy opposite him will never give himself a chance of reincarnation.


    "Blow it for me!"


    He began to urge his inner alchemy crazily. He used the Qi in his body to attack his inner alchemy and wanted to burst his inner alchemy.


    "Alas! I said, don''t you people have a second choice? It''s always blowing itself up


    Lin Mu has some speechless, he can''t remember how many times the enemy he met imagined that he would die together.


    But I don''t think they have that kind of strength.


    Even if the success of self exposure, at most to cause a little skin injury, moreover, the probability of successful self explosion is still small can not be less.


    Do you want to explode in front of yourself?


    I really think he''s a guy.


    "Go


    A little bit of random energy was randomly bounced into his body.


    Then the real Qi in his body dissipated in an instant without a trace, and he was also extremely tragic to find that he could no longer mobilize the real Qi in his body.


    That is to say, he just wants to blow himself up now, and there is no possibility of that.


    Lin Mu has cut off his last steps.


    "Die


    Lin Mu didn''t want to see this guy continue to perform, so he had better give him the result as soon as possible, just to save himself trouble.


    I still have a lot of things to do. I will not only find the key to the mysterious place, but also change the mysterious place and find the opportunity to ascend to the saint.


    There is not so much time and space mercenary to continue to spend.


    It''s a waste of time.


    "No..."


    "No No


    He immediately felt his soul torn by a powerful force, as if his soul would be torn to pieces in an instant.


    He cried out in pain.


    His face became very pale.


    In a moment, he lost his voice completely.


    The soul completely dissipated in the heaven and the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 783

    "Boss!"


    "Retreat! Retreat at once. "


    The rest of the fleet saw that their heads were easily killed by a stranger.


    No matter how stupid they are, they know that this time they have absolutely offended someone who can''t be offended.


    I didn''t see them take it out, but he ran over it easily in ten minutes.


    Let alone some of them.


    These cosmic mercenaries were originally bullies. If they met the weak, they would rush to plunder the weak. However, when they met the strong, they did not have the courage to fight against the strong.


    Although the law of the jungle is the most basic law among all the heavens and all the worlds, the law of the jungle is the most basic law. Most people will stick to a bottom line.


    However, there is no bottom line for these mercenaries.


    Their way of doing things is too notorious and disgusting.


    Because these cosmic mercenaries can do whatever is beneficial to them, no matter what is harmful to nature, no matter what is the evil way.


    Even if it''s something that is taboo in the world.


    Therefore, those who have no bottom line in this line will be so notorious in the universe.


    There is no force willing to deal with these people.


    How can Lin Mu easily let go of these guys who don''t have any bottom line.


    It''s better to solve them here, so that they don''t continue to be evil.


    "Ha ha! You want to run in front of me when I don''t exist, don''t you


    Lin Mu is very disdainful of these cosmic mercenaries who want to escape.


    I don''t know that this space has been completely blocked by him. No matter how hard they try, they will never jump out of this space.


    "Go


    For such a minion, Lin Mu didn''t want to use his real strength at all. He just used the power of Saint level.


    Then he turned and went back to the spaceship.


    The moment he went back, there were bursts of explosions behind him.


    Those fleets that wanted to escape here were completely wiped out.


    There is no perfect place at all, and this cosmic mercenary has completely disappeared in the universe, leaving no residue.


    ¡­¡­


    "The elder is really powerful!"


    After Lin Mu returns to the spaceship, Cheng Hao looks at Lin Mu with a look of exclamation.


    Such examples are what he would like to have in his dreams.


    From leaving the spaceship to returning to the spaceship now, it took Lin Mu only more than ten minutes to solve the problem, which can be regarded as a large-scale space mercenary in the universe.


    If they encounter such a mercenary in peacetime, they have no choice but to surrender or die.


    How could Lin Mu be so relaxed as to solve this cosmic mercenary, as if he had killed a few ants.


    This kind of strength is not the original intention of his cultivation?


    So the trace of envy on his face could not be covered up even if it was covered up.


    Even in the mind of the fantasy of the future, I also have such strength after what will be done.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mu laughs and refuses to comment on Cheng Hao''s words.


    "As long as you work hard, you will reach the level I have one day."


    Lin Mu laughs. He still has some good feelings for Cheng Hao, so he encourages him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 784

    "Master, where are we going now?"


    See those mercenaries in the universe have been solved easily by Lin Mu.


    Cheng Hao can''t help but ask.


    "Still going on?"


    "No, stay here. I''m going to shut up for a while. I guess I can find the specific location of that mysterious place after I leave. I don''t have to wander around here at that time."


    Lin Mu looked at the simple key she got from the head of the cosmic mercenary.


    Actually, the system said that this key is related to the mysterious place, and I feel that this key has endless connection with the mysterious place I want to find.


    Then I can use the great deduction to deduce the specific coordinates of the mysterious place.


    There is no need to continue to search blindly in the vast universe.


    "Master, you know where you are looking for"


    Cheng Hao was surprised to see that Lin Mu''s face had a look of joy.


    But he knew that before he went out just now, Lin Mu had no information about the mysterious place he was looking for.


    But I didn''t expect that after I went out to solve a space mercenary, I already knew where the mysterious place he was looking for was.


    "I''m lucky this time. I found some clues from those mercenaries in the universe!"


    "But this clue is enough for me to find the specific coordinates of that mysterious place."


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is


    Sitting on the spaceship, Lin Mu, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly felt something and opened his eyes.


    At the same time, a pair of eyes are also staring at the front.


    In everyone''s eyes, Chen Fang is just a place of nothingness, as if there is no world, no matter.


    But I don''t know why, Lin Mu always felt that the mysterious place he had been looking for for for many years was in front of him, right in front of him, and there was no material place.


    "System, is this the mysterious place you''re looking for?"


    Lin Mu can''t help but ask to the system.


    "Yes, it''s here, host. Quickly start the key in your hand. As long as you start the key, you can find the entrance to the mysterious place."


    There is some urgency in the tone of the system.


    It has been many years since Lin Mu got the system. He has never seen the system so urgent.


    Every time the system, no matter what kind of things, has always been very flat.


    There is no such urgency.


    It seems that the things in this mysterious place are very exciting to the system.


    Lin Mu no longer hesitated.


    Because this mysterious place also makes him very excited, and he feels that his chance to be promoted to the next level is here.


    Lin Mu no longer hesitated, and immediately took out the simple key from the head of the universe mercenary.


    Over the years, Lin Mu also studied the key carefully and found that no matter how he studied it, the mysterious key only had a little mysterious energy, and there was nothing else.


    However, when he took out the key this time, he found something different.


    There was a flash of gold on the key.


    And all of a sudden there''s a huge amount of energy.


    As if such a huge amount of energy did not exist on this key before, but suddenly appeared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 785

    This kind of huge energy without any hesitation, directly through the spacecraft, flew to the front of the place as if there was no matter.


    All of a sudden, a mysterious black hole appeared in front of the place without any energy.


    People can''t see clearly from the outside, what is in the black hole, as if it is incomparably mysterious.


    But this black hole is very curious. I want to go in and have a look at what actually exists in this black hole.


    It seems that there is a natural attraction and curiosity for people.


    It can let everyone put down all worries and go into this black hole to explore what is in it.


    Even Lin Mu had such an impulse in his heart.


    You know, he''s a saint. He''s a great saint. He''ll be occupied by his inner impulses. It''s impossible at ordinary times.


    A saint''s heart is basically flawless, never occupied by anything or emotion.


    But this time it was different. The curiosity in his heart occupied his heart.


    "Master, is that the mysterious place you are looking for? "


    Lin Mu''s heart can be occupied by curiosity to go to the toilet, not to mention those who are not as strong as Lin Mu.


    Cheng Hao''s curiosity is about to rush out of their bodies. They really want to put down all their worries and rush directly into the black hole to see what attracts them.


    But the only reason kept them awake.


    At least, they know what they are going to do now? It depends on Lin Mu.


    "It''s definitely not easy here."


    Lin Mu shook his head and threw the curiosity out of his body.


    Once again, absolute reason occupied his heart.


    Encountered such a situation, absolutely can not let any emotion occupy his heart, feel to become incomparable reason.


    Otherwise, once you let your emotions control you, maybe you will do something irrational.


    This is just outside the mysterious place. I was attracted by the entrance of such a mysterious place.


    This mysterious place is definitely not simple, even for a saint like himself, it may be dangerous.


    This has to make him cautious.


    "Although this is my chance, there must be endless danger in it. Are you sure you want to go in and get a chance?"


    Lin Mu''s eyes look at Cheng Hao and others.


    "If you go in for a fight, if you win, your strength will be greatly improved, and you may even become a quasi saint. It''s not hopeless to become a saint in the future, but if you don''t lose, you''ll get the end of ashes, because after you go in, we can''t guarantee that we can keep you The lives of the people. "


    "I am a saint. Even outside this mysterious place, I feel a little frightened. It can be seen that there is no less danger inside. Even some dangers can cause some threat to me."


    "Now your decision is whether to go or go in with us!"


    "If you choose to leave, this seat can give you a chance, at least let you break through to the later stage of the golden immortal realm."


    "If you choose to go in with us, we can assure you that we will do our best to protect your lives."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 786

    Lin Mu is so smart.


    Cheng Hao they a few people, the expression of that one silk curiosity on the face is also escape his eyes.


    Lin Mu also knew that at the moment when the black hole appeared, they were also very interested and wanted to go in and see what was in the mysterious place.


    After all, this mysterious place is a great sage and strong man who has spent thousands of years searching for it.


    Even thousands of years ago, this powerful sage did not know the exact location of this mysterious place. He just knew a general direction and set out to look for it in the vast universe.


    We can see how precious this mysterious place is.


    Precious even can let a sage strong don''t know the specific location can start looking for.


    There is no lack of opportunities in such places. If their own people find one or two opportunities in them, it will definitely help them in the future.


    It is even possible to take advantage of this opportunity to upgrade their strength to a new level.


    However, Lin Mu directly poured cold water on them.


    He told them the danger directly, and even said that he could not guarantee his life.


    It''s also a challenge for them.


    It''s a game.


    The bet is your life.


    If you win, it''s natural to say that your strength can be promoted to a new height. In the future, you may even have the chance to become such a powerful person as your predecessors.


    If you lose, then what your own people pay is all you have.


    Their palms have appeared in a cold sweat, and they are constantly thinking about whether to go or stay?


    Their reason tells them that it is very safe for them to choose to leave, because as long as they choose to save a mysterious elder, they will not be mistreated.


    Lin Mu has just said that if they choose to leave, he will give them a chance, at least let their strength break through to the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Such an opportunity is not small for them. If they practice according to their time, it will take at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years to reach it.


    But as long as they choose to leave, they can get the strength of Da Luo Jinxian immediately.


    However, there seems to be a devil in their heart, constantly telling them to go in and find their own opportunities.


    Such words constantly surround them.


    ¡­¡­


    "So, what''s your choice?"


    Lin Mu waited until they thought for a long time and did not urge.


    It''s just that we have to wait for the voice that the system can''t wait for before we continue to ask them.


    "Master, we have discussed it. We are ready to leave now..."


    Cheng Hao''s tone has some bitterness. After all, they still don''t have the courage to follow their predecessors and explore this powerful place like Lin Mu.


    In the end, their reason conquered their inner curiosity.


    Because they know that if they choose to go in with Lin Mu, they may stay in this place forever.


    After all, the saints and the strong all say that this place is very dangerous, let alone they are only big Luo Jinxian in several districts.


    At that time, as long as there are some strong presence, maybe a slap can kill them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 787

    "Well, rational choice."


    "I didn''t let my impulses occupy my heart."


    Lin Mu laughed and said nothing.


    No matter how they choose, it''s their business.


    Whether they choose to leave or go in with themselves, this is their choice.


    No matter which one they choose, they will respect them.


    However, what Lin Mu is looking forward to is that they choose to leave.


    Because after so many years of getting along, he and Cheng Hao have also established certain feelings. He really doesn''t want to see these promising people fall here.


    Yes, if they choose to go in with Lin Mu, one or two of them will definitely fall.


    This is not guaranteed by Lin Mu.


    Because he''s aware of a little bit of danger here.


    We should know that the existence that can alert the saint level is not something that a few big Luo Jinxian can deal with, even if these continents are protected by the saint level strongmen.


    However, no one can guarantee that the sage level strong can always protect them.


    If they have something to do, their faces will be exposed in front of some powerful existence, which will be a disaster for them.


    A few little big Luo Jinxian are not qualified to fight against the existence of the saint level strong.


    Although there is no chance and no danger in the universe, it is no longer a dangerous thing for them, but death.


    Therefore, Lin Mu was very happy that they chose to separate.


    At least these guys who can be regarded as friends won''t fall one or two here.


    What''s more, the chance I gave them may not be as good as the chance I found in this mysterious base.


    As long as they grasp it, they will also have the opportunity to be promoted to the saint level in the future.


    "Ha ha, let''s leave here. You are the only one of the four rings. It''s a gift that we have been together for so many years. In it, I want to give you the resources to practice, and a skill that I have specially made for you over the years!"


    "If you work hard in the future, you may not have the chance to achieve my success."


    "I hope we will meet again one day in the future, and I also hope to hear your names in the future."


    Lin Mu said to them with a smile, and then he didn''t stay here. He moved and left the black hole in front of the spaceship.


    "Take care, master. Be careful all the way!"


    Their words have not finished, Lin Mu''s voice has completely left the spaceship.


    Cheng Hao and others Leng Leng looking at the heart of their palms that an ordinary ring.


    However, they also know that although this ring looks ordinary, there is definitely something in it.


    Maybe you will not have to worry about the cultivation resources in the future.


    Besides, there is also a skill book tailored by Lin Mu for them.


    This is a wonderful thing. You should know that there are not many people with such honors in the universe.


    It''s made by a powerful man of Saint level.


    It can be said that it is the most suitable method among all the heaven and the world.


    This time, they owe a lot of kindness.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 788

    Lin Mu looked at the mysterious black hole in front of him.


    It''s like a giant that swallows people.


    Already open a huge mouth, waiting for their own access.


    "System, what is in this mysterious place?"


    "When I look at this entrance, I feel some panic."


    Lin Mu didn''t know why he shivered.


    This is a unique thing. Lin Mu can''t remember how many years he hasn''t had such an emotion.


    There has never been such a mood since we set foot on the road of cultivation.


    In particular, he has become a saint, so there is no emotion.


    But this time it was different. I just saw the entrance of this mysterious place and shivered.


    So, how terrible is this mysterious place?


    "This is the place to bury the sky."


    "All the will of heaven in the heavens and the world, after you die, you will be buried here."


    "At the same time, it is also the most taboo and terrifying place in the universe."


    "It is said that in the depth of the place where heaven is buried, there is the will of the universe of the last era."


    This time, the system didn''t hesitate to tell Lin Mu the truth.


    "System What do you mean, are you sure you''re not teasing me? "


    Lin Mu suddenly shivered, and even a thought of running away from here appeared in his heart.


    In fact, what the system said was too shocking and terrible.


    The system even said that this mysterious place is the burial place of the heavens and the world, where all the dying world wills will be buried.


    Along the way, Lin Mu has become the agent of many worlds. He also knows that in addition to the world controller, there is another most important existence in a world, that is, the will of the world, that is, the will of heaven.


    World control is just to control the world for a period of time. Once the power controlled by the world exceeds the power borne by the world itself, even if he is the world Master of the world, he will be excluded from the world by the will of heaven.


    After all, even the masters of the world will threaten the world. Every world has its limit. Once it exceeds its professional attitude, the world will collapse.


    The world will instinct will never allow such a situation.


    So it is not so much the master of the world as the will of the world that is the real master of the world.


    But for the first time, Lin Mu heard that the will of heaven would die.


    Is the way of heaven not just a mysterious energy, a mysterious instinct?


    These so-called heavenly wills are not the wills produced by all living beings in the world, they represent the wills of the world.


    How can they have life? How can they have the definition of life and death.


    This is totally out of line with the common sense in the universe.


    However, the system will not be aimless. He even said that this mysterious place is the burial place of heaven.


    Then I don''t think it''s a groundless thing. Even the system has come to this burial place in person at some time.


    That''s why he''s so sure.


    This can''t help but make Lin Mu feel some terror, and cool behind.


    It seems that the water of the heavens is far from what I think.


    But it''s very deep!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 789

    "It seems that I still don''t have a thorough understanding of the universe."


    "There are so many mysterious places in this vast world."


    "System, you said just now that the place where heaven was buried even buried the will of the universe of the last era. Have you ever seen it in person?"


    Lin Mu thought of the most terrible thing that the system said.


    This burial place is not only buried with the will of each world, but also a will of the universe from the previous era.


    Can the will of the universe change?


    "I''m not sure. This system is just heard from some ancient existence, and I haven''t seen it myself."


    "After all, this system has not experienced the last era of the universe, and those who have experienced the last era of the universe have either completely died or can''t hide their side and bottom. No one can find them."


    "The last time the system came to this place, it was just a coincidence, and it was directly expelled from this place before the exploration was finished."


    The voice of the system was a little reluctant, as if it was worried about being directly excluded from this place last time.


    "However, from the last time the system came here, it can be divided into three areas."


    "The first area is also the safest area. There is no danger for the host. What is buried in this area is the will of heaven in the lowest level world, such as the world of low technology and the world of low Xiuzhen book. The will of these worlds is weak and unbearable. They have no intelligence and can only do things according to the most basic instinct. ¡±


    "and the second area is a more dangerous area, which buries the will of heaven from the middle world. Although they do not have their own intelligence, they can use their instinct to judge whether a person is malicious to themselves? And most of them can use some powerful power. "


    "And the third area is the will of heaven in the higher world, which is also the smallest. Such an area is extremely dangerous for the host now, and it may even fall here if you don''t pay any attention to it!"


    "And the deepest place is the place that this system has not explored, that is, the place where some ancient beings said to bury the will of the universe in the last era."


    "It''s not sure whether such rumors are true or not, but in any case, it''s a fatal place for the current speed, even if you don''t have the possibility to live out in the past."


    The system introduces some basic information for Lin Mu.


    However, Lin Mu also found a problem acutely.


    "System, didn''t you say this is the place to bury heaven? In principle, those heavenly wills should be dead. "


    Lin Mu has some doubts.


    "Yes, they are dead, but they are heaven after all. The power of heaven is beyond your imagination. Even if they are dead now, they have great power."


    "They are not so much dead as controlled by the power of death."


    "That''s why they are defined as the dead will of heaven."


    "The host will not understand their current situation without facing them. If the host wants to understand it, you can go in and have a look."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 790

    "This..."


    Lin Mu hesitated after hearing the system''s words.


    He did get a little bit spooked by the system.


    After all, this place is really weird, mysterious and dangerous.


    It''s the place to bury the heaven, and who knows whether the will of heaven has completely died.


    According to the system, on the surface, we can use "death" to summarize the will of heaven, but in fact, we are not dead.


    They are only polluted by the power of death.


    "System, which part of this area is the chance you told me about this time?"


    Finally, after hesitating for a while, Lin Mu asked the system.


    In the world of heaven and earth, there is no reason to want but not pay.


    Since he wants to get this opportunity, the necessary risks still need to be taken.


    "In the second region, the middle range of the second region, most of them are heavenly wills from the middle world, and most of their strength is at the same level as the host."


    There is no nonsense in the system. He says to Lin Mu directly.


    The system has great confidence in Lin Mu. It believes that the host it chooses will go in.


    "Well, the second area?"


    Lin Mu thought for a while.


    "OK, let''s go in and see what''s different about this legendary burial place."


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and she had made a decision in her heart.


    Since he wants to get this chance, the necessary danger is necessary.


    What''s more, he was also very curious in his heart. What''s special about this legendary land of heaven? It can become the tomb of the will of heaven in many worlds.


    It even became the tomb of the will of the universe.


    If you want to tell me the secret, Lin Mu doesn''t believe it at all.


    However, he also knows that he is not qualified to explore such a mysterious place with his current strength. At most, it can only detect a little fur.


    Maybe it''s just a little bit of exploration, it''s a lot of thought.


    Having decided to go in and have a look, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate. He immediately appeared in front of the black hole and flew in directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is..."


    "What a pure breath of death."


    "The breath is even purer than death in the land of samsara in the middle world."


    As soon as Lin Mu came into this mysterious place, he frowned.


    Because he found that he had just entered this mysterious place, a powerful and delicate force of death, just like he came to fight the attack.


    This kind of power of death is incomparable essence. It is the power of death that is the place of reincarnation of some ordinary medium-sized world. It is totally unqualified to compare.


    Even Lin Mu suspected that some people who did not reach a certain level of strength would be assimilated by the power of death and become a dead person in a moment.


    Here, Lin Mu was relieved for Cheng Hao and his party.


    Their choice is really right. Fortunately, they didn''t choose to come to this mysterious place with themselves. If they really come to this mysterious journey, they will die even if they have their own protection.


    After all, this is the outermost force of death, so I need to use real Qi to resist, not to mention the big Luo Jinxian in those districts.


    They have no right to bear the huge breath of death here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 791

    Lin Mu looked up at his head.


    All of a sudden, his brows were more tight and wrinkled.


    Because he found that there was no light above his head, and the whole sky was covered by the breath of death.


    The world is in total darkness. There is no light at all.


    The world has been completely enveloped in the breath of death.


    Lin Mu even had some doubts that the breath of death of the ultimate reincarnation of all creatures in the universe was not as pure as here.


    "It''s time to be careful."


    Lin Mu didn''t dare to relax his vigilance after he came here.


    Because before he came to this mysterious place, he knew the horror of this mysterious place.


    "System, where is my chance?"


    Lin Mu didn''t forget why he came to this mysterious place.


    Naturally, he didn''t come to this mysterious place to have a look, but he came here to look for his chance.


    "Southeast!"


    After thinking for a while, the system slowly said to him in Lin Mu''s mind.


    At the same time, Lin Mu also had a map in his mind.


    The end of the map is the opportunity it seeks this time.


    Lin Mu did not dare to stay here any longer, and flew directly to the southeast.


    Now he just wants to get his chance as soon as possible, and then leave this mysterious place as soon as possible. He really doesn''t want to stay in the world which has been shrouded by the breath of death for a moment.


    He was afraid that if he stayed in this world for a long time, he would be assimilated by the power of death in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    "The breath of life, I haven''t encountered such pure breath of life for a long time."


    Not long after the moment the trees left.


    There are some hysterical voices in the world out of thin air.


    There is a trace of madness and hysteria in this tone. When people hear this voice, they unconsciously think of the word death.


    "You have been watched by me. If you can''t run away, you will become my food. I haven''t seen such delicious food for a long time."


    This tone with the breath of death all over the body once again sounded out of thin air in this mysterious place.


    When the voice of the owner of this voice rings, I don''t know why it seems that the breath of death in this mysterious place has some convergence, and I dare not offend the owner of this voice.


    And those who had seen Lin Mu''s "dying" will in the world before, after hearing this voice, immediately became afraid of any action.


    Completely shrunk into an ostrich, as if to say, I''m not here, I don''t exist.


    "Get out of my seat, and you can move the people you choose!"


    At the moment when the master of the voice was ready to fight Lin Mu.


    A more terrifying energy attacks it.


    This kind of powerful energy even makes the breath of death in this mysterious place collapse.


    All the way over, the breath of death along the way has completely dissipated, leaving nothing.


    "Ah It''s you again! It''s you again


    "I''ll never let you go, never."


    "I will tear you to pieces."


    The voice gave a roar of pain.


    As if before, he had met the master who attacked him, and left a bad memory.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 792

    "It''s almost there."


    Lin Mu didn''t pay any attention to what happened behind him. Up to now, all his attention has been on his chance.


    He kept looking at the map in his mind. He found that he was getting closer to his destination. At most, half an hour later, he could feel his chance.


    There is a kind of intuition in his heart. This time he won''t get less. At least he can improve his strength from the middle stage to the later stage of the sage. Maybe he can also directly improve to the level of a half step sage.


    Of course, there are still some less chances, and Lin Mu doesn''t expect it.


    He is satisfied that he can be promoted to the later stage of sage.


    The time it takes for a saint to ascend to a higher rank is calculated in hundreds of millions of years.


    Among all the heaven and the world, except for those who are as open as Lin Mu, few of them have taken so little time to ascend to the later stage of saints.


    Lin Mu''s cultivation is only tens of thousands of years now. Compared with those old monsters who have been practicing for a long time, it''s really far behind.


    However, the premise of all this is based on the chance that he can successfully get this time.


    After all, this time the chance is not steady, but with endless danger, maybe he will overturn.


    This place is not one of those peaceful places.


    This place is one of the most dangerous and taboo places to finish yesterday.


    Perhaps there are few in the universe that can be compared with this place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is


    Only half an hour was not worth mentioning to Lin Mu.


    He compared the map in his mind to see the environment here, and found that he had found his chance.


    "Well! System, what do you say is good here? "


    Lin Mu watched the endless ocean below.


    Yes, below him is an endless ocean.


    But this ocean is not the color of the sea, the sea water has been completely penetrated by the dark atmosphere, the sea water has become extremely dark.


    It looks a little weird.


    Moreover, Lin Mu could also feel that the breath of death contained in this endless sea was much greater than the breath of death of knowledge that he had just entered this mysterious place.


    Such a breath of death as long as a little bit, you can let a big Luo Jinxian''s strong instant ashes.


    Even a sage like Lin Mu feels a lot of pressure on the breath of death.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the courage to go to the endless ocean without any preparation.


    "Host, in the ocean below you, there is a core of the will of heaven from the higher world."


    "As long as you get this thing, it is undoubtedly a great help for the host. To enhance the strength of the host, not to mention, what is more powerful is that as long as you get the core of the will of heaven from the higher world, the host can better understand the meaning of" Tao ". After all, all the things in the heaven and the world belong to one" Tao. "


    "Moreover, as long as in this mysterious place, the host can safely use the" bottle of Tao "to understand the meaning of" Tao ", and there is no need to worry that the information used will be noticed by some strong people in the universe."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 793

    Lin Mu''s eyes moved,


    sure enough, his choice to venture to this mysterious place was right.


    Don''t say that the remnant of the ocean below you comes from the core of the will of heaven in the higher world.


    Just in this mysterious place, I can use the "Dao bottle" wantonly, which is enough for Lin Mu to take this risk.


    "Tao bottle"


    one of the most mysterious and powerful treasures in the universe. In addition to the universe, the will of the universe is closest to the existence of "Tao".


    It''s even rumored that this is what "Tao" left behind.


    As long as we get these things, we can understand the meaning of "Tao" in a short distance.


    This is undoubtedly great for one''s own promotion.


    In the future, when you become a saint, it will be useless for you to take time to practice.


    Such a strong person''s promotion is completely the understanding of "Tao". Even some strong people who are stuck in a certain stage have an epiphany. If their understanding of the Tao is improved within a certain period of time, then they can be promoted quickly.


    "Tao", the most mysterious and powerful existence in the universe, is the source of all the powers in the universe.


    Whether it''s science and technology, magic, cultivation or philosophy, all the sources come from "Tao"!


    If "Tao bottle" is closest to the existence of "Tao", as long as it is used, we can understand "Tao" and observe what kind of existence "Tao" is.


    However, since Lin Mu spent countless money to get this treasure, he did not have the right to use it, because there were too many strong people coveting this treasure.


    Even, there are countless strong people falling because of this treasure. However, this has not affected the interest of those strong people in this treasure.


    There are also countless strong people who are constantly looking for this treasure and staring at all the worlds in the universe. As long as this treasure shows a little breath, these strong people will immediately come to this treasure.


    Therefore, before that, Lin Mu did not dare to use such a treasure, because although his previous strength could be regarded as a great power in the universe, it was totally insignificant compared with the most powerful people who were staring at such a treasure. If the most powerful people were willing, they could even slap a saint Death.


    Moreover, as long as you use such a warranty, the breath of such treasure will be revealed.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the means to stop it.


    Such a treasure is not controlled by a sage like Lin Mu.


    As long as he dares to use it, or even if he takes it out, such a precious spirit will be revealed, and will be noticed by the strong among the heaven and the world.


    So, after he got it, let alone use it, he didn''t even dare to take it out.


    We can only use the endless seal to seal it into our own space ring to press the bottom of the box. Even when we meet some strong people, we have to stay away from them and dare not meet them at all.


    I''m afraid that the most precious one in my own space ring will leak out of my mind and pit myself to death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 794

    But Lin Mu didn''t expect that after she came to this mysterious place, the system would tell her such good news that he could use the "Tao bottle" in this mysterious place


    and he didn''t have to worry that the breath of "Tao" revealed by the "Tao bottle" would be noticed by some strong people who are constantly looking for such a treasure in the world.


    "System, are you sure?"


    Lin Mu''s heart has been extremely restless now. He wants to take out the "Tao bottle" and have a good understanding of it. He wants to have a good look at the effect of this treasure which brought endless wars to the most powerful among the heavens.


    Let''s see what kind of realm we can help ourselves reach.


    However, Lin Mu has always been very cautious, and he firmly believes in the truth that careful sailing can last for thousands of years.


    So he still couldn''t help asking the system.


    Want to confirm this message!


    "This system can be sure that as long as the host is used in this place where heaven is buried, the breath of" Tao bottle "will never be found by some strong people in the universe."


    "I can imagine the breath of death entrenched in the land of heaven burial. It''s only in the second area. As long as it is revealed, the breath of death entrenched in the deeper part can spread all over the heaven."


    "Such a breath of death is fully qualified to compete with the breath of" Tao "emanating from" Tao bottle. "


    "Moreover, this place of burying heaven is the most mysterious place among all the heaven and the world. Few people can know this place of burying heaven among all the heaven and the world, and even if they know it, they don''t know his specific location. They can''t get in without specific things."


    "So the host doesn''t have to worry about it at all, and even if it reveals it, there won''t be a strong one who can find this place."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s very lucky to be able to enter this place easily this time. Even the person who has been here in this system can''t remember the specific location. And even here, the system will have to go through some tricks before it can open the entrance. "


    "However, unexpectedly, the host found a key from the burial ground, or the key to the gate of the burial ground. To get into this place so easily. "


    There is some surprise in the tone of the system.


    Before that, he didn''t expect that Lin Mu was so lucky. He just killed the head of a cosmic mercenary.


    And from the head of the mercenary in the universe, he got the key to the gate of the heaven burial place, so he easily entered the heaven burial place.


    In order to enter this place, he had to work hard to enter, and the time was not enough. He completely solved this problem, and was excluded by the power of this heaven burial place.


    However, this time it was different. They came in with the key to the burial place.


    This burial place will not easily exclude them, this time is enough for him to solve this place.


    Moreover, it can further enhance the strength of the host.


    I don''t know if this chance can make the host enter the realm of half step sage.


    As long as this step is achieved, his future plans will be more relaxed, and he can go where he dare not go at this stage.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 795

    "However, it is suggested that the host should first obtain the core of heaven''s will of the higher world in the endless ocean!"


    "The host can absorb the core of the will of heaven from the higher world, and then use the" Tao bottle "to understand the" Tao "!"


    The sound of the system is still like that, but this time it also gives Lin Mu a wake-up call.


    I haven''t got the good things in the endless ocean below me.


    My purpose this time is to get the core of heaven''s will from the higher world.


    "My divine sense has no effect at all. I can''t penetrate the sea."


    Lin Mu is preparing to explore the specific position of the core of the will of heaven from the higher world in this ocean.


    However, after randomness, Lin Mu was surprised to find that no matter how he used his divine sense, his divine sense had no effect at all and could not penetrate the ocean which had been occupied by the power of death.


    The divine consciousness of this sage level strong man has no effect at all.


    "Can we just go down and look for it bit by bit?"


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mu used several methods, but there was no effect at all. Finally, he could only think in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, he was really reluctant to take risks until he knew the specific location. After all, no one knew what was underneath the ocean occupied by the smell of death.


    Maybe there is another one who has already died.


    And Lin Mu, you don''t know if this ocean will affect you? I entered the ocean, for their own strength will not cause any bad effect.


    However, no matter how hard Lin Mu tried, his divine consciousness could not penetrate the ocean, and he could not detect what was underneath.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to take risks and think of a good thing. How can such a thing be possible?"


    Finally, Lin Mu bit his teeth.


    Released several protection to oneself, then, the figure moves, instantly entered the ocean.


    There is a ripple on the edge of this huge ocean in an instant, but it is so insignificant for this huge ocean that has no end.


    It seems that there is no such ripple in the world of photo burial.


    But there is still a mysterious existence found Lin Mu.


    This mysterious sense of existence does not want to come here to see what this living life wants to do.


    But there was a cold hum in the sky.


    "Don''t challenge your patience. You should know that you are not your opponent. If you dare to continue to challenge your patience, I don''t mind solving you."


    A cold and heartless voice came into his ears.


    After pondering for a while, the mysterious existence did not leave at last.


    But he roared angrily.


    As if this was the most difficult thing he had ever met.


    "Ah I will never let you go, I will tear you up, I will eat you


    This mysterious existence can only roar here, but it has no effect.


    The owner of the voice that warned him before seemed to disdain a madman like you.


    As long as this madman doesn''t affect him, he doesn''t want to fight him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 796

    "Well! What a breath of death. "


    The moment Lin Mu entered the endless ocean, a huge breath of death brought him close to him.


    I want to devour the living life from the outside world.


    However, no matter this huge breath of death, constantly close to the forest tree, as if it had no effect on the forest tree.


    He is still walking forward, as if not affected by the environment here.


    But only his own heart knew how much pressure he was under now.


    The breath of death in the endless sea is too huge. At the moment when he just came in, the breath of death in the endless sea drew close to him.


    Huge pressure to release him to protect their own defense to directly break through.


    But in the end, he was resisted by Lin Mu with great strength.


    But even so, he is still under a lot of pressure.


    He felt that even with his current strength, he could not continue to stay in the endless ocean. There was only one hour at most.


    If it is beyond this time, it is estimated that he will be swallowed up by the huge breath of death and become a member of the burial place.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to be like this.


    That is to say, there is only one hour for him to find the opportunity from the core of the will of heaven in the higher world.


    If he doesn''t find it after an hour, he must leave the endless ocean.


    Moreover, even if he left the endless ocean, he could not recover outside and enter again, because not only the endless ocean was full of such a strong breath of death, but also the outside world was full of such a strong breath of death.


    There is no possibility for him to recover his true anger in this place.


    As long as he doesn''t find it after an hour, he will lose this opportunity forever.


    Therefore, Lin Mu must seize this opportunity, not let go of a little detail.


    "Roar..."


    Just as Lin Mu was looking for what he was looking for in the endless ocean, a roar came into his ears.


    At the same time, there are some calm endless sea, suddenly become stormy, the sea is constantly churning.


    The dark clouds in the sky also suddenly appeared, and the thunder continued to ring.


    My breath of death in the ocean has become more boiling, and I want to devour the forest tree completely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Lin Mu saw this scene, he could not help frowning.


    Is there any danger of leaning on yourself?


    Lin Mu immediately alert down, in this dangerous place, as long as there is any wrong, he did not dare to hesitate a little, put down vigilance.


    After all, in such a place, as long as a careless, Lin Mu may completely fall here.


    "Jie Live life, live life, how long have I not seen a live life? "


    " one hundred million years, one billion years, or ten billion years? "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really a blessing. I even sent the first living life to my mouth. If I don''t enjoy the living life, how can I be worthy of this blessing?"


    "So are you ready to be my food?"


    Some crazy sounds came into Lin Mu''s ears.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 797

    The appearance of this voice made Lin Mu frown.


    It seems that I have been targeted by some existence, and this mysterious existence seems to be eating myself as food.


    Lin Mu had some annoyance in his heart. Since he stepped into the realm of sage, no one dared to talk to him like this for a long time.


    Moreover, or in front of their own face so unscrupulous, just as their own food.


    However, although angry, but he did not lose his mind.


    Just alert to the surrounding, alert to the mysterious existence, suddenly attack yourself, at the same time, constantly check with your own divine consciousness to see what kind of thing this mysterious existence is.


    But Lin Mu also had some guesses in his heart.


    What else can this mysterious existence that sounds to itself be.


    Don''t forget what the name of this place is, the place where the sky is buried.


    Such a mysterious existence is not already "dead" days!


    "This is the will of the middle world, but because its world is completely an ocean, he came here and became the master of the ocean after the world was polluted by the smell of death."


    "But the host doesn''t have to worry too much. His strength is only in the middle of the sage''s life. It hasn''t reached the point where the host can''t compete."


    Just as Lin Mu was on guard, the voice of the system also appeared in his mind, telling Lin Mu the strength of this mysterious existence.


    Lin Mu was relieved by the systematic discourse, at least the existence was not too powerful.


    Although these dead days may have some mysterious means, but I don''t have to worry too much.


    Anyway, both sides are in the same realm. Even if there is a gap, it will not be too big.


    Besides, I have a lot of cards in my hand.


    So there is no need to worry about the day when he is regarded as food.


    "I''ve been in charge of the world for so long. I don''t know if I can slaughter the sky today!"


    The corner of Lin Mu''s mouth suddenly appeared a sneer, is also burning to look forward.


    Her life experience has been found, and the indescribable thing is looking at him in front of her.


    The will of heaven in every world can be regarded as an indescribable thing.


    They don''t have any form, what they appear in most people''s eyes is their own imagination.


    Moreover, everyone who has seen and heard one will soon forget everything he has seen.


    However, Lin Mu is different. His strength is the same as that of the dead day. He is a saint.


    Nature can see its real form at a glance.


    This day is a light fog, but this light fog has been completely polluted by the breath of death, and its surface is completely occupied by the breath of death.


    It is not as holy as the will of heaven.


    However, Lin Mu was not too surprised. It would be really incredible if the place where the sky was buried, which was full of the breath of death, could still have the original holy breath.


    "Well! I don''t know if you have the ability to treat me as food. "


    Lin Mu a cold hum, a strong breath to that already dead day impact and go.


    As soon as Lin Mu came up, he used his best moves, and didn''t want to continue to tangle with this guy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 798

    After all, Lin Mu didn''t have much time, but he didn''t have much time to continue to spend with the thing he wanted to kill himself.


    If you spend too much time with this guy, maybe you will miss this chance.


    I can only stay in this endless ocean for one hour. If I exceed this time, I may be polluted by the breath of death in this endless ocean.


    At that time, there will be a lot of trouble, and it may be possible to assimilate into one of the breath of death.


    Therefore, for this guy, we must make a quick decision and never delay.


    "Ah


    This already dead day, I don''t know if it''s because he hasn''t dealt with the enemy for a long time, or he''s too careless. He directly uses his noumenon to catch Lin Mu''s move.


    And it''s still the most powerful attack of Lin Mu. Even though it was a day before, it''s also very hard for him now.


    "Cut!"


    Lin Mu saw this behind the scenes, immediately all disdain of cold hum a.


    This guy is so arrogant that he doesn''t even hide his own moves.


    I really think I can''t eat myself. You know, you and this guy are saints.


    The war between saints is not so fun. As long as one side has some carelessness and some people who despise the enemy are so dead, it is very likely that they are the party who despise the enemy.


    Maybe this day, which has been dead for a long time, has not met the enemy for a long time, and has not met anyone who dares to attack him for a long time, so he has become careless and has no fighting consciousness at all.


    This is the first time the attack was directly blocked by the program.


    All of a sudden let it incomparable pain.


    "Ah! I will break you into pieces, and then eat the parts of your body bit by bit. I will let your soul see how I eat your living body. "


    "A mole ant like you dares to hurt the great me. Do you know what kind of great existence I am? You such mole ant still don''t give me to crawl over, obediently become my food, even dare to resist. "


    the day that died was completely infuriated by Lin Mu''s attack. He can''t remember how long no one dared to attack him.


    And it''s unforgivable to have done so much damage to yourself.


    He must let the soul of this self limiting guy watch how he tortured him and ate his body bit by bit, which is not enough. After eating his body, he has to tear down his soul bit by bit and send it to his mouth bit by bit to provide energy for himself.


    Of course, this is definitely not a one-time process, he wants to let this process continue for countless years, so that countless years of pain are constantly entangled in this guy.


    What is the price of offending this great being?


    There is only one price to offend him for such a great existence, which is to dissipate in this world forever without leaving any trace.


    "That''s a lot of bullshit."


    Lin Mu sneered.


    Don''t you know the villain died of talking too much.


    What''s more, we are all saints in the same room. Who is afraid of who?


    Besides, you''ve been dead for days now. Lin Mu really doesn''t think this guy will be his opponent.


    Ink for a long time and still don''t hand, just here nonsense do what?


    Roar!


    Does this work for the sage level strong?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 799

    "Five elements kill souls!"


    Lin Mu looked at this guy, his eyes suddenly flashed a strange red light.


    A mysterious Dharma array was suddenly born behind him.


    There is a strange red light on the Dharma array, and a stream of blood red energy constantly coiled around the Dharma array.


    The energy in the middle of the array is constantly condensing.


    Lin Mu looked at the energy behind him and waved to the day of death.


    Only a strong energy, on the instant to attack him.


    This is one of the most taboo forces in the universe.


    The five elements devour the soul. When Lin Mu was dealing with a mysterious snobbish man from the universe, he also used this move.


    This move can completely wipe a person out of the universe, and no one can be revived.


    Even the search for the power of reincarnation in the universe is useless.


    Because the five elements devour the soul will devour a person''s all, leaving no trace.


    However, this is one of the taboo forces in the universe. Lin Mu didn''t dare to be more presumptuous in that world. If he used his huge power wantonly, he might attract the attention of the will of the universe. Maybe he would be punished directly.


    Lin Mu''s five elements killing soul in the last world is only two-thirds of the real five elements imbalance.


    But two-thirds of the power can make a powerful sage disappear completely in the universe without leaving any trace.


    Although that sage has a little more water.


    However, it is undeniable to recognize that a saint was eliminated at the beginning. Although his strength can not reach the level of Saint, his body can definitely reach the level of saint.


    Two thirds of the forces can do this step. If all the forces can do this step?


    To tell the truth, Lin Mu didn''t come down, because he knew that as long as he stayed in the universe, he would not have the chance to use all his strength.


    Because as long as he uses all his strength, he will definitely be targeted by the will of the universe.


    at that time, the old and new enemies will be counted together, and maybe he will really kneel in front of the great power of the universe.


    After all, if the universe could always find out that this guy was the one who dared to use the taboos of the universe last time, and this guy had not died in front of his own punishment.


    What''s more, I don''t know the most taboo power in the world.


    Maybe, at that time, the will of the universe will really use all its strength to kill itself.


    Lin Mu didn''t have the courage to take the risk, so he didn''t use all his strength since he learned to kill souls in five elements.


    However, in this burial place, he had no such worries.


    On this day, just as the system said, even if the breath of Tao flowed from the bottle of Tao could not be revealed, let alone he used the power of five elements to kill souls.


    Therefore, Lin Mu dares to use all the power of five elements to kill souls in this kind of heaven and earth.


    He is also very curious, which step can the five elements kill the soul?


    Just in front of my eyes, there was an experimental body, willing to experiment.


    How can Lin Mu let it go easily?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 800

    "Jie Jie, this mole ant general strength also wants to hurt my such great existence."


    This one has been dead for days, and I didn''t notice what a huge force it was.


    The power of killing souls in the five elements is not only powerful, but also weird.


    The most bizarre part of this powerful force is that at the moment when his construction site had an accident, the other party could not find out the function of this powerful force.


    The other side will just think that this is just a weak force, which can''t be weak any more.


    Will not notice at all, they look weak in the eyes, can no longer be weak force to erase them at will.


    This is the most strange place where the five elements eat souls.


    Because no one can be sure that he can find it. As long as he doesn''t find it at the first time, it can be imagined that there is only one result, that is, he will disappear forever in the universe without leaving any trace.


    "No..."


    When this dead day still wants to ridicule for a while, and then he dares to fight against it, he will let my existence and hands-on people eat it bit by bit.


    It suddenly felt a huge force.


    It''s a power it has never seen. It seems indescribable. It seems that it is a taboo in itself. As long as it is used, it will attract endless punishment.


    Although he has never seen such a powerful force, it is undeniable that such a powerful force can completely erase it.


    Such a force could have killed him.


    Yes, it''s death, and it''s thorough death. It''s not named death because it''s polluted by the breath of death like this.


    Such power can make its consciousness completely dissipate in the world.


    "It immediately sent out an unwilling roar."


    It is too careless, it is simply did not pay attention to his opponent in the end is what kind of strength.


    However, when this energy is close to it, it immediately finds out how powerful the hidden breath is in this seemingly weak energy, so powerful that it can completely disappear in the world.


    However, it was too late to find out. Although it started to defend at the moment when it found out the strength of this force, it has no effect now. This powerful force seems to ignore its defense and attack its body directly.


    It is used to high above, never to understand that some in its eyes, such as ants in general life.


    Even if he has been polluted by the smell of death, he has never put down such a high status.


    It is heaven. It is the most precious and powerful existence in the world. Even among the heaven and the universe, its rank is higher than most people.


    It never thought that one day, the great he will also change, it eyes as a general existence to destroy ants.


    However, what happened today has to make it accept the fact that it is now being destroyed.


    They think that they are just destroying the existence of a mole ant. It seems that the existence of that mole ant doesn''t pay attention to his great existence at all. Destroying it is just as easy as destroying an ant.


    It can see that the one opposite itself has not used his real strength at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 801

    When it was dying, it saw a trace of banter in its opponent''s eyes.


    It''s like laughing at the guy who is beyond his ability. Why don''t you hide it well and come out to challenge him?


    But also saw, to his opponent''s eyes that mean funny color, funny even met such an opponent, such a self-sufficient opponent.


    Even his own move can''t catch, why do you want to jump out so, self-sufficient provocation him?


    There was a trace of regret in his heart.


    Why do you want to come out? Why are you so careless after you come out?


    There should be no such carelessness. Do you forget how you are polluted by the smell of death?


    Have you forgotten what kind of place this place is?


    If your opponent is really a weak mole ant, how can you enter this place and the endless ocean without being polluted by death.


    How can this be done by a weak existence? Its opponent is definitely a strong existence, even more powerful than it.


    But after I saw the breath of fresh life, I never thought about it for the first time. What completely appeared in my mind was the desire to devour the fresh life.


    I didn''t think about whether I was an opponent of life or not.


    But it''s too late to think about it.


    It feels like it''s dissipating in the world.


    It''s going to really die, not like now. It''s just polluted by the breath of death, but it can feel its own consciousness. It can clearly feel that its consciousness is constantly dissipating.


    As long as this continues, but in a moment it will completely dissipate.


    ¡­¡­


    "Time is running out."


    When Lin Mu saw that he had solved the problem of Wang Letian, he didn''t care any more. Now he only thought that his time was running out. If he didn''t find the core of heaven''s will in the higher world, he would really leave the endless ocean.


    This also represents that he wants to give up this opportunity thoroughly.


    "Well!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly turned to the place where he killed the dead day.


    This dead day, this time completely dead, its core has been completely exposed in this place.


    But Lin Mu didn''t care.


    Because, its core has been thoroughly polluted by the breath of death, such as burying the sky. It has no use for him. Even if he gets it, it''s just a chicken rib.


    Maybe you have to be careful to get rid of the breath of death when you use it. Don''t let the breath of death pollute you.


    This guy is totally useless and there are many things, so Lin Mu has no intention to get this core.


    Just let the core lie in this place at will, without caring about it at all.


    However, Lin Mu suddenly found that in the depth of the ocean, there was a mysterious force pulling the core of the will of heaven.


    It''s like trying to pull the core of heaven''s will to the past, and then be swallowed.


    "Is it..."


    Lin Mu eyebrows move, suddenly thought of a thing.


    This is the chance I am looking for.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 802

    Lin Mu''s eyes were burning at the heart of the will of heaven, which had been completely polluted.


    This is not the core of heaven''s will to lie on the ground, but as if attracted by something, constantly drifting in a certain direction.


    Lin Mu immediately had some understanding.


    There must be something attracting this core of the will of heaven.


    What is so attractive in this place is definitely the chance you are looking for.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mu directly kept up with the core of heaven''s will.


    The speed of the will core of the way of heaven was so fast that it had disappeared in front of Lin Mu''s eyes.


    However, Lin Mu had already watched it, how could he easily let him escape in front of him.


    "Ha ha, I want to leave even if I''m staring at you."


    Lin Mu looked at the center of heaven in the middle world that he wanted to leave quickly in front of him.


    I come to this mysterious place with endless risks. Maybe I will fall at any time. Just to get the chance to upgrade him, how can I give up easily.


    ¡­¡­


    After half a moment, the core of the way of heaven that Lin Mu had been following suddenly stopped.


    Floating in the air, motionless, as if waiting for something to call you.


    "Here it is


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly coagulated and felt the unusual smell in the air.


    Lin Mu felt that the thing he had been looking for was coming.


    At the same time, Lin Mu was also alert, feeling the direction of the breath. As long as the thing appeared, he immediately took it away.


    After all, how can you escape from the palm of your hand what you are staring at.


    "Here we are at last!"


    Lin Mu looked at the mysterious ball of light ahead.


    The sphere of light was completely enveloped by the black fog, and the outside was full of the smell of death.


    This can''t help but make Lin Mu frown.


    Can this core of heaven, which seems to have been completely polluted by the breath of death, continue to be used?


    You should know that the breath of death in this heaven burial place is different from that kind of breath. As long as you clear it, you can use it. The intensity of the breath of death in this heaven burial place has completely exceeded the scope of use.


    Moreover, even if Lin Mu was a saint, he was afraid of the death knight. He didn''t have the courage to absorb the breath of death.


    Maybe when he absorbs this powerful breath of death, it will be assimilated by death and become a member of death.


    This can''t help but make Lin Mu frown tightly.


    If that''s the case, his action this time will be in vain.


    If he only got such a useless thing with great efforts, he would be angry to death.


    "System, do you think this thing will work?"


    Lin Mu asked according to the system in his heart. He doubted whether it could be used.


    "Host, this core of the heavenly way was not assimilated by death to enter the burial place."


    "The core of the will of the way of heaven is to enter this place inadvertently. At the moment of entering, it completely protects itself."


    "So although the core of the higher world is wrapped by the breath of death, its real core is not damaged."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 803

    "So please rest assured, the core of the will of heaven in the higher world can be absorbed completely, and the Tao is not damaged."


    The system says so in Lin Mu''s mind.


    The words of the system immediately let Lin Mu down, but another problem appeared in his mind.


    "System, you said that this will core of heaven is not disturbed by the breath of death. If so, what else can I rely on? You know, this is a higher world core, am I an opponent?"


    Lin Mu hears the words of the system, cold sweat appears in the heart immediately.


    This is the core of heaven''s will in the higher world, and its strength must be above the saint. Now I am just a saint. Is I such a powerful opponent?


    "Host, don''t worry. Although the core of the will of heaven in the higher world is not completely polluted by the breath of death, it''s not easy to be buried in this place."


    "Over the years, the energy of the core of the will of heaven in the higher world has been almost polluted by the breath of death in this heaven burial place, and the energy contained in it is only a saint level, so the host does not have to worry at all."


    "That''s fine."


    After hearing what the system said, Lin Mu finally put down his heart. It seems that the core of heaven''s will in the higher world is to decide. "


    Lin Mu looked at the things in front of him and laughed. He didn''t have to worry. He was not the opponent of the core of heaven''s will in the higher world.


    "Come here for me."


    After hearing what the system said, Lin Mu immediately put down his heart. At the same time, he looked at the core of the will of heaven in the higher world and leaned on himself. Lin Mu no longer hid his figure, but directly shot at the core of the will of heaven in the higher world.


    "Oh! There''s a lot of resistance. "


    This will core of heaven in the higher world did not expect that someone would attack it at this time.


    It suddenly strong resistance, want to escape from the palm of this person.


    Although the core of the will of heaven in the higher world has been polluted by the smell of death for so many years, its instincts have not been lost. It suddenly feels from its instincts that the person who attacks it this time is definitely a powerful opponent.


    If in his heyday, he would not have paid attention to such existence, but now he comes to this strange place and has been polluted by the strong breath of death for so many years, and his strength has already dropped to a certain level. For such an existence that he did not pay attention to at the beginning, he should be careful and alert.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may fall into the hands of this being.


    "Ha ha! Want to run! Does it exist? "


    Lin Mu looked at the fierce resistance to his higher world, the core of the will of heaven, and his heart could not help a sneer.


    I''ve come to this dangerous place for the sake of this thing? Actually also looked at the hand, how can easily lose it.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help but increase his real Qi, and wanted to get the core of heaven''s will in the higher world.


    "Come here for me!"


    Lin Mu had been fighting with the core of heaven''s will in the higher world for a long time, but he couldn''t help it at last, because he felt that if he stayed in this world any longer, he might be assimilated by the breath of death in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 804

    Therefore, Lin Mu can''t help but start to use all his strength and want to get rid of this thing as soon as possible.


    "Give it to me."


    Lin Mu thought about it in his heart. It''s not a way to continue this stalemate. He can''t help thinking of something in his empty ring fingers.


    That''s what the world controller of the higher world gave him when he completed a task in the higher world.


    It''s just a simple task, but I didn''t expect such a big harvest.


    That is the glass pagoda given by the world controller in the higher world.


    Although the glazed pagoda is not a treasure above the sage, it has been accompanied by a strong sage for countless years, and it has long contained a trace of the power of the strong sage.


    If this is the core of the will of heaven in the higher world, in its heyday, the glazed pagoda will not be of any use to him, because the strong man he gave himself was only the master of the higher world.


    The core of the will of heaven in this higher world is the existence of the same level as the controller of the higher world.


    But it''s different now. The state of heaven''s will and heart in this higher world is not much better. I don''t know how many years I have been staying in this burial place. If it wasn''t for my strong strength, I might have been assimilated by the death breath of this burial place.


    Even so, its power has been reduced to a terrible level, from the strong above the great trust to the level of a saint.


    It can be seen that the slogan of this heaven burial place can make the strong one above the saint drop to a saint.


    If in a few years, the core of the will of heaven in the higher world can''t figure out how to get out, maybe he will be assimilated by the breath of death here, and become a member of the place where heaven is buried, and become the dead heaven.


    At this time, using the glazed pagoda, there is a chance to control the core of the will of heaven in the higher world.


    "Put me in prison."


    Lin Mu began to slowly mobilize the power of the glass pagoda.


    This makes the resistance of a core of heaven will in the higher world stronger, because it vaguely feels a strong threat in this feeling. He knows that if he can''t resist this time, he may really fall into his hands.


    "Hehe, is resistance useful?"


    Lin Mu, in a cold sweat, once again began to use his powerful strength.


    After a while, the core of the will of heaven in the higher world completely fell into the downwind.


    "Ha ha, I finally got it."


    Lin Mu finally showed a smile, because he had seen that the core of the will of heaven in the higher world had been completely absorbed by the glass pagoda, which meant that he finally got the chance, and he had gained the risk of coming to the world.


    "Time is running out."


    Lin Mu felt the death period in the endless ocean, and frowned tightly for a while.


    Because this endless, the smell of death in the ocean is too huge, too rich.


    If you don''t go out again, you may be assimilated.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 805

    "Finally."


    From the magic of this endless ocean alarm clock, suddenly there is a splash.


    For a long time, there was no such endless ocean. Suddenly, a man appeared.


    This figure is naturally Lin Mu.


    After getting the core of the will of heaven in this higher world, without any hesitation, Lin Mu left the endless ocean directly to avoid being assimilated by the breath of death in the endless ocean.


    "Hoo It''s much more comfortable. "


    Lin Mu feels the information from the outside world. Although there is also a huge breath of death in the outside world, the breath of death is much better than in the endless ocean below.


    At least I didn''t have the feeling that all the breath of death came close to me at the moment when I appeared in the endless ocean.


    At present, I can at least resist the harm brought by the breath of death.


    Don''t worry about being assimilated into one of death.


    "Next, it''s absorption."


    Lin Mu took out the core of the will of heaven in the higher world that he got. Here, Lin Mu has wiped out his instinct.


    Now, this is a treasure containing powerful "Tao".


    Lin Mu estimated that as long as he absorbed the core of the will of heaven in the higher world, he would have enough assurance to step into the later stage of the sage, and maybe he would have the chance to step into the half step of the sage.


    And after absorbing this core of the will of heaven in the higher world, there is still a bigger chance waiting for me.


    I got the "Dao bottle" for a long time, and finally I can use it.


    Finally, don''t be afraid to be discovered by those who are constantly staring at this powerful and precious treasure in the universe.


    After using "Tao bottle" to comprehend "Tao", one''s own strength may break through the realm of sage.


    Yes, although this may be small and small, it''s better than that. If I can really break through the saint''s realm, then I will be the youngest Saint among all the heaven''s worlds.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu immediately sat in the air and set up a defense layer around him to prevent the breath of death from interfering with him.


    Although this is the outermost layer of this heaven burial place, there is still the air of death. Although some of the air of death can''t hurt itself, it''s still annoying.


    Lin Mu took out what he had got without hesitation. Directly start to absorb the energy contained in it.


    At the same time, it also understands the "Tao" contained in the core of the will of heaven in the higher world.


    The Tao contained in the will core of heaven in a higher world is not what ordinary people can imagine, but it is the "Tao" that can only be understood by the superior of a saint.


    for Lin Mu now, it is an unimaginable help. After all, he is only a Saint now, and he can understand the superior of a saint with the existence of a saint Tao, which can only be used, is of great help to his future.


    At the moment when Lin Mu absorbed the core of the will of heaven in the higher world, some powerful protective layers appeared around him.


    All the breath of death in this heaven burial place was blocked out of this protective layer, and there was no chance to disturb Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 806

    "Roar!"


    This mysterious burial place, suddenly a powerful roar came out.


    This roar contains something very terrible, there is endless power of death, but also anger to the extreme madness.


    Every living creature hears this roar and unconsciously wants to crawl and kneel down.


    Completely dare not produce any color of resistance in this roar.


    We can see how terrible the owner of this roar is.


    "Shut up for me."


    Suddenly, a flat voice appeared in the sky.


    Although this voice is very insipid, but in this burial place, every dead day can hear how terrible the energy contained in this voice is.


    Even before that can let a powerful roar of the master do not dare to continue in front of this insipid voice unbridled.


    "I haven''t appeared in the universe for a long time, so that all things in the universe have forgotten my terror!"


    "Don''t forget who knocked you down from the position of the will of the universe."


    "Don''t make me unhappy, or I won''t mind letting you die."


    There was some anger in this plain voice, as if he was very angry at this guy''s repeated provocations.


    "Time is running out for the people I choose. Let''s go on."


    "There is going to be a change in the universe."


    The master of this voice is a vague state of you. Everyone can''t tell what kind of existence the master of this voice is.


    It seems to be the most precious and mysterious existence in this world. Nothing can directly look at his noumenon.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Lin Mu finally opened his closed eyes.


    At the same time, the energy of his body also suddenly sent out.


    A powerful energy can''t help but sweep through this place of burial.


    "Hoo, it''s a breakthrough at last."


    Lin Mu watched his body change and couldn''t help laughing.


    He finally broke through to the later stage of the sage. It seems that he is not so lucky. He broke through to the half step Saint state at one stroke.


    Maybe the core of the will of heaven in the higher world has been in this heaven burial place for too long, has been polluted by the breath of death in this heaven burial place for too long, and has lost its original power.


    If you come earlier, you may really be able to take advantage of this opportunity to break through to the realm of the sage.


    "Well, it feels good."


    Lin Mu got up and moved his body, which he hadn''t moved for a long time. At the same time, he was also feeling some powerful energy in his body. Now he felt the incomparable abundance of energy in his body.


    "Alas, the smell of death is still so annoying."


    Lin Mu still had some helplessness to look at the continuous flowing breath of death around him. In this world of death, such information is really disgusting.


    Lin Mu really didn''t want to stay in this world if he didn''t have a better place to use the "Tao bottle"


    in this world.


    However, who said that only here is a safe place to use that treasure.


    Lin Mu thought of that, and a trace of desire appeared in his heart.


    This time, I can finally use something that I can''t move or even see before.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 807

    Lin Mu slowly took out the small bottle from his space ring.


    This bottle looks so simple, so ordinary, as if it was just the most common one forgotten yesterday.


    There is no other place.


    However, only Lin Mu knew how important this ordinary looking bottle was.


    He can be sure that as long as this treasure appears in the universe, those who are strong in the universe can even fight for him.


    Lin Mu carefully erased the seal he had left in order to prevent the "Dao bottle" from showing his breath.


    After lifting the seal, he didn''t understand it for the first time. Instead, he put it in the air and didn''t move him. He waited here for a few minutes.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Lin Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the breath of this bottle is not felt by the strong people in the universe, otherwise the strong people in the alien world will come to this place at that moment, and the "bottle" will be much stronger


    after all, the noses of the strong people in the universe are more sensitive than dogs, as long as they flow They will come to this place at all costs if they feel the slightest breath.


    If it has been so long and no one has come to this place, it is enough to show that this breath is really not felt by some strong people in the universe.


    This can also let Lin Mu rest assured to use, not to worry that when he uses half of it, he will be suddenly approached by those strong people, and then slap himself to death.


    Lin Mu carefully used his own divine consciousness to enter the "Tao bottle".


    "This That''s it


    "Is this the power of the Tao?"


    At the moment when Lin Mu''s divine consciousness entered the "Tao bottle", he felt that he had come to another strange place, completely different from the outside world, which had been completely polluted by the smell of death.


    This mysterious place seems to be incomparably holy and beautiful.


    People can be at ease as long as they are here.


    Lin Mu looked up at the top of himself.


    It is a very beautiful, it seems, countless stars floating on their heads.


    Countless stars twinkle above their heads.


    At the same time, they also contain countless mysterious energy.


    Countless purple Qi flashed around him.


    Lin Mu immediately felt that this was the power of Tao.


    Although this power does not seem to be dangerous, there is nothing powerful about it.


    But just go deep. You can feel that this kind of power is extremely powerful, even if you dare to offend, such a powerful power will crush you to death in an instant.


    But when Lin Mu wanted to touch those purple Qi with his hand, the situation around him suddenly changed.


    He felt like he was in a starry sky.


    But the starry sky is still extremely dark, without any light.


    At the same time, there is no life.


    It''s just like a deserted universe.


    However, it was just that suddenly, in the center of the barren universe, there was a hint of purple.


    The purple breath in this desolate center of the universe continues to enlarge and become stronger.


    As if after countless years, as if just a moment.


    This barren universe has been completely covered by the purple breath.


    It''s just a breath that suddenly exploded in that moment.


    Countless lights are appearing in this barren universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 808

    This originally desolate and dark universe is filled with light.


    But in that instant, the barren universe completely changed.


    It seems that there are countless lives in the universe of this house, constantly living in every corner of the universe.


    "This is Genesis. "


    Lin Mu murmured.


    Eyes can not believe looking at what he saw, he did not expect, he actually saw this scene in the "Tao bottle".


    "What a strange smell."


    At the moment of creation, Lin Mu also felt the desolation of the universe and produced an inexplicable and powerful force.


    Lin Mu immediately understood that this was the supreme power "Tao" in the universe!


    Lin Mu didn''t dare to miss a chance. He immediately sat in the air of the barren universe, constantly observing the huge power.


    Want to understand this powerful power, want to see what the essence of this powerful power is.


    Although he knew that there were few opportunities to see the essence of such a powerful force, it still could not stop his curiosity.


    However, at the moment when Lin Mu sat down and wanted to understand the powerful power, the world changed again.


    The moment of creation just now has completely disappeared.


    Lin Mu now occupies a very desolate place.


    Darkness and desolation occupy this place. It seems that there is no life here.


    There is only endless darkness.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu felt that the sky of this heaven and earth had completely become dark.


    There is no light here at all.


    In an instant, this piece of heaven and earth became the barren universe.


    The universe is full of desolation.


    "This is It''s the end of the world


    Lin Mu also knew what the scene was this time.


    This shows the experience of a universe from creation to extinction.


    At the moment of the destruction of the universe, there is also a huge energy generated from the universe.


    It is also "Tao".


    But this time, Lin Mu did not immediately begin to understand.


    Because he''s not sure if there''s anything else to happen.


    Lin Mu''s practice is correct, this interview is only lasted for a moment, but for a moment, the world has changed again.


    Lin Mu once again returned to the original desolate universe.


    Lin Mu can be completely sure that the position he stands now is the same as the position he stood for the first time.


    There is no change in the stars in this barren universe.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Lin Mu''s brow was slightly wrinkled. He couldn''t figure out what he was doing.


    Isn''t "Tao bottle" just for him to understand "Tao"?


    Why do you experience such wonderful things?


    Although the experience created in the interview also has "Tao" generation, but it is just a moment, I have no time to understand.


    What is the real function of this "Tao bottle"?


    Lin Mu once again experienced a process of creation, the universe just like the first time, suddenly produced endless light.


    Countless creatures are constantly living in this barren universe.


    It''s a thriving place again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 809

    However, such a state was only maintained for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, such a thriving state suddenly disappeared in front of Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Lin Mu came to a place full of dark death and destruction.


    This is the beginning of the end of the world.


    Lin Mu didn''t start to move this time. He just stood in the same place and watched the changes of the universe with a bystander''s eye.


    It was just a moment, and he returned to the time of creation.


    Creation and destruction


    Lin Mu has gone through this process dozens of times.


    In this process, Lin Mu did not move, just a pure spectator''s eyes to observe here.


    Let''s observe the change of "Tao" here.


    Although each time "Tao" came into being, Lin Mu could also feel that each time "Tao" had some subtle changes.


    However, such a subtle change is too small. If it wasn''t for Lin Mu''s constant observation, maybe he couldn''t find it.


    It''s a new round of creation and annihilation


    "I seem to understand a little bit."


    After eight times of creation and destruction.


    Lin Mu, who had not moved for a long time, finally spoke.


    "I''m going to choose the way of creation and the way of destruction."


    Lin Mu laughs. He finally has some ideas about the situation here.


    At least not like just now, here headless collision, just watching the world change.


    "Just you!"


    Just at the moment when the universe was about to start a new creation, Lin Mu immediately used his spiritual power to directly penetrate the "Tao" at that moment.


    He completely immersed himself in the original "Tao".


    Now Lin Mu feels that he is completely immersed in another state.


    He felt a mysterious energy hovering around him.


    However, he also found that he could not actively touch the energy around him, but passively let the energy around him touch himself.


    However, even so, he also felt that his mind was extremely clear now.


    Before some did not think clearly of the problem, in this world in an instant become incomparably clear.


    His understanding of "Tao" also began to change.


    "Tao is the source of all dharmas. The most mysterious and powerful power in the world can create or destroy the world."


    "But it''s not controlled by the power of Tao, nor does it want to do all this."


    "It''s what people who have got the powerful power of Tao want to do, whether it''s creation or interview, it''s those who have the powerful existence of Tao who are qualified to contact."


    "Therefore, Tao itself does not have any position, but those who have a position are those who have Tao and understand it."


    Lin Mu thought in his mind, what kind of power is the most mysterious and powerful among all the heavens?


    Is it evil or orderly? Is it chaos or reason?


    What kind of form does it exist in the world?


    Finally, Lin Mu finally understood why he had experienced so many times of creation and destruction before?


    This is what Tao wants to tell itself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 810

    "Tao"


    has no position in itself.


    But the people who use it represent positions.


    Therefore, "Tao" can represent my confusion and also my reason.


    "Tao" can represent evil, also can represent keeping order.


    "Tao" can represent the creation of the world, can also represent the destruction of the world.


    It all depends on the people who use "Tao". What do they want to do with such powerful power?


    This is the first time that I have come to understand Tao, and the first time that I am closest to Tao.


    Before that, the core of the will of heaven absorbed by Lin Mu was just a little bit of "Tao" he understood. Most of what Lin Mu absorbed was the energy they had accumulated over the years.


    Therefore, according to the essence, this is the first time for Lin Mu to understand "Tao", the first time to understand "Tao"


    Lin Mu has a vague feeling, this first time is extremely unusual for himself, this time is probably not a simple time to understand "Tao"


    or even an opportunity to choose.


    What kind of "Tao" do you choose, evil or order? Chaos or reason? Whose way of creation or destruction?


    This is a correct choice, and even this choice will affect my future path.


    Will affect their own future, in the future will become what kind of person.


    This time the choice needs incomparable solemnity.


    Lin Mu has considered this mysterious space for a long time.


    Constantly thinking about their choice of these kinds of "Tao" how the results will be.


    "I am not a cruel man after all!"


    Lin Mu also thought about what he had done in the past and couldn''t help laughing.


    I may be an alien among the strong ones in the universe.


    I have nothing that a strong man should have.


    For example, I value my face.


    If Cheng Hao and his party came from the heaven, they would not have any way to live.


    After all, what they did was so presumptuous that they directly used big deduction to deduce a strong man.


    In the eyes of any strong person, it can be regarded as a kind of face beating behavior.


    However, Lin Mu was not the same. He didn''t plan to care with them at all.


    There are many things he has done in the past, which means that he is not an evil person in his heart.


    It''s not a chaotic person.


    So his choice came out.


    "Ha ha! I''m still more orderly and I prefer to be rational! "


    Lin Mu smiles and looks at the mysterious energy around him.


    He directly found a certain place with white flash, and directly penetrated it with divine consciousness.


    At the same time, Lin Mu''s figure once again appeared in a strange place.


    In a strange place, with endless light, with endless purple breath.


    At the same time, there are countless stars floating on his head.


    Lin Mu knew that this was the way that represented the heaven and the world.


    How many "ways" were there among the players yesterday? No one can say this.


    Because it is possible that you have explored all the "Tao" in the universe today, and someone will create a new "Tao" tomorrow.


    So, how many?


    No one knows.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 811

    However, now there are countless "Tao" in front of you, waiting for you to understand.


    As long as he can understand these "Tao" in a specific time, it means that he may also be able to use these "Tao" in the future.


    Lin Mu does not continue to hesitate. Since he has chosen what he wants to go in the future, he will not hesitate after he has chosen.


    Lin Mu didn''t know how long he could stay in this strange place, or how long he could stick to the person who only got your picture.


    After all, this heaven burial place is not an ordinary place. Even if he is a saint, if he stays in this heaven burial place for a long time, his body will be polluted by the breath of death in this heaven burial place.


    It''s also a troublesome thing for me. After all, it''s not easy to know that such a strong and dark breath of death.


    So, he knew he didn''t have much time at all.


    Moreover, it also means that it''s uncertain how long it will take for me to come to this burial place next time.


    This photo doesn''t come just because you want to. It can only be opened at a specific time with a specific object.


    I have the key to the burial place, but the key comes when the burial place is not opened. Even if I have the key, I can''t open it.


    I don''t have the courage to use such a powerful treasure outside.


    Even if the strength now is a little stronger than that at that time.


    However, if he did not reach the level above the sage, he would be killed by those strong people if he used such a powerful treasure.


    Therefore, in the present and even in the future tens of millions of years, he has only one chance. How can he not cherish such a close understanding of "Tao"?


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it has been, maybe countless years, or just a moment.


    Lin Mu finally opened his eyes slowly in this mysterious place.


    He looked up at the sky with some melancholy.


    There are some stars in the sky that have begun to twinkle incomparably. However, in contrast to these stars that have become incomparably twinkle, there are still some stars that have not changed at all.


    Such a character is completely silent, without any change.


    In this way, Lin Mu is more melancholy than him.


    Because he knew that the stars that began to twinkle were the ones that had already understood the Tao, while the stars that had not changed were the ones that had not yet understood the Tao. Although he was surprised to see that the number of the Tao that he had already understood was quite large, compared with the total amount, the number of the Tao that he had already understood was very small, even quite small To be ignored.


    This makes Lin Mu feel uncomfortable.


    Because he has found that his time is almost up.


    Although I don''t have any changes in this, the system has just prompted that his noumenon is going to be unable to hold on outside.


    Lin Mu was helpless.


    I can''t hold my own body at this critical moment.


    But Lin Mu also has no any way, can only give up here thing.


    After all, one''s own noumenon is the most important.


    It is extremely uneconomic if the one who understands Tao compensates his own noumenon.


    Perhaps, for a strong man like him, it''s not difficult to change his body, but only his own body can be most suitable for his original soul.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 812

    If you give up, I don''t know how long it will take to fit this body.


    Moreover, Lin Mu had some doubts about whether his soul could support him in these two days?


    After all, Lin Mu is not a strong soul major.


    His soul can only be regarded as ordinary in front of many saints.


    And this burial place can''t even hold its body, let alone its soul.


    "I hope I won''t wait too long for my next visit!"


    Lin Mu finally sighed, and a trace of reluctant emotion appeared in her eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Mu really didn''t want to leave this place.


    After all, I don''t know how long it will take me to come to this place next time.


    Maybe, when you become the absolute strong, you can use this treasure in the next party.


    Now he can only leave this place with regret.


    Who said that his noumenon could not adapt to the environment of this burial place.


    "Well! System, how long has it been? "


    Lin Mu''s mind immediately returned to his noumenon.


    He also slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the scene without any change, he couldn''t help asking the system in his mind.


    After all, I feel like I have spent countless years in that "Tao bottle", but I don''t know how long it has been.


    "Host, nearly a year has passed."


    "If the system doesn''t remind the host, the host may continue to stay, but in that case, if you bind your ontology, it may not last."


    "Host, your ontology now has some infection."


    The system explained to Lin Mu.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu stood up and moved his muscles.


    He now feels that the energy in his body has to be more improved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu began to frown, because she felt that she had some uncontrollable energy, and the energy in her body seemed to burst out.


    "Boom..."


    Lin Mu''s brow was tight. He couldn''t control the energy in his body.


    A powerful loud noise is ringing in the power of burying the sky.


    At the same time, a strong to the extreme energy, but also constantly rampant in this space.


    "Saint Above the saints. "


    Lin Mu''s voice trembled a little.


    This is not at all the power of saints.


    Even his former self has no chance of winning in front of such power.


    As a result, there is only one possibility. Did you break through the saint?


    But it''s impossible. How long have you been using it? Moreover, among the huge river of stars, I realized that there were only a few, which was totally insignificant compared with the total number.


    In Lin Mu''s expectation, such a total does not support his breakthrough above the sage.


    However, it is totally unrealistic that he suddenly burst out such a powerful force.


    This is not the power of saints at all.


    Now he felt that the power in his body had been used up. Lin Mu had a feeling that he could crush himself.


    "It''s not so easy to step into the realm of half a step above the sage and above the sage."


    "What''s more, if you want to step on the saint, you have to go through the most dangerous step."


    It''s coming from the system.


    All of a sudden, some surprises in Lin Mu''s heart were put out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 813

    "Well! I knew it wasn''t that easy. "


    Lin Mu smiles awkwardly.


    Before that, he really felt that his strength could not be used up.


    There is really a kind of illusion that he has stepped into the realm of saints, but the words of the system immediately poured a basin of cold water on his heart.


    Sure enough, the realm above the sage is not so easy to enter.


    If it''s really so easy to step on top of the saints, then the strong ones will leave everywhere!


    However, although there are some disappointments, the inner spirit is still indispensable, at least much better than expected.


    He even broke through to the level above the half step sage.


    Such a realm can also be regarded as the top power among the heaven and the world. There are not so many strong men above the sage among the heaven and the world, and most of them have been hidden.


    Lin Mu now has a certain ability to protect himself.


    Of course, this kind of self-protection is for those top strong people.


    "Get out!"


    Lin Mu took a deep look at the deepest part of the burial place.


    A strong sense of oppression was instantly generated around his body.


    But it was just a moment, and the moment that such a sense of oppression produced suddenly disappeared.


    However, Lin Mu did feel that there was a strong presence in the deepest part of the place where the sky was buried, and he did it to himself.


    After Lin Mu felt this huge, he suddenly became a little scared.


    Although he has broken through to the half step Saint supreme realm, there are still some insignificant problems for the most powerful existence in the mysterious heaven burial place.


    After all, the legend of the land of burying heaven buries the will of the universe of the previous era.


    Perhaps, even the strong above the saints will not be the opponent of the will of the universe.


    Although there are countless secrets in this place, it''s not what I can explore now.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo! It''s better for the outside world! "


    There was a ripple in the barren universe and a crack in the universe.


    A young man in a white Taoist robe stepped directly out of the crack.


    As soon as he came out, the young man in the white Taoist robe could not help sighing.


    Naturally, this man is Lin Mu who came out of the place where heaven was buried.


    After spending more than a year in the place of burying heaven, Lin Mu felt that his body was disgusted by the air of death.


    It''s better to have the natural breath in the universe.


    "You can keep me waiting."


    "If I hadn''t assimilated a separate body voluntarily in this mysterious place in those years, I would never have known that someone in the universe had got the" Tao bottle "!"


    "And he''s just a half step above the sage!"


    When Lin Mu was feeling.


    There was a sound of banter, which suddenly appeared in his ears, and a man in a black mask appeared in front of him.


    This man with a black mask is looking at Lin Mu with a smile.


    It''s like I found the most wonderful baby in the world.


    "Do you hand it in and commit suicide, or do you let me do it myself and let you never enter reincarnation?"


    The man in the black mask suddenly had a strong energy on his hand.


    Some of the people who directly oppressed Lin Mu were out of breath.


    "Above the saints?"


    Lin Mu had some incredible looking at the man with the black mask opposite him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 814

    Lin Mu looked at the man in front of him with a black mask.


    He did not expect that there was a strong man above the sage.


    "System, don''t you say it won''t be discovered?"


    Lin Mu looked at the strong man in front of her with a confused face.


    The system was in the place where the sky was buried, but he swore to himself that nothing would happen.


    But as soon as he came out, he was blocked by a strong man above a saint.


    This makes Lin Mu sweat. Although he has reached the level of a saint, he is not sure enough to deal with a strong man above a real saint.


    After all, although it seems that there is only a small gap between the two realms, the gap between them is just like Tianqu.


    The strong one in a saint is enough to face the strong one above dozens of half step saints without falling behind.


    "This..."


    The system, which has always been very confident, rarely said anything this time.


    "The system didn''t notice."


    "This guy is so bold that he dares to assimilate one of his parts into one of the burial places."


    The system has some helplessness. It didn''t expect that there is a real one among the heaven and the world. Such a strong one is so bold that he directly assimilates one of his parts into a member of death.


    It''s very dangerous to know that if you don''t pay attention to your own body, you may be affected by your own separation and also polluted by the breath of death.


    However, I didn''t expect that such a guy really appeared.


    Fortunately, he found that Lin Mu used the "Dao bottle"


    "Alas! I don''t like this unexpected thing happening. "


    The system says quite helplessly in Lin Mu''s mind.


    It hates the appearance of this kind of things out of its control, but who let it be careless this time? It didn''t notice that there was a part of the saint above the strong in the burial place.


    "Host, I''ll take care of it."


    The system calmly said to him in Lin Mu''s mind, and the system also knows that Lin Mu is not a saint''s regular opponent at all. If you forcibly try the previous Saint system, you can imagine that it will only fall here.


    So the current state can only be solved by the system.


    "Well! Good


    Lin Mu didn''t have any hesitation and accepted it directly. He knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the man wearing a black mask.


    It''s better to let the system solve the problem directly than to stick with him here.


    Anyway, Lin Mu also had absolute confidence in the system. In the universe, the system might be one of the strongest ones.


    "Well, as long as you hand over that smart baby, I can leave you a way back. Maybe you still have a chance to reincarnate."


    "But if you don''t hand it in, don''t blame me for being cruel. At that time, you won''t even have the chance to reincarnate. At that time, your hard-earned cultivation in your life will be in vain."


    The man wearing a black mask saw Lin Mu like this and thought he was thinking about the gain and loss now.


    I can''t help but increase the huge power again.


    The cold sweat on Lin Mu''s forehead suddenly became more and more.


    He felt that he couldn''t hold on now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 815

    "I don''t like to have an accident in my control."


    "Especially an accident like you!"


    It''s just when the man with the black mask is going to put more pressure on Lin Mu to put the rat out of his way.


    A sudden sound came into their ears.


    At the same time, a huge pressure came directly, and immediately took over Lin Mu''s pressure.


    Lin Mu felt that his state was much better now than just now, at least not in front of the strong pressure of existence.


    Even if I am already half above the saint, it is nothing for a real saint to be supreme for a long time. Now I can''t even accept the pressure of a strong man above the real saint.


    We have to solve it by the system.


    It''s really hard to feel like this.


    Lin Mu''s practice for tens of thousands of years was smooth all the way, and he never met any fatal danger.


    However, this time is different. If the system doesn''t take action this time, it will definitely be a fatal danger for him.


    It''s really hard to feel like your life is under the control of others.


    Lin Mu also did not like this feeling.


    But now he can only do nothing, because he is not the opponent of the sage above the strong.


    And the only way to never get such disliked things is to become the most powerful one in the universe.


    In this way, you will be able to control all of yourself, and no one in the universe can control yourself.


    No one can force himself to do what he doesn''t like to do.


    It''s all about strength.


    If his strength is overtaken by the man wearing a black mask, he will never dare to jump out. He just looks at his figure and can only leave in ashes, even if he already knows that he has the most precious treasure in the world.


    Because if he jumps out, then the result waiting for him is falling.


    "It seems that I have to work harder."


    Lin Mu looks at the two people who are facing each other in the field and can''t help holding his fist.


    Although I can be regarded as a strong man in the vast universe, for these people who stand at the top of the pyramid of the universe, they are not qualified to intervene in their battle.


    At this time, Lin Mu''s heart for the first time appeared to want to quickly improve the strength of the desire.


    He didn''t want to try that again.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in the black mask is looking at a mysterious existence.


    I can''t help frowning.


    Before that, he didn''t feel that there was another existence in this world.


    However, such a powerful existence suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and he didn''t feel how he appeared.


    "It turned out that someone was supporting his waist in the back. No wonder he was so unscrupulous."


    The man in a black mask, after seeing how he appeared, immediately thought about it.


    It''s no wonder that the guy above the half step sage dare to use the "Dao bottle" so recklessly


    it turns out that behind him, there is also a strong man above the sage.


    But what about that? Even if there is a sage behind the strong support, but the result will not change.


    Even if I am among the heaven and the world, I can be regarded as the top among all the saints and the strong.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 816

    He has a lot of confidence in himself.


    Even if a mysterious and normal identity suddenly appears, he also has confidence in himself and thinks that he can win over the sage.


    "Host, you leave first! Above the saints, the destruction caused by the strong when they fight is not something you can bear in your present state. "


    The system didn''t care about the man with the black mask at all, but said directly to Lin Mu.


    For the system, it''s just a guy above a saint. It''s not like he hasn''t been killed before.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to the result, Lin Mu couldn''t do it. Lin Mu''s present physical state can''t bear the impact of such a strong battle.


    Maybe as long as they both produce a strong shock wave, Lin Mu may fall here.


    This is the long-term gap between the half step sage and the true trust.


    "Good!"


    Lin Mu didn''t say a word more.


    He knew that he was just a drag on the system if he continued to stay here. He might as well leave as soon as possible.


    Although the universe is so vast, Lin Mu also believes that after he leaves, the system will find its own way.


    "Good!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s answer, without any hesitation, the system directly opened a space crack for him, indicating that Lin Mu could leave.


    "I want to run."


    The man in a black mask saw the scene and immediately thought what they wanted to do?


    How could Charlotte, who finally found the "bottle of Tao", let him flow in front of his eyes? If so, he would regret to die in the future.


    Therefore, he must not let this person leave.


    Even if you leave, you have to leave the "Dao bottle", even if you pay a big price, you have to leave such a treasure.


    As long as I get this one, I may become the most powerful person in the universe.


    It wasn''t a dream last night to dominate.


    "Get lost!"


    Wearing a black mask, the man directly shot at the crack.


    The way to keep them here is very simple. Just smash the space directly.


    This is the most simple and crude method, which is different from blocking this space.


    Locked in a space, as long as you leave, the custom will naturally disappear, but the black mask man wants to break this space directly.


    As long as let him think more, then this space will cause irreversible consequences forever.


    At the same time, the idea that Lin Mu wants to leave here is also, can only give up.


    Because my space has been broken, I can''t exist in the space crack.


    "Ha ha! It''s just too much to do in front of us. "


    The system hums coldly one by one, producing a trace of banter in his eyes.


    I haven''t been in the world for a long time. As a result, many people in the world have forgotten his prestige.


    Just take this opportunity to set an example to others and let those guys in the universe know that they haven''t left yet.


    The system looked at the man with a black mask, showing a smile of disdain, and directly waved his hand.


    Black mask, men want to break this space to the idea was completely shattered.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 817

    "How could it be?"


    Looking at the above column, I can only see the person in front of me. There is a look in my eyes that I can''t believe.


    Such a powerful move was broken by this mysterious existence.


    How is that possible?


    How can there be such a powerful person in the universe?


    How can it exist in the people who attack them with one powerful move at random.


    The face of the man with the black mask is different from that just now, and even has a nervous color.


    It seems that I have lost sight at first.


    Although this mysterious existence is a strong one above the sage, it does not appear in the top circle of the heaven and the universe. Therefore, the man with black mask thinks that he is just a person who has just stepped into the saint realm.


    But I didn''t expect this mysterious existence to be so powerful.


    It''s totally beyond my expectation.


    Don''t let him down.


    Sure enough, it''s not a simple thing to get the most powerful wings among the heaven and the world.


    However, he did not intend to give up, even if he is a strong presence, he is not bad.


    He is also a strong one among the heaven and the world, standing on the top of the pyramid.


    We are all saints. If we fight, who will be afraid.


    "Host, let''s go. This guy has annoyed me."


    The cold voice of the system suddenly appeared in Lin Mu''s mind. Lin Mu came to the conclusion that there was already some impatience in the system. That was the performance of the man with the black mask just now.


    Now the system can''t wait to fight against the man with black mask. It''s just that it''s still worrying about itself. Now it''s still here and doesn''t dare to do it with all its strength.


    Lin Mu didn''t say much, but directly stepped into the space crack.


    "Ha ha! If you want to go, how can it be so easy? "


    The black mask man observed now and found that he could not stop Lin Mu from leaving.


    But he will never let go of Lin Mu''s trace easily.


    After all, the most powerful wing of "Tao bottle" is still in this guy''s hand. If he is really allowed to run away, he may lose the most powerful treasure in the world.


    It''s something he would never allow to happen.


    "Give it to me!"


    The eyes of the man in the black mask turned in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a powerful red force flashed across the space crack of the mausoleum.


    "It''s too much for me to say in front of you."


    When the system saw this situation, it could not help showing a sneer.


    Such a trick is useless in front of you.


    "Go


    The system flicks its finger, and a strong force blows against the red force.


    It''s obvious that the system says that the power is much stronger than that of the man with the black mask.


    At the moment of contact, the red power was destroyed by the attack of the system.


    However, I didn''t expect that after that, the change suddenly appeared.


    In the place where the original red power disappeared, a powerful force suddenly appeared and directly impacted towards the open space crack.


    "Ah


    A scream appeared faintly from the cracks in the space.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 818

    "Are you looking for death?"


    When the system saw this scene, it was furious.


    He did not expect that he was calculated by the man with the black mask.


    Even let the black mask man attack Lin Mu.


    This is the man he chose with great difficulty. He has been training for so many years.


    It seems that he is about to succeed. If he falls here at this time, it will be a huge loss for the system.


    The system will never allow this to happen.


    However, I didn''t expect that at such a critical time, such a guy who was too much of himself would dare to shoot at the person he liked.


    And the plan that almost laid out itself for countless years was broken.


    Such a guy is unforgivable. He must let him enjoy what is the most terrifying power in the universe.


    However, at the beginning, the system checked the current state of Lin Mu.


    "Not bad!"


    After the system investigation, Lin Mu was relieved. Although he was attacked by the man with the black mask, fortunately, he had no worries about his life.


    It''s just being randomly transmitted to a world and seriously injured.


    However, these are nothing to me. As long as I solve the problem, I can immediately find the coordinates of Lin Mu.


    As long as this time, Lin Mu''s injury is nothing to the system.


    However, if you want to cure Lin Mu, the most important thing is to solve the problem.


    "Do you know how to die? I dare to count on you. "


    "Some of you don''t remember how many years ago, no one dares to count you."


    "And those who dared to count on us in those years are basically dead."


    "Among these dead people, there are also some strong people above the saints and those who trust them. They think that their strength has been at the top of the pyramid of the heaven and the world. No one in the heaven and the world is his opponent, so they dare to count on us, just like you are now


    The words of the system become incomparably cold, at the same time, the murderous look in the eyes can not be concealed.


    He was absolutely sad about the guy in the black mask.


    This guy with a black mask can''t get out of this place today.


    A very powerful force suddenly appeared in this space.


    At the same time, this space has not been completely destroyed.


    There is no possibility of repetition at all.


    This also breaks the idea that the black masked man wants to escape from this space by using space cracks.


    "You..."


    The man in black mask looks at the mysterious existence in front of him in astonishment.


    He had some fear of finding that his power could not be shown in the face of this terrible existence.


    It didn''t work at all.


    Even in my heart, there is no idea of resistance.


    It seems that this time I met a hard stubble.


    The man wearing a black mask can''t help thinking about it in his heart.


    "How can it be!"


    The black masked man has been pressed by the system and some of them are out of breath.


    However, even so, he is still very firm to mobilize their own strength, want to resist.


    "Don''t waste all this meaningless struggle."


    "You I can''t get out of this place today. "


    A very powerful force directly broke through the defense of the man with the black mask.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 819

    "Where is this?"


    "Who am I?"


    "Why does it hurt all over?"


    A simple room, there are some small voices.


    On the bed in the middle of the room, a figure slowly lay up.


    However, the owner of this voice does have some weakness, which can be recognized from his voice.


    At the same time, he was covered with white cloth and looked as if he had just been bandaged.


    However, the face of this man is very young. At most, he is only twenty-five or twenty-six years old.


    "It hurts!"


    When he got busy, he felt some burning pain all over his body.


    It''s so painful that no one can bear it.


    "Who am I?"


    "What''s the matter? How come I don''t seem to remember anything? "


    He did not take care of the injuries on his body at the first time, but patted his head constantly.


    Because he found a blank in his mind now, he couldn''t remember anything clearly.


    Who are you? Where am I now? Why did you come here?


    I can''t remember everything in this world.


    "Ah, you wake up!"


    All of a sudden, some beautiful female voices came into his mind.


    At the same time, a figure came in from the outside.


    He raised his head and saw a white jade like hand lift the curtain and enter a young girl. She was dressed in a white dress like a veil, as if she was in the fog in the smoke. It seemed that she was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Besides her black hair, she was snow-white and had a beautiful face.


    When she saw the young man sitting up from the bed, there was a flash of joy in her eyes.


    "You''ve been lying for nearly three months."


    "I didn''t expect that you could survive such a serious injury."


    The woman was surprised to see the man.


    But she clearly remembered how terrible his injury was when she first met him.


    The elders of his family also came to see him, and everyone judged that he would never survive.


    However, I didn''t expect that this man was just lying in bed for a month, plus several of the most common ointments he used to bandage, plus a few low-grade pills he practiced. I didn''t expect that he would survive like this.


    It''s totally incredible.


    "Who are you and who am I? Where is this? "


    In the man''s eyes, he was completely confused, as if he had forgotten everything.


    Now he can only watch the woman opposite him, and want to get some useful information from this woman?


    At least be able to judge who you are.


    "Well! Don''t you remember who you are? "


    There was a flash of surprise in the woman''s eyes.


    "But yes, it is said that some people will forget everything in the past after they are seriously injured."


    There was a trace of curiosity in the woman''s eyes.


    He also wanted to find out what kind of identity the man was and why he was so seriously injured?


    And I can survive such a serious injury.


    It''s a miracle. And from these circumstances, this man is absolutely not an ordinary existence.


    Although I can''t feel any strength from him now.


    "Who am I, and who am I?"


    "Why do I always feel like I''ve forgotten something very important?"


    The man looked at the simple ring in his hand.


    A sharp pain came to my mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 820

    The young man felt a sharp pain in his mind.


    Such pain, as if countless chaos in his mind constantly interfering.


    Let him not lift any spiritual strength.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The woman saw the man on the bed suddenly showed a trace of pain, but also holding his head.


    I want to feel a little bit worried.


    At the same time, a green light suddenly appeared on his index finger, and then she slowly pressed her finger onto the man''s temple and gently rubbed it.


    Under the woman''s cure, the man felt the pain in his mind. There was some news, but it was still extremely painful.


    After school, the man felt that the pain in his head was slowly disappearing.


    At the same time, several pictures appeared in his mind.


    One is that he is standing in a very strange place. It seems that he is very mysterious in this place. Countless stars flash in front of him.


    And he just casually looked at the scene in front of him. There was no strange color in his eyes. He just kept on going.


    It''s just that this picture just appears for a moment and then disappears, and then another picture completely different from this one appears.


    He appeared in a strange Valley, wearing a white Taoist robe.


    A young man is standing in front of him respectfully, waiting for his instruction.


    This picture just appeared in a flash and disappeared.


    After that, he seemed to be in an extremely evil place, surrounded by incomparable black gas. Although he did not know what the mysterious black gas was, he always felt that the mysterious black gas was a kind of incomparable evil, something he hated incomparably.


    And the environment around him also disgusts him now.


    in his picture, he sits in this mysterious place.


    There was a defensive duty around him, and the disgusting smell of the place invaded him.


    And a person appeared repeatedly opposite him, but in the picture, it could not see what kind of person he was, and there was no such figure in his memory.


    But these pictures only exist in his mind at that moment, there is no follow-up.


    "Hoo..."


    After observing these pictures, a cold sweat appeared on the young man''s forehead.


    He is also constantly covering his head, trying to recall some useful information from these pictures, at least to recall who he is.


    Why did you come to this place?


    Why don''t you remember anything?


    However, no matter how hard he tried, there was no information in his mind except the picture at this time.


    "Ah


    After recalling for a long time, he still didn''t return any useful information. He had to make a painful sound.


    There was a faint pain in his head.


    But this time, the young woman found out that before the man''s pain came, she put her index finger directly on the man''s temple.


    A trace of gentle energy constantly enters the man''s mind through the man''s temple, calming the pain in his mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 821

    "Thank you


    After a long time.


    The man finally felt that the pain in his mind had passed.


    Although the color of pain only existed for more than ten minutes, he felt that the ten minutes seemed to be like years, and every minute was suffering.


    Every minute in my mind, it seems that there are countless chaos in the whisper, constantly against my mind.


    If this woman is not around, constantly use his energy to relax himself, I really don''t know if I can survive such pain.


    "Have you forgotten all about your past?"


    The woman looked at him and thought of his question and action just now. She frowned slightly.


    Did the man forget everything because he was seriously injured.


    "Well!"


    "I don''t remember anything now. There''s nothing in my mind."


    Men have some bitterness.


    No one is willing to forget his past.


    What''s more, she has forgotten all her past. Who is he and what is his identity?


    Does he have any relatives or friends in the world?


    He has forgotten all this now.


    "Well! This may be the sequela of your serious injury, but it''s a kind of luck that you can survive such a serious injury. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you forget the past. You''ll think about it later. Before that, you can stay here. I''ll find some pharmacists to show you. Maybe you have a chance to think about everything about you."


    "At least you''re still alive. That''s better than everything, isn''t it?"


    The woman smiles and comforts the man softly.


    At the same time, the corners of her mouth don''t show a comforting smile to the man.


    Such a smile suddenly made the man a little stunned.


    He didn''t see anyone smile at him for a long time.


    He hasn''t seen such a pure smile for a long time.


    In such a smile, there is no hypocrisy, no meaning, no purpose, just a pure smile.


    "Did you save me?"


    The man looked at his present situation and couldn''t help looking at the woman.


    Now the only way to explain this is that the woman rescued herself.


    "Yes! When I went out to find Jiwei and asked for a car, I suddenly found that I hurt you lying on the ground, so I brought you back directly. "


    "But you are so lucky. When I brought you back, did you know how badly you were hurt? My grandfather even said that you can''t live for three days, but I didn''t expect that you can make it through. If my grandfather knows, he must laugh off his big teeth. "


    The woman said to the man with a smile.


    "Thank you. I owe you my life."


    The man said softly.


    If he hadn''t brought himself back from the wilderness, maybe he would have been eaten by some wild animal.


    "Don''t care. I just did what I should have done."


    The woman has a smile on her face.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll prepare the soup for you first."


    After the woman finished, she also left the room, leaving the man alone in bed.


    The man waited until the woman left, his eyes could not help staring into the air.


    "Who am I?"


    He felt the simple ring on his middle finger, as if it was very important to him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 822

    Three years later.


    "Yunzhou, come here quickly."


    "Today, my grandfather agreed to let me leave the village."


    It''s still that simple room.


    A woman so rashly into the room, no matter whether there is anyone in the room.


    This man is the man that Anyi rescued from the wilderness three years ago.


    In these three years, although many things have happened, the only thing that has not changed is that the man still does not think of anything.


    I don''t remember who I am, what I am and why I am here.


    There was no way, so the man had to stay in this place.


    Waiting for one day I can think of all I have.


    However, one can''t live in this world without a name.


    So, after the man didn''t have any clue, ANN, the woman who rescued him, gave him a name.


    It''s called Yun Zhou.


    "Yunzhou, you''re thinking about yourself again."


    "What? I still don''t remember! "


    Woman, when you enter this room, you will see cloud sitting on the window, staring at the sky.


    It''s like thinking about something.


    In the past three years, the color of pain in Yun Zhou''s mind has rarely appeared.


    Of course, there are fewer and fewer pictures.


    In the past three years, there were more than ten pictures in his mind, and there was no connection at all.


    The last picture is still in a mysterious and vast place. The next picture goes directly to an ancient street. The next picture comes to a hall with many people, and the hall is also extremely bright.


    There is no connection between these pictures.


    Can''t make him remember everything before.


    He is now more and more nostalgic for the original pain, although the pain is a little pain, but after a long time also used to.


    But after the pain, several pictures of himself would appear in his mind.


    At least it can remind me who I am.


    However, since this period of time, the color of pain in my words has rarely appeared.


    He also tried to identify himself by the ring on his finger.


    But there''s no clue.


    As if this ring is the most common decoration, at least no one in the village knows where this ring comes from.


    And this ring is not a space ring.


    In this village, he has asked many powerful people to explore this face, but it is useless. Everyone thinks that it is just an ordinary decorative ring, or a ring representing identity.


    Over the past three years, Yunzhou also wanted to find his memory through cultivation.


    The world exists in those who practice.


    Although this practice is not as omniscient as some immortals in myths and legends, it is also much stronger than ordinary people. Perhaps the means of these practitioners are completely the means of immortals in the eyes of ordinary people.


    However, after three years of hard work, he did not cultivate any real Qi at all.


    It seems that his body disdains to absorb the true Qi in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 823

    "Yes


    "I have to think of something."


    "At least in this way, I can know who I am and whether there are any relatives and friends in the world?"


    Cloud week looking at rash toward his own ran an also, can''t help but smile.


    Over the past three years, he has been very grateful to Ann.


    Not to mention that she saved her life.


    In the past three years, she took care of herself in all aspects.


    Because he was seriously injured at the beginning, he just lay in bed for more than half a year.


    For more than half a year, Ann cooked the soup for herself, and sent it to feed herself.


    Although in her eyes, this is what a doctor should do.


    However, in Yunzhou''s heart, he was very grateful.


    In these three years, because they had to take care of Yunzhou every day, they got along with each other more and their relationship naturally improved.


    At least two of them have now become friends who are almost speechless.


    "Well, isn''t that good?"


    "You don''t have new friends now. Maybe your past is something bad. It''s better not to think about it."


    Seeing what Yun Zhou looked like, an knew immediately that this guy was there again, because he didn''t recall anything and was blaming himself.


    I can''t help comforting him immediately.


    "Maybe so!"


    "But I don''t know why there is a feeling in my heart that I have forgotten some very important things, and I also feel as if I have a mission on myself, as if I had promised someone a long time ago"


    "but I also forgot such things, and I didn''t think of anything at all."


    Yunzhou came down from the window, her hair was a little messy by the breeze outside.


    "If you want me to say that you think too much, you may not think so much, and you may remember more things."


    Ann also had some helplessly turned her lips.


    In her opinion, Yunzhou thinks too much about all this. If he doesn''t think so much, maybe he will remember his past.


    However, he thinks so much every day, wants to constantly stimulate his mind, wants to present more memories.


    In Ann''s opinion, this is a kind of urgent psychology, and amnesia is also a matter of great urgency. The more anxious you are, the more she may not remember it.


    I have advised him many times, but he has never heard of it.


    Every time I came to his room, I saw him sitting on the window, thinking about his own affairs facing the breeze.


    Even at this time, he had some expectations of the pain in his mind.


    Even if he could roll around in pain.


    According to what he said, because the pain can remind him of at least a few pictures.


    Although these pictures, there is no connection, nor can they remind him of anything.


    "You''ve been here for three years."


    "Would you like to go out with me. Maybe you can think of something when you go out for a walk. "


    Ann also shook his head, no longer think about the previous things, he did not forget what he was here for today.


    "Your grandfather gave you permission to leave the village."


    Yunzhou has some doubts, but he knows that an Yi''s grandfather, an Laozi, dotes on her only granddaughter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 824

    At ordinary times, she would never touch anything dangerous.


    I wish I could have this baby granddaughter in front of me all the time and never leave.


    How can an easily let an also leave the village and go to the complex world outside.


    "Yes, I''m 25 years old, and my grandfather is still in charge of me every day. How can it be said?"


    "But I managed to persuade several elders in the village. Several elders in the village joined together to persuade my grandfather. Naturally, my grandfather had no choice but to agree to let me go out."


    "Although I have been given some limited time, it''s better than staying in this place for more than 20 years every day."


    "I''ve got everything in the village. I can even walk every road. It''s really boring."


    "People who have been outside for a long time say how prosperous and interesting the outside world is. I''ve long wanted to see it!"


    An Yi''s face showed an obvious smile.


    She seemed to have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Today, I can finally achieve my wish.


    "Well, it''s good to go out for a walk. Maybe the outside world can inspire my memory and remind me of my past."


    Yunzhou thought that if he continued to stay here, he would also cause trouble to others. He might as well go out for a walk. Maybe he would have a chance to meet someone he knew before.


    Maybe I can remember what happened before.


    So I didn''t think much about it. I just agreed.


    "Good! What are you waiting for? Now we''re going. "


    Ann also heard that Yunzhou agreed. The message on her face was that she didn''t have any hesitation. She took Yunzhou''s hand and ran out.


    Anyway, Yunzhou has nothing to clean up here.


    Under Anyi''s hand, they soon came to the border of the village.


    This village is in a mysterious place of the world.


    There is a boundary between the village and the outside. Few people from outside can enter the mysterious village.


    And people in this mysterious village seldom go out of the village to the outside world.


    The village is full of middle-aged and old people except Anyi and Yunzhou.


    So naturally, Anyi, the only young girl in the village, has become the apple of the eye of the people in the village.


    Not only is Anyi''s grandfather reluctant to let her suffer, but other people in the village are also reluctant to let this apple of the eye suffer any danger.


    However, young eagles can never live under the protection of eagles.


    Every young eagle has to fly in the sky.


    Ann is already so old. If he is allowed to stay in the village, he will not grow up without seeing the danger of the outside world.


    It''s better to let him go outside to do something, let him see the wechat of the outside world, and see the complexity of people''s hearts in this world.


    So that''s why the elders in the village agreed to let her go out of the village.


    When they came to the border between the village and the outside world, most of the people in the village had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Grandfathers and grandmothers!"


    Ann also saw that the elders in the village were waiting here. She couldn''t help but have some big heads.


    She is also very filial to those elders who love her very much. However, each elder has one characteristic, that is, he has a lot of words.


    Not to mention all of them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 825

    "Aye! I also know that the young eagle will one day leave the arms of the eagle and go to a wider sky. "


    "So we won''t let you go out this time. After all, you should be a little tired of living with us old guys every day!"


    "What''s more, it''s very helpful for the future to see the vastness and danger outside. After all, you won''t stay in this village forever in the future."


    Anyi''s grandfather saw Anyi coming and went directly to her.


    "But you have to be very careful. The danger and the complexity of people''s minds outside are beyond your imagination."


    "Maybe although this man looks honest and honest, his heart is extremely evil."


    "People''s heart is the most complex thing in the world. Even we old people dare not say that we can see everyone''s heart. Not to mention you, a fledgling fellow, so you should be very careful of everyone you come into contact with outside, and you must not fall into his treachery. "


    "Besides, I must come back within the time I set. I can''t stay outside much."


    Mr. an''s face is sincere and sincere, and he has taught this an a lesson as a past person.


    Although Ann listened respectfully on her face, she didn''t know where she was going.


    It is estimated that the present state is that the left ear enters the right ear.


    "Alas


    "I know you don''t listen carefully now. When you get a lesson later, you will know how correct my words are."


    Seeing this scene, Mr. an sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Only when her baby granddaughter is in real danger will she think of her grandfather''s words.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about you."


    Mr. ANN, I came and sighed.


    When Ann also thought that her grandfather''s words were finally over, did she suddenly say to Yun Zhou.


    "Xiao Yun, come here. I have a few words to explain to you. ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    "Old man, you call me out alone..."


    Cloud Monday''s face looks at an old man doubtfully, have what words to say in front of everybody''s face not good?


    "Xiao Yun, I have to trouble you to go out this time! When necessary, I must keep an eye on Ayi. I know her. Although she seems to be listening seriously now, she may not have heard a word


    "So I''ll have to trouble you for some time to come."


    An old son a face serious to cloud week please way.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I will take care of ah Yi!"


    Yun Zhou naturally won''t shirk, even if Mr. an doesn''t know he will take care of him.


    Ann also has a wonderful understanding of the world. He thinks that all people in the world are good people.


    But, people''s heart, who can say?


    Although I have forgotten everything.


    However, their own understanding of the world is still very accurate.


    "There''s one more thing to ask you!"


    After explaining Anyi''s affairs, a solemn look flashed on his face.


    "Xiao Yun, do you remember what it was like when you first came here?"


    "In the cognition of service, as long as one person is injured, he can''t survive for three days. Even the old man and the villagers are not qualified to survive from such a serious injury."


    "But you are different. It took you only half a year to recover completely."


    "At this time, I know that you are definitely not simple."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 826

    "I don''t ask you any more."


    "I only hope that one day, after I leave this world, I can protect Ayi. Her mind is too simple, and the hearts of people in this world are too complex, especially those who claim to be upright."


    "After I leave this world, I don''t know if I can live well in this world!"


    Mr. an was also worried.


    It''s like thinking about the future.


    "Mr. an, you..."


    Yun Zhou had some doubts. Why did he say such things to himself?


    It seems that Mr. an sees things in the future.


    "Although you don''t remember what kind of existence you used to be or who you are, I always have an intuition that you are definitely not a simple person."


    "Maybe it''s too early for me to tell you these things, but recently I always feel a little uneasy, as if something is going to happen."


    "That''s why I''m here, please."


    "If, what I said is if, one day, something really happens to my people after they grow old, I will really ask you. "


    Mr. an bowed slightly to Yun Zhou.


    At this time, Yunzhou didn''t know what to say.


    After all, the Anyi family is their own savior.


    It''s just that Mr. an didn''t tell me about it. If it''s true love, he will take care of an after the accident.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. ANN, I will take care of her!"


    There was a look on Yunzhou''s face.


    "I''ll be relieved."


    When master an heard that Yun Zhou had agreed, he immediately flashed a look of relief on his face.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of person his granddaughter had saved three years ago, he had recovered from his injuries just because he had suffered so serious injuries three years ago. He was just lying in bed for the first half of the year, so he couldn''t match his strength.


    He felt that if he suffered such a serious injury, he would not survive for three days, let alone recuperate in half a year.


    Although Yun Zhou has forgotten everything in the past, he can''t practice now, as if he is no different from an ordinary person.


    However, there is always a feeling in the old man''s heart that he is absolutely a very powerful person. If he can find his memory, go back to his past, and even find his strength, then in this world, the safety of his granddaughter can also be guaranteed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, Yunzhou, what did grandfather say to you?"


    Walking on a path, Ann also asked Yunzhou in doubt. She was also curious about what her grandfather had just called Yunzhou alone and said to him.


    "Ha ha! Of course, Mr. an doesn''t trust you. Let me take care of you more on the way. "


    Yun Zhou laughed and didn''t tell the truth.


    At least according to the old man''s words, it is too frightening, as if it is possible to leave the world at any time.


    So, Yunzhou thought about it and didn''t tell her the truth.


    Just smile, to Ann also smile to say.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 827

    "Screw you!"


    "I want you to protect me with your little body. I''ll protect you, right?"


    After hearing Yun Zhou''s words, Ann immediately burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha!"


    Yun Zhou said nothing and laughed.


    Anyi is right now. It seems that his small body can be overturned by the wind.


    I don''t know that Mr. an knows that you think he can protect an Yi in the future.


    "Let''s go, or it will be dark."


    After watching TV, Yunzhou found that the two hot days were approaching dusk. If they could not find another station, they would really sleep in the wilderness.


    And this wilderness is usually infested by powerful wild animals at night.


    They are just two rookies now. If they really meet some powerful beasts, they may not be rivals.


    Ann also looked at the sky, and then did not say much. She ran forward quickly when she pulled Yunzhou.


    It was also the first time that she left the village and came to the outside world. She was also very excited. She wanted to rush to the outside town and have a look at the prosperity of the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, fortunately we arrived."


    At this time, the sun has set, the sky is gradually dark down.


    But the two of them were lucky enough to have arrived at least in front of a run down inn.


    Although it''s just a small and shabby one, it''s better than sleeping in the wilderness.


    "Let''s go!"


    Yun Zhou looked at the small and dilapidated post station and frowned.


    In the past three years, he has generally been living in the village.


    Although it is only a simple village, it is better than such a dilapidated post station.


    And he had some doubts. Could such a shabby opinion be equal to some wild animals in the wilderness?


    "Shopkeeper, stay."


    But Ann didn''t think so much. She took Yun Zhou''s hand and rushed into the post station. Then she yelled in her voice.


    Soon, out of the counter on a person, this person looks a little old, wearing just a common clothes.


    There''s a little white hair on both wings.


    However, there was still a glimmer of clarity in his eyes, especially when he saw a man and a woman in the wilderness and wanted to stay in the shop, he felt a little excited.


    It was not easy for him to open a post station in this wilderness, and there were few guests at ordinary times.


    "Two guests, please come in quickly."


    The shopkeeper saw the two people, immediately welcomed them with a smile, and directly pulled them in.


    "Two rooms, please."


    Ann has been completely replaced by the excitement of coming to the outside world for the first time. She has not paid attention to the environment here.


    Direct to the shopkeeper''s command way.


    "Another pot of wine!"


    After thinking about it, Ann didn''t know what she thought of. She couldn''t help looking at the shopkeeper again.


    "Well, two guests, please go up and wait for a while. The food and wine will come up in a minute."


    Some old shopkeepers immediately said respectfully to them.


    They respectfully sent them to their respective rooms,


    But when they had entered the room, the shopkeeper went downstairs and suddenly changed his face.


    "Xiaozhangzi, people say, call them all up, and we''ll kill them when some guests come. ¡°


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 828

    The shopkeeper''s face suddenly changed after he got down, and there was a trace of fierce color in his eyes.


    He went straight to the back and called a young man who was lying lazily on the ground.


    The tone of the shopkeeper was a little cold, and there was even a trace of desire in his eyes.


    It''s not common to meet a woman in the wilderness.


    It takes a year or two to meet.


    They have endured in this wilderness for a long time, but now two fat sheep have been delivered to their mouths, and there is a beautiful young woman.


    Just to have a good time with my brothers.


    "All right, boss, I''ll get ready in a minute."


    The young man lying on the ground was excited when he heard the shopkeeper''s words. He had not met the fat sheep for a long time.


    "This time, all of you take it easy. There''s a woman in it. Don''t kill her. Let the brothers have a good time before you do it."


    The shopkeeper saw that xiaozhangzi was so excited to go to prepare. He frowned. The boy was really so bold.


    It''s not good to kill that woman. Some of them have no habit of raping corpses.


    "But none of them noticed that behind them was a young man staring at them, remembering every word they said."


    ¡­¡­


    "Black shop!"


    Cloud week just got full attendance, is ready to come down to the shopkeeper''s command a little thing, but did not expect to happen to run into this scene, but he did not immediately jump out to solve.


    Because he knows that now his strength is just a small chicken, it is really impossible for him to be the opponent of these five big and three rough people.


    If you jump out so rashly, maybe you may fall into their hands. At that time, the situation will be bad.


    ¡­¡­


    "Aye, we may have run into a black shop!"


    Without a word, he went straight back to the room.


    Directly came to an Yi''s room, a face vigilant said to her.


    "What..."


    Ann is also waiting in the room for the shopkeeper to deliver the food and wine. Unexpectedly, it is Yun Zhou who comes in.


    Moreover, when the cloud came in, it brought her bad news.


    "What


    Ann also looked at him with a confused face.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as they got out of the village, they met a black shop.


    "Now what? Shall we go now? "


    Anyi''s face was a little nervous. He had never met such a situation and didn''t know what to do.


    "Not yet?"


    "If we leave now, it means that we have exposed ourselves. If we let them know that we have run away, they will never let us go easily."


    "When the time comes, let them chase us, we are not easy to run, so we have to make a good layout, at least not to make them feel better!"


    Yun Zhou''s eyes turned around, constantly imagining in his mind what to do now.


    "We''ll do it now..."


    Cloud week thought to think, immediately bent over in the ear of an also soft voice of say.


    At least their own way to keep their own safety.


    If you have a chance, you can catch all the people in this black shop.


    ¡­¡­


    "My guest, the food and wine you ordered have arrived."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 829

    Just in a moment, the shopkeeper had already prepared the leeks.


    Knock gently outside the door.


    Naturally, some of them are not able to solve the problem of these people who come to live in the shop in such an open and aboveboard way.


    In this case, one is not sure whether those who come to the opposite end are practitioners. If they really meet practitioners, it''s not good for them.


    Although some of them have some strength, they are totally insignificant to some powerful practitioners, and even they can be killed with a slap.


    Second, they are open and aboveboard, and the noise is too big, which can easily affect other people who come to live in the shop.


    After all, even ordinary people will resist, even if they know it''s not their opponent.


    Therefore, they usually send up the food first, under some fans, medicine.


    This is a way to identify the ordinary people or cultivate you.


    After all, the medicine they put is only effective for ordinary people. There is no way to deal with some practitioners, even some weak practitioners. Those practitioners will not be confused by the medicine.


    If the people in it are not bewildered by drugs, it means that they are practitioners.


    If this is the case, then they have to take a long-term view. After all, practitioners are not easy to cause.


    Although practitioners are not easy to provoke, what they get is much better than ordinary ones.


    At this point, they will use another method.


    That is, in the evening, they will take out the smoke in their hands. This name is also what they get from the practitioners. Even some moderate practitioners are enough to be charmed. When they bear it, they will be completely charmed by the smoke. At that time, they will not be allowed to be slaughtered by themselves.


    If they were not practitioners, then it would be better to solve the mystery. A drug is enough to make them faint here.


    That''s how they kill their customers.


    However, because they are black shops, they can''t open them in some bright places, so they can only open them in the wilderness. However, there is another problem, that is, the population in the wilderness is too small. Sometimes, they can''t see a person passing by for more than half a month. Even if someone passes by, it doesn''t necessarily happen After all, the station they opened was too shabby.


    If it wasn''t for Anyi and Yunzhou, they couldn''t find a place or live here.


    "Come in."


    Cloud week does not have any hesitation, the direct opening says.


    At this time, the more you can''t panic, if you panic, maybe you can let the shopkeeper here see the flaw.


    That would be a bad situation for them.


    After all, they are just an and practitioners, and they have never had a hand with anyone else.


    I don''t know where my strength is.


    "Two guests, good wine and good food are coming."


    When the shopkeeper came to the room, he immediately restored the smiling expression he had just seen for the first time.


    He took a plate in his hand, in which there was a pot of wine, two cups and a few dishes.


    Then the shopkeeper respectfully put these things on their table.


    He made a gesture to both of them, and then backed out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 830

    "Xiao Zhang Zi, how are you all prepared?"


    After going out, the shopkeeper''s face changed again, and his life became fierce again.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Everyone is ready."


    "The five brothers are ambushing outside. As long as the boss gives orders, they can rush in immediately."


    "Besides, boss, I think they are just two ordinary people. There''s no need for such trouble. I''ll just take my brother and rush in and kill them."


    Xiaozhangzi disdained to curl his mouth. It seems that he disdained the shopkeeper''s careful way.


    "What do you know? Although they seem to be just ordinary people, who can say that if they are practicing together, maybe we can''t fight them together. "


    The shopkeeper''s eyes glared and growled at Xiao Zhangzi.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shopkeeper, you come first. How can I feel that there are some problems with the food and wine?"


    Just as the shopkeeper was waiting anxiously for what happened inside, a voice came from inside.


    Yun Zhou''s insipid voice came out of the room. The shopkeeper couldn''t hear what had happened to the people in the room.


    It''s as if the people in this room are not fascinated by themselves or drugs.


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    The shopkeeper said respectfully below.


    There was a doubt in his eyes.


    Are these two people really a cultivator, their own fan? The medicine has no effect on them?


    The shopkeeper thought to himself in his heart.


    But he shook his head again. How could it be? If these two people are really a cultivation, how can they live in this dilapidated post station in the wilderness.


    You should know that some practitioners in this world, whether they are evil or right, attach great importance to face.


    They usually don''t come to live in such a run down shop.


    However, he didn''t think too much. Although he met two practitioners in a small way, it was not that he had never met such a situation.


    If this is the case, then what they want to do will have to be considered in the long run.


    After all, if they were two orders of magnitude, they would not be easy to deal with. They only had themselves and Zhang Zi, who could barely be regarded as a cultivator.


    Moreover, he is not a strong cultivator.


    ¡­¡­


    "My guest, what''s wrong with the food and wine in the shop?"


    After the shopkeeper came in, he saw the food and wine on the table at the first sight.


    His eyes moved, the wine and vegetables had been completely passive, so it also proved that the two men had eaten the leeks on the table, but now they are still safe and sound. Sitting here, there is no change in their faces. It seems that they are crazy, and the medicine really has nothing to do with them.


    It seems that I met two practitioners this time.


    I didn''t expect that this black shop I opened was really unlucky. No one came here for several months. I didn''t expect that the first time in recent months was two practitioners.


    "Try it yourself. There''s a bad smell in it. Don''t you feel it?"


    Yun Zhou''s tone has become a little bad, as if he is not satisfied with the wine and food that the shopkeeper sent.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 831

    "Sour taste, it''s absolutely impossible. It''s all fresh dishes, just fried."


    The shopkeeper''s face was full of disbelief.


    I seem to believe in the food and wine of my own inn.


    But he also murmured a few words in his heart. It''s hard to realize that those boys brought up the dishes they were waiting for to eat in order to save trouble.


    If this is the case, I must teach these guys a lesson when I go back. I have told them to do things carefully before that, and I must never show any flaws.


    I didn''t expect that these guys still didn''t listen to themselves.


    is also a good way to know who is the one who has the final say.


    "Well! It''s still fresh. I just had a mouthful of rancid food! "


    At this time, Yun Zhou''s tone has become a little bad.


    As if if if this master, do not give him a reasonable explanation, he will not easily let him.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s forehead showed a cold sweat.


    It seems that these two guys are really practitioners.


    And I''m just standing here alone. If they find out their intention, maybe I can''t escape from this room.


    Although some of their own mysteries, drugs put very tightly, most people can not tell.


    But after a long time, these practitioners will always feel that something is wrong.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but feel anxious. He wanted to explain quickly and leave this place quickly.


    "Well! Shopkeeper, I came to live in your shop in the wilderness to give you face. I didn''t expect that you should give me such treatment. You''d better give me an explanation, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    At this time, Ann also began to speak.


    There was a trace of anger on that small face, and the tone became extremely cold.


    There is even a faint sense of power.


    "My guest, please calm down. Let''s do this. The two guests are free of charge for their stay in the inn. I''ll ask someone to serve them another fresh dish right away."


    Shopkeeper''s helplessness, it seems that these times, if you don''t compromise, you can''t let yourself go.


    And he didn''t want to keep pestering with these two people here. In case they really find something wrong, then he couldn''t get out of this place.


    We must gather our own people together, so that we can kill these two practitioners.


    "Well! You''re smart. "


    "Go ahead and get me a fresh dish and wine. If I find anything wrong again, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    At this time, Yun Zhou seemed to have lost his temper. He didn''t begin to refute the manager''s words, but just waved to indicate that the manager could go down and prepare.


    "Hoo! There seems to be nothing wrong


    The shopkeeper was relieved to see this scene. It seems that the two practitioners have not doubted their intention.


    At the moment when the shopkeeper wants to leave the room with the dishes, Ann also makes an instant move.


    A green light thorn, instantly into the shopkeeper''s body.


    "You..."


    The shopkeeper felt a pain in his back.


    At that time, I knew that I had been plotted.


    He couldn''t help trying to look back at his body to see when he was discovered.


    However, before he turned around, he fell down directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 832

    "Bang!"


    The shopkeeper wants to work hard to make his body look back to see how these two people find themselves.


    But let him keep trying to turn his body, but there is no effect.


    Half of his body had not turned around, so he fell down like this.


    At the same time, the dish also fell down and gave out a laugh.


    Let the people waiting outside have some changes.


    But before those people had time to go in and see what was going on, a voice here was interrupted.


    "Shopkeeper, why are you so careless? You can fall down like this."


    Yun Zhou''s insipid voice came without any panic.


    "Ouch, two guests, please forgive me. I''m really sorry. I may be too tired recently to see the road ahead."


    Already dead, the shopkeeper''s voice came out of the room like this.


    Also immediately let those who guard outside put down, now it seems that it should be just the shopkeeper did not look at the road, simply fell.


    "Xiao Zhang Zi, why don''t you bring a few people in and clean up?"


    Suddenly, the voice of the shopkeeper came again.


    "Alas! The shopkeeper is too careless. What if they see any flaws? "


    Xiao Zhangzi had some helpless words. Just now, he turned around and advised himself to be careful. Unexpectedly, it was only a long time ago that he fell down carelessly.


    But there''s no way. It seems that the medicine is invalid, which proves that the two people in it may be practitioners.


    It''s not easy for him to do such a thing. He has to wait for others to make a long-term plan.


    But he did not think too much, immediately recruited two people to go in.


    "Is that ok?"


    In the middle of the room, Yunzhou looked at Anyi nervously.


    After all, he did not know where Anyi''s strength was? Can we deal with these people? "


    "Don''t worry."


    Ann also gives cloud a reassuring look, indicating that everything can be solved.


    "Shopkeeper, you are too careless."


    Before Zhang''s people came in, they could not help complaining.


    "Here it is


    Hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, Yun Zhou could not help but whisper to an Yi.


    Ann is hiding behind the gate now. As long as the people waiting outside come in, she can knock down the people who come in by surprise.


    "Guest..."


    Just for a moment, one of Zhang''s feet had stepped into the room.


    At the same time, her voice came in. It seemed that she wanted to apologize.


    It''s just that he hasn''t finished.


    Then he saw the situation inside, and his eyes suddenly contracted.


    At the same time, he began to be shocked. Looking at Yun Zhou''s eyes, he could not help but see a trace of danger. He had already seen the scene inside. The shopkeeper didn''t fall down at all.


    The shopkeeper was killed by the people behind him.


    Now the corner of the shopkeeper''s mouth just has a trace of blood.


    If he can''t see it, he''s been fooling around for so many years.


    So these two people must have found the shopkeeper and their purpose. Although they don''t know how they found out, it is certain that the shopkeeper has been killed.


    Now the only solution is to kill these two people.


    In an instant, he was ready to fight against Yunzhou, but at that moment, someone was faster than him.

 Chapter 833

    Just as he was about to start, a lightsaber appeared behind him.


    This lightsaber went straight through his body.


    Suddenly, his face became pale, the pupil distance in his eyes began to shrink, and his eyes began to become pale.


    But his life breath also unceasingly is losing.


    It''s just a moment, this little Zhang Zi has completely died.


    The two people who came in behind didn''t come to a good end. After an Yi''s successful attack on Xiao Zhang Zi, he also followed the two people who followed behind.


    The two lightsabers instantly put into their bodies, directly went through them, and completely beat them out.


    This kind of movement can''t hide from the people below. The two people below immediately saw what happened above.


    They were shocked. They didn''t expect that their plan would be seen clearly by these two people. Moreover, they also suffered heavy losses. The shopkeeper''s and Xiao Zhang Zi, the two highest fighting forces, had already died in their hands.


    And they are just the weakest of the six.


    Even the shopkeeper and Xiao Zhangzi are not. They both say how could they be.


    So the two people hidden below looked at each other, and at the same time made a correct decision in their mind, that is to immediately turn around and run.


    They had no intention of fighting with the two men above.


    But if they want to run, it depends on whether Yun Zhouyuan wants to.


    "You can''t keep it alive."


    There was a cold color in Yun Zhou''s eyes. He knew that if he was soft hearted and let the two guys out, he might have any trouble in the future.


    Maybe it''s today that brings them trouble.


    "Well!"


    Ann also hesitated for a while, and there was a trace of determination in her eyes.


    She has just confirmed what Yun Zhou said. This shop is indeed a black shop.


    Among the dishes they served just now, there was a heavy mystery, medicine.


    If ordinary people eat it, it will only take a moment, and ordinary people will completely pass out.


    And it''s also very dangerous for some practitioners.


    I don''t know how long this black shop has been open in the wilderness, and I don''t know how many pedestrians it has harmed.


    So this time, naturally, they can''t stay.


    Ann didn''t say much. She just jumped up and caught up with them.


    The two men had no fighting spirit at all. They just saw that Ann was directly in front of them. They had no choice but to look at the knife in their hands. Then they took the knife in their hands and chopped at the woman in front of them. They also knew that only by killing the woman in front of them could they have a chance to live.


    But how can Ann easily hurt them.


    Although he didn''t fight with people outside, he often fought with his elders in the village.


    How could her current strength be comparable to those of these little miscellaneous hairs?


    Just for a moment, these two people completely lost the breath of life and slowly fell back.


    It didn''t take more than three minutes.


    "Hoo..."


    "It''s settled!"


    Looking at the scene above, Yunzhou couldn''t help but put down his heart.


    He doesn''t know where Anyi''s actual strength is now, so he''s afraid that she will be injured in the process of confrontation with these little mischievous hairs.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 834

    "You''re a little nervous..."


    When an also solved everything, he came upstairs. Yun Zhou saw her mistake at the first time.


    There was a bit of panic in her eyes, even a little pale.


    And he looked a little at a loss, and didn''t know what to do after that.


    "For the first time..."


    Ann also looked at the bodies lying on the ground.


    These are all my masterpieces. I left none of them alive in this instant.


    He could not help but feel some fear. After all, it was her first time to kill.


    It''s not so fast to be able to slow down from this environment.


    "Well, you have to think that these people you killed are all heinous villains. They don''t know how many innocent lives they have killed here. If you kill them, they are also innocent people. Moreover, they don''t know how many lives they have in their hands. It''s no pity that they have died."


    Besides, if they continue to open a black shop here, we don''t know how many innocent people will be harmed by them in the future, so you can be regarded as killing the people. "


    "And don''t think too much about it."


    Yun Zhou also looked at the corpse on the ground. He didn''t feel any nausea in his heart.


    As if it were just a few trifles to him.


    Was he such a person before?


    Yun Zhou looked at the bodies lying on the ground. There was no wave in his heart.


    He only thinks about himself now, why he didn''t feel any bad when he saw this scene.


    Maybe they are all people who should be killed.


    He can only say to himself in his heart.


    He still didn''t want to believe that he was a cold-blooded man.


    "Well!"


    After hearing Yun Zhou''s consolation, an''s face became better and she didn''t worry about these people any more.


    Instead, he asked Yun Zhou, "what are we going to do now?"


    "First dispose of these bodies, then change rooms, wait until daybreak, then leave here, and hurry to the nearest town."


    Yunzhou looked at the sky outside. Now it''s almost midnight. The danger in the wilderness is the most easily encountered.


    So, it''s better to stay in this place that can barely keep out the wind and rain for a night!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Cloud week saw to see by oneself a fire burnt down this a black shop, the eyes have no any of the color of a billow.


    I think I''m doing harm to the people.


    At least in the future, pedestrians passing this road will not be afraid to encounter a murderous black shop.


    "Let''s go!"


    Yun Zhou looks at an Yi with dark circles in her eyes. She didn''t sleep well last night and is still thinking about what happened yesterday.


    So when she gets up in the morning, her dark circles have become very heavy.


    Cloud week can''t help but feel her head, directly took her hand to leave this place.


    Don''t let her keep thinking.


    "I''m not a kid anymore!"


    Ann also looks at Yun and treats himself like a child. She can''t help muttering.


    But there was no resistance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "The front is about to start, and the people of several immortals are going to kill the legendary devil''s daughter."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 835

    After a long journey, they finally got to a city in the afternoon.


    This city is incomparably prosperous, also incomparably huge.


    There are two words written on the gate of the city.


    "Nanyu"


    Nanyu city is the most prosperous and largest city in the world.


    It is also the location of Nanyu sect, one of the most powerful immortals in the world.


    When the two of them entered the city, they felt a different scene in their village.


    The city seems to be full of incomparable prosperity.


    The people inside are also coming and going, and there is no end in sight.


    Even just one road, you can let eight carriages pass side by side at the same time.


    Such a city is a place that ANN, who has never been out of the village, yearns for.


    But the moment they entered the city, they were attracted by the noise behind them.


    "Go and see, go and see, the fairy heads of several immortals have caught the legendary devil''s daughter. It is said that they are going to burn the devil''s daughter to death in the Dharma square."


    The sound of speculation came into the crowd.


    It immediately aroused most people''s interest.


    Although Nanyu city is very prosperous, only some ordinary people can afford to go to those really prosperous places. Most of them are in the city to see what new things appear.


    I didn''t expect that this time, since I met such a novel news, the daughter of the demon king was caught by the immortal leaders of several immortals, and she had to burn to death.


    This is a rare thing in a hundred years.


    The devil.


    For these ordinary people, cocoa can not know what degree of existence it is, but for those practitioners, it is a taboo.


    Three thousand years ago, a man with extraordinary talent appeared in the demon world.


    It only took a few hundred years to unify the extremely chaotic demon world.


    Let all the people in the world who are not willing to be bound by several immortal gates submit to his throne.


    When he was at the peak, even a few immortals had to stay away from him.


    It can be said that that era was entirely his own, and he suppressed the whole world by himself.


    At that time, no one in the demon world dared to offend. It was a few times when the major immortals were in trouble. If it wasn''t for the legendary demon king''s disdain to fight against these immortals who were about to fall, there might not be any immortals in the legend at this time.


    Simply, thousands of years ago, the demon king lost all his skills and was seriously injured because he wanted to break through the legendary immortal realm.


    But in just a few years, the devil fell on the world.


    But although the devil fell, but the legend of the devil world, the devil in the fall, his only son is his daughter cover in a mysterious place.


    As long as waiting for a certain time, his daughter will wake up, to inherit the legacy left by the world''s demon king to her daughter, and become a new demon king.


    The people of several immortals also know this legend, and they also know that it is not just a legend.


    At the same time, they also figured out that the time when the devil''s daughter had an accident was in the past few years.


    That''s why they''ve been searching for suspicious people in the world in recent years.


    In order to find the whereabouts of the devil''s daughter.


    And then it will never happen again.


    The people of several immortals don''t want to suppress the people of an era like the demon king again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 836

    "The devil''s daughter..."


    Zhou Yun has some doubts.


    He didn''t hear this rumor. Maybe he didn''t hear it when he lost his memory, but now he doesn''t remember it at all.


    "The daughter of the demon king is said to be the descendant of the fallen demon king in the world. As long as the time is ripe, his nephew will be born to inherit his legacy and become the new demon king in the world."


    Ann also saw the doubts on Yunzhou''s face.


    Although she has never been out of the village, she knows Liu Chang, a famous rumor in the world. After all, the elders in the village say that every day.


    Especially in recent years, every day is talking about the day when the devil''s daughter will be born.


    it''s just because Yun Zhou doesn''t have any interest in such rumors, he doesn''t pay close attention to them.


    "I see!"


    Yunzhou suddenly realized.


    "It seems that the immortals in these legends are going to be wiped out."


    Cloud Monday a little bit of listening to the pedestrian word of mouth that sentence.


    It seems that these immortal gates have been looking for the legendary devil''s daughter for several years. They don''t want another devil to appear in the world at all, even if they don''t want to appear at all. So they want to find the legendary devil''s daughter and kill her.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Yun Zhou had some disdain for the practices of these great immortals.


    From the conversation among the pedestrians, Yun Zhou already knew that it was not a day or two for these so-called immortals to look for the daughter of the demon king, and what they found was not one or two.


    I don''t know how many innocent people they have killed in the dark.


    This shows how evil these self righteous people are.


    But there has never been such an aboveboard execution.


    Ann has no objection. She also wants to see these things.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the legendary daughter of the devil."


    "It''s the gathering of the most evil forces in the world. The demon king was the most evil force in the world. When I was alive, the world was under the cruel rule of the demon king, and there was no light. Fortunately, the ancestors of our fairy gate thought about life and could not bear to see life under such cruel rule. They did not hesitate to sacrifice themselves, but also wanted to pull the demon king to die together. "


    "However, how cunning the demon king is, how can he be willing to fall on the world like this? So when the demon king is dying, he seals his only son in a mysterious place in the world. As long as we wait for a critical moment, as long as we forget all the past, his son will be born, and originally wanted to stay with her In this world heritage, and then to revive him, once again rule the world, once again with cruel means to rule the world, once again let the devil''s power over the whole world


    "But the dead devil will not know that our ancestors of Xianmen will never forget such a thing, and our ancestors of Xianmen will never forget such a thing. Our ancestors have written this thing on the ancestral precepts of zongmen, reminding us all the time."


    "After the guidance of our ancestors, we finally found the daughter of the demon king."


    "This is an evil thing that will harm the world in the future."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 837

    On the high platform of the Dharma.


    Wearing the clothes of the elder of Nanyu sect, a man was talking about wealth in the high hall.


    Constantly said, do not know is true or false things.


    After that, he pointed to a woman who had been tied to the scaffold behind him.


    "This man is the legendary daughter of the devil."


    "That''s the source of the disaster."


    "Although you can''t feel the evil power on him, we are also people in the immortal sect. We can feel that the evil power on him is so strong and disgusting. We can be sure that in the future, she will definitely become the new demon king who will harm the world."


    "Moreover, it is possible to resurrect the original demon source demon king."


    He pointed to the woman tied to the scaffold behind him. The woman''s face was a little pale, and the whole person looked extremely weak, as if it was caused by malnutrition.


    Her clothes were a little messy, and there were several dilapidated places, and her hair was extremely messy, as if it had not been cleaned for a long time.


    Her lips were also extremely pale, and there were some cracks, but she was biting tightly, without any sign of yielding.


    Her eyes are also very firm, and her black eyes are staring at the people who are constantly talking in front of her.


    As if trying to remember their shameless behavior.


    "We seven immortals, you can be sure that this person is the devil''s daughter, will bring the source of darkness to the world."


    "As long as you burn her, then all the people in the world will come back to the peaceful scene."


    The elder of Nanyu sect kept talking in the high hall.


    And these ordinary people below are also driven by the emotion of this elder.


    Also constantly clamor up.


    "Burn her, burn her..."


    "Today we will bring light to the world again."


    The elder of Nanyu sect said softly, but his voice came into the ears of all the people present.


    At the same time, a torch appeared in his hand, as long as he lit it.


    This looks like there are some poor women, will be completely killed in this fire.


    "Wait a minute, you say he is the daughter of the devil, you say he has the smell of devil."


    "But why don''t I feel anything? I only see you practitioners bullying a little girl who has no power to bind a chicken."


    When the elder of Nanyu sect wanted to order it, he was interrupted by a roar.


    Immediately also let the people on the scene look at the place of this sound.


    They all saw a man and a woman in the place of this figure.


    Both of them look very young. The man is wearing a white robe, but his face is a little pale. There is nothing wrong with ordinary people.


    But the woman''s face was with a trace of anger, and at the same time, she looked angrily at the actions of those people on the stage.


    From the breath of this woman, this woman is also a practitioner.


    At this time, the woman was looking at all the people on the stage.


    "You don''t have to ask the innocent little girl, you can also become the immortal gate!"


    "You say that this little girl has evil power, but in my eyes, he is just an ordinary person. Please tell me where the evil power is?"


    "It''s possible for you to cheat some ordinary people with your bullshit, but I''m not blind as a practitioner."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 838

    A voice called angrily.


    At the same time, there was a trace of anger in her voice.


    Ann has never seen such a situation.


    I''ve never seen an innocent little girl who''s been put on the frame of fire by some people who call themselves upright.


    She got angry at once.


    No matter what powerful forces these people were, they directly began to denounce them.


    "Ah Yi..."


    Seeing this scene, Yun Zhou couldn''t help worrying.


    After all, they are only two people now, and the people on the stage don''t seem to be easy to get into.


    At the moment when Anyi''s voice had just fallen, several people sitting at the top looked here for the first time.


    At the same time, there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    There are people who dare to disobey their seven immortals.


    "Where did you come from? You dare to call yourself a cultivator just because of your tiny accomplishments. "


    "How can you see this woman''s evil spirit when you are such a practitioner with a little cultivation?"


    The elder of Nanyu Sect on the high platform saw that someone below dared to question him.


    Don''t show up. The old railway station looks down to see where the bold people come from. They dare to be so presumptuous to the seven immortals.


    But when he saw that he only had a little bit of cultivation, he immediately laughed.


    Such wild roads dare to question their seven immortals.


    It''s just too much for me.


    However, there was still a trace of anger. It was hateful for them to be in the wild. They didn''t obey the discipline of the seven sects and yearned for freedom.


    And most of these wild ways are scattered people who can do anything for themselves.


    As long as there is another one like the Demon King three thousand years ago, it will be a disaster for the seven immortals.


    After all, the existence of the devil is what some scattered people yearn for.


    He has always had little liking for these unofficial ways, not to mention that today this unofficial way jumped out to destroy their grand plan.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was too weak, I''m afraid some people in the immortal sect would think that Ann had come to save the daughter of the demon king.


    However, feeling the breath from her, people couldn''t help laughing. The breath from this person is too weak. Any one of them can take this person down at will.


    Such people still have the courage to give the devil''s daughter to their brother-in-law in front of them. If so, the elders of the seven immortals don''t have to go on.


    "Get out of here."


    The elders of the Nanyu sect were not polite to an at all.


    At the same time, he said to himself that sooner or later, he would manage these scattered people in the river and lake.


    If they continue to do so, it will be a big trouble for them in the future.


    "You..."


    Ann had never thought that this man was so unreasonable.


    "You are totally spitting blood. Even though I am weak, I am not blind."


    "On the way, do you want to find another powerful person to test the devil''s daughter in your mouth and see if she has evil spirit?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 839

    After Anyi''s words fell, it seemed that he angered the elder of Nanyu sect who was not very patient.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Where is this? This is the place where the seven immortals unite to judge. "


    "The evil spirit of this man has been confirmed by the elders of the seven immortals. Where can you refute this wild way?"


    "What''s more, is there anyone who is better than the elder of the seven sects?"


    "What''s more, this woman''s evil spirit was confirmed by the immortal himself."


    There was a threat around the elder of Nanyu sect, and he was directly released towards An''an.


    But I don''t know why Ann didn''t feel anything about this kind of pressure.


    "You such wild road son, should say oneself want to be even stronger than celestial being?"


    The word "Tian Xian" in the mouth of the elders of Nanyu school came out.


    All the people present were immediately quiet.


    Tianxian yutianzong is known as the person who is closest to the fairyland in the world.


    It is said that as long as he takes another step, he can step into the legendary immortal realm and become the immortal who lives with heaven and earth and strives for the glory of the sun and the moon.


    Naturally, he is also the most powerful person in the world.


    Some people say that he can even fight with the devil 3000 years ago.


    If yu Tianzong lived 3000 years ago, maybe he didn''t have the original devil.


    Most of the people present were ordinary people, but they had heard of the name of Tian Xian.


    Therefore, there were some doubters who became firm.


    At the same time, they began to whisper.


    "Who is this man? I dare to question the affairs of the immortals. "


    "In my opinion, it''s just a wild road."


    "Ha ha, it''s really beyond one''s ability. A villain dare to question the words of the most powerful man in the world."


    "I don''t know where she got the courage."


    "If it wasn''t for the magnanimity of the seven immortals, he would have been finished. He would have provoked the seven immortals in public, and he also came from the authority of the immortals."


    Some people began to whisper in the back.


    Seems to be looking at an Yi with a disdainful language.


    "Listen to me these days. If you leave here, we can give it up. But if you make such a fuss again, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "This person is the daughter of the demon king, which is a fact that the celestial beings and the elders of the seven immortals have recognized together."


    "It''s not like you can deny it with a few words."


    The elder of Nanyu sect looked at Anyi with disdain


    "you..."


    "You are completely reversing black and white!"


    Ann is also immediately infuriated by his words. He has never felt the devil''s message in this girl.


    I have never felt any trace of the devil''s power, that is, these people who call themselves Xianmen are completely confusing black and white, defining an innocent little girl as the daughter of the devil.


    But the funny thing is that most of these ordinary people believe such words.


    Believe that this innocent girl is the legendary daughter of the devil.


    But this girl is totally an innocent girl, and there is no devil in her body.


    Anyway, he is just a common and innocent girl.


    But it is such a girl, by such a number of black and white people to frame in the frame of fire.


    And it could burn at any time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 840

    "Well, our time is precious, and we don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    "Get out of here before we''re completely angry."


    The elder of Nanyu sect seemed to see that he didn''t want to see this eye bead. If he hadn''t done something to him in front of so many people, it would have hurt the authority of the immortal sect. Maybe he would have done it in this wild road.


    But now he didn''t even have the interest to look at the wild road. He just waved her away.


    If this wild way is really not fashionable, they don''t mind using some special means.


    After all, most of the people present are just ordinary people. How can ordinary people be able to see the means of such a superior immortal.


    Even if there are one or two practitioners among them, they are just the weak ones. Even if they see their means, they are not qualified to clamor with their superior immortal gate.


    After all, these scattered people are not the scattered people 3000 years ago.


    Without the rule of the demon king, they are just a pack of loose sand, which can only be disposed by the people of the seven immortals at will.


    If not for the fact that several immortals still care about this face, they would have disposed of these scattered people in the river and lake for a long time.


    "You..."


    An also silver teeth bite.


    Did not expect things to develop to such a point, only some of the people in the immortal gate did not take her words to heart.


    On the contrary, she thought that she was talking nonsense to challenge the authority of Xianmen.


    At this time, she has no more choice.


    If you just watch an innocent girl burn to death in front of your eyes, her conscience will definitely feel sorry.


    Her heart would never allow such a thing to happen in front of her own eyes.


    Therefore, there is only one road in front of him now.


    That is to save the girl from the strict supervision of the seven immortals.


    But that''s very unlikely.


    Ann doesn''t know where she is, and she''s not sure whether she can compete with the elders of the seven immortals in these legends.


    If their own strength is weaker than theirs, then their own result is only one, that is, they think they are the running dogs of the demon king. They come here to save the legendary demon king''s daughter, and then assist the demon king''s daughter to harm the world again.


    At that time, he will become a street mouse that everyone shouts to beat.


    But now I can''t care so much.


    Ann can''t just watch an innocent and living life flow away in front of her eyes.


    However, there are still some concerns in her heart.


    "Cloud week..."


    Some of her friends looked at Yunzhou beside her.


    If her choice will affect Yunzhou, she will feel sorry.


    After all, Yunzhou is also his friend, and he is still an ordinary man, and he doesn''t have any power of a cultivator.


    If you don''t leave, I don''t know if you can survive the battle of such intensity.


    "Don''t worry. Go and do what you want to do."


    Yun Zhou looked at an and looked at him. He couldn''t help smiling at her.


    Yunzhou has been here for a long time and knows what Anyi wants to do next.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 841

    "I support you."


    "I can''t stand the arrogance of these self styled people."


    "I didn''t pay attention to a person''s life at all. Even if she is really the daughter of the demon king in the legend, he is just a little girl with no power to bind a chicken. He has no intention to harm the world."


    "But such an innocent and poor little girl was framed as the daughter of the demon king by some people who claimed to be righteous, and she had been put on the fire rack and was about to be burned to death."


    "It''s totally disrespectful to a person''s life. What''s the difference between what they do and what they say about their evil ways?"


    Yun Zhou seemed to be standing on the high platform, looking down at the so-called immortal people below.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know why, he has never had a good feeling for such self righteous people.


    If he is really a person of the right path, what he should do is what a person of the right path should do. Yun Zhou will only give him a thumbs up.


    After all, in this world, the real right people have almost disappeared.


    Most of the people left are those who claim to be the right people, who claim to be protecting the whole world.


    As everyone knows, they are the most evil and darkest force in the world.


    Because they boast that they are the right way, they can turn a person who does not obey their rule and does not accept their orders into a devil.


    You can kill all the people in the world at will.


    Such talents are the real evil in this world.


    Although Yun Zhou has forgotten everything in the past, such words can''t help but appear in his mind.


    So there was a lot of disgust at the beginning for these guys who thought they were right.


    Therefore, when an also decided to use his own way to solve these self righteous people, Yunzhou chose to support her. Even though he knew that he might be involved by what an also did, he still chose to support her.


    "Don''t worry about my safety. I have a way out."


    They have been together for three years. Naturally, they know what ANN is worried about.


    I couldn''t help smiling at her again.


    It seems that no matter what she wants to do, even if she wants to be the enemy of the whole world, Yunzhou will stand behind her.


    "Well, you have to be careful."


    After seeing Yunzhou''s smile, Ann immediately understood what Yunzhou meant.


    Can''t help but toward cloud week careful say.


    Then, in an instant, he looked up at the high platform.


    The elder of Nanyu Sect on the high platform didn''t seem to pay attention to the scene here. Maybe he didn''t care about it at all. What would happen to such a wild road.


    After all, he has just made such a fuss. If he doesn''t know his way, he really doesn''t mind using some special means.


    It will be a good time for this wild way.


    "Ha ha!"


    "As far as you are concerned, what is the difference between what you do and what you do?"


    "Take people''s lives without authorization, and don''t pay attention to them. In my opinion, you are evil."


    Ann also saw that the elder on the high platform was about to light the torch into the firewood under the innocent woman.


    Not from of sneer of say.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 842

    "Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Before the elder of Nanyu sect had time to respond, an also jumped directly onto the high platform.


    A hand knife was directly on the neck of the elder of Nanyu sect.


    "You..."


    The elder of the Nanyu sect did not expect such a scene, nor did he think that this wild road child should dare to be so reckless, and even dare to fight against the elder of the Nanyu sect, one of his seven immortals.


    You know, the power he represents is one of the most powerful forces in the world.


    The whole world has not known how many years, no one dare to resist.


    What''s more, it''s just such an ordinary wild road, and the strength is not a master.


    But so dare to open and aboveboard to him such a strong hand.


    It''s as if he didn''t care about the forces behind him and what he represents.


    This can not help but make this elder extremely angry.


    But now he can only feel annoyed.


    Because he couldn''t believe that this seemingly weak wild road had such huge strength.


    This hand knife even directly hit his head a little dizzy, and his eyes could not help drooping, as if he might fall back at any time.


    How can this be? I am the elder of Nanyu sect. Although my strength is not the most powerful in the news, I will not underestimate my strength to be an elder.


    At least it should be stronger than this wild road.


    But I don''t know why, this wild way''s one move hand knife, directly to knock oneself unconscious in the past.


    "How dare you..."


    He felt like he couldn''t hold on.


    At the moment of counting down behind him, his eyes couldn''t help looking at Anyi angrily.


    His mind has been full of anger now. If he was allowed to stand up now, he would absolutely tear this wild road to pieces.


    It made his grand Nanyu sect lose face in front of so many people.


    If what happened today were spread out, I don''t know what it would be like.


    The elder of Nanyu sect, one of the seven immortals, was stunned by an unknown individual.


    If this spread, he would be the laughing stock of the whole world.


    The Nanyu school will also become a joke among the immortals.


    However, he has some helplessness now, because he can''t control the tendency of his body falling backward.


    Now he can only reluctantly close his eyes and fall back.


    "Bang..."


    All the people present did not expect this to happen, and they were stunned for a while when they saw this scene.


    In this short time, an also directly destroyed all the binding things of the little girl on the frame of fire.


    Then, before the little girl fell down, she caught her body directly.


    Hold it straight ahead.


    Although he knew that he was lucky enough to knock out the sacred elder in the high hall, he knew that if he continued to stay here, if the elders in the news besieged him, he would never be their opponent.


    So they can only take advantage of the moment when they haven''t reacted, save people, and then leave this place completely.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 843

    "How bold."


    "Presumptuous."


    "Where is this place? I don''t want you and other thieves to be reckless here."


    Although the elder did not expect such a situation on this day, he was confused for a moment.


    But just in that instant, they saw what was going on.


    They did not expect that such a character should be so bold.


    Actually in front of them to save the devil''s daughter.


    It''s like hitting them in the face in public.


    This really if let this wild road son call the devil''s daughter away, then they will become the laughing stock of the whole world.


    Their seven immortals will also become a joke among the practitioners in the whole world.


    Some of the most powerful immortal gates in the world were dug by an unknown individual.


    Actually in front of the devil''s daughter to save.


    This is simply unforgivable.


    So the elders who were sitting on the high platform immediately got up and released their powerful forces in the world.


    Then they leave their seats in an instant and rush to Anyi''s direction, trying to give this wild road away.


    At that time, they will be proved by the whole world. What will happen to those who offend the seven immortals!


    The majesty of Xianmen is not to be insulted.


    "Go


    Seeing this scene, Yun Zhou could not help feeling out two small beads from his robe.


    Then throw it in the direction that some elders are pursuing.


    The moment he was told to throw it out, he closed his eyes at the same time.


    And then keep going back.


    Simply because of what happened just now, the ordinary people who watched the scene were not expected to panic.


    All of a sudden, they scattered into a group and kept running around. They were ordinary people who didn''t have the confidence to survive from the aftershocks of such practitioners.


    So they want to leave as soon as possible. It''s a frontal battlefield and run to some safe places.


    So there is no one in the way behind the Pearl.


    Only in this way can the cloud with eyes closed slowly recede.


    In an instant, a powerful white light flashed through people''s eyes and went directly into people''s minds.


    Can''t help but get a road of angry voice constantly came.


    "What is it? My eyes. "


    "I can''t see anything clearly!"


    "It seems that divine consciousness doesn''t matter."


    "What the hell is this?"


    Those Xianmen Zhangle, who were supposed to be high above, are now in a mess. They have never encountered such a situation. They don''t know who plotted against them. As a result, their eyes are not easy to use, and even their consciousness can''t find out what is ahead.


    Not to mention they''re moving on now.


    Cloud week so slowly backward, feel time is almost, just slowly open eyes.


    Not only the elders in the news have made a mess, but the ordinary people on the scene have also made a mess.


    This group of ordinary people, eyes at the same time also can''t see anything, only some white light.


    This can better prevent the elder of Xianmen from catching up with Anyi.


    Cloud week looked at such a scene, can not help but show a sneer.


    It''s really effective.


    "Who was I before?"


    Yun Zhou looked at the simple building he was wearing on his finger.


    These two beads are the same thing, as long as they are the things they got from the ring a few days ago.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 844

    A few days ago, I was observing the only ring on my finger that could represent my identity.


    Not in the usual look is plain light of the simple ring suddenly appeared a change.


    This ring seems to be responding to its own call.


    The light of this simple ring flashed, and several bead like things appeared from it.


    These beads are just a very small one, and they feel very smooth.


    This makes Yunzhou extremely excited. Although he doesn''t know what these things are, there are at least some changes.


    At least Yun Zhou can prove that the ring in his finger is not a common ring, but a magic weapon of space.


    As long as I keep trying this magic weapon of space, I will always respond to myself. Maybe one day I can get something about my life from this ring.


    Although he didn''t know what he took out of the ring, what were these beads? But it didn''t stop him from experimenting.


    After his experiment, he found that these ordinary beads have enormous power.


    As long as the bead is thrown out at will, it will produce a strong white light, directly blinding people''s eyes temporarily, making people unable to see anything clearly.


    However, Yun Zhou did not think that the white light produced by these beads could make the spiritual consciousness of these practitioners unable to penetrate.


    I can only bump headless here. I''m very flustered.


    After all, when did these practitioners see such a scene?


    They had never seen any weapon that could shock their powerful elders so that they could not see anything.


    After cloud week broke away from the range of these beads, he also slowly opened his eyes.


    There was a trace of disdain in his eyes, looking at the elders who were bumping headless.


    On this day, people who are flustered and don''t know where to go when they encounter a little danger are also called Xianmen people.


    Yun Zhou didn''t plan to stay here any longer. Although the elder of the immortal gate was plotted by himself, it would not be so easy for him to leave until the attack of his beads was over and the elder of the immortal gate recovered.


    Now Yunzhou is just an ordinary person who can''t even practice. How can he be the opponent of these immortal elders.


    Therefore, they can only leave this place immediately before they react.


    "One day you will remember who I am."


    Yun Zhou took a deep look at the elder of Xianmen who was still in a panic.


    This is the first time that I got something from my ring. It''s so powerful that I even plotted against these powerful immortal elders.


    He has a feeling that these beads are just the most common things in the ring in his hand, and there are better things waiting for him in this simple ring.


    As long as one day, I remember what kind of existence I am, maybe I will know how many powerful magic weapons I have in this ring?


    Yun Zhou is not interested in seeing these elders any more. Now he has to rush to meet with an Yi.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 845

    "Ah Yi, what''s up? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    In a broken temple outside the city.


    Cloud came to this place on Monday road according to the mark left by an Yi.


    As soon as I came in, I saw an Yi waiting anxiously in the broken temple.


    "I''m all right, Yunzhou. Are you all right? Those guys in the fairy gate didn''t embarrass you?"


    Seeing that Yun Zhou came safely, an was also relieved. When she came to this broken temple, she was most worried about Yun Zhou who stayed in the scene.


    You know, Yunzhou is just an ordinary man who has never practiced. If he is targeted by these immortal elders, he will never run out.


    "Don''t worry, those elders of Xianmen have been detained by me with some small skills. They won''t come here for the time being."


    Yun Zhou smiles.


    They didn''t pay attention to the elders of Xianmen.


    He knew all about the power of his beads, but he couldn''t get rid of them so easily.


    It will take them at least half an hour before they can recover.


    "Is that little girl OK?"


    Yunzhou looked inside.


    See Ann also saved the so-called devil''s daughter, is broken pulse l corner, holding his legs trembling.


    There was also a sense of fear in his eyes.


    I didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    "Nothing! But now she has some resistance in her heart! "


    "Maybe they''ve been tormented for too long by those guys who call themselves the right people."


    Ann also looked at the little girl with heartache. The so-called devil''s daughter didn''t say a word after she was rescued by herself. She could only hide in the corner of the broken Temple shivering, for fear that she would do something bad to her.


    How can a girl who looks ordinary be the daughter of the demon king in some fairy gates.


    "What''s your name!"


    Ann also saw that Yunzhou had come back safe and sound. She could not help but put down her tense heart. At the same time, she came to the little girl and asked her softly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe here. Those people in the immortal gate won''t arrest you again."


    Ann also gently rubbed her head and smoothed her messy hair.


    At the same time, also constantly comfort her.


    I want her to give up her resistance.


    "Ning Shuyan!"


    As if the little girl was moved by Anyi''s practice, don''t say it softly.


    But after saying her name, she began to hide in the corner without saying a word.


    "Don''t worry, those people in the immortal sect won''t trouble you again."


    Ann also smiles at her and assures her that she will protect her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yunzhou, what shall we do now?"


    Although she was very confident in front of Ning Shuyan, she withered when she came to Yunzhou.


    An Yibi was just out of the village for the first time and came to the outside world. The first time he came to the outside world caused such a big trouble. Although he showed great confidence in himself in front of Ning Shuyan, he actually knew that he had nothing to do.


    Although I can''t see what the seven immortals have done, it''s undeniable that the seven immortals are really powerful in this world and deserve to be the overlord in this world.


    The person who defies the authority of the seven immortals will not live long.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 846

    "The outside world can''t stay any longer. Although the world is very big, every place has the influence of the seven immortals. For today''s sake, we have to go back to the village first."


    "Tell the old man what happened here first, and they''ll see what they can do?"


    Yunzhou thought about it.


    When he was asked to come here, he also took the opportunity to understand the origin of the seven immortals. What he didn''t expect was that although the way of doing things of the seven immortals was very hard for people to see, the seven immortals were the most powerful forces in the world. They were basically the rule makers of all the practitioners in the world. For thousands of years, they had never been in the presence of Anyi Everyone''s face hits the seven immortals gate.


    Therefore, whether for the sake of the so-called devil''s daughter in the legend, or for their own face, the seven immortals will never easily let go of Anyi who rescued the devil''s daughter in front of all of them.


    At that time, with the influence of the seven immortals, they will be able to issue Anyi''s wanted notice easily.


    At that time, although the world is big, there will be no shelter for them.


    So now when they haven''t reacted, they immediately go back to the village.


    The village is not simple, and so are the old men in the village.


    Although Yunzhou didn''t know which step of the seven immortals was equal to the strength of the old men, he had seen the battle of the old men.


    The objects of these old men are not the so-called elders of Xianmen. These old men are absolutely not simple.


    Therefore, we can only go back to the village as soon as possible to seek the protection of those old men.


    At least, an can be the only young man in the village, and also the favorite granddaughter of the elders in the village.


    Those old men certainly won''t let their granddaughter be bullied by others.


    I have pointed out that only by returning to the village immediately can they ensure their lives.


    Otherwise, it would be very difficult for them to return to the village as soon as the wanted notice for the seven immortals is issued.


    "Well! Are you going back in less than five days? "


    An also had some helplessness after hearing Yun Zhou''s words. They had not been out of the village for five days before they met such a thing.


    And that''s what happened.


    At the same time, there are some unwilling in her heart. After all, she had worked so hard to get out of the village, and used all kinds of means. It was very difficult to get the elders in the village to agree to go out to play, but she didn''t expect that she would rush back to the village after just playing for a few days.


    "Listen, it''s not up to us to choose."


    "We are not only unable to protect the girl we just saved, but also have no guarantee for our lives."


    "There are only two of us, and there are thousands of people in the seven Immortals'' sect. Just like today, there are no less than ten elders in every sect in Xiamen. Once they entangle us, we will never escape. "


    Yunzhou felt Anyi''s head helplessly. This girl had thought about it for a long time, but this time she came out with difficulty. She only had to go back after playing for five days, which made her extremely unwilling.


    But they don''t have a choice.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 847

    "All right!"


    Under Yun Zhou''s persuasion, an also understood the danger of their present situation and had to agree with Yun Zhou''s words.


    "I can''t hold him out for long by plotting. We''ll leave here before it''s too late!"


    Yun Zhou looked at the sky and felt the power of the beads he had thrown out.


    Then he said to an Yi immediately.


    Now that he has agreed to go back to the village immediately, an won''t continue to say anything. He pulls Ning Shuyan and Yun Zhou to run forward quickly.


    Anyi''s current state is enough to take two people to sprint.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of Nanyu city.


    Finally, the eyes of the elders of the immortal sect were clear again.


    They finally felt the light they had not seen for a long time.


    Although time is only half an hour past, they feel that life is like years in the dark.


    It''s as if every minute has passed for countless years.


    Now a trace of light finally returned to their eyes, immediately let them stop the panic.


    Also began to mobilize the breath of their own body, constantly to expel the darkness in front of their eyes.


    But in a flash, most of the elders have completely recovered their Qingming, they can see the surrounding environment clearly, and their own cities can also investigate the situation around them.


    It''s not as dark as it was.


    The situation just now is really terrible. All of them have been plotted.


    All their eyes have changed. They can''t see anything clearly. Even with their own life experiences, they can''t get through the incomparable darkness.


    They really have a moment to feel that they have been completely blind, their city has been completely abandoned.


    But fortunately, this kind of time only lasted half an hour.


    But for half an hour like this, they really don''t want to experience it again.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    An elder from Qishan looks at the surroundings with an angry face.


    He didn''t expect such a thing at all.


    Qishan is also the sect where the immortals belong, because of the existence of the immortals. Let Qishan almost become the first of the seven immortals, and Tianxian is also the leader of the seven immortals alliance by default.


    "We''ve all been plotted."


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t know where to jump out of a wild way and plot against all the elders in our immortal gate."


    "It''s red. It''s naked in the face."


    Some grumpy elders could not help but curse.


    They have been used to this news for a long time, and never dare to resist them.


    I didn''t expect to try it today, but I beat them one by one. I don''t know where they came from. A mole ant, whose strength was too weak, beat their faces in front of them.


    How can they endure this.


    "They must have not been out of the city yet. They must have sent orders and sealed off the city gate. The whole city is in a state of emergency. No one is allowed to go out. The city gate can only be in but not out."


    "You must catch the wild road and the devil''s daughter."


    The elders of Nanyu sect are full of roads now.


    You know, this kind of thing happened on their territory, which means that they were not strict in discipline.


    Unexpectedly let such a devil into such an important occasion, but also to save the devil''s daughter.


    Moreover, an elder of their Nanyu sect was brought down by this wild way.


    It''s like hitting them in the face in front of everyone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 848

    How can this be tolerated?


    If this matter can''t be solved, can they still raise their heads among the immortals in the world?


    At that time, it is estimated that they will become the laughing stock of the whole world. All the disciples of their sect can''t look up in the immortal sect.


    So we must smash that wild road to pieces, and wipe out the devil''s daughter completely. We can''t let her leave any trace. Only in this way can we ensure the authority of Nanyu sect in the immortal gate.


    The elder of Nanyu sect felt the time and found that it was only half an hour.


    These people should not have time to go out of the city gate. After all, the strength of the wild road son who was just like the daughter of the demon king was only medium, so he should not use the fast walking technique.


    As long as they can''t use the technique of fast walking, they can''t get out of the city in half an hour.


    As long as they''re not out of town, there''s still a chance.


    After all, this is their own place. They can still make trouble there.


    As long as they are caught for their own people, they will die.


    "Dear Taoist brothers, the affairs of the daughter of the demon king must not be delayed. Once you recover the legacy left by the demon king in the world, it will be a bloodbath for the world."


    "So please help me, Taoist brothers!"


    The elder of Nanyu sect looked at the people in the seven immortals around him. I would bow to them and say.


    Although Nanyu city was their place, it was too big for them to search the whole city.


    So we can only turn to these Taoist brothers.


    Only let the people in the seven immortals cooperate, can we find these two people in the shortest time.


    "I''ll ask the immortals to figure out their position."


    The elder of Qishan didn''t talk nonsense. He made a direct statement.


    After all, how can we expect that the interests of Zhinu are tied up with their other news. If the devil''s daughter really gets away with her life, it will cause immeasurable losses to their seven immortals in the future.


    "Thank you very much, Daoyou


    The elder of Nanyu sent a sigh of relief when he heard what the Taoist friend from Qishan said.


    Tianxian is not only powerful, but also has excellent skills in deduction.


    If the celestial beings are allowed to calculate their positions, they will be found soon, and it is easy to minimize the impact of this matter.


    In this way, the people''s livelihood of the Nanyu faction can also be guaranteed to a certain extent, at least without being unable to hold up their heads in front of everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    "I don''t think they''ve reacted yet."


    Yunzhou looked at the border of the village not far away from him, and he was relieved.


    They have been on the road these days.


    Finally, on the third day, he came to the outside of the village.


    That means they are safe for the time being.


    The only thing is that some elders in the village will never seriously watch them get hurt.


    Yun Zhou also knows the strength of these old men, which is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    Maybe some of the seven immortals don''t have the courage to have a complete conflict with this group of old men.


    "Hurry in!"


    Yun Zhou and an didn''t hesitate either. They went in with Ning Shuyan.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 849

    "Ah Yi, why did you come back so soon? Are you losing money out there? "


    Old man an looks at the granddaughter who pushes the door directly.


    At the same time, I am also very confused.


    In principle, the time you set is three months.


    Their granddaughter should also strictly abide by their agreed time, maybe some will come back later, absolutely impossible to come back a day earlier.


    I''ve only been out for a few days, just five days.


    Why did you come back to the village so soon?


    I know the character of my granddaughter. My precious granddaughter has been yearning for the outside life for a long time. This time, I managed to persuade those old friends to unite and let me agree with her to go out.


    How can you come back so easily.


    Also can only be own this baby granddaughter ate what deficit outside?


    "Grandfather Where do you think I''m going? How can I lose money outside? "


    Ann also suddenly black down, he will be the kind of people who suffer?


    "Mr. ANN, we may be in trouble outside."


    When an also wanted to say something more, Yun Zhou didn''t talk nonsense and went directly to press the old man.


    "Oh! I''m in trouble. "


    "Tell me, I''d like to see what kind of disaster you can cause outside these few hours, and even let you run directly back to the village."


    When master an heard what Yun Zhou said, he immediately became curious.


    "I offended the seven immortals, and I beat all the faces of the seven immortals in an open and aboveboard way."


    Cloud week said flatly.


    "Oh, big seven..."


    Before that, Mr. an didn''t understand what Yun Zhou was saying, and he took a sip of water calmly. In his opinion, no matter how big the trouble these little guys caused, what could it be?


    But when Yun Zhou''s words were over, he just drank the imported tea, and it immediately spurted out.


    "What did you say?"


    "You''ve provoked the seven immortals."


    Mr. Ann immediately became serious and stood up.


    Looking at an Yi with a serious face.


    "And I beat all the people in the seven Immortals'' gate in the face. "


    Mr. an''s words have become extremely serious.


    He had no idea that the troubles caused by these little guys outside should be so serious.


    That''s the seven immortals.


    It''s the most powerful force in this world.


    He just let his baby granddaughter go out, and he offended such a powerful force once.


    And still one does not fall, offended seven.


    If they are not careful, they may be killed.


    "Tell me, how did you offend the seven immortals?"


    Mr. an is not as plain as he was just now.


    It''s a very serious question to ask them.


    He wanted full information from both of them.


    He wants to see if there is any possibility of easing the trouble caused by the two of them.


    As long as they don''t cause too much trouble, it''s still possible for them to talk.


    After all, as long as you pay a little price, you can calm down the anger of the seven immortals.


    Immediately, they didn''t hesitate to say everything directly.


    Including Ning Shuyan, who is regarded as the daughter of the devil by the seven immortals.


    "You What do you want me to say about you? "


    After hearing this, Mr. an couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 850

    Mr. an didn''t expect that these two guys would get into trouble once they went out.


    "You Alas


    "You stay in the village these days and don''t go anywhere. I''ll discuss with those old guys to see if there is any way to deal with it."


    Old man an''s face changed for a long time, and finally he said to them.


    Who''s Ann? She''s also his precious granddaughter. She can''t fight or scold.


    "I''ll settle with you after this."


    Just as old man an was about to go out, he turned back to them and pretended to be angry.


    If you don''t teach Ann a lesson, maybe she will bring more disaster to herself in the future.


    "I see, Grandpa. I won''t do it next time."


    Ann also spits out her tongue at old man Ann. She looks a little playful.


    After seeing this scene, an finally left, knowing that his words were not heard by his precious granddaughter.


    Maybe only when he suffered a greater loss in the future, he would keep his words in mind and dare not cause those troubles.


    However, what Ann doesn''t know is that she has to pay a lot to understand this truth.


    At that time, even if you understand this truth, you will regret it in your heart.


    "Yunzhou, you say we won''t have anything to do?"


    When master an left, he was still uncertain and said to Yun Zhou.


    Although she didn''t show any kind of expression just now, he was also very nervous. After all, the seven immortals are the most powerful forces in the world. This time, she beat them in the face in public and rescued the people they wanted to kill. Ann also had a premonition that hypocrites who claimed to be upright people would never let go easily I''ve been waiting for myself.


    At that time, I don''t know if the elders in the village can withstand these pressures.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Although Yun Zhou is not very confident in his heart, he comforts An Yi.


    If both of them are flustered now, it will be a big blow to their facts.


    "Well!"


    After hearing Ginza''s words, Ann nodded at ease.


    Although he felt that some of his elders were sorry, after all, the disaster this time was caused by her own willful behavior, but she didn''t regret it, because if she didn''t do it at that time, she would definitely be sorry for her conscience, and she would be sorry in the future.


    So she will at that time without any hesitation, resolutely and ran to save Ning Shuyan out.


    Even if you already know in your heart that doing so will cause the Revenge of the seven immortals.


    "Let''s go to see Ning Shuyan first. She hasn''t spoken since she was rescued. We have to find out her identity and find his family for him."


    Yun Zhou looked at the room where there was no one except the two of them. He couldn''t help saying to an Yi.


    Now they have some panic in their heart, and there is no way. After all, things have happened. It is useless for them to make up for it in this way. They can only take a step by step.


    I just hope that the people of the seven immortals will worry about the strength of the elders in this village and make the big things small and the small things small.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 851

    "Meet the immortals."


    In the main hall of Qishan.


    The elder in Nanyu City worshipped the man on the curse respectfully.


    The man in the main seat looks very young.


    Face is also very resolute, wearing a golden robe, black hair so casual on the shoulder.


    The whole person reveals a strange breath, after people look at him, they can''t do without his eyes, they can''t do without his breath.


    At the same time, it seems that there is a faint immortal Qi floating around his body, which makes people feel very peaceful.


    This man is the leader of the seven immortals, Tian Xian.


    At the same time, it is also the most powerful person in the world so far, and it is also the person closest to the immortal level for thousands of years.


    It is said that he is only one step away from the first step of the immortal in the legend. As long as he steps through this step, he can become an immortal who lives with heaven and earth and strives for the glory of the sun and the moon.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Aren''t you going to execute the daughter of the devil?"


    The fairy sitting high on the throne looks at the elder below with some doubts.


    In his impression, this elder should be in Nanyu city now, leading the role of the daughter of the demon king who was just found by the seven immortals.


    Why do you appear in the hall at this time? It seems that there are still some important things to report to you.


    "Report to the immortals that the devil''s daughter has been saved."


    The elder lowered his head in shame, as if he did not dare to look at the man sitting high on the Lord.


    After all, although Nanyu city is the territory of Nanyu faction, it is also an unshirkable responsibility for him to execute the daughter of the demon king, who was jointly executed by all the seven immortals. At this time, the daughter of the demon king was saved by the wild road son whose origin is unknown.


    "What?"


    "The devil''s daughter has been saved."


    Some of the words of the immortals sitting high on the main seat of the hall are incredible.


    "All the elders of the seven immortal sects executed a demon king''s daughter who had never been cultivated. She was saved."


    "And now the devil''s way is withering, and those scattered people don''t have the courage to fight against our seven immortals. What kind of power can be called the daughter of the devil at this time?"


    There was some irritation in the fairy''s words.


    After all, in his opinion, except for the journey of the demon king, such a thing should be easy to catch. Even if someone really wants to make trouble in the Dharma court, it should not be difficult.


    But unexpectedly, the devil''s daughter was saved.


    "Do you know what a disaster it would be for us to let the daughter of the devil get the legacy that the devil left in this world?"


    "It is said that the demon king 3000 years ago left his magic sword behind. His magic sword contains all the power of his life. If the demon king''s daughter absorbs this power, he may become the next demon king."


    "I''ll have to give up even then."


    "If you know how difficult it is to deal with things at such a stage."


    "Originally, we should have had the opportunity to strangle such a thing in the cradle. As long as we executed the journey of the demon king, she could not make any big waves, but you let him be saved."


    "What do you elders of Xianmen do for food?"


    "Can''t you even fight those scattered people in the world?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 852

    The always peaceful fairy lost his temper again for the first time.


    After all, this kind of thing happened. I know their loss very well. If I don''t pay attention to it, there will be a new devil in the world, which will harm the people again.


    At that time, the biggest loss of interest is that they do some of the seven immortals.


    They are seven evil sects. They don''t want to be repressed by a demon once again in 3000 years.


    There''s no resistance.


    If it wasn''t for the evil king who was eager to step into the immortal world, he would have gone into the devil''s kingdom. Maybe they would still be oppressed by the evil way.


    They have suffered so much, and they don''t want to suffer like this again.


    But I didn''t expect that the only devil''s daughter who could make them suffer this kind of encounter again was rescued.


    "Heaven forgive me!"


    "No matter how little, I didn''t expect that the weak individual would dare to be in front of the elder of the seven Immortals'' gate, and the individual who came to the roadside seemed to have an accomplice. After the unknown individual started, his accomplice immediately used an unknown weapon."


    "Although this unknown weapon has no lethality, it can extremely block our eyes. Even the elders of the seven immortals have been recruited."


    "At that moment, some of our elders felt it, and their eyes suddenly became dark, even their own divine consciousness could not be revealed."


    "That''s why they let the scattered people from unknown sources save the daughter of the demon king. "


    when the elder heard the immortal''s words, he felt a little angry, and his cold sweat immediately came down.


    In his impression, Tianxian has never been so impolite or angry as today.


    But I didn''t expect that what happened today could make the peaceful fairy angry for the first time.


    It is conceivable that what happened today has brought a bad impression on the immortals.


    "But Tianxian, please rest assured that after the incident, Taoist brother YNE blocked Nanyu city for the first time. I believe that the scattered people and the daughter of the demon king have not gone out yet, but they can definitely be found in time."


    "It''s just that if time goes on too long, the worse it will be for us, and it will give the devil''s daughter an opportunity to take advantage of it. So I went back to Qishan specially to ask the celestial beings to help us to infer their position."


    The elder said to the fairy again.


    After hearing this, the anger on the fairy''s face dissipated.


    "Well! It was handled in a timely manner. "


    However, it has dissipated a little anger, but it is impossible to completely believe it. Unexpectedly, such things with full assurance have been stirred up.


    It seems that the elders of these immortal sects are too comfortable. As a result, they have forgotten that in addition to their seven immortal sects, there are countless forces, big and small.


    As long as there is an opportunity, as long as there is an existence like the original demon king in these cases, it can suddenly rise and become the existence of suppression in this era.


    "It seems that we need to raise the vigilance of these elders."


    Tian Xian looked at the elder who was still respectfully under him. He didn''t know what to say in his heart.


    "I''ll calculate first. You can wait here."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 853

    About half an hour later.


    The fairy finally came out of the secret room with a tired face.


    At the same time, his face was a little pale.


    However, compared with these paleness, what is more shocking is that there is a haze on the immortal''s face.


    There has even been some irritation.


    It''s just trying not to break out.


    "Hum!"


    "You say he''s not out of town yet! You said that the gate had been sealed at the first time! "


    The fairy sneered and looked respectfully waiting for the elder to come out.


    The fire in my heart burst out directly.


    If it wasn''t for his own identity, or if it wasn''t for the past that he was the elder of his clan, maybe he would want to kick this guy out now.


    "Do you know where I infer their distance now?"


    Tian Xian''s tone has become very bad now.


    The funny thing is that he thought these guys had a little ability just now. He even knew that they had sealed the city off at the first time.


    But these things they do are of no use at all.


    How about blockade of the city? Those people have been out of the city for a long time, and now it''s useless.


    "In Where is it? "


    The elder''s cold sweat came down again, and immediately wet his back.


    He didn''t expect that some calm Scorpios came out just now and got so angry again.


    And it''s bigger than just now.


    Is there anything wrong with the self ignited response?


    "Oh! They have already left Nanyu city for a long time. Now it is about three or four days away from Nanyu city. "


    "That is to say, in the past three or four days, you''ve all wasted your time, and let others run to their own nest."


    "It''s ridiculous to say they''re still in town."


    Some of the immortals could not help roaring for him.


    Indeed, these people are not enough to succeed, but more than enough to fail.


    It''s hard to deal with a devil''s daughter who has never been cultivated.


    I knew that I didn''t give them such important things at the beginning. I just killed the daughter of the demon king.


    "Fairy Heaven forgive me for our poor work. "


    "After the event, we will naturally bear the responsibility we should bear. However, the most urgent task now is to ask the immortal himself to arrest the devil''s daughter. If the devil''s daughter grows up, it will be a disaster to the world."


    The elder''s face was a little pale, but he still said with the anger of the fairy.


    He knew that, to my surprise, there was only one way that he could escape the influence of this event, that is, to catch the devil''s daughter and the people who rescued her and take them to the immortal gate.


    Only in this way can we wash away the disgrace that other people have brought to Xianmen this time, and at the same time can we revive the dignity of Xianmen, so that everyone in the world can know that Xianmen can not be easily provoked.


    "Well! You''re smart. "


    The fairy gave him a cold look.


    It looks like this guy knows what''s going on.


    "Gather the elite disciples and elders of the seven immortals, and join us to eliminate the evil for the common people in this world."


    Tian Xian took a look in the direction of Yun Zhou''s village.


    "At the same time, we must let everyone know that the immortal gate can''t be humiliated."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 854

    "Tianxian, do you want to do such a thing yourself?"


    "Although the devil''s daughter has been called away, the person who called him away at the beginning is just a trivial individual. We call it just to take advantage of our surprise."


    "If we are serious, there is absolutely no way for an individual to escape, let alone take a devil''s daughter who has never been cultivated!"


    When he was about to arrive at Anyi''s village, the patriarch of Nanyu sect looked at the man who was praised as the strongest man in the world with some doubts.


    He didn''t expect that what happened this time surprised the most powerful man in the world, and led the team in person.


    "Ha ha, Lord Liu, although the man who saved the devil''s daughter is not a worry, the man behind him is not a good one."


    "Even the few people behind her, one or two of whom I have to be afraid of, so this time I''m going out in person."


    "And this time, we just need to bring back the devil''s daughter and let the people in this village pay a little. If we don''t do it, we should try not to do it. The old guys in the village are some tough stubbles!"


    Tian Xian''s eyes were on the way to the village.


    With the strength of immortals, we can see the outside of the village clearly.


    The border between the village and the outside world has not disappeared, which proves that the isolation between the village and the outside world has not disappeared.


    "But I don''t understand how the people in that village can get involved in this worldly affairs."


    At the same time, the immortals also have some doubts.


    Since the border with the outside world has not disappeared, it means that the village still does not interfere in what happens outside.


    But why did the people in this village start to kill the devil''s daughter this time.


    "Tianxian, you mean that village..."


    Tianxian''s words didn''t lead to the poisoning reaction of Nanyu faction at the first time, but after all, Lord Liu was one of the most powerful people in the world, and he knew the same about several secret places in the world.


    He had already reflected in an instant, which village was Tianxian''s village.


    "But don''t the people in that village always keep their hands off the outside world? Why did they make an exception this time? "


    Liu Zongzhu also had some problems.


    "We''ll know when it''s over. I also want to hear what kind of explanation those old guys give me."


    There was a trace of determination in the eyes of the immortal.


    No matter why the people in this village break the rule and meddle in the affairs of the outside world.


    But today, no matter what, they all give themselves an account.


    Otherwise, even if there are some old guys in them who are difficult to deal with, they will make the villagers pay the price.


    After all, he is an immortal. He is the closest person to the immortal realm in the world, and he is also the most powerful person in the world.


    Even if those old guys join hands, they are not afraid.


    It''s just a little bit of trouble.


    If we really can''t get along with each other this time, Tian Xian doesn''t mind letting some old people in this village have a try. Their seven immortals are so powerful that they can let the old people in this village know that the seven immortals can''t be offended so easily.


    has to let them know who has the final say in the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 855

    "Gentlemen, come out and talk about what happened a few days ago."


    For the immortals and their practitioners, this distance is nothing, and they came to the border of the village in an instant.


    The fairy looked at this peaceful village blandly.


    In addition to a few of them standing at the top of the world, few people know how powerful a force is hidden in this seemingly ordinary village.


    If those old people in this village come to the outside world, I''m afraid that no immortal gate can be their rival except themselves.


    However, because some old people in this village are always unwilling to the outside world, Scorpio can tolerate their existence.


    But this time, it''s different. These old guys broke their rules.


    He intervened in the mistakes of the outside world, and beat the faces of the seven immortals in front of everyone.


    The explanation is to challenge them naked.


    "Gentlemen, we also hope that this matter can be solved peacefully, and we don''t want to fight with you, but if you insist on not coming out to meet me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    After the fairy''s words fell, I saw that there was no movement in the village, and I wanted to be a little annoyed.


    It seems that if we don''t teach these old folks some lessons today, we can''t let them know the strength of their seven immortals.


    At the same time, there is a strong breath in the body of the fairy, constantly impacting the end of the village.


    After Tianxian took the initiative, some of the elders behind the immortal sect didn''t implement it, so they started to do it.


    "Ha ha! I haven''t seen you for many years. You look the same


    "Besides, you are the immortal of Daming. It is said that you are only one step away from the immortal realm."


    After the moment they showed up, there was a reaction in the village.


    Several powerful messages came out in an instant to resist their breath.


    At the same time, several old people came out of the village, including Mr. an.


    "Ha ha, I don''t deserve it. It''s just a wonderful praise from the outside world."


    "I''m just a junior compared with a few old men."


    Seeing the old people in the village, Tian Xian finally began to respond and gave up his intention to do it by himself.


    Today, I just want to get a reply and bring them some lessons, but it doesn''t mean that I want to turn a face with them.


    If these old folks don''t care, it will be a disaster for the seven immortals.


    In addition to the seven immortals, who has the confidence to ensure that he is the opponent of these old guys?


    I''m afraid no one has such a guarantee.


    "I think you know what we are here for today."


    "The village where you old men live has always been non-interference in external affairs. I don''t know why this time people in the village are even interested in external mistakes."


    "She saved the devil''s daughter."


    "You know, this is the daughter of the devil king. I believe you have heard the name of the devil king 3000 years ago. It''s said that before the fall of the devil king, it left a great legacy for his offspring, even his life-long strength. If the daughter of the devil king got the legacy of the devil king, it would be a disaster for the world."


    "Originally, people in Xianmen could avoid such a disaster, but people in guicun didn''t seem to think so."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 856

    There was a chill in the fairy''s life.


    It''s right here waiting for their explanation.


    If these people can''t give him a reasonable explanation, he will also teach a lesson to this village, which claims not to interfere in secular things.


    "I''m afraid Tianxian is worried too much. That man is just a junior in the village. He left the village for the first time. He doesn''t know the rules of the village."


    An old son ha ha of toward the celestial being say.


    It seems that he is just telling the story of an ignorant young man.


    "The existence of celestial beings should not be concerned with an innocent generation."


    "After all, Tianxian is the most powerful person in the world. If you spread something about a younger generation, it will also be for your reputation..."


    Mr. an has some smiles in his words.


    It seems to say that characters like Tianxian should not care too much with a little sister.


    After all, although Tianxian is not so old in the whole cultivation circle, it is very rare for him to reach this stage with his short age of more than 30 years. Even in the cultivation world, there has never been such a person with amazing talent except for the demon king who has been for 3000 years.


    Therefore, although Tian Xian is young, he has a place in the cultivation world.


    It has even become the head of cultivation.


    For such a position, if it''s aimed at a younger generation, then if it''s spread, it''s also a great loss to Scorpio''s reputation. After all, in this cultivation world, people are still very concerned about reputation. Those with bad reputation are turned into demons by these so-called righteous people.


    "Ha ha! Gentlemen, when such a serious thing happened, can you explain the past by making a mistake? "


    "You should know that the little one you don''t know is the devil''s daughter. I think you all know what kind of existence the devil is. If you let the devil''s daughter find the legacy left by her father in this world, can you afford the consequences?"


    "If you have a wish, you can say that you can take such responsibility, then I will leave immediately without saying a word."


    "If it''s because the old man can''t bear such responsibility, please give up the daughter of the devil."


    "As for the younger generation who doesn''t know the rules of the village, we won''t punish her more. Just teach her a lesson."


    "What does the old man think of that?"


    "Two choices are left to you gentlemen!"


    Tianxian is not bothered by anything at all. Don''t worry about it with Xiaobei. If you do, you will be baffled, and you will directly set up the general idea of the common people in the world.


    I don''t think these old people in this village have the courage to bear such consequences.


    If the devil''s daughter really gets the devil''s legacy, then he is likely to become the next devil.


    At that time, the immortals didn''t think that these old things in this village were the opponents of the new generation of demons.


    "It''s very important for the immortals. We''ve also checked the journey of the devil king that you said. We didn''t find any devil king breath on her. What we think is that the elders of the immortals are careless."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 857

    "That little girl is just an innocent little girl."


    "There is no demon breath on her body, and there is no trace of cultivation. How can such a person be the daughter of the demon king in the legend? No matter how weak the demon king''s daughter is, she has a demon king''s father when she was a child, then her physique can never be like this. We old people, because this little girl has checked her body Quality has come to a point where there is no trace of the daily exercise of wood and land treasures. "


    "This little girl is just an ordinary girl. It can''t be any more ordinary. Where is the legendary daughter of the devil."


    The head of this village can''t stand up even when he sees such a situation.


    After all, only he can live in this time.


    His strength is also the highest among these elders. His strength is only half a step away from Tianxian.


    "It''s absolutely impossible."


    "I have personally checked the devil''s breath on that devil''s daughter, and I have already used the great deduction to deduce the devil''s trace on this girl, so no matter from what aspect, this little girl is the legendary devil''s daughter."


    "As for you old men did not check out, it is estimated that the devil''s daughter used some method to avoid you old men''s check."


    "After all, it''s not strange that the daughter of the demon king, who is still in the legend, can give her a back hand or two when the demon king falls."


    The immortals didn''t believe what these old men said.


    Moreover, he has great confidence in his own strength. Before that, he has checked the demon breath of Ning Shuyan. The pure demon breath is not what the people in the evil way of this era can have.


    Those people in the evil way only have a little and a half of the evil way breath at most, but the girl''s evil way breath is so accurate, so that people feel a little scared.


    Such a person is not the legendary devil''s daughter, then who will be?


    And after the girl suddenly lost the demon breath, he didn''t care, because he thought it was just one or two moves left by the demon to his descendants before the fall.


    Before that, he had already confirmed the evil spirit on her body. At last, it had disappeared after that, and he didn''t care.


    No one in the world can deny what he thinks.


    "It seems that you don''t want to hand over this devil''s daughter."


    Tianxian''s tone has become a little cold, at the same time, his breath is also released again, a powerful message instantly enveloped all of us.


    "So strong!"


    After the celestial beings released their breath, all the people on the scene felt that they had a strong and incomparable pressure. They even felt that they still had some breathlessness, and most of them immediately had cold sweats.


    Including the elders in the village.


    "It''s true that it deserves its reputation. It''s true that it can be praised as the most powerful person in the world."


    The village head felt such a huge breath and could not help frowning.


    He thinks he doesn''t have the strength.


    In other words, he may not be the opponent of this fairy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 858

    "Celestial beings, why should it be so."


    The head of the village stood in front of the elders in the village, bearing the pressure of the immortals alone.


    Although he felt that his strength might not be as good as Tianxian, he was very relaxed to see such pressure.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t want to see this happen, and I don''t want to embarrass you."


    "But for the sake of the world, I have to offend you here."


    "If you are willing to hand over the journey of the demon king, then everything is easy to say. I can also let bygones be bygones to the younger generation of the village who is making trouble outside. Even after that, the younger generation will offer you an apology. This is regarded as the price of offending you next time."


    "However, if you are still so stubborn and want to cover up the journey of the demon king, I''ll blame you for your impoliteness, and you can only offend you for the sake of the world!"


    "I think you guys also feel your strength. It''s not groundless for me to be called the first man in the world with the name of the cultivator in the world behind my back."


    "You..."


    Mr. an frowned. Unexpectedly, the so-called fairy forced the matter to this stage. It seems that today''s matter can''t be good.


    "Tianxian is here for a moment. Some of our old classmates go to confirm the girl again. If the girl is really the daughter of the devil, we will naturally hand her over to Tianxian."


    After a while.


    The village head looked at the elders standing behind him and motioned to go back and discuss countermeasures.


    "Well, I''m waiting for the old man''s decision. I hope you guys will be more careful in this inspection, and don''t be cheated by the devil''s daughter again."


    "Besides, I hope you guys can hurry up. I have a lot of Chinese affairs. I can''t leave the clan for too long."


    Seeing this scene, Tian Xian couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that these old guys are very knowledgeable, at least they know the gap between themselves and them.


    Now that these old friends have realized this, they don''t want to be embarrassed with them. After all, they still have some troubles.


    If we can''t catch them all, it will be a disaster for their disciples.


    So if you don''t do it this time, try not to do it. Just let these old guys know who is in charge of the world.


    Wait for their own strength to further, when the time comes, they will naturally come to solve such old guys.


    After all, in front of their own eyes such an uncontrollable case, I am very reluctant to see.


    Moreover, such uncontrolled forces are more and more unscrupulous now. They don''t pay attention to the seven immortals at all.


    It''s something the immortals can''t bear.


    "Celestial being, what shall we do now?"


    "Will you wait here? In my opinion, these old people have no sincerity at all. What they said just now is just a delay. As far as I''m concerned, so many of us rush into the village to kill all these old things and then kill the daughter of the demon king. Why bother so much? "


    When the patriarch of Nanyu sect saw the old people in these villages walking in, he couldn''t help but come to Tianxian and wipe his neck at Tianxian.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 859

    "It''s not the time yet."


    "There are also some troubles for these old guys. I can''t catch them all. If there are one or two fish who miss the net, it will be a disaster for Xianmen. After all, the strength of these old guys is very top even in Xianmen. If these old guys kill Xianmen regardless of their face If you are a disciple elder, we can''t easily afford that price at that time. "


    The fairy shook his head and motioned to them not to act rashly.


    "The main purpose of this time is to teach these old guys a lesson and let them know who is in charge of the world. Don''t worry about other things."


    "Yes


    "It''s still the fairy''s idea."


    Some of the elders of Nanyu sect admired him and said to the immortals.


    He didn''t think of this scene, and he had great confidence in the strength of the immortals. He thought that as long as they shot, these old guys would have no way to run.


    However, I didn''t expect that Tiansheng should have such a high evaluation of some old things in this village, and the immortals seemed to be very afraid of some of them.


    It seems that I need to have a good understanding of this mysterious village in the future.


    Although I knew that there was a mysterious village in the world before, most of the people in the village were very powerful, but they had a rule that they did not interfere in the external things, so over the years, the village and the external people were in peace.


    Therefore, the patriarchal elders in these news did not spend too much time to pay attention to what happened in this village.


    However, I didn''t think that the strength of the people in this village should be so strong, and it should be able to make the immortal have such a strong evaluation.


    Even powerful people like Tianxian don''t have that information, and they can catch all the people in this village.


    ¡­¡­


    "How''s grandfather? Is that group gone? "


    When the old man an and others came back, the anxiously waiting an also ushered in the past and asked them.


    "Well, it''s not so easy to solve. You''ve caused a lot of trouble this time. It seems that the Scorpio outside can''t be sent away so easily."


    "And it seems that he is determined to let us hand over this girl. If we don''t, that fairy may really attack us."


    Mr. an sighed. It seems that today''s event is not so easy to pass.


    I don''t know why, that fairy outside has already known this girl, which is the legendary journey of the devil king. If her own people don''t give her away, then they may also suffer a disaster.


    "What, are these people reasonable or not? They are still upright people."


    "Shuyan has no evil spirit at all. No matter from what aspect, she is just an ordinary girl who can''t be any more ordinary. She is regarded as the daughter of the devil by them. Only in this way can she be called a fairy."


    After hearing this, Ann immediately scolded angrily.


    Let''s take a look at these so-called rightists. They just want Ning Shuyan''s life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 860

    "You know how much trouble you''ve caused this time. It''s not so easy for you to get rid of Tianxiao."


    "And this Scorpio is still the most powerful person in the world, even if it is supported, there is no confidence to defeat him."


    "If the immortals hadn''t taken care of the large number of old people like us, they might have been too lazy to talk to us and started directly."


    Old man an couldn''t help looking at an yesternly again.


    I shouldn''t have let the troublemaker out of the village at the beginning, even if some old things in the village couldn''t be persuaded.


    However, things have happened. It''s useless to complain about what happened before. What they have to think about is how to pass the pass.


    The immortal outside is not as talkative as the elders of other immortal sects. As long as he believes the truth, no one can refute it.


    If the fairy is really thrown away, maybe the fairy will really hurt the people in the village.


    Although their own people and old friends can be fearless, there are still three little guys in the village. It can even be said that as long as these strong men fight, they can''t stand some aftershocks.


    "And now what?"


    Some of ANN also shrunk their heads and did not dare to see their grandfather.


    "Give me away! All this is because of me. I don''t want to disturb you. As long as you hand me over, this matter will be solved. Those people just want my life. As long as I die, it will be over. "


    "It all starts and ends for me. "


    when they were still at a loss, they were silent all the time.


    At the same time, there was a certain firmness in his eyes.


    "These days, thank you for the care of your elders and the help of sister an Yijie, but I may never have the chance to return it. If I have another life, even if I am a bull or a horse, I will repay you for your kindness."


    "Shuyan, what are you talking about?"


    "If you go out now, they will kill you."


    As soon as Ning Shuyan''s words were finished, Ann was in a hurry.


    A face anxiously pulled to want to walk outward rather Book speech.


    She did not expect that when Ning Shuyan would make such a decision.


    "Let go, sister Anyi. I don''t want to forgive you. It''s the best result for me to go out."


    "Tianxian is the most powerful person in the world. Even your elders can''t compete with Tianxian, and it''s not worth it for me!"


    Ning Shuyan turned around and said to an who held his hand. At the same time, there were some bitterness and needling in his eyes.


    "Girl..."


    "You elders don''t need to say any more!"


    "And I have another thing to hide from you. In fact, the fairy outside said it correctly. I was really the son of the demon king 3000 years ago. My father was seriously injured because he wanted to step into the fairy kingdom 3000 years ago. He knew that he would die soon, so he found a mysterious force to seal me and keep it for me It''s a powerful legacy. "


    "In fact, I have always been the devil''s daughter!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 861

    "What?"


    After hearing Ning Shuyan''s words, all the people on the station were shocked to drop their chin.


    Even ANN is no exception.


    She had no idea that the innocent little girl she rescued was the real daughter of the demon king.


    It''s true. It''s the legend of the devil''s son.


    That is to say. Those people in the immortal sect didn''t cheat themselves. Ning Shuyan was really the son of the demon king.


    "You You are really the devil''s daughter. "


    an also said that she didn''t believe it. Even when she held her hand tightly just now, she didn''t know when to release it.


    "Yes, sister Anyi, I am the daughter of the devil."


    "Well, regret saved me."


    Ning Shuyan showed a bitter smile. She had already decided to say such things in her heart, and then she had expected what the result would be.


    However, seeing the performance of some of her life-saving benefactors, she still had some bitterness in her heart.


    She has not felt such warmth for many years. Since his father fell, she has been staying in that dark and mysterious place.


    Even after she came out of this world, she lived in endless darkness.


    Because there is no trust in this world, and he is not familiar with the place of life. Does he not know how to survive in a strange place?


    Only with those beggars and wild dogs along the road to grab food, eating other people''s leftovers, it is possible to survive.


    Sometimes even because of so little food and other people had a dispute, was beaten and kicked by others.


    Then they were found by some so-called righteous people, found that they were the daughter of the devil, and wanted to hang themselves in public.


    When she thought that she would die, a turning point appeared. After he thought that the world was full of darkness, a ray of light revealed to her heart.


    A fairy who came down from the sky saved himself, and even fought against those so-called righteous people for his own sake.


    And brought herself back to where she was.


    The time she spent in the village was the happiest time in her life.


    Even if it seems that some of the elders in the village are very fierce, they actually take care of her very much. After hearing what happened to him, they sympathize with her very much, and even can fight against the most powerful people in the immortal sect for her.


    She really wants to see these people involved by themselves.


    In this way, her heart will feel sorry.


    "Don''t go..."


    Seeing the bitter color in Ning Shuyan''s eyes, an Yi''s heart can''t help smoking.


    Then, without any hesitation, he directly took her hand again.


    The eyes are also firm.


    "Sister Anyi, thank you, but I can''t trouble you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh! It seems that your choice is very wise. "


    Seeing the journey of the demon king and the old people in the village behind him, Tian Xian showed a smile.


    It seems that these old guys are still very smart, or smart to hand over the devil''s daughter.


    Tianxian didn''t care about Anyi''s expression of wanting to kill behind these old men.


    "Ha ha! The daughter of the devil, this time I will never let any accident happen


    "So go to hell."


    Tianxian doesn''t plan to take the devil''s children back, which is also to avoid any accidents.


    He decided to kill the devil''s daughter on the spot.


    "Presumptuous! I want to protect people, but also you such ants can move


    "Who gave you such courage?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 862

    "Presumptuous, I want to protect the person is you such mole ants can move!"


    Just as the celestial being was about to start, a dull voice came suddenly.


    A powerful hand directly grasped Tianxian''s arm and prevented him from attacking forward.


    Then a powerful force came in an instant and directly shook the celestial beings out.


    "Oh! A person who doesn''t even become an immortal should be called an immortal. It''s really beyond his capacity. "


    A sneer spread to the audience. The director of the sneer didn''t seem to pay attention to the immortal, who is known as the best expert in the world.


    It seems that the fairy is just a mole ant, which can be crushed to death at will.


    "Who are you? "


    " cloud week! "


    After seeing this sudden figure, there were two different voices.


    But the tone is exactly the same, which is totally amazing.


    Born completely did not expect that there is such a strong person in this world, since you can easily resist his attack, and, so easy to shake yourself out.


    How can such a powerful power appear in this world?


    Other people who are different from the voice of celestial surprise are the people in this village.


    Including Anyi and the elders in the village.


    They didn''t expect that at such a critical time, Yunzhou, who always behaved like an ordinary person, would suddenly make a move, and act so powerful as soon as he made a move. He regarded the world as the first immortal and shot him out at will.


    I''m afraid that such a powerful power can only be found in the fairy land in the legend.


    "Well! You are so easily entitled to know the name of this seat? "


    After hearing the immortal''s words, Yun Zhou sneered scornfully.


    A huge breath instantly appeared behind him, as if it was possible to attack the immortal at any time.


    "You..."


    The immortal''s face suddenly became extremely pale, but there was still some anger.


    He is extremely noble in this world. No one has ever dared to speak to him like this before. No one is respectful when he meets him, even the patriarchs of the seven immortals who are in the same position with him.


    See him also have to respectfully call a fairy.


    But this man, since he is so disdainful of himself, even thinks that telling his name to himself is an insult to him.


    How could the proud fairy bear such a thing.


    But this time he had to bear it, because there was only one mysterious person behind him, and the strong breath was totally beyond his resistance.


    He even has the illusion that as long as such a strong breath falls on him, he may be crushed to pieces.


    This world is like this, how can there be such a powerful person, how can there be such a person who can not resist himself? Shouldn''t it be the high immortal?


    Why does it appear in the world of ordinary people, and even protect the legendary daughter of the devil.


    The immortal clenched his fist tightly and flashed an angry look in his eyes, as if he wanted to remember the appearance of the man in front of him forever.


    In time, he must redouble today''s insult.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 863

    "Well! Why don''t you go now? Shall I give you a ride? "


    Yun Zhou''s eyes were cold, and his breath became more emphasized.


    Not only the seven immortals, but also the elders in cunzi felt the pressure coming from them.


    Even the most powerful growth, in the face of such pressure, feel some breathing difficulties, unable to mobilize the strength of the body.


    Not to mention the elders who are weaker than the village head.


    These people''s faces have been completely pale up by him now, the cold sweat on the forehead is also constantly flowing down, their whole back has been cold sweat DC.


    There are even a few elders whose legs are still shaking. If they didn''t care about their faces, they might have fallen down now.


    There is only one idea in their hearts now. How can there be such a powerful existence in this world?


    How can there be an existence that even the immortals can''t resist.


    I''m afraid this person is not from the legendary immortal Kingdom, right?


    But how can such a powerful existence appear in the human world? Shouldn''t the existence of such a fairyland be superior and enjoy happiness in the legendary fairyland? What are you doing in this world?


    "Well! It seems that we have to give you a ride, but the price is not low. I hope you can afford it then. "


    Yun Zhou looked coldly at the Lords and pride of the seven immortals who were still so high and aggressive just now.


    In front of such absolute strength, even if they were so superior before, they still have to sweat until now. They have no courage to disobey him.


    This is the problem of strength. If your strength is stronger than others, then everything you say is right. On the contrary, if your strength is weak, then what you do on Wednesday is right and can also be considered wrong by others.


    Just now, for example, the so-called celestial being is the most powerful among all the people. Then he has absolute truth, even if his truth is wrong.


    He can also use his strong strength to make others think his truth is right.


    But now it''s Yunzhou who has absolute strength. No matter what Yunzhou says or does, the so-called people in the heart have to bear it, because if they don''t bear it, the price they have to pay may be their lives, they haven''t That''s the courage to pay such a price.


    Therefore, no matter how the world changes, everything is said according to the strength. If you are strong, then you have the absolute right to speak.


    "Go


    The fairy coldly looked at the cloud, and was extremely unwilling in his heart.


    Once again, I saw the journey of the devil in front of my eyes. As long as he gently started, the daughter of the devil who had never been cultivated would definitely die in her own hands.


    After all, no ordinary person can withstand the attack of the cultivator.


    But now he didn''t have the courage to do it, because he was not sure if he would survive after doing it himself.


    After all, there is such a powerful person, staring at himself in his side.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 864

    Tianxian has an intuition that as long as he dares to fight against the devil''s daughter, this powerful force will smash his body accurately.


    At that time, the so-called first person in the world will lose his life completely.


    Tianxian doesn''t have the courage to gamble on it.


    His life, if this only devil''s daughter can withstand.


    He is still very young now. Even if he can''t be a success, he still has thousands of years to partner with. He doesn''t want to stay here.


    Even if you have a chance to kill the devil''s daughter, or even save the world, you can also protect the interests of the immortal gate.


    But once these are compared with one''s own small life, then what are these? The interests of the immortal family and the common people in the world can be distinguished from one''s own small life.


    In the immortal''s heart, even if this day adds up, there is no small hit of its own.


    So, but I will never give up my life for such a thing.


    So he can only coldly look at, standing in front of his body, despise his own cloud week, and then very unwilling to the people behind him in a low voice roar.


    He has never seen such eyes in other people''s eyes in his life. Before the organization, anyone who saw his eyes was extremely important and even respected.


    Like this, his eyes are full of contempt, as if his scorpion in his eyes is just a mole ant that can be crushed to death, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Such scornful eyes, can not help but let the immortal''s mind full of anger, and even he has some impulse, even if he abandoned everything, even if he abandoned his own life, also have to let the person who should despise himself pay the price, even if his strength is strong.


    Even if he blew himself up, he had to know that his reputation as the first person in the world was not so illusory.


    But in the end, he held back.


    Compared with his own life, all this is nothing more than a temporary insult. When he becomes the fairy land in the legend, he can return it.


    Tianxian has great confidence in himself. He believes that as long as he gives himself time, he can become such a powerful person one day.


    It may even surpass the person in front of you.


    At that time, he will pay back twice what happened today. No, he will pay back ten times.


    He has to let everyone know, what is the price of offending him?


    However, those are all things that have happened since then. They are all things that will be talked about after he has become a fairyland.


    Now, no matter what happened, he had to bear it.


    Tian Xian left with these aggressive masters and elders in a moment, without any hesitation.


    Especially those so-called immortal sect masters and elders, they don''t even want to stay here for a moment, and they don''t want to face such a powerful existence with their own lives.


    If they are not afraid of running rashly, they will irritate the powerful existence. Maybe at the moment when cloud week releases such powerful information, they will run collectively.


    But when Yunzhou said they could roll, they immediately slipped away without any hesitation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 865

    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s a group of ants who are beyond their capacity."


    Cloud week looked at their voice of leaving, can''t help showing a sneer again.


    In the face of such a powerful power, even if they are in a fierce situation, it is impossible for them to kill Ning Shuyan, the so-called daughter of the demon king.


    That''s what great power brings to you.


    "What kind of existence was I before? Who am I? "


    Yun Zhou felt the unrealistic power in his body. In the past three years, he didn''t feel the power of any cultivator at all. Even with his incomparable efforts, it seemed that the true Qi in heaven and earth could not enter his body.


    However, today I do not know why there has been no pain for a long time, the feeling suddenly came into my mind.


    At that time, all the people were fighting against the immortals outside, and an was accompanying Ning Shuyan, so no one in the village was abnormal.


    Yun Zhou''s pain this time is totally different from the previous one. The pain this week is ten times as painful as before.


    No, Yunzhou felt even more than a hundred times. Before that, he had never suffered so much.


    At the moment of such pain, it seemed as if his head would expand.


    As if there are countless attributive sound, constantly hovering in his mind.


    At that moment, Yunzhou felt that his body could no longer bear it, just like falling down like this.


    In fact, the same is true. In such sudden pain, Yun Zhou didn''t insist on it at all and fainted completely.


    However, he just fainted. His body didn''t get any substantial damage, and he just lay for about half an hour, and then Yun Zhou slowly woke up.


    When Yunzhou wakes up, he suddenly finds some of his body.


    He felt as if a shackle had been broken in his body.


    There are dozens of memory pictures into my mind, and my body also suddenly appeared a strong force.


    These ten pictures of memory are still as before, completely incoherent, and they are in different places every time.


    As before, there are several gods in the endless starry sky, and they also want to shape their lives in a seemingly ordinary space, but in the ordinary space, they are full of the mysterious purple atmosphere.


    Play such a purple atmosphere, constantly attracting themselves.


    And the last one is also the one with the deepest feelings for yourself.


    In the last picture, I feel as if I am in the middle of a galaxy, surrounded by incomparable darkness.


    And his body seems to have countless power of death.


    But just when I was ready to leave, a strong energy suddenly appeared around me.


    You can see a person in this energy, but when you want to see the reason carefully, you will disappear.


    At the same time, the picture stops here.


    As before, there is no clue at all, let yourself remember who you are.


    My everything is still so mysterious.


    However, a very powerful force suddenly appeared in his body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 866

    Then, he didn''t have time to master this power completely, so he felt a strong breath coming from outside.


    At the same time, he also thought that it must be the result of Ning Shuyan''s rescue by himself and Anyi.


    The other immortals who beat their faces in public didn''t speak so well. They didn''t let their own people go so easily.


    They came straight to the door.


    So he did not have any hesitation, directly rushed to the village outside the border.


    At this time just saw the fairy to Ning Shuyan hand that scene.


    He didn''t have any hesitation, so he directly reached out to stop.


    But I don''t know why, at the moment when he started, his heart gave birth to a kind of extremely disdainful emotion to this so-called fairy, as if such a powerful nature was just a mole ant in his own eyes.


    And I don''t know what changed my tone, but I also changed it. It became a little cold, even higher.


    It seems that they didn''t pay attention to the people in the so-called immortal gate.


    However, although he was very arrogant, he knew in his heart that he was just bluffing. He didn''t completely control such a powerful force in his body and didn''t know how to use it.


    Even, it''s just a coincidence to play such a powerful breath, let alone to fight against the immortals and others.


    Otherwise. How could Yun Zhou let those people go so easily? Isn''t it asking for trouble for himself?


    However, although he was as stable as an old dog on the surface, he was in a panic in his heart, so he had to scare them away in this way.


    After they left, Yunzhou was relieved. If Scorpio was ready to fight, he didn''t know what to do next, so he had to resist him passively.


    In this case, even if their own strength, their own strength is stronger than the immortals, but they do not know how to use, then they will certainly fall into the disadvantage.


    Simply, Tian Xian doesn''t have the courage to take his own life to try. Can Yun Zhou control such a powerful force?


    "Hoo At last we''re gone


    Cloud week looking at their left back, also can''t help but take back their momentum.


    But when he took back his breath, he suddenly felt a huge tired color. He even felt some pain in his head.


    And he was a little surprised to find that the powerful power in his body was slowly passing away.


    As long as in accordance with this rate of loss, this power will once again leave their own.


    But now he does not know how to stop the loss of this power.


    And he''s already had some problems with his eyelids.


    "I''m so tired!"


    He murmured, and then his body was also shaken by some of his previous.


    Just for a moment, his body immediately poured water back.


    However, such a change has been noticed by everyone present.


    At the moment when Yun Zhou fell down, an grabbed his body and avoided his landing.


    "Yunzhou, Yunzhou, are you ok?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 867

    Ann also looked anxiously at Yun Zhou.


    She had some people who didn''t think that they were very powerful just now. They just fell down without any signs.


    "it''s OK. It should be Johnson and Johnson''s powerful power, which makes him too tired now."


    Seeing the scene of Yunzhou''s fall, some elders in the village immediately gathered around. After all, Yunzhou solved the problem for them just now.


    Naturally, they can''t watch the antenna kill Ning Shuyan in front of them, so they will naturally conflict with this powerful immortal.


    At that time, it''s not necessary to enter the room casually. They don''t have the confidence to compete with the powerful Scorpio and the immortal people he brought.


    After all, fighting against a celestial being will consume most of the people here, as well as those so-called evil immortals, which is extremely unfavorable to these old people in their village. Maybe they will fall down at that time.


    However, at such a critical time, the cloud week that always behaves like an ordinary person suddenly appears, and it is extremely strong, even has a strong force.


    Even with a single breath, all the people present were crushed to death. Even some of them could not resist such a strong breath. Even the immortal, who was praised as the first person in the world, had to bow his head in front of such a strong breath.


    In the end, the powerful Scorpio and those aggressive people in the fairy gate can only escape in ashes.


    "Yun Zhou is very tired now. Take him back to rest first."


    Mr. an also looked at the current state of Yun Zhou.


    But also secretly relieved a breath, cloud week''s present condition is only tired coma just.


    Other things don''t matter.


    "It seems that what I guessed at the beginning is not wrong. Yunzhou is really a guy who can survive such a serious injury. How can he be just an ordinary man who can''t even practice?"


    "It seems that it was a wise choice for me to insist on leaving him in the village."


    Looking at Yunzhou, who was taken back by the people, Mr. an couldn''t help praising his wit in his heart.


    After all, Yunzhou agreed to stay in the village to recuperate.


    In addition, he asked his granddaughter to deliver the medicine to him on time every day.


    It''s a good relationship.


    "But is that the end of it?"


    I don''t know why Mr. an still feels a little uneasy in his heart.


    Even if the present thing has passed, the fairy has already taken all the people to flee.


    But the fairy could really bear such a breath.


    If you let him know that cloud week is not in good condition, what will he do?


    Mr. an looks at Ning Shuyan, who is also taken back, and his granddaughter.


    "It looks like I''m going to prepare for a rainy day."


    "I hope those so-called righteous people don''t find out that Yunzhou is wrong so soon!"


    Old man an sighed and followed him.


    The most urgent task now is to settle down the present affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    "It hurts!"


    In Yunzhou''s room, a low voice suddenly sounded.


    Immediately put lying on the body of cloud week Ann also to wake up.


    "Ah! Yunzhou, you wake up! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 868

    "Yunzhou, you wake up."


    Ann also saw that Yun Zhou, who had been lying on the bed, had slowly opened his eyes and stood up in surprise.


    Yunzhou has been in bed for several days since he fainted that day. If the elders of the village hadn''t come to check, they would have confirmed that Yunzhou was just too tired and had no problem, otherwise, an wouldn''t be so relieved.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    Yunzhou also saw the worried color in Anyi''s eyes. He couldn''t help showing a consolation color to him, indicating that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Then slowly to Ann also asked.


    Yun Zhou felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, and there was tremendous pain everywhere, especially his head, as if it was about to burst.


    And he felt the strength of his body again. To his great disappointment, he did not feel the strength of his body again, as if he had regained his weakness like ordinary people.


    As if before their own strength as strong, not really belong to their own, just can suddenly borrow it.


    After borrowing, such power disappears.


    This can''t help but disappoint Yun Zhou. After all, such a powerful force has been proved in the world. Even the so-called most powerful celestial being in the world is not the opponent who releases a little momentum, let alone the time to use his real strength.


    At that time, once you really control such a powerful force, there will be no problem in the world.


    They can also protect the people they want to protect.


    Maybe you can find your true identity and why are you here?


    However, all this is impossible, because the powerful power in his body has disappeared again.


    No matter how he looks for it, he can''t find it back. It seems that he has never had such a powerful force in his body. He is just an ordinary person.


    "You''ve been sleeping for five days. If you don''t wake up again, I think I''ll have to find my grandfather and see them again."


    Ann also saw the appearance of Yun Zhou, and finally relieved. Although he still looks very tired now, it''s better than just lying in bed without anything.


    "Five days!"


    "By the way, after I fainted, those people didn''t come back for trouble, did they?"


    Yunzhou thought of that day, he was forced to go to Tianxian and others by his powerful force.


    If you let these self righteous guys know that their power has suddenly disappeared, but also suddenly fainted, they will definitely kill a shot back.


    This guy who claims to be on the right track can do anything for his own benefit.


    "Don''t worry. On that day, the fairy was scared by you. He said that he was the first person in the world. Before you started, the guy had already run away. How dare he continue to come back for our trouble? Maybe he is still shivering in his old nest."


    An also disdains of say.


    He doesn''t have any affection for such a guy.


    "Ah, by the way, Yunzhou, how did you have such powerful power that day, as if you suddenly changed a person."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 869

    Ann also looks at Yunzhou curiously. She is very curious about how Yunzhou suddenly gained such powerful power that day.


    And after using such a powerful force, Yunzhou suddenly fainted, and after that, she couldn''t feel any powerful force in Yunzhou, as if it had been so powerful before, and now it didn''t belong to him at all.


    "I don''t know why I suddenly have such a powerful force, but it''s probably related to what happened to me that day."


    "On that day, I also felt the strong breath coming from outside the village. I immediately knew that it was some people from the so-called seven immortals who came to visit me. I wanted to be born quickly to see them, but suddenly a pain came to my mind."


    "As you know, I haven''t had such pain for more than half a year. Even the pain I went out this time didn''t worry me, and there were still some surprises, because after each pain, several pictures would appear in my mind, which would almost prove what kind of person I am."


    "And the pain won''t last long, it''s only ten minutes at most, so I don''t have to trouble the elders in the village. After all, the elders in the village are outside now confronting the people in the immortal gate."


    "But the pain this time is really beyond my imagination. The pain this time is not comparable to the previous pain. In front of the pain this time, the previous pain is just some pediatrics."


    "At that moment, I suddenly felt that there were countless chaos in my mind, constantly harassing my mind, and there were countless whispers! Even at that moment, I had some feeling that my own head was about to explode. "


    "What''s more, this kind of pain comes from that kind of pain, which leads me to have no preparation at all, so I didn''t persist for long, just for a few minutes, I completely fainted. After I fainted, I didn''t know what happened, but after about half an hour, I completely woke up."


    "Now, as before, I have several more pictures in my mind, but what I don''t understand this time is that most of the pictures this time are much more than the previous ones, which are totally different from the previous ones. Even the pictures this time are more than the sum of the previous ones, and I''m surprised to find that my There is a powerful force in the body. "


    "But I also found that I can''t completely control the power of this intestinal tract. I can only control it a little, and I''m not proficient. If I don''t pay attention to it, I may backfire. But at this time, I also feel the things happening outside, and I don''t hesitate to do anything. I just pass by."


    "You know what happened after that, but I was just bluffing at that time, because at that time, if Tianxian really started, although I had stronger power than him, I didn''t have the confidence to defeat him."


    "But fortunately, I completely fooled him away, but after fooling him away, the power in my body seems to be slowly passing away."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 870

    Yunzhou did not intend to hide what had happened.


    I''m going to tell you what happened at the beginning.


    "In this way, since that day passed out, although I have been in a coma, I can still feel the power in my body is constantly passing away, until the day before yesterday. I can no longer feel any strength in my body, as if I have become an ordinary person again. "


    Yun Zhou looked at his left hand, especially the simple ring in his left hand.


    At that time, because the situation was urgent, I didn''t have time to explore. I was wearing this simple ring in my hand.


    But I know that my ring will never be so simple. My part-time job may be the magic weapon of space.


    As long as you can open this ring one day, you may be able to find everything about yourself in it.


    However, some old people in the village have seen their own ring, but no matter how hard they try, they can''t untie the seal on the ring, and they can''t take out the contents of the ring.


    The only thing I took out of this ring was the last time I took it out for no reason.


    In fact, this time, he actually had the opportunity to explore the situation in his ring, but he didn''t have so much time to do so.


    And now he doesn''t have the strength to do everything. After all, he has become an ordinary man who can''t even practice.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll find what you want to know sooner or later."


    "Moreover, even if you become an ordinary person again, it doesn''t matter. I''ll cover you later. As long as you are bullied and my name is published, I will definitely help you solve it."


    Ann also saw the appearance of Yun Zhou, and she couldn''t help feeling a trace of inexplicable heartache.


    However, she did not show her emotions, but vowed to pat her chest and comfort Yun Zhou.


    "Ha ha..."


    "In the future, maybe who is covering who? Maybe my power will come back again inexplicably. At that time, you can''t beat me."


    Cloud week by an also of such a make, immediately of laughed.


    At the same time, the haze in his heart also slowly disappeared.


    What if the powerful power just disappeared?


    Can''t you find it yourself?


    As long as it belongs to himself, then he doesn''t have to run. He is confident that one day he will find everything he has.


    What kind of existence did you have before and what did you experience? Does that power belong to you or not?


    It''s only a matter of time before Yun Zhou is confident to get this back.


    "Let''s go down and walk with me. I''ve been lying in bed for several days and I feel like I''m going to waste."


    Cloud week activity oneself still have some painful body, can''t help but force to prop up oneself, smile to an also say.


    I have the confidence to get back everything, but that is what will happen in the future.


    Now just live your life.


    Living in this quiet and peaceful village, with his friends by his side and the care of several elders, Yunzhou is very satisfied.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 871

    In Qishan, the immortals belong to the secret chamber alone.


    Tian Xian was sitting in the middle with a pale face. At the same time, his body was shaking violently, and his eyes were closed.


    Moreover, his hands in meditation were shaking incomparably, and there was a cold sweat exudation on his forehead.


    At the same time, his whole clothes have been wet by his own sweat.


    The whole person now seems to become extremely painful.


    But after a while, the fairy''s face suddenly turned into an abnormal flush.


    "Poof How is that possible? How could it not be calculated at all? "


    When Tian Xian''s face turned into an abnormal flush, his mouth suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Eyes also immediately Zhang incomparably huge.


    There was a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    I can''t believe that his great deduction will fail. In this world, he has never had such a thing.


    What kind of existence is that person?


    So powerful.


    I just want to calculate the origin of him, so I was seriously injured.


    I''m the first person in the world and the one closest to the realm of immortals. Even if that person is a legendary immortal, he is not so strong.


    I don''t even have a chance to explore for myself.


    "If I don''t take revenge, I swear I won''t be a man."


    The fairy remembered the shame of that day.


    He has never been so humiliated in this world, and no one dares to treat him like that, and no one dares to show such a contemptuous role to him, as if he is just a tiny mole ant.


    And on that day, his inner self-esteem has been completely smashed, everything he is proud of has been completely smashed on that day.


    In that man''s eyes, everything about him is just the performance of a clown.


    And this clown is so stupid that he doesn''t know and thinks he performs very well.


    This is the biggest insult in the fairy''s life.


    He even felt that his heart of Tao was shaken on this day.


    If he didn''t take revenge, his future achievements would only be in the same place.


    Tianxian''s eyes have become extremely red, even a trace of madness. Now he is a furious lion. As long as he can revenge, he can do anything.


    His mind has been completely occupied by the color of hatred.


    "The devil forbids magic. Yes, the devil forbids magic. Only the legendary devil forbids magic can make me reach the fairy realm in the legend. Only in this way can I have a chance to revenge."


    In this way, the fairy talked to himself in the secret room.


    At the same time, he didn''t know what kind of things he thought of.


    His face has completely become crazy, and the blood has completely filled his eyes.


    He slowly read the absolute forbidden technique which is absolutely not allowed to be mentioned in the immortal gate.


    "It''s said that the Demon King became famous in the first world war three thousand years ago, completely suppressed the demon world, unified the demon way, and became the supreme demon king. It depends on this kind of forbidden skill. It''s said that this is a Book of demon way skill handed down from the fairyland. It''s the highest level of cultivation, and can even become a person in the fairyland in the legend."


    If it wasn''t for something wrong with the demon king in the process of cultivation, maybe he would be the fairy in the legend now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 872

    "Wait, as long as you let me become the demon forbidden skill, I will also become the fairy land in the legend, and I will make you look good at that time."


    "The humiliation you brought to me that day, I will give it back to you ten times and a hundred times. Wait, this day won''t be too long."


    The immortal clasped his robe in his hands.


    There was a trace of anger in his mouth.


    He has completely lost his mind.


    Now for him, revenge is the only way to support him. As long as he can get revenge, he can do whatever he wants, even if he is practicing the skills of the demon king 3000 years ago.


    Even if he fell into the evil way, he would not hesitate.


    And on that day he understood a truth.


    In this world, after all, we speak with our own strength.


    As long as their strength is more than all the people in the world, and they are evil, they still have to obediently submit to themselves and respectfully call themselves immortals.


    Even if by that time, he has completely fallen into the evil way, and become the same as the demon king 3000 years ago.


    But what about that?


    He fell into the evil way, then he can unify the evil way and become the devil king of this era.


    Moreover, he has to do better than the previous generation. He not only wants to unify the evil way in the world, but also the true way in the world. He wants to become the overlord of the world.


    No matter it''s the devil''s way or the right way, you have to crawl in front of yourself.


    The fairy has imagined in his heart that he would become the overlord of the world after revenge.


    Have imagined that there are countless people kneeling at their feet, constantly mouth into their own fairy, when he is the master of the world, the world only me.


    Think of here, the angel of the mouth can not help but show a smile, even his heart that a trace of anger and shame color also disappeared a little.


    However, this is just a moment lost, a moment later. His mind was again filled with anger, completely irrational.


    Then, without hesitation, he directly left his chamber of secrets and walked out into another chamber of secrets.


    What''s stored here are some taboo knowledge, some things that can''t be known by outsiders.


    But who is he? He''s a fairy, the most powerful man in the world.


    He is also the leader of Qishan.


    So although it is unforgettable for others to enter the secret room, if they want to go, it is very easy, and they don''t even need to talk to others.


    Then he didn''t have any hesitation, just came to the inside.


    Slowly twist a stone ball beside him.


    In an instant, the door of a secret room opened again.


    And this small secret room does not have as many things as it does outside.


    There is only a small box in it.


    And there are countless seals on the box, and even the box is locked by several iron locks, as if afraid that someone will move the box.


    Seeing this scene, the immortal could not help but show a trace of worry, because he knew that this thing was the most evil magic power in the legend.


    Even if this skill is spread, there will be a new bloodbath in the whole world.


    And this skill is put here, it was their ancestors who spent countless blood to seal it.


    But such a younger generation, he even wanted to use this taboo on this day.


    However, if you want to have this meaning, green will not appear for a moment, but will disappear without a trace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 873

    "I just want revenge."


    "If I don''t take revenge, my path of cultivation will end here, and I can''t even go any further."


    "Only this skill can let me find the hope of revenge, so don''t blame me."


    "At that time, I will kneel down for three days and three nights in front of the spirit card of my ancestors."


    The fairy comforted himself in his heart.


    Then, without hesitation, he opened the seal directly.


    He took out the black book which was placed in it.


    After seeing the black book, he had a crazy look in his eyes again.


    Because he knew it was his last hope.


    As long as you pass such a taboo skill, you can take revenge like that mysterious and powerful man.


    "You wait for me. I think it will cost you when I''m successful. This day won''t be long."


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later.


    "Well, Tian Xian has been closed for three years, and now there is no news. How can you make me feel at ease?"


    In the Qishan hall, the elders of the seven immortals, and even several patriarchs, are all in the Qishan hall, looking at the person in the first place wearing the clothes of the Qishan elder.


    This one, this is the elder of Qishan.


    Three years ago, five days after the mysterious man came back, Tian Xian suddenly announced that he needed to shut up. No one should disturb him.


    Even the elders of Qishan are not qualified to meet the immortals.


    But they didn''t expect that once the celestial being was closed, it would be three years.


    For three years, there was no news from the immortals. Even the elder of Qishan came to take charge of the affairs of Qishan.


    However, three years have passed, and the senior management of Xianmen can''t help it any more. Because in the past three years after the loss of Tianxian, some scattered people outside and those in the evil way have become uneasy and start to make trouble all over the world.


    It''s been three years since the fairy didn''t appear in public. As a result, most people have spread that the fairy is possessed by the devil.


    This can not help but lead to those who do not want to see the powerful and do not want to be constrained by the immortal gate, and those who are in the devil''s way crazy to harass the immortal gate.


    Although Xianmen doesn''t care about those little shrimps, there are several powerful people among them.


    If you are the mainstay of the evil way now, even the elder of the seven immortals sect has some pressure on you.


    Without Tianxian''s strong suppression, the people of Xianmen are really tired of such harassment.


    Therefore, the patriarchs and elders of the seven immortals can no longer wait to come to Qishan to inquire about the world.


    "Alas! You patriarchs and elders are really sorry. I have no way to see the celestial being. The celestial being has already given orders when he was closed. No one can disturb him without his summoning. "


    "Even if I am the elder of Qishan, I have no right to disturb the immortals."


    "Moreover, these days, powerful information has been frequently sent from the secret room of Tianxian. It seems that Scorpio has reached the critical time, and it can''t disturb Tianxian at this time."


    "It''s estimated that in a few days, the immortals will go out of the pass. At that time, all the curfew will have to bow down at the feet of the immortals, so please wait a little longer."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 874

    "Well, I''ll wait for a few more days. If the immortals don''t get out of the pass after a few days, then I really need to trouble the elder to wake up the immortals. Otherwise, the little ones yesterday will turn the world upside down."


    Everyone is also helpless. The elder of Qishan has already said so. Naturally, it''s hard for them to refute the elder''s face.


    After all, Tianxian had already told him before he closed. No one should disturb him, including the elder of Qishan.


    Moreover, the great elder of Qishan is equal to them in strength and status, and even slightly higher than them. They are not too forced.


    So they can only reluctantly accept this fact, waiting for the time when the immortals go out.


    I can only look forward to the immortals in my heart. As the elder of Qishan said, I''m going to go out soon.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    "I''ve finally done it. I''ve finally done it."


    "I''d like to see who else is my opponent in this world?"


    "I can finally report the original shame."


    In the secluded chamber of the celestial being, there was a burst of laughter.


    At the same time, a powerful force is suddenly introduced to the outside world, so that all the people in Qishan can clearly feel the strength of this force.


    It also includes the patriarchs and elders who stayed in the seven immortal gates that Qishan didn''t leave in a few days.


    With their strength, they naturally felt the strength of this force at the first time. They even felt that this force was several times stronger than the power of the immortals before.


    It''s just a little pressure that gives them a sense of submission to such a powerful force.


    "The fairy is out of the gate."


    However, in the face of such a powerful force, no one shows any worry. Most of them have a look of ecstasy on their faces. They know what it means. It means that Tianxian, who has been closed for three years, has finally left the pass today, and it seems that the strength of Tianxian is several times stronger than that of three years ago.


    This can''t help but surprise them. After all, no matter what the heaven says, it''s also a member of their immortal sect. If the strength of the celestial being can reach this level, it''s also a very powerful help for their immortal sect. Who else in the world will you dare to resist the rules made by their immortal sect.


    At that time, the news must not bow down in front of such a powerful.


    At that time, the pressure of their seven immortals will be much less.


    After all, the world will be suppressed by the immortals.


    However, the strength is getting closer, and the fairy who may even step into the legendary immortal Kingdom naturally has the strength to increase all the curfew in the world, so that those curfew dare not resist.


    "Go, so I have to go to congratulate the immortals, and wish the immortals strength to step further into the legendary immortal realm."


    After feeling such a strong atmosphere, without any hesitation, they immediately left their rooms and took some of their disciples to the main hall of Qishan.


    Before that, the fairy was only one step away from the legendary immortal realm. After this breakthrough, Scorpio may have broken through the Tianqu and stepped into the legendary immortal realm.


    This is a very congratulatory thing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 875

    "We congratulate the immortals on going further."


    In the main hall of Qishan, the immortals are still sitting in the high seat.


    Today''s immortals are different from those three years ago. The immortals three years ago brought people a sharp emotion.


    That powerful strength seems to be revealed all the time, bringing people extremely strong pressure.


    But now the fairy can be different, now the fairy gives people the feeling as if it is a kind of forbearance.


    now as like as two peas in ordinary people who are not trained, the goddess does not have any marks of practice.


    If you put it in the crowd, it is absolutely easy to ignore such existence.


    But his eyes are incomparably deep, as if he could see the fairy land in the legend through these eyes.


    though he looks as like as two peas, he has no trace of practice, nor does he release any breath of practitioners.


    But I don''t know why all the people on the scene faintly felt some fear for the man sitting on the main seat.


    I even felt that there was something else I wanted to submit to.


    As if his random look can make people tremble, so one or two.


    It seems that Tianxian has gained a lot in the past three years.


    I''ve even reached this point.


    Maybe this is the fairy land in the legend. Maybe many days later, the fairy will enter the fairy land in the legend and become the immortal who lives high with the heaven and earth and strives for the glory of the sun and the moon.


    "Congratulations, everyone."


    Tian Xian looked down at the person who was respectfully congratulating himself on his breakthrough to a new level, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    It was his only smile in three years.


    He had not seen such a compliment for a long time, especially when he came back that day, his heart was full of anger and humiliation.


    He always wanted to change all this, always wanted to kill the guy who humiliated himself that day.


    I always think that one day I can look at these people in the immortal gate again and congratulate myself respectfully.


    It seems that I made the right choice three years ago.


    It''s the most powerful skill in the legend.


    It took me a long time to understand this skill with my own talent.


    But when he understood this skill thoroughly, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. In just three years, he broke through to a new level. Even he felt that he was invincible in the world now, even the person he was in that year was not his opponent.


    Maybe I am the fairy land in the legend.


    But I don''t know why, why hasn''t the guidance of fairyland come down?


    However, all this is not important. The most important thing for him now is to take revenge and thoroughly wash away the humiliation he suffered in those years.


    In his opinion, advanced guidance is not important at all. As long as he reaches this level, he will come one day.


    "What changes have taken place in this world since I was shut up for three years?"


    Tianxian looked at the group leaders below, vaguely saw a trace of anxiety from their league.


    It seems that these people have been waiting for themselves to get out of the Customs for a long time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 876

    "To tell you the truth, during the three years of Tianxian''s closure, many things have happened in this world."


    "Without Scorpio''s power, those restless guys jumped out again to challenge the authority of Xianmen, especially those who never obey the rules of Xianmen and those who are in the middle of the evil way, and even killed Xianmen disciples all the time."


    "Dozens of disciples of the immortal sect have been killed here, and some of the scattered people and some of the old people in the devil''s way are ready to move. Some of them are not willing to give in to the immortal sect and want to revive the majesty of the devil 3000 years ago."


    "For this reason, they have set up several evil organizations in private, but because they are too mysterious to hide, and even some of them have the same strength as some of our clan elders, so we can''t give them strong pressure, so they have developed to the present level."


    "Even in the shadow of every city under the jurisdiction of Xianmen, there are some evil organizations established by these evil people who are not willing to give in to the rules made by Xianmen."


    "We have come to Qishan several times to seek the help of Tian Xian because of this matter, but Tian Xian was closed before that, so we didn''t disturb Tian Xian!"


    "But now, Tianxian, you are out of the gate, and your strength has greatly increased. As long as Tianxian you do it in person, those curfew people will no longer dare to be presumptuous. They can only yield peacefully to the rules made by our immortal sect, and return peace to the world."


    The people present all talked about the changes in the past three years.


    Especially throw them that a big belly of bitter water, one after another to the fairy way.


    After all, these three years have been very hard for them. Without tianxianfan''s strong suppression, those who are still unwilling to do so are ready to move again.


    In particular, those people whose strength is about the same as them, in order to deal with these people, their major evil sects have even joined hands more than once, but they can''t kill them as well as the locusts after autumn. After every time they get rid of them, they will make a comeback after a period of time. It''s just annoying.


    But now it''s good. The immortals have already passed the pass. As long as they have the help of the immortals, no matter how arrogant they are, they don''t dare to fight against the immortals.


    After all, before the immortals broke through this realm, they were not rivals of the immortals, let alone three years later, the strength of the immortals went up again, and even broke through the legendary realm of immortals. Naturally, they did not have the courage to continue to fight against their immortals.


    At that time, some of them will not be slaughtered by their own people.


    "Hum, a group of mole ants dare to be so arrogant when I''m away."


    The celestial being is on the high seat, quietly watching all the masters and elders of the immortal sect finish what they have done in three years.


    When everyone had finished their bitter story, the fairy could not help frowning.


    He didn''t think that he was just closed, so many things happened in just three years.


    Those scattered people and people in the evil way who have been strongly suppressed dare to jump so happily when they are not there.


    Even dare to spread the news that he has fallen.


    It''s like looking for death.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 877

    "A group of mole ants are just too much for themselves."


    The fairy was furious. I didn''t expect this group of ants to be so bold in their absence.


    "I''m just closed for three years. If I''m closed for five, ten, or even thirty years, they''re not going to make trouble."


    "It seems that I have been closed for too long. They have forgotten my strength."


    "Just in time, this time I finally broke through to the realm of the legend, but also let them see how powerful the realm of the legend is."


    "Just in time, it can also let me feel my power, which realm I have reached now."


    The fairy showed a strange smile, and even flashed a black air in his eyes.


    However, because of the extremely small blackness and the hidden skills of the immortals, no one in the audience could see it clearly.


    But the fairy felt that the evil spirit in his body was ready to move.


    It means to be bloodthirsty.


    It seems that the magic forbidden skill in the legend is not so easy to cultivate.


    However, why do you like this kind of feeling?


    Tianxian didn''t care about the changes in his body. Maybe when he chose to take this road, he had already considered what kind of person he would become.


    As long as you can avenge yourself and wash away your humiliation, what if you fall into the evil way?


    As long as their own strength is strong, they can suppress all the people in the world, even if they have fallen into the evil way, they still have to respectfully call themselves immortals, and they are still the leader of the immortal sect.


    "However, those mole ants are extremely presumptuous, but you immortals are not irresponsible. They are so arrogant in the cities under your jurisdiction. They even set up their evil power under your eyes, but you are blind to them and don''t care about them at all."


    "What''s more, you can''t uproot them forcefully. Isn''t your fairy gate useless?"


    "You are also known as the seven immortals."


    After Tianxian''s anger, he didn''t immediately go to those scattered people and evil people who dare to challenge the rules of the immortal sect. Instead, he slowly stood up and scolded the sect elders standing in front of him.


    "You are the most powerful force in the world. You have the most powerful force and the most huge resources in the world, but you can''t even suppress those mole ants, and they have formed a considerable force. What do you say you did in the past three years?"


    The powerful power of the immortals instantly filled the hall, and the cold sweat on the forehead of all the people in the hall, including the elders of Qishan, immediately came down.


    Even some of the weaker people started to shiver.


    In the face of such a strong pressure, no one can keep calm.


    After all, he was the first person in the world when he didn''t make a breakthrough. He didn''t say that he had made a breakthrough to a higher level now.


    No one knows what kind of powerful power the world is now.


    "I''m sorry, but we didn''t do it well."


    The presence of the public also saw, this time the Scorpio is really angry, can''t help but immediately to the fairy respectfully said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 878

    "Hum!"


    "You can''t even do such a little thing well. What else do you think is necessary for your clan to exist?"


    "So, I decided that from today on, there will be no more seven immortals in the world. From today on, the seven immortals will merge into one force, namely the alliance of immortals, and I am the leader of the alliance of immortals. What do you think?"


    Tian Xian looks at the person who respectfully says forgiveness to himself, and a sneer appears on the corner of his mouth. Such a person has the right to manage the most powerful sects in the world.


    Even if some mole ants are not well disciplined, they can even start to jump off. These people are just rubbish. If they didn''t care for their faces, he would have scolded them bloody now.


    There is no need for the forces managed by such people to exist. It is better for them to integrate and become a powerful force to completely become the overlord of the world.


    This is the idea that the immortals had before they closed the door.


    he wants to integrate all the immortal gates and magic powers in this world into a force, and he is the leader of this force has the final say that the whole world is not yet for him.


    She is the real master of the world, not in name.


    At least, there are some immortals who no longer hide their position. He wants to go further, instead of being the master of the world in this name.


    "Immortals can''t do it. This is the painstaking effort of our forefathers. How can we say to abolish it?"


    The faces of the people present suddenly changed.


    They didn''t expect that they were just coming to tell their bitterness, but they didn''t expect that the immortals would give such a play to their own people and even want to cancel their sects.


    There''s even a alliance of immortals. It''s obvious that Scorpio wants to bring all the seven immortals. Even if they respect the one on the platform and are afraid, they can''t agree.


    After all, their sects were built bit by bit by their ancestors with their own blood. If their generation suddenly cut off their stone, they would have no face to meet their ancestors.


    So anyway, they will never agree to this condition.


    "Oh! It seems that you don''t agree! "


    The fairy looked at the crowd with a sneer.


    When people''s performance is expected by him, he knows that these people will not give up their power resources easily and willingly.


    After all, although they are inferior in front of themselves, when they return to their clan, they have the absolute power, and they can say the same thing in their clan.


    If their Chinese is gone, why should they become a new immortal League? What position will they be?


    Even if you have a new power, it can never be compared with the previous one.


    After all, before they were the boss, what kind of identity were they after they became the new Xiaoxian League?


    You can''t be the boss.


    How can they willingly put down such great power and their special resources that can be mobilized at will.


    Today, however, he did not discuss with them, but came to order them.


    They have to agree if they agree or disagree. They have no choice.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 879

    "You may have made a mistake."


    "I''m not here to ask you or to discuss with you. I''m here to order you today."


    "So you have to agree or disagree with today''s affairs. You have no choice."


    The breath of celestial beings reappeared, and a huge pressure pressed on the people''s bodies.


    Let everyone''s face become pale again, the cold sweat on the forehead how also can''t stop.


    Even most people''s backs have been wet with their own cold sweat.


    It seems that today''s disaster is inevitable.


    They did not expect that their clan was not finished in the hands of those scattered people and those in the evil way, but in the hands of the immortals who stood in the same camp with themselves.


    It seems that the immortals are determined to cancel their seven immortal gates today.


    "Tianxian, is this really not negotiable?"


    There was a patriarch who came out with a bitter brow and asked the fairy reluctantly


    he did not expect that today''s things would happen to such a degree.


    The people in Xianmen, who were originally in the same camp, are about to turn into enemies.


    "Yes, it''s not negotiable."


    "What are you doing now? A group of mole ants have made you so bad that they even come to me to complain and ask me to come forward. What''s the difference between you and those three-year-old children? It''s like losing a fight and coming to complain to the adults. "


    "What do you think you can do with your fairy gate? What''s the point? It''s better to organize and become a new force, a unified force. Of course, at that time, we were the most powerful force in the world. This matter is that no one dares to violate the rules between us, and those so-called scattered people and evil people have to be respectful in front of us. In short, we dare not bring any trouble to the world The world will become truly peaceful


    "So, you have no choice today. I have to be a villain for the sake of the world."


    It seems that there is no emotion in the tone of the immortal, as if it is for the sake of the common people in the world.


    However, all the people who were present didn''t believe it at all. They all secretly said that they were lying to ghosts.


    It''s not for your own benefit.


    "Three years ago, I learned a truth."


    "That is, the world is full of strength to speak, strong, no matter what you say is right, strong, no matter what you want to do, no one dares to resist, so I closed three years ago, in order to break to a new height."


    "Now I have successfully broken through to a new height, and my strength has become the most powerful in the world, so no one can resist what I have done."


    "You are smart people. You should know what to do next."


    Once again, the breath of the immortals became stronger.


    This time, there are even some weak cerebellums that can''t resist and may want to fall down at any time.


    "We agree with the celestial way!"


    In the end, in front of the powerful power of the immortals, Chang Le had to be the leader of the immortal sect. They didn''t want to lose their lives for these things.


    They can tell the difference between their ancestors and their own lives.


    "Very good!"


    Seeing this scene, Tian Xian couldn''t help laughing with satisfaction.


    Part of my goal has been achieved.


    The next step is to get rid of that floor.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 880

    "What''s going on in that village?"


    It is still the main hall of Qishan, and the immortals still sit high on the main seat.


    Face looks very casual, as if there is no day''s domineering.


    It seems that he is just an ordinary practitioner.


    But on the mountain, people all know how terrible the man sitting on the throne is.


    Even some of them are not enough to be slapped to death.


    "Report to Tianxian, we sent spies to explore the situation of that village, but our spies were found just a little closer to the village, and then they were driven out by the people in that village, and we didn''t find the identity of the person you want to know about Tianxian."


    At the bottom of the original these are the masters and elders of the seven immortals, but at this time there are some trembling.


    Because, they did not qualified to complete the main seat of this man their task.


    After three years of seclusion, the immortals come out, as if they become very strange. They can''t see a smile from the face of the immortals. They have never seen the funny immortals like three years ago.


    Since that event happened three years ago, the immortals seem to have completely changed. They don''t know each other any more. They even have a vague feeling that the immortals are not far away from being possessed at this time.


    However, because the strength of the immortals is too strong, they dare not even raise a little doubt, so they can only bear it in their heart, and dare not reveal it in the future.


    "Well! I see


    After hearing the warning from the elders below, the fairy didn''t show any expression.


    But the dissatisfaction in the eyes has revealed the attitude of the immortals at this time.


    He was very dissatisfied with the performance of these people. It was just a task he gave them for the first time after he went through the customs. They messed up.


    And this task is not difficult in any way. It''s just to help you find out the identity of the mysterious man who happened three years ago and see if the mysterious man is still in the village.


    But it''s such a simple task that these wastes can be screwed up.


    Sure enough, what they support is absolutely right. If they don''t integrate all these people, they will be totally scattered.


    As long as there is a stronger person in the evil way, it is estimated that they will be some so-called immortal gate, and they will break up and disintegrate immediately.


    Such a person who can''t do a good job is also called the elder of Xianmen.


    "You step back."


    The fairy waved and said to them that he had no hope for these people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come out, what I told you is going to be done. I don''t want to hear the same news from you as from those rubbish mouths."


    Tian Xian looked at the elders who were high in the news. After they left the hall, they couldn''t help saying in a cold voice.


    Moreover, this time, his body is actually revealed a little bit of evil way.


    There was even some violence in his eyes.


    "Meet the immortals."


    After the voice of the immortals fell, a black robed man suddenly appeared in the empty hall except for the immortals.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 881

    As soon as the black robed man appeared, he immediately bowed to the God above the throne.


    Dare not appear any color of disobedience.


    His name is Lei Fang. He used to be a powerful devil in the evil way.


    During the three years of Tianxian''s seclusion, he also established a force with several powerful people in the evil way.


    When the immortals were still there, they were often oppressed by the immortals. However, because of the support of the immortals above them and the strength of the immortals, even some of them who are very proud of themselves have to admit that they are not necessarily the opponents of the immortals, let alone the enemies of the Immortals It''s a pack of loose sand.


    So at that time, they could only endure the pressure of the immortal gate and constantly develop their own power in the dark, that is, they would wait for one day when the immortal was gone to develop their evil power to the extreme and replace the position of the immortal gate.


    One day, the news came that he was born in a mysterious village and was seriously injured by a mysterious man in public. It is said that on that day, the immortals came back with the middle gate of the immortal gate.


    It is said that when Tian Xian came back, he didn''t show any meaning at all. He looked like an immortal. At that time, he was born as a lucky man who had just escaped from the crisis.


    Moreover, it is said that Tianxian provoked people he shouldn''t have provoked in that mysterious village. He was directly beaten seriously, and even some of his life was in danger.


    However, it is said that these people in the evil way would not easily believe it. If they believed what others said so easily, they would not live until now, and they would have been eliminated by those immortals.


    However, the later events were beyond their imagination. After the immortals came back, they never showed their face again. They even made some small moves towards those immortals, since there were some successful examples.


    Later, they made more and more noise, and even some of the patriarchs and elders of the immortal sect came forward to suppress it. However, at this time, the immortals in the immortal sect did not come forward to stop these things.


    Later, they made things more and more serious, and some of them even began to swallow up the forces of the immortals. Normally speaking, at this time, the immortals should start to fight. Even they thought that at the beginning, the immortals should fight. After all, the immortals would never allow them, the so-called people in the evil way, to devour the benefits of the immortals It''s beneficial, but now it''s developed to such a stage that the immortals haven''t even revealed their faces.


    This did not know let them incomparably joyful, they already completely believed that the celestial being possibly really has fallen.


    As long as they wait for a period of time and thoroughly confirm whether the immortals have really fallen, they can start to completely replace some of the high immortals.


    They have had enough of the pressure from these immortals over the past few years.


    It''s time for them to crack down on Xianmen.


    But when their ecstasy had not passed, the fairy came out.


    After three years of disappearance, the fairy finally appeared in Qishan.


    Even, after a few days, Tianxin came to the door directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 882

    When the immortals came directly to the door, some of them were also very flustered. You know, this was the first person in the world.


    Even if it is said that they were injured by a mysterious man three years ago, it can not completely cover up the fact that they are not the first opponent in the world even if they join hands.


    Let them think that their lives are going to be lost, but the fairy didn''t hurt them.


    It gives them a choice to live.


    That is to completely submit to him and respect him as the devil of the evil way.


    Fairy Want to be the devil.


    This kind of news makes Lei Fang unable to return to God for a while. This is the leader of the immortal sect. At this time, he wants to be the devil of the evil way.


    This is totally unreasonable. In such a moment, he even thought that this one was not conscious in the past three years.


    However, he did not dare to resist. After all, his strength was too strong. If he resisted, maybe he would slap himself with his mobile phone.


    Therefore, even if this one is really insane, he has to agree to his request.


    At the same time, this is not a bad thing for the devil.


    They are very nostalgic for the prosperity of the evil way when the devil was still in power 3000 years ago.


    At that time, even if it became a street mouse that everyone called to fight like today, it was the master of the world at that time. No one dared to show disrespect to some of their practitioners. Even the Xianmen now, at that time, they were respectfully subject to the demons, and did not dare to resist at all.


    But once let their evil way thoroughly sink for 3000 years.


    Over the past three thousand years, their magic way has been under the pressure of various forces. Some so-called immortals are too afraid of the appearance of a demon king in the magic way again. Even they are closely monitoring the movement of the magic way. As long as there is a magic show with a little talent in the magic way, they will immediately start to put these future talents into practice The smile was cleared away.


    Not to mention such an era, there is an immortal in the immortal gate, just like the demon king who wanted to suppress an era 3000 years ago.


    This can''t help but make their evil way more difficult.


    But at this time, as if to add an era of immortals, he even expressed his intention to become the devil of the evil way.


    Even if he''s insane now.


    Leifang contacted several magic powers at the first time. Facing Scorpio''s strength, they have only one choice, that is to respect his opinions and respect him as the devil king of magic.


    As long as the immortals can rebel out of the immortal gate and become the demon king of their evil way, then their evil way will become the same as that of 3000 years ago and completely dominate the world again.


    However, their ideas are all wrong, because Scorpio is no longer satisfied with being the devil of the evil way. He not only wants to be the devil of the evil way, but also wants to be the leader of Xianmen. He wants to be the real master of the world.


    The master of the world.


    That''s the real purpose of immortals.


    When Lei Fang reacts, it''s too late. He''s already on the boat. It''s not so easy for him to go on like this.


    So he can only obey the arrangement of the man sitting high in the main seat.


    I dare not have any idea.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 883

    "What''s the matter I asked you to look into?"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t find anything like that trash."


    "I''m in a bad mood now."


    Fairy eyes cold looking at the bottom, the half kneeling on the ground in front of his extremely respectful man.


    Looking at a powerful devil, he knelt down respectfully in front of himself, and didn''t dare to have any resistance. It just made the immortal feel very happy.


    As long as the things in that village are solved, as long as the person who humiliated himself in those years is killed, and the hatred in those years is reported, his mind will become perfect, and maybe his strength will be further improved.


    Then he will become the real master of the world, and no one can resist.


    He also broke through the fairy realm in the legend. At that time, the mysterious immortal was just a fairy realm. He had one thing that he was his opponent.


    He is an immortal, but he is the most excellent person and the most gifted person in the world. As long as he can break through to a new realm, he must be the most powerful person in this realm.


    So he was very confident that he could get revenge.


    "Wait, this time won''t be too long. I will give you back the pain you brought me ten times or a hundred times."


    "Report to Tian Xian. I went to the village to check and found the person Tian Xian wanted to find. However, no matter what aspect of his observation, that person is just an ordinary person who can''t be any more ordinary. He doesn''t have any sense of cultivation at all."


    "And it seems that his face is still a little pale, as if he had just experienced some pain, and his body is really weak and pitiful, as if a gust of wind can blow to him. I don''t know why the immortals pay special attention to such a person?"


    Lei Fang asked curiously.


    In order to get into the village, he spent all the money to get in, but he didn''t expect that the person Scorpio asked him to find was just such an ordinary person.


    There''s nothing to look for. You can slap such a person to death.


    "Well! What do you know? "


    "Do you see the air of cultivation in me? Do you think I look like an ordinary person now


    "How can a person like you know how powerful I am?"


    "As long as that person wants everyone to think that he is an ordinary person, then no one can see his real strength, even me at that time."


    Tian Xian coldly looks at this guy who is beyond his capacity. He doesn''t know anything. He dares to guess like this.


    If this guy, who is beyond his capacity, is exposed in front of that guy, he will be slapped to death by the existence.


    "Well! What else did you find? "


    Tianxian asked again, he let Lei Fang lurk for a long time, not just to hear these news.


    "To report to Tian Xian, we first learned that this man was rescued by a girl from that village on the road four years ago. When he was rescued, his body was full of scars, and he lost his memory and forgot everything in the past."


    Ray put these into the isolated village, and he still got a lot of news.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 884

    "How are you, Yunzhou?"


    In Yunzhou''s room, Ann also looks at Yunzhou holding his head in bed.


    Cloud week headache problem began to make, and now the frequency is more and more, pain is also more and more big.


    Originally, three years ago, Yunzhou had a headache, which had been almost adapted by Yunzhou. But in the past two years, the number of headaches is increasing, and the pain is also increasing.


    Even the most serious one, Yun Zhou completely fainted, lying hard for nearly two hours before waking up.


    This time it seems that the pain has not been reduced, but more and more pain.


    "Ah


    Yunzhou, who had not felt such pain for a long time, suddenly yelled.


    He felt that this time the pain was more painful than that of his friends, which was not what he could have done before.


    And this time he was surprised to find that he could not faint.


    No, it should be said that this time I have fainted several times in front of such pain, but I didn''t fall down. Every time I was just about to fall down, the pain completely took up my stimulation, so that I couldn''t faint well.


    He felt that his head was about to explode, and it was still smashed, leaving no complete place.


    His whole body seemed to be infected by the pain in his head. Generally, he felt that his whole body was gnawed by countless ants.


    "Ah


    He held his head tightly and looked up painfully. There were several red threads in his eyes. Even his whole eyes were not red at all, which made people look terrible and ferocious.


    His face also has some ferocious, as if to be painful deformation.


    At this time, he felt that his immediate death was also a kind of happiness. At least if he died, he would never have to suffer such pain again.


    We can see how terrible the pain is.


    Can let a person who has accepted years of pain, imagine death is a kind of happiness.


    "Yunzhou, Yunzhou, don''t you care?"


    Ann also saw such a scene, her heart was very anxious, and her eyes also showed a trace of heartache, but she had no way.


    Because half a year ago, her treatment had no effect on Yunzhou''s headache.


    "Bear it, it''s going to be over, it''s going to be over..."


    Ann also saw that there was no way. Even if she called those trophies now, she could not stop Yun Zhou''s pain. Maybe she would help him more and more.


    Now she can only walk gently, holding Yunzhou in her arms, constantly comforting and gently touching his back, just like trying to reduce his pain.


    Originally extremely painful, Yunzhou suddenly felt that he was in a warm embrace, and suddenly felt a cool feeling in his mind.


    As if the pain in my mind has become less painful.


    His eyelids also slowly down, this time he can no longer help, completely fainted.


    His hands also slowly, from his head down, so gently against the shoulder of an also fainted.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 885

    "Pain


    Yun Zhou slowly opened his eyes, as if the pain just now was still in his mind.


    The pain just now was so painful that he even felt that he would die of pain this time.


    But at least he made it through.


    At the moment when he opened his eyes, he immediately recalled what his headache had brought to him.


    After all, the headache over the past few years has brought me a great harvest.


    At least a few images can be connected.


    However, I''m still not sure about my origin.


    Some of the images in my mind are too shocking, as if they should not exist in this world at all.


    In particular, the last picture brought by the pain of Tian Xian''s coming.


    That picture still has some fears.


    Where on earth is that place, and what is that human like existence?


    "Why is there only one picture?"


    Besides feeling what appeared in his mind, Yunzhou didn''t show a trace of reluctance and surprise on his face.


    This kind of pain is even more powerful than the pain in the past, but this time there is only one picture.


    In principle, shouldn''t the images brought by the pain and resentment be more and more?


    But why is it different this time?


    The pain was so strong that I only brought myself a picture.


    In this picture, I appear in a place full of the breath of death, and in front of me stands a creature that vaguely looks like human beings.


    That person has a strong breath, even if it''s just a picture, you can feel it.


    All of a sudden, Yunzhou was very curious. Didn''t this picture already appear?


    But he did not worry, but continued to look down.


    In addition to the creature that looks like a human being in front of him, there is a mysterious thing around him.


    Also can not see his real face, it is only from the outside of the outline of the faint look is a human creature.


    As if this one of his generation looks like the existence of human being is confronting the one opposite him.


    Just when Yunzhou wanted to see it again, the picture suddenly broke.


    Everything in the picture seems to disappear completely like a broken mirror.


    However, in the moment when the picture was broken, it seemed that a sound came from a mysterious place.


    And this sound is also accurately transmitted to the ear of Yun Zhou.


    "I found it at last."


    "Who!"


    Yun Zhou was suddenly shocked out of a cold sweat.


    The man in the picture speaks. At the last moment, he saw it right. At the moment when the picture was broken, the mysterious existence standing beside him looked back at himself.


    And his mouth moved.


    All of a sudden, the people in the picture feel their own existence.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."


    The cold sweat on Yun Zhou''s forehead couldn''t stop.


    "Yunzhou, Yunzhou, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    At this time, a clear voice suddenly broke the fear of Yunzhou.


    He also found himself lying on Anyi''s thigh.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 886

    "Cloud week, cloud week. Are you all right? "


    Ann also saw that Yun Zhou''s eyes suddenly opened, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. The cold sweat on his forehead could not stop, and his body began to tremble.


    The whole person seemed to be in a situation of great fear.


    I don''t know. Let an worry about it.


    What happened to Yunzhou?


    "No It''s ok... "


    Yunzhou, who was still immersed in the picture, suddenly heard a clear voice in his ear.


    All of a sudden, the fear in his heart dissipated a little.


    However, he did not forget what happened at that moment when the picture was broken.


    The person in the picture can see in his own direction, and he seems to say to himself that he has finally found it.


    Does the person in the picture find his own existence.


    This How is that possible?


    Shouldn''t this be your own memory picture? How can people in their memory have their own independent ideas.


    This is totally unreasonable.


    But Yunzhou can be sure that he can see clearly. At the moment when the picture is broken in his mind, the person in the picture really speaks to himself.


    Moreover, Yunzhou always felt that there was an uneasy feeling in his heart, as if something was going to happen next.


    "Don''t worry."


    Cloud week saw an also eyes that a pair of worried look, he also don''t know is she lightly smile way.


    But Yunzhou didn''t tell me Anyi what happened in his heart. After all, I''m afraid that even some elders in this village can''t explain such a strange thing, let alone Anyi.


    "How are you, tired?"


    From his mind that a picture of God back to the clouds, suddenly found his head is pillow a soft place.


    I was lying on Anyi''s thigh.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping on these thighs, but it seems that Ann has been helping to eliminate some of the pain in her mind.


    "Well, I''m not too tired."


    Ann also said with a smile: "don''t forget that he is a practitioner now. How can he be tired if he has such a little time?"


    "Yes, too!"


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Yun Zhou looked at the light smile on an Yi''s face and couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter what will happen in the future, at least his life is good now.


    The pictures in my mind may be my own worry.


    How can the people in the picture have their own ideas and look back at themselves?


    Maybe this time it''s because the pain in my head is too painful. What hallucinations have you had?


    "Well! How dare you say that. "


    An also heard cloud week so shameless words, small mouth immediately toot up.


    Gently hit cloud week''s head, but also didn''t give up to use energetically.


    At the same time, he didn''t let Yun Zhou leave his thigh, as long as he gently pillowed on his thigh.


    At the same time, her hand also began to slowly toward the temple of cloud week, two gently rubbing, as if to alleviate the pain just now.


    "It''s a good day, too."


    Yun Zhou felt the gentle massage on his head, and he didn''t want to smile.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 887

    "Immortal, I haven''t seen you for many years. What can I do for you?"


    It''s still outside the village.


    All the elders in the village watched the car and stood in front of them.


    Everyone in this group was dressed in the clothes of Xianmen. At the same time, the wretched one came to their village three years ago and wanted to kill the legendary devil''s daughter.


    Since Yun Zhou suddenly intervened in this matter three years ago, Tian Xian has completely disappeared for three years.


    As if that day''s event, for such a proud fairy hit.


    There are even some legends in the Jianghu that Scorpio was seriously injured here and died when he went back.


    Of course, the elders in the village all know that those are bullshit. They know very well that Tianxian just suffered some minor injuries outside the village.


    According to Tian Xian''s strength, such slight injuries can be recovered in 10 days and a half months at most.


    But I don''t know why the fairy suddenly disappeared, and it took three years to disappear.


    In the whole three years, the immortals have never appeared in any of the sects of the immortal sect. Even if the immortal sect has been provoked by some evil people, the immortals have not come out to suppress it.


    I can''t help but wonder if the rumors of the Jianghu society are true?


    Did Tian Xian really die after he went back three years ago?


    However, it seems that the rumors in the Jianghu are just rumors. How could the immortal of the first person in the world die so easily?


    It seems that Tianxian is not vegetarian in the past three years. Now Tianxian is more powerful than it was three years ago.


    At least three years ago, the elders in the village could still feel the vigorous power from the celestial body, as if it was shining like the sun in the sky.


    But now what they feel from Scorpio is that there is no power at all, just like an ordinary person.


    If they didn''t know that the one standing opposite them, or the one in the hall, was the first immortal, maybe they would really think that they were just an ordinary person who could not be any more ordinary, and no one would ever doubt that such a person was a cultivator.


    From this we can conclude that the natural strength will certainly be enhanced in these three years.


    It is even possible that in the past three years, the immortals have broken through the legendary Tianqu and stepped into the realm of immortals.


    Moreover, after three years, since the immortals came to the door of their village again, they still had a lot of immortals with them, just like three years ago.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s not good for you.


    Don''t let the elders in the village be extremely vigilant.


    If you know what happened in those years, or if Yunzhou suddenly showed such powerful strength, maybe they would not be able to pass that level.


    But it''s different now than it was three years ago.


    Yunzhou has become an ordinary person since those things happened three years ago. He has no such powerful power.


    If the immortals take them into trouble now, what should they do?


    After all, what they have to face now is a more powerful celestial being than three years ago.


    They were not his rivals three years ago, let alone he is stronger now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 888

    "Tell him to come out. I''m breaking through the legend now. You were not my opponent three years ago, let alone now."


    "I didn''t come here to trouble you today, just to solve the shadow left in my heart by the events of that year."


    "So I hope you can be wise, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "It''s just that I haven''t done it in three years. On the first day of the customs clearance, I just took your hands to practice."


    Tian Xian looked at the elders in the village standing opposite him and couldn''t help showing a sneer.


    If three years ago he still had some pressure on such people, but now he has not paid attention to these people, even if these old guys are together, it is estimated that they are not his opponents. If these old guys know their faces well, and if they don''t know their faces well, then don''t blame him for being impolite.


    Just before he started with that mysterious dormitory, he took some old guys to practice hands to see if they were unfamiliar in the past three years.


    "I don''t know what the immortals mean!"


    Don''t you have to show a cold sweat on old man an''s head? It seems that Scorpio is really attacking Yunzhou this time.


    But others don''t know. Don''t they know these old guys who get along with Yunzhou every day? Today''s cloud week is just an ordinary person.


    It''s not as powerful as it was three years ago, or even as powerful as it was three years ago. Now there is no trace of his body. If he is such a powerful opponent in the world, maybe as soon as he comes out, he will be slapped to death by such a powerful immortal.


    So even if they know what immortals mean, they have to pretend to be stupid.


    "Hum, you old guys are playing this game for me. I really don''t dare to fight you old guys."


    When Tian Xian heard that these old guys were playing with him, he couldn''t help showing a sneer. He''s not as worried as he was three years ago? He doesn''t want to be the hypocritical leader of Xianmen now.


    What he wants to become is the master of the world. What is the master of the world like? Do these people need to say?


    So now he can do whatever he wants and do whatever he wants. He can do whatever he wants without looking at other people''s faces.


    In addition, their strength has also improved by leaps and bounds in the past three years. These old guys were a little afraid of them, but now in their eyes, they are no different from some mole ants.


    Therefore, he will not let go easily when he hears that these old friends are playing with him carelessly.


    So we started directly.


    He is to convey a strong message, to those village elders to the past.


    All of a sudden, the elders in the village were in a cold sweat, and their whole body was trembling.


    It''s like falling down at any moment.


    Even though they have done their best to resist such a powerful force, they have no effect at all.


    The celestial beings didn''t seem to see their excessive actions at all. They just waved and they flew out in an instant.


    "Why don''t you come out? Do you want me to kill them? "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 889

    After Tianxian beat the elders out of the village. And in an instant, completely lifted them up.


    As if they had a pair of invisible big hands on their necks, their faces and the pain on the side of the stool seemed to be breathing, and their legs were shaking incomparably. The good thing was that they wanted to get rid of such a state, but what they did seemed to be useless and had no effect at all.


    Tianxian didn''t kill them at the first time. He didn''t come here today to kill these old guys. With his current strength, these old guys have no threat to him. In addition, the strength of these old guys is good. If they lose their income, it will be a great help for him After all, there are still many demons who don''t agree with themselves.


    At that time, such mole ants can''t do it by themselves, so it''s necessary to cultivate a few more powerful fighting forces.


    He only plans to finish what he didn''t finish three years ago, kill the journey of the demon king, and then defeat the man who dared to humiliate him three years ago.


    Daughter of the demon king, this is the one who was 3000 years ago. Her strength is only half a step away from the realm of immortals. She has even broken through to the descendants of the demon king among the immortals.


    Moreover, he has not forgotten that he often left a great legacy in the world for his descendants. If the descendants of the demon king get the legacy left by her father, they don''t know what will happen.


    Therefore, for the sake of his absolute rule in the future, he will definitely kill the sprouts that can shake his rule.


    ¡±What''s the matter


    Yun Zhou, who had been sleeping on Anyi''s thigh, suddenly heard some familiar sounds coming from outside.


    He woke up immediately.


    "Fairy."


    Yun Zhou immediately found the owner of the sound from his memory.


    He has a deep memory of the owner of this voice, because the owner of this voice is the first fairy in the legend.


    "The fairy has found me again. Does he already know that my strength has disappeared?"


    Yun Zhou frowned. Because of what happened three years ago, his strength suddenly became very strong. So three years ago, he inevitably taught Tian Xian a lesson.


    After he fainted, he found that his strength disappeared in an instant. At that time, they were also frightened. What if Tianxian fired back?


    Originally, they had planned to find another mysterious place and build a new village.


    However, this is the son who has lived for many years, and it''s not like that.


    So they also waited for a long time, and found that the fairy didn''t come to their trouble, and since that day, the fairy never showed up, which can''t make them feel at ease. It seems that the fairy didn''t dare to come to their trouble, so they didn''t move away.


    But what happened today?


    The fairy, who hasn''t appeared in three years, came to the door today.


    And it looks like it''s not good.


    And it seems that they have started to fight with the elders in the village.


    "Go out and have a look..."


    Without hesitation, Yunzhou went out directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 890

    "Yunzhou, No."


    Just as Yun Zhou was about to leave, he found that his hand was suddenly held by a pair of small hands.


    Looking back, I saw Ann''s nervous face.


    At the same time, I also saw a trace of worry and uneasiness in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Seeing an''s appearance, Yun Zhou didn''t know why there was a slight fluctuation in his heart.


    But now I''m delaying myself. I''m going to go outside and see what happened to the elders in the village.


    So he patted Anyi''s hand and said he would be OK.


    "How do you want me to rest assured that you are just an ordinary person who has never practiced, and the one outside is an immortal."


    "Even if he was not your opponent three years ago, your strength suddenly disappeared on that day three years ago, and the strength of the immortal who has been silent for three years must become more powerful. How can you be his opponent now? Maybe someone else can press you to death with one finger."


    "If you say you want to go out, don''t you want to die?"


    Before that, an, who had always listened to Yun Zhou''s words, did not really want to let him go this time.


    Because Ann also knows that if he lets Yun Zhou out now, he will be pushed to the bottom of the cliff.


    The current principle is just that ordinary people who can''t gather their true Qi can''t be opponents of such heavy existence.


    He''s absolutely dead when he goes out.


    "But the fairy came to see me. I can''t trouble you!"


    Yun Zhou smiles, but doesn''t care in his eyes.


    "Besides, how could I die so easily? You know, the first time you saw me with such a serious injury, I still survived?"


    "I haven''t paid attention to a mere fairy."


    "Don''t you forget that day three years ago, when the fairy was in front of me, but I couldn''t stand a move."


    Yunzhou''s eyes somehow revealed a trace of extremely intimate holiness. In principle, he is just an ordinary man who has not been cultivated. How can he be confident enough to compete with the first immortal at that time?


    However, he is also a farmer''s self-confidence, but it did not disappear at all, it is a kind of innate.


    "But you also said that it was three years ago. After that day three years ago, your power has completely disappeared."


    "As long as you go out, the power you lost three years ago will return to your body again."


    "If you go out now, you will definitely die!"


    No matter what Yun Zhou said, Ann never intended to let him out.


    Because Ann also knows that as long as Yun Zhou goes out, he will be targeted by the immortals.


    "But if we don''t go out, are we all useful here?"


    "We are all here. Can''t the immortals enter the village?"


    "Maybe it will involve several elders. I don''t want to do this. If I can keep the whole village at the expense of myself, why don''t I go out for a trip?"


    Cloud week gently opened the hand of an also, softly of toward her to say.


    What can they do to stay here? Who can they cheat? No matter where they stay, as long as they are still in this village, the immortals will find them.


    So it''s better to go out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 891

    "Yes


    After hearing Yun Zhou''s words, an also had a look of despair in her eyes.


    What''s the use of not going out now? Don''t people from outside come in if they don''t go out?


    "I''ll go with you."


    An also waited until Yun Zhou finished speaking, and no longer said anything, but said to Yun Zhou with firm eyes.


    "I''ll go where you go."


    Anyi''s eyes are not so afraid of this color.


    Only this countless firm.


    "Good!"


    After seeing such eyes, Yun Zhou could not say a word of what he wanted to dissuade An Yi.


    A thousand words, only one word.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandfather!"


    An Yi and Yun Zhou saw the scene as soon as they came out.


    These elders in the village were completely suppressed by the fairy alone.


    Moreover, they are half suspended in the air, and their faces become extremely painful. It''s just as painful to bear.


    Seeing this scene, an Yi couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    It seems that these elders have already fought with Tian Xian before. It seems that even if these elders join hands, they are not the opponents of this person.


    Then will Yunzhou be his opponent again.


    "Fairy, long time no see."


    "You haven''t forgotten three years ago, have you?"


    Seeing this scene, Yun Zhou didn''t show any extra look in his eyes.


    But in my heart, I have a little desire to kill this fairy.


    Over the past few years, every one of the elders in this village has taken great care of themselves, treating themselves as relatives.


    And yourself, you''ve built countless relationships with them.


    But today, such elders who treat themselves like relatives are suppressed by the immortals at will.


    Moreover, their lives are not guaranteed at all. As long as the immortals are willing, they may be wiped out in the next moment.


    And they are suffering all the time from the gods.


    I don''t know how to make Yunzhou very angry, but he has no good way now. After all, he is not a powerful Yunzhou like he was three years ago. He is just an ordinary man now.


    Can only watch this scene, can only in the heart of the secret distress why they are not as strong as three years ago.


    "Well! Yes, long time no see. "


    "But I''ve been thinking about your appearance all these three years."


    "Thinking about how to tear your face to pieces, thinking about how to step on your whole person."


    "Only in this way can I wash away the humiliation I suffered three years ago."


    "Do you know? In order to wait for this day, I''ve been waiting too long. I can''t wait. I really want to step on you now, so that you can enjoy the humiliation I suffered in those years. "


    "Three years, you don''t know how I spent these three years. It''s all in hatred and anger."


    "So, today you came out, so don''t think about going back. I will repay you ten times and a hundred times the pain of that year."


    When Tian Xian saw this face that had been shown in his mind all the time in the past three years, his face immediately began to become a little distorted, and the anger in his eyes could not stop. What he meant now was that you were completely broken by anger.


    Now he just wants to tear up the person who brought him shame.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 892

    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I''ve made great progress in the past three years, and I''ve stepped into the realm of legend and immortality."


    "I don''t know how you have been in these three years. Can you still count me as easily defeated as three years ago?"


    The immortal''s tone was cold, and the murderous look in his eyes seemed to be about to become the essence.


    Tian Xian looked at Yun Zhou, who was standing opposite him and looked like an ordinary man. He could not help but have a trace of powerful power.


    He didn''t regard the person standing opposite him as an ordinary person. He even thought how powerful he was. Even when he didn''t break through this step three years ago, he couldn''t stick to it.


    At that time, if he didn''t show such strong power, maybe he would think that this person was just an ordinary person who can''t be any more ordinary.


    However, no one can imagine that this one looks like an ordinary person, and finally has such a strong strength.


    Maybe it''s the fairy land in the legend.


    However, I am not who I was three years ago. Now I have also broken through the realm of immortals. I don''t have to be afraid of this guy any more.


    Today is also the day to wash away the former shame.


    "Three years, three more years have passed."


    Yunzhou did not care, but listen to this time can not help but have some crazy.


    It has been nearly five years since he woke up, but he still doesn''t remember who he is. The only clue is the pictures that appear because of every headache.


    Yun Zhou didn''t show any look at his fairy who was standing opposite him and looking at him.


    Even if the person in front of him is already powerful, he can''t compete with him at all.


    Now in Yunzhou''s mind, what he only wants is how to retrieve his memory.


    It seems that we didn''t pay attention to the powerful opponent standing on one side at all.


    "You..."


    Tian Xian looked at the person standing opposite him, as if he didn''t pay attention to himself at all, and he seemed to be wandering in the sky now.


    This made him angry again, and he was ignored in this way.


    This is how he doesn''t pay attention to himself. He is a powerful man in the immortal world. How can he bear to be ignored like this.


    New hatred and old hatred, all the anger rushed to his mind in an instant.


    Instant, his eyes have become red up, and then they have completely lost their senses.


    Moreover, there was a strange black smell on his body.


    There is also a strange black smell in the eyes of the fairy, which makes people look creepy.


    "This is Evil spirit


    "Celestial being, this is to fall into evil way."


    The people behind the immortal also saw the change of the immortal, and also noticed the pattern of the immortal. Their faces suddenly changed.


    This kind of performance, no matter from which aspect, is the performance of falling into the devil''s way.


    This can not help but let them incomparable fear and surprise, this is the leader of their immortal door, the first person in the world, unexpectedly fell into the evil way.


    It''s called how to deal with themselves.

 Chapter 893

    "You''re looking for death."


    Tianxian doesn''t care what the people in the immortal sect behind him think?


    This is considered that they have fallen into the evil way, so how can they resist themselves.


    If these people don''t know their faces, then don''t blame them for not thinking about old love.


    As long as they are strong, they should not care what the weak think and how they look at themselves.


    Now the immortal has paid attention to the person in front of him. Only in this world can he be called the opponent of the world.


    Only by defeating such existence can we prove that he is the first person in the world.


    Tian Xian had been completely shocked by Yun Zhou''s neglect just now, so now he didn''t take charge of the elders in the village at all. With a direct wave of his hand, they fell out of the half empty space.


    For such mole ants, the immortals have not paid any attention at all.


    "Bang..."


    Tianxian''s attack immediately fell on Yunzhou.


    Yunzhou didn''t seem to care about such an attack at all. He just hit himself and didn''t make any resistance at all.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, Yunzhou didn''t pay attention to such attacks at all, but only Yunzhou, Anyi and some elders in the village know that Yunzhou really can''t avoid such moves.


    Now cloud week is just an ordinary person. How can it avoid such a powerful attack?


    After all, even the village head did not have the confidence to avoid such attacks.


    So, of course, the clouds fly back in an instant.


    "Cloud week..."


    Seeing this scene, Ann also had some tears in her eyes.


    She is not sure whether Yunzhou can survive such a powerful attack.


    Although the cloud week showed a strong strength three years ago, but also in the daily performance that is very different.


    Maybe we haven''t lost our memory and strength. It''s really a powerful existence, but now he''s just an ordinary man who can''t even practice. How can he accept such a powerful attack?


    "I don''t feel much!"


    When Anyi and some elders in the village were extremely worried, a voice of disdain came, as if they didn''t pay attention to the attack just now.


    It''s as if such an attack is just for tickling.


    Yunzhou just didn''t react. That powerful force was instantly dropped into his body, and his body flew back uncontrollably.


    When he thought that he was about to finish, he suddenly found that although he was hit by this strong attack, he didn''t feel any pain at all, and there was no pain in his body.


    As if such an attack on their own body can not cause any damage.


    Even, I didn''t feel it at all.


    This can''t help but let Yun Zhou completely relax.


    It seems that my guess is not wrong.


    When I didn''t lose my memory, I felt that it was a powerful existence. Although I have lost my strength now, can my physical strength disappear because I lost my strength.


    Therefore, although we can''t attack ourselves now, if we defend ourselves, it is estimated that no one in the world can completely kill him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 894

    "Are you insulting me?"


    Tianxian saw this scene and was angry again.


    Now he felt more angry than ever.


    He had never been humiliated like this in his life.


    Since he didn''t hide from his attack, he accepted it openly, and then acted as if there was nothing, which was a great shame to himself.


    I have never met such a thing in my life.


    Even three years ago, I didn''t feel humiliated. Today, it''s serious.


    "I will never let you go."


    "I must break you to pieces today, otherwise it will be hard for me to get rid of my hatred. "


    the fairy roared angrily, and at the same time, his strength became strong again.


    All the people present felt that they could not breathe in their noses,


    as if they were choked by a powerful force.


    No matter who it is, no matter who it is from Xianmen, or some elders in this village.


    This is the result of Tian Xian putting most of his strength on Yun Zhou. We can imagine how powerful Tian Xian''s strength is.


    He in this world, perhaps no one is his opponent.


    However, what he met was Yun Zhou.


    Although the power he released was very powerful, Yunzhou didn''t seem to feel any pressure.


    I stand in front of the immortals so easily that I never feel any discomfort.


    Even if it is a fairy, has revealed the strength of such a long pox.


    "Die for me!"


    Tianxian saw that Yunzhou showed this appearance again and didn''t want to bear it any longer.


    It''s about directly using your most powerful power.


    In a moment, it seemed that the space became a little dark, and the dark clouds in the whole sky had gathered above their heads.


    It seems that there are countless demons in the dark clouds.


    At the same time, now the fairy no longer hide their own revealed that powerful magic.


    It seems to announce to all the people in the world that he, the immortal, the leader of the immortal gate, has completely fallen into the evil way.


    Even if all the immortals in the world were spitting at him, he would not care.


    Because his strength is the most powerful person in the world.


    No matter what they say, they don''t have the right to fight against themselves.


    He is the master of the world, no matter whether he is the devil or not.


    Not enough now, the immortal didn''t think about it. Now he noticed all his eyes. He was in front of the man.


    As long as you destroy the person in front of you, you can reduce your IQ and make your mind perfect.


    "Die for me!"


    "Magic forbidden!"


    The fairy growled in a low voice.


    Now he has revealed the extremely powerful evil spirit,


    no matter what evil people see, such a mother will become extremely scared, as if this evil spirit is more powerful than the evil king 3000 years ago.


    "Fairy How far have you come? "


    The people in the immortal gate behind saw the scene in front of them, and everyone''s body began to shake.


    I can''t stop the fear in my eyes.


    The immortals are too terrible now.


    In fact, they completely subverted the image of immortals in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 895

    Seeing this powerful move, Yun Zhou couldn''t show a single use form in his eyes. He was worried about whether his body could withstand such a powerful attack.


    After all, he didn''t try it with his own body.


    Of course, I don''t know which step of attack this body can withstand.


    Although he didn''t practice after he lost doubt, he also felt a trace of powerful power from such moves.


    However, I don''t know why, although this power seems to be extremely powerful, there is no worry in my heart, that is, there seems to be some disdain.


    It seems that such an attack is not worth mentioning.


    "Die for me!"


    Without any hesitation, the fairy rushed to the direction of the cloud.


    Cloud week was instantly drawn into the air by such a powerful force.


    "Fight back."


    "Are you looking down on this seat?"


    "Or do you think that your current moves are not enough for you. "


    the fairy also came into the air in an instant and directly stepped on Yun Zhou''s chest.


    Yunzhou was kicked down again by powerful forces.


    However, in this cloud week did not do any resistance.


    Fairy see such a scene, the heart can not help but produce a trace of irritability.


    No matter how you do it yourself, it seems that you have no intention to fight back.


    Is this humiliating?


    I''m an immortal. I''m not here to humiliate you.


    "Well, since you look down upon me so much, I''ll help you, so that you can''t even fight back."


    Looking at Yunzhou, you look like you didn''t see yourself from the beginning.


    The fairy didn''t want to say anything more.


    Since this guy doesn''t want to fight back, then he will be successful, so that he has no chance to fight back in his life.


    Also let him know how unwise he is doing this time.


    "Robbery


    The cold voice of the fairy came.


    At the same time, there is a powerful black hole behind him.


    And bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger, as if trying to swallow everything in this space.


    Tianxian is completely crazy now, and he has completely ignored it. Even if his powerful power may kill the people in the immortal sect he brought, he doesn''t pay attention to the people standing behind him now.


    For him, those people are just consumables. Even if they are lost, they can be replenished at most by spending a little time.


    "Fairy, no!"


    "Tianxian, do you want me to die?"


    The people in the immortal gate were shocked and even scared when they saw this scene.


    This is to kill them as well.


    This can''t help but make them completely angry, completely regardless of the identity of the person in front of them.


    This fairy has not seen their little life in the eyes, and they don''t have to respect him.


    Moreover, this fairy is not the fairy of that year. Now the fairy has already fallen into the evil way and become a new devil.


    "Ha ha! You have the ability to keep fighting back. "


    "If you don''t fight back, these people will die one by one in front of you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 896

    "You..."


    Seeing this, Yun Zhou''s face changed.


    Yes, there is no way for Tian Xian to take him, but Tian Xian can easily kill the people in this village.


    For such a thing, Yunzhou has no good way, he is just an ordinary person now.


    Although his body is strong, but his strength is not strong.


    What can be used to block such an attack?


    Cloud week''s facial expression became incomparably ugly now, get up, in the brain search now in the end what method can escape this disaster.


    If you go by yourself, it''s not too realistic to block such a powerful move.


    Such a powerful trick is to destroy the sky and the earth without distinction once it is used.


    Therefore, even if the whole person stood in the middle of such a powerful attack, it was just to eliminate a little Yu Bo for them.


    Even if they offset some of their own strength, they will never be the opponents of such a devastating attack, and it is difficult for them to survive such an attack.


    "Why don''t you fight back?"


    Tianxian see this scene, don''t have some proud smile.


    Sure enough, this man has weaknesses.


    Although there is no way to attack him, even if he doesn''t fight back, he can''t hurt him at all.


    However, his weakness is those who have nothing to do with him.


    As long as they are fighting against these mole ants, this guy will never turn a blind eye to it.


    "Go away..."


    Cloud week see Scorpio face that a pair of proud smile, can''t help but bite teeth.


    If he can still play his strength as he did three years ago, he will definitely hit the immortal in front of him and break his face.


    But in this world, there has never been a if.


    Now he can only watch this scene, there is nothing he can do.


    He can''t play that kind of power now.


    "I will never let you go easily."


    Yun Zhou looked at the immortal''s face, and he could not help biting his teeth.


    He now has no way, can only look forward to his body can withstand some attacks, can let more people survive.


    Therefore, we can only block our body in front of them and let ourselves take the lead in such attacks.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!"


    "Break it for me..."


    When there was some despair in Zhou Yun, a cold voice came.


    With this voice and convey is a powerful force.


    Get a powerful power, and instantly dissipate the powerful attack used by the immortals.


    "Who!"


    There were some arrogant lovers in Tianxian, who suddenly changed and became extremely ugly. Unexpectedly, such an accident happened at this time.


    Is there another powerful presence to disturb his plan?


    "Hum!"


    "I use my father''s skills to practice, but I don''t know who I am."


    A woman in a black robe suddenly appeared beside Yun Zhou.


    The woman was covered in a black robe.


    And all over the body revealed a strong evil spirit, which was a powerful evil cultivation.


    After the woman appeared, she showed a cold hum to the fairy.


    Then slowly raised his head.


    "The daughter of the devil."


    "Shuyan..."


    Two distinct voices came.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 897

    "Fairy, do you remember me?"


    Ning Shuyan gave a sneer at the fairy opposite.


    "Daughter of the devil, I didn''t expect you to show up."


    "Just in time, I can catch you all, so I don''t have to go to you."


    The fairy saw the face of the visitor and immediately began to laugh.


    He originally intended to kill Yun Zhou, then he went to find the legendary devil''s daughter and killed her.


    After all, this is also a threat.


    But I didn''t expect that it was the daughter of the demon king who sent her to the door in person, which saved me the trouble of looking for her later.


    "Ha ha, do you have that kind of strength?"


    "It''s just a re training of my father''s lost skills. I really think you are invincible now."


    Ning Shuyan coldly looked at the fairy, as if he did not see in the eyes.


    "You''ve practiced the forbidden skill of the demon king. Someone definitely wants it. It''s just a rubbish skill that my father practiced in those years and found useless. I didn''t expect that you people in the immortal sect still cherish it and think it''s my father''s skill. It''s just a mouse''s eye."


    "Can my father practice such skills?"


    Ning Shuyan laughed scornfully.


    It seems that they laugh at the behavior of these people in the immortal sect who treat their father''s skill as a treasure.


    "You..."


    After hearing these words, Tian Xian''s face changed greatly.


    And his face turned red, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "So what?"


    "This seat now strength, you are the match?"


    After a long time, the fairy came back slowly.


    What if the book of the forbidden skill of the demon king that he practiced was a skill that the demon king left behind at random?


    He is now the strength of the first person, this world who is his opponent.


    What if she''s a demon?


    Even if she gets more powerful skills from the demon king, what will happen?


    In those days, the devil was still half a step away from the immortals, but now he has broken through to the realm of immortals.


    Even if that year''s demon king resurrects also not necessarily is own opponent.


    Since they are all like this, why do you care about what this skill is?


    Because I am powerful now, it is an undoubted fact that I am the number one in the world.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    "Die for me."


    The fairy roared, while a more powerful force came.


    "Demons destroy heaven and earth."


    It seems that the whole person has been wrapped by the evil spirit, and there is no immortal spirit in his whole body.


    Has completely become the devil in the way of the devil.


    At the same time, a powerful whirlpool in front of him is gathering, bigger and bigger.


    The people in the immortal gate behind him have completely given up their resistance, no matter how they are, no matter how slowly they stand in front of them, it seems that they never want to stop.


    Several of the elders in the fairy gate have been involved in the tax affairs of the robber. They are all broken up here in a moment, leaving no trace at all.


    "Tianxian, you are going to destroy our immortal gate."


    For such a roar, the fairy didn''t care at all.


    Now he just wants to kill these two people completely.


    Let them never see the sun of the world.


    "Go, pinch it out!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 898

    "No, I''m careless!"


    When Ning Shuyan saw this scene, his face suddenly changed.


    I didn''t expect that the immortal was so powerful.


    Maybe Tianxian''s strength, as he said, has reached the point that her father wanted to achieve but never achieved.


    He has broken through the gap between immortals and ordinary people, and stepped into the realm of immortals.


    Feeling such a powerful force, even Ning Shuyan, who has inherited her father''s world heritage, can''t help sweating on his forehead.


    After all, she only practiced for a short period of three years. No matter how talented he was, no matter how much legacy her father left to her, she could not cultivate to the fairy land in the legend.


    She came here just to have a look, but she didn''t expect to see such a scene as soon as she came here.


    So, without any hesitation, she directly began to intervene.


    After all, the people in this village have made great contributions to her life today. But for these people, Ning Shuyan would have been a dead soul in the immortal gate.


    So, when she saw Tian Xian''s hand at the people in the village, she didn''t think much about it, so she directly did it.


    However, at this time, she found that the immortal who was the first person in the world did not have a false reputation. It took only three years to enter the Tianqu, which was beyond the reach of all people in the world.


    Directly into the realm of immortals.


    "You go first, I''ll stop him."


    Ning Shuyan bit his teeth and whispered to the people in the village behind her.


    She also knows the situation of Yunzhou. She knows that although Yunzhou broke out a powerful force three years ago, she immediately lost this powerful force after that event. Now she can''t be the opponent of Tianxian.


    That''s why she is, they said.


    These people are their own saviors. How can they watch them like this.


    Even with their own life, we should keep them safe.


    "Nvwazi, you go first, and let us old guys support you. Anyway, we old guys don''t have many days to live. It''s better for us to make a living for you."


    The village head didn''t listen to Ning Shuyan at all.


    Maybe for some people like the village head, how can they watch a girl who is still in the prime of life stand in front of them, while they run away without any control.


    Even if they want to run, they are the old guys who will open up a way for them young people.


    Instead of letting these young people stand in front of them.


    "Ha ha! Quite affectionate! "


    "But all of you are going to stay here today."


    Fairy see this scene don''t sneer, such mole ant also want to run in his hand.


    How is that possible?


    These mole ants don''t want to leave today. They have to stay here completely.


    Otherwise, it would be hard to solve his hatred.


    "Go


    It seems that Tianxian''s means are about to be completed, and some elders in the village are worried.


    He roared directly at Yun Zhou and others.


    "Come on, Yunzhou, take them away quickly."


    "Here we are."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 899

    "Go


    Yun Zhou clenched his teeth tightly, and his lips kept clenching.


    There were countless blood threads exposed in his eyes, and his eyes had become extremely red.


    It was as if the anger in his heart was about to burst out.


    However, he has no way.


    He''s not what he was three years ago.


    Now he is just relying on his strong body to carry the attack of the immortals.


    But there is no means of attack at all.


    Therefore, seeing such a situation, Yunzhou is powerless at all.


    Even if he wants to stop it, he doesn''t have the strength.


    "Why, don''t you do it yet?"


    "Do you want to watch this group of people die in front of you like this?"


    "Or you don''t have any hands at all."


    Tian Xian looks at Yun Zhou coldly, and his attack is not released immediately. He is waiting for Yun Zhou to start.


    However, today''s cloud week really makes him very confused. No matter how he attacks this person, he just doesn''t do it. It''s not like three years ago.


    You know, three years ago, he was so high up that he didn''t look at anyone.


    Facing him is like facing a building that can be crushed to death.


    Such a person, how can you bear your attack so easily, but don''t give it back at all.


    This is absolutely unreasonable.


    This can not help but let the fairy think of another situation.


    That is the powerful power that this man erupted three years ago. It was just an accidental act.


    He doesn''t have the power he had three years ago.


    That''s why he can''t return his hand. He can only attack by himself.


    However, it was all his guess. To prove it, he said he had to be practical.


    Of course, the reality is to use his most powerful attack to kill all the people here. If he still doesn''t do so, it will prove that he doesn''t have the ability of dormitory at all.


    If that''s the case, the immortal would not kill him so easily that day.


    There must be great value in this person.


    Why can an ordinary person use such a powerful force three years ago and even bring down his own move three years ago.


    Moreover, even now, he is afraid of being as powerful as he was three years ago.


    Plus an ordinary person, how can he bear so many attacks, and it seems that the whole person has not been hurt at all.


    This is totally out of order.


    Think of this scene of the fairy, can not help the unreasonable surprise.


    If my guess is correct, then there is only one person. For me, it is a mobile treasure house.


    As long as I can find out why he was able to use the power of the realm of immortals three years ago, then the harvest for himself is also extremely significant.


    Maybe we can make a step further by him.


    And there''s a more terrifying guess.


    That is, Yunzhou himself is a strong man in the realm of immortals, but somehow he flows into this mortal world.


    And when I came to this world, I lost all my strength.


    It just happened three years ago.


    If that''s the case, then I will make a lot of money.


    At this time, Tian Xian''s eyes began to change.


    Become a little greedy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 900

    Tian Xian''s eyes on Xiang Yunzhou are full of greed.


    If I really know this, I will make a lot of money this time.


    I can definitely get what I want from him.


    For example, the cultivation methods of the immortal realm, such as how to go to the mysterious immortal realm.


    "Give it to me!"


    However, this is just my own guess, and I have to wait for myself to confirm it.


    Therefore, he does not want to continue to talk nonsense with these people.


    If this person doesn''t do it again, it will prove that he is right. After killing the irrelevant people here, he will take this guy back to study.


    Maybe it will bring you some unexpected surprises.


    "Let''s go, we''ll be out of our way."


    Old man an''s eyes are red. An, who is shaking his head crazily, can''t help roaring.


    Some of their elders are jointly resisting the attack of the immortals. However, it seems that they have been holding on for a long time. Their bodies have begun to shake, and the cold sweat on their forehead is dripping down.


    Everyone is under a lot of pressure.


    They are fighting for something to escape for the younger generation.


    But seeing that they haven''t left yet, they can''t help but start to get anxious. They feel that their own people can''t hold on for long. If they don''t go any longer, they really don''t have a chance.


    "Take ANN with you. I can''t help it."


    Seeing that some of the old men in front of him are about to be overwhelmed, Yun Zhou is also beginning to be a little anxious. He doesn''t worry about his own safety, because it has been verified just now that no matter how the antenna attacks, he can''t hurt his body, as if he can''t feel pain at all.


    However, these old men and ANN are also different. Their strength is too weak compared with that of Tian Xian. They can''t last long in Tian Xian''s hands.


    So Yunzhou doesn''t plan to stay here.


    However, an also has to leave, otherwise Yunzhou is not sure that she can be saved in such a battle.


    "Good!"


    Ning Shuyan after hearing the words of cloud Zhou, saw the scene in the field, also can''t help biting teeth.


    No, in her heart, she felt some frustration and anger.


    The reason why I feel aggrieved is that I can''t help those old men last time because of my own strength. What I am angry about is the behavior of Tian Xian.


    But now he has no good way, can only listen to cloud Zhou''s words, with an also leave.


    "No, if I don''t go, I''ll die."


    An also heard that Yun Zhou wanted Ning Shuyan to take him away. He shook his head without shaking. You won''t do it yourself.


    Then he found Yunzhou standing side by side with him and gave him a deep smile.


    "I won''t pull back. If you''re all gone, what''s the point of living in this world by myself?"


    Ann also gently took Yun Zhou''s hand and gave him a smile.


    "Be obedient! I''ll be fine, and I''ll try to keep the old men


    Yun Zhou feels the cool color in his palm, looks at an Yi with firm color in his eyes, and says to her in a soft voice, indicating that she and Ning Shuyan leave here quickly.


    However, Ann did not say any more, but proved her choice with her own practical actions.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 901

    An also loosened to pull cloud week''s hand, think to go to the front directly, let oneself also go up to head the celestial being''s attack.


    Seeing this scene, Yun Zhou can''t help but look into Ning Shuyan''s eyes, indicating that she will take an Yi away now.


    Ning Shuyan didn''t hesitate after seeing Yun Zhou''s eyes. He directly hit an Yi''s neck with a hand knife.


    And Ann also didn''t expect that Ning Shuyan would come to this move. She fainted in an instant without any precaution.


    "Bring it and leave!"


    Yun Zhou saw that Ning Shuyan had successfully started, and he didn''t have any hesitation. He told her directly, and then he stood forward.


    After all, these old men are now under a lot of pressure. It depends on whether they can bear it soon.


    "Be careful, I''ll take care of sister Anyi!"


    Ning Shuyan deeply saw the cloud, bit his teeth, and then without any hesitation, directly delimited a space in this space, and then stepped into it in an instant.


    "I want to go!"


    Seeing this scene, Tian Xian''s face suddenly changed. Naturally, he couldn''t let the devil''s daughter go so easily. After all, the journey of the devil is one of his goals today.


    He saw that this space crack had not disappeared, and then he didn''t want to continue to hold on here. He made a direct attack in the direction of that space crack, trying to break this space crack.


    But how can Yun Zhou make the fairy fulfill his wish.


    He directly put his body on the top of the space crack, and used his body to bear the powerful attack of the immortal


    "you want to die!"


    Tianxian saw that his attack was easily offset, and did not cause any damage to the space crack. Even if he wanted to attack again, it was too late, and the space crack had slowly disappeared.


    This does not have, let him incomparably angry.


    He is the only one who can''t use his own power. He dares to challenge himself like this.


    "Well! The immortals are just like that. "


    Cloud gave a sneer on Monday.


    "What can you do to me now?"


    No matter how powerful the attack means of Tianxian are, he doesn''t do any damage to himself. His strongest attack can''t do any damage to his body.


    It can be said that as long as you have yourself here, the immortals will not have any effect.


    Moreover, at this time, some of the people in the immortal sect had already been hit by the two attacks of the immortal. Almost all of them had been destroyed. Only a few of them were strong enough to linger there, but their physical injuries were not much better. It seemed that they were about to fall at any time.


    Therefore, these people in the immortal sect are no longer worried. Now the most important enemy is Tianxian alone.


    However, the celestial being alone can make up for all the people in the immortal sect.


    "Good Good, very good. "


    "Indeed, I have no way to take you now, but what about you? Do you have any way to take me?"


    "What''s more, even if I have no way to deal with you now, I still have more than enough to deal with the mole ants behind you. Do you think you can protect the mole ants behind you by yourself?"


    "And I also want to see, after I kill that group of mole ants, what kind of expression will you show, and will you be so arrogant?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 902

    The fairy is cold.


    "The devil destroys heaven and earth. Give it to me."


    The powerful whirlpool that originally gathered in Tianxian immediately attacked Yunzhou and others with the command of Tianxian. If this attack happened, Yunzhou would not be able to do anything, but the elders in the village would fall most of the time. After all, the gap between their strength and Tianxian is too big.


    Seeing this scene, Yunzhou was in a cold sweat. At the same time, there was a trace of despair in his eyes. Tianxian was right. He had no choice but to passively accept his attack.


    Moreover, such passive acceptance of the attack can also protect themselves, and it is impossible for a person to protect those elders.


    "I have nothing to do with you, but I can seal you."


    "After I kill these ants, I''ll seal you, and then I''ll take you back to study. When I find out your secret, maybe my strength will go further, and then you''ll be the stepping stone to my peak."


    When Tian Xian looked at Yun Zhou, who was struggling to support his attack, he did not feel that some of his anger began to dissipate.


    This is the man who was so high up three years ago, who didn''t see himself in the least. Now he can only look down on him by himself.


    This does not have to let the immortal have the idea of revenge.


    He is not as happy as he is in his heart. After all, he has not been as happy as he is today for a long time. Although he has been in seclusion for the past three years, the anger in his heart is circling his mind all the time, and he always mentions that he should remember the shame three years ago.


    "You go quickly. I can''t make it any longer. The immortals can''t help me."


    Cloud week see that some tired have been about to collapse of the old people, not from anxious said.


    Although he has resisted the political center and the most powerful part of this attack, he has no way to let it dissipate in an instant. He can only use his body to grind this attack slowly, hoping that this attack can dissipate quickly.


    What''s more, he feels that he can''t resist now, although he doesn''t feel any pain in his body, and there is no injury.


    However, although the body is extremely powerful, it is just a strong body. There is no difference at all.


    Therefore, he can not guarantee his body will not be hit and fly in the face of such a powerful attack.


    If their bodies are beaten away, then these elders will have no chance.


    Therefore, we can only take advantage of the present opportunity to let them leave here quickly, so that they can escape a ray of life.


    "Now what?"


    The village head looked at Yun Zhou, who was struggling to resist the fairy''s tricks in front of him. He couldn''t help looking at the old guys around him.


    "Some of us old guys may leave the world at any time. Anyway, we have already lived. It''s better to give these young people a chance."


    There was a trace of determination in Mr. an''s eyes.


    "Moreover, Yunzhou''s identity is absolutely not simple. As long as he recovers his strength, he can avenge us."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 903

    "Just now you heard what Tian Xian said, but he didn''t plan to let Yun Zhou go!"


    "Although he has nothing to do with Yunzhou now, the seal can still be made."


    "Anyway, we old guys have lived in this world for a long time. We might as well trade our old life for Yunzhou''s chance to escape."


    "Moreover, as long as you know that the boy has escaped, he will be able to avenge us old guys when he recovers his strength one day."


    "In the scene three years ago, you can also see how powerful Yun Zhou was. He was just one or two pieces that completely defeated the celestial being. "


    there is a certain firmness in the eyes of Mr. an. How can some old guys like them watch a little guy in front of them waiting for a way to survive for them.


    So, when master an finished speaking, there was a trace of determination in your eyes.


    They don''t care whether they are tired to collapse, then stand up together, stand side by side with Yunzhou, and bear such a powerful attack together.


    "Yunzhou, we''re in the way now, but we can''t wait too long. You should find a chance to leave here."


    After old man an came to Yunzhou''s side, he immediately whispered to him.


    "You go first. I can stand it now."


    "Besides, this guy has nothing to do with me. As long as you leave, I can hold him down!"


    Seeing this, the old people could not help standing side by side with themselves, resisting such a powerful attack with themselves, and there was a touch of emotion in their hearts.


    However, the inner anxiety still prevailed.


    I have confidence to survive here, but these old people don''t have that strength.


    Scorpio can only seal himself here, but there is no way to take him. But these old people are different. The fairy can kill them easily.


    "Go! I''ve let you go for two months. Do you still want to go? "


    The fairy sneered at this mu, don''t show a sneer, in the heart also gave birth to a trace of disdain.


    I want to go in front of myself. I really don''t think I exist, do I?


    Just now aunt let two mole ants to run away, but now he will be so careless? At the moment of their two ants running, they have completely sealed the space. What else can they do to leave here?


    "I''m too lazy to play with you. Go to hell with me."


    Tianxian now patience has gradually lost, but such ants continue to talk nonsense, it is a waste of their time.


    "Die for me."


    The attack of the immortals became powerful again.


    And the old people in these villages can no longer hold on. Just now, they have reached the limit.


    In an instant, they all flew back completely.


    Then, another attack fell on them.


    "No..."


    There''s some desperation in Zhouyun to see this scene.


    "No No


    Looking at these old people who had lost their breath, Yun Zhou''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    At the same time, I feel extremely angry and hate my own uselessness in my heart.


    When he was full of anger.


    He felt some changes in his body.


    There is an inexplicable powerful force in my body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 904

    Yunzhou suddenly felt a strong force in his body.


    It seems to appear in a flash, without any sign.


    "Die for me!"


    After feeling the powerful power in his body, Yunzhou became angry without any hesitation.


    A strong breath, instantly appeared in this space.


    "Tianxian, today either you die or I die."


    Yunzhou''s eyes have become very red.


    The angry days in his mind have completely made him lose his mind.


    Especially the elders in the village lying on one side.


    The faces of these elders vaguely appeared in his mind.


    But now there are some elders who treat themselves like relatives. Their cold bodies are lying beside them. They have no breath.


    This let the anger in the cloud week heart thoroughly burst out.


    Now he just wants to tear the man in front of him to pieces and make him immortal.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tian Xian could not help frowning when he saw this scene. To his surprise, this person should not be able to exert any strength, but now why did such a powerful force suddenly appear.


    This kind of power is just as powerful as when I faced him three years ago.


    Even he felt that such power was a threat to his life.


    As if in front of such a powerful force, he will become vulnerable as he did three years ago.


    "How can it be? It can''t be."


    Tian Xian coldly looked at the cloud week in front of him, and he could not help clenching his fists.


    He had suffered a great humiliation three years ago. In order to get revenge, he did not hesitate to fall into the evil way.


    He paid so much for the revenge he had three years ago?


    Look at the hatred I had three years ago. It can be reported immediately, but it happened. How can it be?


    How can I make him humiliate again.


    "Well! What if it''s stronger? "


    "This seat is also a fairyland now, no less than you."


    Tian Xian coldly looks at the cloud week with strong breath on his body.


    Although he has gained such a powerful force, what? Are you afraid of him? I''m not who I was three years ago. Now I have already broken through that layer of Tianqu.


    Successfully stepped into a new realm, I will not be much worse than him now.


    So this time, I will never be defeated by him without any resistance like three years ago.


    "Go to hell!"


    Like three years ago, today''s cloud week still doesn''t know how to manipulate such a powerful force, and can only use such a powerful force out of order.


    Cloud week direct a fist to fight toward the direction of celestial being.


    This group of powerful forces can even make the immortals feel some danger.


    "It seems to be getting stronger than it was three years ago."


    The fairy felt the powerful power around the cloud and could not help frowning more tightly.


    He had some feeling that this power was stronger than that one three years ago.


    But how is that possible?


    This man doesn''t know how to use such a powerful force at all. From his disorganized attack, we can see how such a man can be even more powerful now or three years ago.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 905

    "Well! This kind of attack also wants to go to this seat. Do you think it was three years ago? "


    Although the strength of Yunzhou is more powerful than that of three years ago, Tian Xian is not as scared as he was three years ago. His strength is not comparable to that of three years ago.


    For example, if we put this attack three years ago, we would not have any resistance at all, we could only accept it passively.


    But now they can easily escape.


    I didn''t pay attention at all.


    Tian Xian didn''t see this disorganized attack at all. He just dodged the attack with his body and mind moving.


    At the moment when Tian Xian hid, he immediately attacked Yun Zhou.


    "Even if you have such a powerful force, if you don''t know how to use it now, such a powerful force has a powerful body, you don''t have any threat to me at all."


    There was a trace of disdain on the corner of the immortal''s mouth.


    This kind of attack, so they can avoid the past, simply can not bring how much harm to themselves.


    If he has only such ability, then today he will become his own collection, and he will get a breakthrough from him to a more powerful way.


    "I''ll kill you here even if I die today."


    Cloud week cold looking at celestial being, can''t help but low voice roar.


    He also knew in his heart that what the immortal said was right. Now he can only have a strong power, but he doesn''t know how to use it.


    Although this kind of power is powerful, it can''t do any harm to the immortals.


    "Let''s die together."


    There was a trace of madness in Yunzhou''s eyes.


    Although conventional means have no effect on immortals, what if they use their own internal power to expose themselves.


    He can feel the power in his body is so majestic, so powerful.


    As long as the force in the body to support themselves to the explosion, then for the stewardess, it is absolutely not a small destruction, and even the space where they are, will become completely broken.


    Cloud week is not, oneself all used such method, still can''t kill the celestial being.


    No matter how powerful the immortals are, they have no ability to survive from the important forces.


    Yunzhou has become completely crazy now, and only hatred is left in his heart.


    As long as he can get revenge now, he can do whatever he does.


    "Die with me."


    Although Yun Zhou didn''t know how to use the power of his intestines, he knew how to let the power in his body kill each other.


    He began to push the power in his body crazily, and wanted to support the power in his body to a critical point.


    And then it explodes in an instant.


    At the cost of their own body, the bottom of the side with the end.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Are you crazy?"


    Tianxian looked at this situation, his eyes also don''t want him. He didn''t expect that this guy was even more crazy than himself. He just fell into the evil way for revenge, and he even wanted to die with himself.


    This is crazy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 906

    "You lunatic!"


    Tian Xian looks at Yun Zhou angrily.


    He didn''t think of the result at all. He made such a crazy decision. In the view of Tian Xian, shouldn''t such a powerful person cherish his life more.


    Just like myself.


    I am more and more afraid of death when I get to the present situation.


    After all, there are still countless years in the future, waiting for their own to enjoy it, how can easily fall here.


    "Ha ha, yes, I am a lunatic now. Are you ready to bear the anger of a lunatic?"


    Yun Zhou''s tone was cold without any emotion.


    Looking at the immortal''s eyes, as if looking at a dead man.


    "I''m not interested in playing with you like this any more!"


    Tianxian has a little fear in his heart. He doesn''t dare to stay here, because he knows that if he stays here, this madman can really let him die with himself, which is absolutely unacceptable to Tianxian.


    How precious his life is, it can''t be wasted in the hands of such a madman.


    The world is waiting for him to come to the world.


    So, without any hesitation, he wanted to leave here and escape to a safe place.


    "Oh! Want to go? Did you ask me? "


    Yunzhou was waiting for this moment. How could he not be prepared? If he let the immortal go, wouldn''t he give up all his previous achievements?


    So he was waiting for this scene, waiting for the moment when the immortals wanted to escape.


    Cloud week direct with fast speed thoroughly hugged the celestial body, let him not move.


    "You You let go, you lunatic. "


    Originally wanted to quickly escape from the fairy here, did not expect to appear such a situation, this madman even directly hugged himself.


    And it''s still such a powerful force, no matter how you break free, you can''t break free.


    "Untie me!"


    Tianxian attacked Yunzhou''s body with great power, but it didn''t work at all. Although Yunzhou felt the great power on his body, his body didn''t feel any pain.


    It seems that such a force can''t make any effect on itself at all.


    So, no matter how hard Tian Xian tried, Yun Zhou held his body tightly and didn''t let him move.


    "Get out of here!"


    Tianxian is worried now, because he feels that the power in the human body holding his body is more and more boiling, as long as the moment such power will completely explode, he has no confidence to save his life in front of such a powerful force.


    Therefore, he must leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.


    However, how could Yunzhou let him leave so easily? Even Yunzhou didn''t intend to let him leave this place at all.


    No matter how hard Tian Xian tried, he could not prick the needle. He could only watch the power in the body around the cloud boiling more and more.


    "You''re crazy. We''ll all die."


    "As long as you take it back, I can swear, I can swear with my heart, I will never come to trouble you."


    "And I will try to revive those people, as long as you don''t be so crazy."


    Tian Xian also saw that he was struggling, and he didn''t have the chance. He couldn''t help asking for mercy.


    He doesn''t want to die here so easily. He has a good time to wait for himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 907

    "Ha ha! I don''t need anything now. What I want most is your life. "


    "So die for me."


    Cloud week cold listen to the fairy words, but his heart did not appear any touch.


    What he wants now is only the life of Tian Xian. No matter what Tian Xian says or how he promises, Yun Zhou doesn''t listen to it at all.


    "No No


    "As long as you say go back, I can give you whatever you want. As long as you can speak, I can do everything for you."


    The immortal has already appeared a color of despair in his heart.


    Struggle and can not struggle, even if their commitment did not get the interest of this person.


    Now, in order to save his life, Tianxian has completely ignored it. As long as Yunzhou can take back such a powerful force, Tianxian can do anything, as long as Yunzhou opens his mouth.


    "Go to hell! Leave the world forever. The world doesn''t need people like you. "


    Yun Zhou looked at Tian Xian coldly. He felt that the power in his body had reached a critical point, and there was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    As long as such a powerful force breaks out, the immortals have no ability to escape.


    When the time comes, it will be the dust of the world.


    "Gentlemen, I''ve avenged you for the past few years. Thank you for your care."


    "Anyi, without me, you must take care of yourself in the days to come. You must think more about things in the future and don''t be impulsive."


    "Unfortunately, in the end, I still didn''t remember who I was, still didn''t get back any of my memories."


    Yunzhou felt the power of his intestinal tract and was about to explode.


    I can''t help but start to relax.


    Looking back on what happened in the past few years.


    From the first time I opened my eyes in this village, the first time I opened my eyes, I saw an Yi''s face.


    After seeing the excitement of he''an''s first trip out of the village, he was flustered by the threat for the first time.


    I saw that some old men in the village took care of them, and I saw that he had lived a plain and happy life in this plain life in recent years.


    However, all this was broken with the arrival of the immortals.


    The old men in the village were all killed by the immortals, but a good village in the past is now gone.


    Only Anyi, who was taken away by Ning Shuyan, was left.


    However, it all became unimportant at first.


    He has already avenged those old men, and he will soon leave the world. Although his body is strong, he doesn''t have much confidence in his heart that his body can bear such a powerful force. After all, such a powerful force comes from his body.


    "Anyi, goodbye. I hope I can see you again in my next life."


    Yun Zhou''s heart is the last one. Don''t think of Anyi''s smiling face.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At the last moment, he could not help but have some whispers.


    "Boom!"


    ¡±No No, I I''m not reconciled. "


    There was a powerful explosion.


    It''s like the whole world is shaking.


    In the face of such a powerful force, no object can resist.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 908

    With the voice of the fairy, he is not willing to roar.


    The immortal''s body is also constantly dissipating completely in the explosion.


    Just after a moment, the whole body of the antenna has completely disappeared, becoming dust in the nature.


    With the sound of this explosion, all things in this space have begun to become smashed, and no physiology can survive in front of such a powerful attack force.


    These spaces are completely broken.


    And the boundary between the village and the outside world was completely broken, and the village became dilapidated.


    The whole area, hundreds of miles around, is completely in ruins.


    Fortunately, there is no gathering place except the village where Yunzhou and others stayed. Otherwise, some ordinary people would suffer a hopeless disaster.


    "It''s over at last!"


    Yun Zhou watched the immortal''s body dissipate completely in such a powerful explosion, and finally with a smile of satisfaction, he finally solved it.


    And cloud week''s eyes also began to become slowly heavy up, he felt that he had been completely exhausted, no strength.


    And he was still in the center of the explosion, and he felt he couldn''t make it.


    However, the immortals have been killed, and all this is worth it.


    Yun Zhou didn''t want to resist any more, so he let his tired body fall down slowly.


    Maybe it''s better to go to sleep forever, forget everything, and no longer have to struggle to find what I forgot in the past.


    It''s good to sleep here like this.


    Yun Zhou''s mouth fell slowly with a smile.


    The explosion came and went quickly.


    The powerful force seems to have only been in the world for a moment, but it is because of this moment that it has destroyed hundreds of miles around and taken away the most powerful people in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cloud week!"


    "Grandfather!"


    Nearly a thousand miles away on a mysterious mountain.


    Anyi and Ning Shuyan stand on the top of the mountain.


    Some of them vaguely saw what happened in the village, and also felt the power of such a powerful explosion.


    Even if they were thousands of miles away, some of them felt shivering at their feet.


    We can see what a powerful battle broke out there.


    I don''t know why, Ann always feels a little uneasy in her heart.


    As if I had lost some of the most important things.


    All of a sudden, Ann also felt that her heart was pricked by a needle. It was so painful that it was a little biting.


    She immediately looked in the direction of the village.


    Suddenly, this felt a very powerful force, from the direction of the village, also immediately felt the shaking of his feet.


    Suddenly, she knew that the most important relatives in her life had disappeared forever.


    In the face of such a powerful force, no body can escape, even the immortals.


    Not to mention his grandfather and the elders in the village.


    "Sister Ann!"


    Ning Shuyan looks at an Yi with some worries.


    Some worried that she would do something stupid.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    ¡±Take me over and have a look. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 909

    Ann also reluctantly showed a smile to Ning Shuyan.


    But the tears in her eyes could not be concealed.


    If she hadn''t resisted, she might have cried by now.


    However, her eyes have now become extremely painful, her body is also unconsciously began to shake up.


    She really hopes that there will be some miracle in the world at this time.


    Don''t worry about the most important people,


    "however, we still don''t know the situation there, in case the immortal is still alive."


    Ning Shuyan hesitated. This is the bottle. They are not the opponents of Tian Xian.


    If they both go now, they will die.


    After all, Yunzhou finally told her that she must take good care of Anyi.


    "It''s OK. In front of such a powerful force, no living creature can survive, even the immortal himself."


    "Moreover, such a powerful force can not be released by the immortals, because the immortals can not have such a powerful force, even if they have it, they dare not use it easily."


    "So, it should be used by cloud week."


    "And it''s probably a way to die together."


    Anyi''s tone is a little bitter, but now she is calm and terrible.


    She has lost all the support in her heart now, but for her last hope, she would have fallen down now.


    "All right!"


    After hearing that, Ning Shuyan could not find any objection.


    Once again open the space cracks of this space, and then pull Anyi''s hand, directly into the space cracks.


    It was only a moment later.


    The two of them appeared again outside the village.


    But this time they saw only countless ruins.


    It''s not exactly what they looked like when they left.


    Now, if someone doesn''t know, he doesn''t know what this place looks like just now.


    It can be seen from this that what a powerful attack this space has just suffered has been directly destroyed like this.


    I can''t see it as it is.


    Only this ruins, and did not look up to any one person''s body.


    "Grandfather Cloud week... "


    "Are you still alive?"


    Ann also saw the scene here, her face turned pale, her hands could not help holding tightly, even some of her nails were inserted into her skin, a trace of blood flowed down with her fingers, but she did not feel anything.


    She constantly feels the breath here, and wants to find a breath of life here.


    "But it''s not of any use."


    "She didn''t feel any breath of life in this broken wall!"


    The longer she lived, the deeper the despair in her heart.


    "Sure enough, there is no miracle in this world!"


    Ann also looked at the scene here, some desperate whispers.


    "Sister Anyi, come here, I found Yunzhou!"


    Just when Ann has gradually fallen into despair, Ning Shuyan''s words suddenly let her inner hope grow out again.


    Without any hesitation, she felt the position of Ning Shuyan directly and quickly.


    In an instant, she saw cloud Zhou lying quietly on the ground with his ragged clothes.


    And there''s this faint breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 910

    "Yunzhou, Yunzhou..."


    Ann also saw that there was a faint breath on Yun Zhou''s body. There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    Without any hesitation, an ran directly to Yunzhou and felt his injury.


    But fortunately, although some of them on Yun Zhou''s body seem to be a little scary, they haven''t suffered much damage at all. Most of them are just skin injuries. They haven''t hurt it at all.


    It''s just that the power released by Yunzhou just now is so powerful that he is now in a coma.


    "Take Yunzhou out of here first."


    Ning Shuyan took advantage of this time to look for other places, but then her eyes couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, because she didn''t find some old men in the village, even their bodies.


    The bodies of the old men in the village may have been completely destroyed in such a powerful explosion.


    "Is no one alive?"


    An also slowly picked up Yun Zhou. Seeing Ning Shuyan''s look, his body trembled again.


    Sure enough, as I thought, some elders in the village, including my grandfather, were not qualified to survive in the face of such a powerful explosion.


    "Well! I''ve looked for all of them. Except for Yunzhou, there''s no one left. "


    "Sister Anyi, I''m sorry!"


    Ning Shuyan is also sad now. After all, the elders in the village gave him a lot of help when she was weak. If they were not protecting themselves at the critical moment, how could they have achieved such success today?


    "I expected that."


    "It''s lucky that Yun Zhou is still alive."


    "Let''s go!"


    An also holds Yun Zhou''s body and looks back at the ruins of the village.


    Once this village was the best memory of my life. The best time of my life was spent in the village. Everyone in the days loved me very much and cared for me very much.


    Even if you do something wrong outside, as long as you go back to the village, no one will blame you.


    Everyone treats himself like a relative.


    The faces of those grandparents are always in her mind.


    However, all these have been lost because of the mistake I gave up.


    Once that beautiful village, now has become a ruin, no memory of any place.


    Once some of the elders have been completely lost, even now even a body can not be found.


    Here, has completely become their own sad place.


    Now she just wants to leave here quickly and not stay here any longer, because her staying here will only cause some sadness in her heart.


    "Xianmen, ha ha!"


    "I am here to swear that you will never be allowed to exist in this world again."


    Ann also thought of those people who claimed to be the right people.


    I feel extremely angry at what these so-called rightists have done.


    "In the future, the immortal gate will not be safe with you!"


    Ann clenched her teeth and finally looked at this place.


    Then leave slowly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 911

    After an Yi and Ning Shuyan leave here with Yun Zhou.


    There was a sudden sound in the ruins.


    "Er..."


    "It hurts."


    A very weak voice suddenly came.


    However, this voice is extremely dangerous. If anyone doesn''t listen carefully, he can''t hear someone talking at all.


    A long time after this sound, a hand was suddenly stretched out from the ruins.


    This hand is full of scars, full of burn marks.


    And the bones can be seen in several places.


    If someone passes by and sees such a scene, they will definitely be scared to pee.


    After all, such a scene is too weird.


    This palm moved outside, turned twice, then suddenly dropped down, as if completely lost strength.


    "I won''t let you go."


    At the moment when the palm dropped down, a faint voice came out again.


    But nothing has changed since.


    ¡­¡­


    Five years later.


    "Have you heard that the female devil has destroyed another fairy gate? It''s the sixth fairy gate he has destroyed in the past five years."


    There is a small tavern in Chaozhou. Some scattered people are gathering here to discuss the recent events in the world.


    However, most of the things they discussed were nothing more than the matter of the female devil who was famous in the past five years.


    Five years ago, a female devil suddenly appeared in this guy.


    When he first came out of the world, he founded tuxian gate and vowed to kill all the immortals in the world.


    Originally, when a young woman said such a thing, no one paid attention to it, or even regarded it as a joke after dinner.


    However, it was only a short year.


    Among the seven immortals, the Nanyu sect was destroyed by the female devil.


    This is one of the seven immortals in the world.


    It is also one of the most powerful forces in the world. In this age when the immortals have fallen, who else can have such powerful power to destroy the Nanyu sect, one of the seven immortals.


    Since then, the female devil became famous in the first battle and gained great reputation in the river and lake.


    Countless people in the evil way and those scattered people who are not bound by the rules of the immortal gate have gone to Tu immortal gate one after another.


    Since then, tuxianmen has become the most powerful force in the world. Even the seven immortals are not qualified to compete with it.


    No, now it should be called the five immortals gate.


    Among the seven major news reports, Nanyu sect and Qishan sect all refer to niu''er''s sect, which has been destroyed by this female devil.


    No one in the whole sect escaped and completely lost the inheritance.


    Before that, no one could think of such a thing. It happened in such an era.


    In the original is still high above the seven immortal gate, at this time so quietly and quietly to be destroyed.


    After that, the immortal sect in the whole river and lake became extremely scared, for fear that the female devil would notice their sect and destroy it.


    This way of doing things can be done by this female devil.


    Moreover, looking at the momentum of the female devil, she is about to unify the evil way and become a new demon king.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 912

    "Hey, hey This time, I don''t know which sect was so unlucky that it was noticed by the head of tuxian sect! "


    After hearing this news, the people in the folding tube immediately looked curiously at the person who had just started to say such things.


    "Hey, it''s not Fenglu Valley, which is in the limelight and is making cruel remarks to exterminate Tu Xianmen. You don''t know where their leader has so much confidence and dare to make such cruel remarks. You know that the female devil hasn''t even seen the seven immortal sects. This third rate sect, which is out of nowhere, dares to be so arrogant and arrogant It didn''t cause the female devil''s anger, so he killed the door and put it out


    "Hum, I''ve seen that some people in the immortal sect are not happy for a long time. Now there is a powerful existence. It''s good to teach these people a lesson. Moreover, maybe this female devil will reunite the evil way like the demon king 3000 years ago. By that time, we, the biggest sect in the world, will no longer have to bear those immortal sects riding on us Shit, and a word dare not let out such a thing


    There are some people in the evil way who have been beaten down by the evil door, and some people gloat.


    After all, they have always been the target of those immortals in terms of organization.


    But now that some of the news have been so miserable, some of them are beginning to feel proud.


    "The devil, which is so easy to become, there are still many powerful beings in this evil way."


    "They don''t want to have a devil sitting on their head, and those people in the immortal sect will never allow another devil who can unify the devil''s way."


    "Although two of the seven immortals have been killed by the female devil, the other five immortals still have a very powerful force. If they join hands, even the female devil''s Tu immortals will have to fight carefully."


    Some people don''t care.


    Although the female devil is now in the limelight, there are still several powerful and qualified old guys in the devil''s way.


    These guys can''t easily find that they have a demon on their head to control them.


    In other words, it''s not so easy for the female devil to become the king.


    "Have you heard? It is said that another reason why this Fenglu valley was destroyed by this female devil is that the valley owner of this Fenglu Valley has this ten thousand year old thunder lotus in his hand. It is a very precious treasure in the world. It can be said that it is a rare thing in a thousand years. "


    "It''s said that the female devil also took a fancy to this thing, so she would fight against Fenglu Valley!"


    "Ten thousand years leilian, why does the female devil want this thing?"


    "Although it can be regarded as a treasure, there are many things that can be compared with it in this weather. After all, it''s just something that can improve people''s physique."


    "Female devil, he is so powerful now. Why do you want this thing? It''s just a chicken rib for her."


    Others are curious.


    "Haven''t you heard? There is an ice coffin in the interview. In the ice coffin, there is a person who is very important to the devil. He gets this thing, and he wants to wake up the person lying in the ice coffin. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 913

    "I see. Is the legend true? The female devil actually has an ice coffin!"


    Obviously, it''s not the first time that people have heard such a legend, but they haven''t paid attention to it before.


    But this time, when they heard such a rumor, they did not know how to think of the legend again.


    "I don''t know who is lying in the ice coffin. It''s so important for this big wood."


    "Who wants to know? After all, the female devil is about to become the fairy of that year, and she will be the first one! "


    "Now who has the courage to go to her chamber of secrets? Even the two cabinet leaders who are the same as her right-hand are not qualified to enter her chamber of secrets."


    ¡­¡­


    "Still no effect?"


    "Yunzhou, you''ve been lying here for five years. How long do you want to stay?"


    "I miss you so much now."


    Ann also looked at the ice coffin in front of her. There was a young man lying in the ice coffin, but the young man''s face was very pale.


    The whole person presents a strange white, if not, he is still with some weak breathing, this person will be misunderstood, this is already a dead man.


    This is Yunzhou, who was found in the ruins of the ruins.


    When an also left the ruins, he came here and founded tuxian gate.


    Originally, I thought that there was no principle of great loss. Since I had been lying in this hotel for five years, no matter how many talents I found, no matter how I delivered my skills, the man lying in the ice coffin had no reaction at all.


    If it wasn''t for the faint breath on his body, Ann would have been gone.


    Ann also looked at himself and put the ten thousand year old leilian into Yunzhou''s body bit by bit.


    However, ten thousand years of leilian has been used up by himself, and Yunzhou still has no reaction, his eyes can not help but produce a trace of disappointment again.


    She can''t remember how many times she had hope, and then despair.


    It''s really hard to feel like this.


    "Yunzhou, you''ve had enough sleep for such a long time. It''s time to get up and see me."


    "You haven''t been up to see me for five years. You opened your eyes. You promised me that you would always be with me."


    "You can''t keep your word."


    An also gently stroked cloud week that pale face, his eyes could not help but slowly flow out a trace of tears.


    Bit by bit into the body of cloud week.


    By the end of the day, she had some sobs.


    "Yunzhou, no matter what I can do, I will wake you up."


    "Wait for me!"


    After a long time, Anyi''s whole body had been lying on Yunzhou''s chest. His tears had wet the clothes he was wearing.


    An also wants to have some whispers here, as if to say to himself, as if to say to Yun Zhou who has been unconscious now.


    After a long time here, Ann also slowly stood up.


    There are still many things to deal with.


    And Ann also believes that sooner or later, she will find a way to wake up Yunzhou.


    Finally, at the moment when she left the secret room, Ann looked at the ice coffin like the last one. There was a firm color in her eyes, and she said firmly: "wait for me!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 914

    "Now what?"


    "This female devil is so arrogant that the sect of our immortal sect said that it would be destroyed."


    "If it goes on like this, how can the people in our fairy gate stay?"


    "After all, even if we are immortal, we have seven emotions and six desires."


    "If we let the female devil go on, the immortal gate will die out in three years."


    Shenghua Xianmen has become the most powerful sect among the Xianmen since Nanyu sect and Qishan sect were destroyed by Anyi you.


    He also became the leader of the immortal gate after Qishan.


    However, although he is a leader, he can''t reach the appeal of Qishan at all.


    After all, Qishan in those days had immortals. The immortals in those days were the first people in the world. Who dares to be presumptuous when they have immortals? If the immortals are still there, even the female devil would not dare to be so presumptuous. She even killed an immortal gate.


    But it''s all in their imagination. Now the antenna has fallen. Since five years ago, the fairy took most of the power of the fairy gate to a mysterious place, it never came back. That day was also called the day of despair by the news.


    On that day, the life lights left by the elders of the immortal sect suddenly went out one after another.


    No sect can avoid such a loss.


    In the end, even the fairy''s life lamp was a little shaky. In the end, it went out completely.


    This makes all the people in the immortal sect completely unable to accept such a fact. After all, such a fact is too shocking. It''s the fairy. What kind of existence is the fairy? The first person in the world. Who else is the opponent of the fairy in the world? He can kill all the fairy.


    But it is such a cruel fact that they have to believe that it is a fact that the lamp of immortals has gone out.


    This means that there is no fairy in the world.


    The whole fairy gate seems to have lost its top beam.


    At this time, even more desperate things came. A female devil appeared in the river and lake. She killed the people in the immortal gate when she saw them.


    And they also founded a tuxian gate. When the tuxian gate was established, they didn''t pay attention to it at all. They thought that it was just some people in the evil way who began to be arrogant during this period of time. In a few days, they would teach the people in the evil way the rules of the world.


    But in just one year, the female devil made the whole world know her.


    She killed the whole Nanyu sect by herself.


    We should know that at that time, the Nanyu faction had the same strength as Qishan, who had lost the immortals.


    However, you killed this powerful evil door alone, and no one escaped. It''s a complete extermination.


    During this period of time, people in Xianmen were on the alert.


    However, when they want to act, the bad news comes again.


    Qishan, the most powerful sect at that time, did not escape from the evil hand of the female devil. No one in the whole big Qishan escaped from life when the female devil was in charge, and Qishan was also destroyed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 915

    When the bad news came, no one in the whole immortal sect dared to continue to act rashly.


    After all, they were all in cold sweat and didn''t want to be the next Nanyu school and Qishan.


    I don''t want to lose my ancestral inheritance.


    Another part of the reason is that even if they unite, they are not necessarily the opponents of the female devil.


    There are only five of them left, and any one of the two destroyed can be worth two or three of them.


    However, such a powerful sect, the female devil said that she would die out without any hesitation, not to mention that their strength was not as good as that of the two sects.


    Therefore, in the past five years, they have not made rash moves.


    However, some of them can''t sit still now. After all, the female model is so arrogant in the world that she doesn''t pay attention to their fairy gate. Now some scattered people and evil people in the world don''t pay attention to their fairy gate address.


    As if overnight, the whole immortal gate was in the lowest position in the river.


    seems to be going to the day three thousand years ago, and the whole world has the final say of the devil.


    This is their fairy gate. It can''t be allowed.


    After all, three thousand years ago, they spent a lot of effort to pull the magic way down from the peak.


    How can it be so easy to make the magic road to the top again.


    "What do you say?"


    "Are you the opponent of the female devil?"


    "Today, in addition to the resurrection of immortals, who is the female devil''s opponent?"


    An elder with a high status in the immortal sect was a little annoyed.


    It''s not that they haven''t discussed how to deal with the female devil before, but most of the results are not very satisfactory. Who is the opponent of the female devil among them.


    I''m afraid there is no one.


    This female devil is really powerful, and it''s terrible.


    What''s more, they watched her coming.


    At least when the Nanyu sect was destroyed, the female model was still seriously injured, but when Qishan was destroyed, the female devil was not seriously injured at all.


    "My spy got a message from tuxian gate."


    "Three months later, the legacy left by the demon king 3000 years ago in the world will be opened, and the female demon head is ready to look for something in the demon king''s legacy."


    "Can we start here?"


    "We can send some powerful elders to ambush in that sentence, and then when the female model goes in, we will relax our vigilance and directly hurt her when she doesn''t pay attention."


    "At that time, we are besieging her with a large number of people. I''m afraid that even if she is powerful, she can''t be the opponent of so many people in our sect.


    The owner of Shenghua immortal gate had a cup of tea and couldn''t help saying.


    They haven''t been vegetarians for so many years.


    Even such news can be inquired into.


    "Really


    "If it''s true, I think the plan is feasible."


    After hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    This is the only chance to kill the female devil in so many years.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 916

    "I think it''s OK."


    After hearing what the leader of Shenghua fairy sect said, their eyes lit up.


    This is a perfect opportunity.


    In fact, a long time ago, they had already found the seal of the demon king''s legacy. They just had no way to get in.


    Now, the seal is about to be opened by themselves. This film provides a good opportunity for them to set up some strong ambush in it.


    In this case, it is very likely that the female devil will be seriously injured.


    At that time, the female devil will not be slaughtered by them.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem, either!"


    After a little discussion, they have already decided on this plan.


    After all, in recent years, their immortal gate has been increased by this female devil for a long time. You should know that before them, no one in the world ever dared to challenge their dignity.


    However, since the appearance of this female devil, the immortal gate has completely lost its powerful authority, as if only one person could step on it.


    They will never allow this situation to happen again, nor will they allow this situation to continue again.


    Therefore, we can only eliminate the source of all these things.


    has the final say that if we want to end all this, we must destroy the source of the lacking spirit of cooperation. If we kill the feather, this magic road will become a loose sand again. It will not be the time for them to say what they are going to do. Then, who will be the first opponent in the magic road?


    However, all this is to kill the female devil.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, the matter has been found out. The ruins of the demon king have been confirmed to be opened in three days."


    In the main hall of tuxianmen, an also sat on the high seat with a cool face, and his eyes seemed to have no emotion.


    And there was a cold look on his face.


    This is different from Ann five years ago.


    Five years ago, Ann was very happy every day, as if there was nothing in the world that could make her sad.


    But now there was only that cold look on her face, except that there was no emotion.


    Now ANN is sitting coldly on the main seat, listening coldly to the man below her.


    This man was saved by an Yi by chance. His family had been killed by the people of Xianmen.


    If Ann hadn''t arrived in time that year, he might have fallen into the hands of those immortal people.


    Since Anyi rescued him, he has been loyal to Anyi.


    What''s more, I hate those people in the news. Basically, I kill every one I see.


    "Well, I see!"


    Ann also coldly turned back, even if it is her right arm, she is still so cold.


    "Master, do you really want to go to the seal of the devil''s legacy?"


    "It''s said that the place has long been known by the running dogs in the fairy gate. If those people in the news know the place you want to go, they will not give up easily."


    Li Lei, the man under an Yi, has some worries.


    After all, although the immortal gate has been crushed to death by their slaughtering immortal gate, it doesn''t mean that there is no strong one in it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 917

    "I''ve made up my mind that I have to go to that place."


    "There is a very important thing in it. I must get it."


    "If someone dares to obstruct me, I will never let it go easily. If those people in the immortal sect really dare to come, I don''t mind killing them all."


    Ann''s tone became a little cold, and there was a cold breath around her.


    In addition, there was a trace of determination in her eyes. It was as if those things in that place must be obtained by herself. If anyone dares to obstruct her in this world, she doesn''t mind killing all the people who dare to stop him in this world.


    "Go down and get ready. I''ll get up and leave in three days."


    An also doesn''t want to continue to talk nonsense now, say to Li Lei directly.


    "Yes! My subordinates will go down immediately and give orders! "


    "Yunzhou, anyway, I want you to wake up this time."


    Ann also looked at the direction of her secret room and thought of Yun Zhou who was still lying in the cold ice coffin. There was a trace of heartache in her eyes.


    At the same time, there is a trace of nostalgia in his heart. After all, Yunzhou hasn''t said a word to her for five years, and hasn''t opened his eyes for five years.


    This time, it is possible to wake up. It is said that there is a elixir in the ruins of the demon king that the demon king got 3000 years ago.


    It is said that before the demon king set foot on the road of cultivation, he met an immortal from the fairyland. In the hands of an immortal from the fairyland, the demon king got a copy of his cultivation method and an elixir.


    It is by virtue of this cultivation method that we often step into the powerful stage.


    It is said that as long as you eat this one when you are only one step away from the immortal realm, you can break through the legendary immortal realm at one stroke now. The demon king 3000 years ago had this opportunity, but he was possessed by the devil at the last moment, so he had to seal this one up for his offspring.


    But now Ning Shuyan has no way to take out this elixir.


    After all, this elixir was the most important thing for the old devil three thousand years ago. Naturally, it was also the most important seal. No one could take out this elixir without meeting the old devil''s requirements.


    Not even his daughter Ning Shuyan.


    Only when Ning Shuyan stepped into the realm of immortality, it was possible to cancel this elixir.


    However, ANN can''t wait for that time. Now he wants to revive Yunzhou immediately.


    Moreover, the legacy left by the devil was not easy to open.


    It''s only three thousand years since we had such a chance to open this legacy.


    Of course, the world is totally unlimited for her daughter Ning Shuyan.


    However, Ann is not the descendant of the old devil who lived 3000 years ago.


    Therefore, an can only rely on this opportunity to go to the devil ruins and find this elixir.


    Therefore, Ann also has to go this time.


    And no one can stop him.


    If someone really dares to stop her from getting that elixir, Ann will also press all the people who stop him on the ground.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 918

    "Master, we have arrived at the devil''s ruins!"


    Li Lei respectfully said to an Yi, who stood in the first place.


    Although he has been following this powerful sect leader for so many years, he still does not dare to show any unfair color to an, because he knows that the sect leader is too terrible.


    After all, he is a famous female devil in the world. She killed two powerful sects in the seven immortal sects.


    Since the celestial being in the immortal sect somehow fell, the sect leader has become the most powerful being in the Jianghu.


    Moreover, it is said that the strength of the sect leader is almost the same as that of the immortals in those years, and he has stepped into the realm of immortals.


    Therefore, Li Lei completely stands in the reality, dare not give birth to any unrestrained posture.


    "Well, you keep watch outside. No flies are allowed to come in."


    Ann also looked at the ancient stone gate in front of her.


    This one is that people live in an incomparably mysterious Canyon, and this one is for the sake of the canyon. They are still in a mysterious and secret place, and ordinary people have no way to enter here.


    Otherwise Ning Shuyan told, Ann also really don''t know the devil king ruins in this place.


    "Who is it?"


    At the moment when Tu Xianmen people surrounded the place, a light door suddenly appeared, and a woman dressed in black came out of the door.


    All the people in tuxianmen were shocked, and they were also alert. After all, this is the cover of the powerful demon king''s legacy 3000 years ago.


    The strength of the demon king 3000 years ago is remembered by everyone. He is the most firm in the immortal world. If he had not gone into the devil in those years, maybe the demon king would have become an immortal immortal in the mysterious immortal world.


    How could such a powerful existence leave behind the ruins without some backhand left by him.


    The people of tuxian gate soon thought that the woman who came out of the light gate was the back hand left by the demon king in his ruins, just to prevent some outsiders from breaking in.


    "Shuyan, long time no see."


    After seeing this woman in black, Ann was not alert, but also showed a smile that she had not seen for a long time.


    Ann can''t remember how long she hasn''t laughed.


    It''s like when I learned the news of my grandfather and the elders'' death outside the village.


    After Yun Zhou had been lying in the cold ice coffin for five years, she didn''t smile at all.


    This time I saw my old friend and my only friend in the world. Ann didn''t know she was smiling.


    Ning Shuyan helped himself to bring Yun Zhou back, and then helped him to set up a tuxian gate. After solving some problems for her, he left.


    After all, the most suitable place for Ning Shuyan''s cultivation is the seal of his father''s legacy.


    After all, there are a lot of resources in the ruins of the demon king, which is enough to cultivate Ning Shuyan to a very powerful level.


    And this time, the news of a elixir left by the demon king in those days is what Ning Shuyan told himself.


    This makes Ann even more grateful.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 919

    After all, it''s a magnificent elixir. It''s said that as long as people step into the realm of immortals, they can ascend to the mysterious fairyland and become immortals who live with heaven and earth and compete with the sun and the moon.


    Such a precious thing, Ning Shuyan didn''t act at all, so he told himself the news directly.


    Just to revive cloud week!


    "Sister an, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Have you had a good time these years?"


    After seeing Anyi, Ning Shuyan immediately came forward and hugged Anyi.


    "It''s very good. I''ve been looking for ways to revive Yunzhou!"


    Ann also had some bitter smile. There was a moist color in the corner of her eyes.


    Ann also had some surprise, this is always cold in front of the outsider himself would show such an expression.


    In recent years, I have never expressed my inner feelings in front of anyone except crying when I met Yun Zhou.


    However, after seeing Ning Shuyan, an can no longer control her inner feelings and wants to cry happily.


    In the past five years, she has been too depressed. She has been fighting every day, either with the so-called right people or with the evil people.


    There are countless dangerous places to go, is to look for that one or two misty opportunities, but every time I go back, bring their own only endless disappointment.


    I didn''t let myself see any hope at all.


    Ann really didn''t know how to survive such a day.


    "I''m sorry, sister Anyi. I should have been with you."


    Ning Shuyan also felt the breath of an Yi leaning on his shoulder, and could not help saying.


    There was some guilt in her heart. In those years, he should have stayed with an Yijie and shared something for her, but he didn''t do it.


    "It''s OK. I asked you to leave that year. Don''t say sorry to me."


    "It''s me who should say I''m sorry. I''ve really suffered for you these years. I can only spend every day in the dark ruins."


    Ann also gently patted Ning Shuyan on the back, indicating that she had nothing to do with herself.


    "Besides, I really don''t know what to say this time!"


    An also looks at Ning Shuyan, the color of moving appears in his eyes.


    This time, Ning Shuyan has paid a lot, but now Ning Shuyan is only one step away from reaching the lowest standard of taking out the elixir set by the demon king.


    As long as he reaches that step, and then takes out this elixir to eat, she can immediately rise to become the immortal immortal.


    But she didn''t do it. Instead, she told herself the news and asked herself to come and get it.


    What a great effort it was.


    "Sister an, what are you talking about? If you and Brother Yun Zhou hadn''t called me down in those years, I would have been burned to death by those people in the immortal sect who claimed to be true Taoists."


    "So without you, and without my ningshuyan today, how can I stand by when you are in trouble?"


    Ning Shuyan didn''t care at all, as if the elixir in it didn''t look in his eyes.


    "Well, go ahead. Can this relic be opened all the time here?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 920

    "Mr. Zuo, who was that woman just now? He looks very familiar with the headmaster. "


    "But I don''t seem to see this woman in the door."


    After Anyi and Ning Shuyan walked into the ruins of the demon king, there was a trace of curiosity in Tu Xianmen''s eyes. They were very curious about the identity of the woman in black robe just now.


    And it seems to be very familiar with them.


    Moreover, they have never seen the owner show such an expression in the door.


    When the door owner is in the door, his face is usually extremely cold, as if he doesn''t want to be human at all.


    As soon as you get close to the house, you''re frozen.


    But today, it seems different. The corner of their doorman''s eye is red. It looks like he has cried.


    "I don''t want to ask more about what I shouldn''t ask, just do my own thing well."


    Li Lei coldly looked at the person who asked himself the question.


    In fact, he was very curious in his heart, and he had never seen such an expression from the door owner.


    What kind of existence is that person? I can''t believe I can let the sect leader do this.


    And they seem to be very familiar with each other. He has been following the sect leader for five years, but he has never seen such a woman.


    It seems that there are many secrets about the sect leader.


    But he didn''t mean to inquire. After all, some strong people have countless secrets. If they know too much, it will be very bad for them.


    No strong man ever likes to let others know his secret.


    Therefore, he can only be slightly curious in his heart, and then press down the curiosity.


    "Left Mr. Zuo, no No, those people in the immortal sect don''t know where they got the news. The sect leader will come here today, and they even called. "


    Just when Li Lei was curious in his heart, one of his men suddenly came panting, with a trace of panic in his eyes.


    "What


    "Are you sure you don''t have the guts to come here because you don''t have the guts to look at those people in the immortal sect?"


    "Are they not afraid of death?"


    After Li Lei heard this, there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    These people in the immortal sect are so bold that they dare to come here. They are just beyond their ability.


    Originally, they wanted to let them live a few more days, but they had no way to go to heaven, but they threw themselves into hell. For a long time, they had not killed the dogs in those fairy gates.


    Just in time, there was already some itching.


    "Come on, so I''ll go and kill all those immortals. This time, we must let them feel the power of killing immortals. When they hear our name, they will feel afraid."


    Without any hesitation, Li Lei called all the procedures directly.


    In this way, those people in the immortal sect dare to come here, so don''t blame them for being rude.


    "Yes


    There was a trace of excitement in Tu Xianmen''s eyes. They hadn''t moved their hands for a long time. It happened that their hands were itching. However, these Xianmen dogs even sent themselves up like this. How could they not accept it.


    All of a sudden, all of them directly attacked those people in the immortal gate.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 921

    "The people outside have already started, and we have to prepare."


    "It''s estimated that the female devil will soon arrive."


    In a dark place in the ruins of the demon king, there are several old men in immortal robes, staring at the front.


    This is the only way to the center of the devil''s ruins. If the female devil wants to go to the center of the devil''s ruins, he must pass here. As long as she passes here, then they will have a chance.


    At that time, the female devil will be seriously injured.


    At that time, all the people outside will be killed. Even if the female devil is present, her fists will be hard to fight, and her four hands will definitely fall here.


    , by then, the world has the final say.


    "Sister an, it seems that there are some mice waiting for us in front of us."


    In the ruins of the demon king, Anyi and Ning Shuyan walk side by side, with no tension.


    Suddenly, a trace of blood appeared in Ning Shuyan''s eyes, as if he felt something interesting in front of him.


    "Well, I just know that these mice are really brave enough to bet on me here."


    "I don''t know where they have the confidence to succeed in sneak attack!"


    The corner of an Yi''s mouth showed a trace of disdain, and the immortals would only use these vulgar methods.


    But is that method useful to you?


    They really think that this kind of abusive means can successfully attack themselves.


    If you are really promoted to success by such things, then you should not mix in this world.


    "It''s just that I haven''t taught those old guys in the immortal gate for a long time. As a result, they have forgotten my name. They also take this opportunity to kill all the old guys in the immortal gate. At that time, the immortal gate will be completely destroyed."


    Ann also sneered, but also a trace of killing heart.


    These old guys in the fairy gate are really annoying. They have not gone to their trouble, but they have come to their trouble. They are really not open-minded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha! Anyi, female devil head


    "Interesting, interesting!"


    "It seems that a lot of things have happened in the past few years when I''m not here."


    "However, I escaped from death. If I survive, I will be blessed. All this means that I will be king in the world."


    "At that time, no matter who you are, you will have to submit to my feet."


    "As for you, female devil, this seat will make you feel the pain of this seat at that time."


    "That guy is dead, and you are his most important person. How can I let you go easily?"


    Above the ruins of the demon king, a man who wrapped the whole person in a big black robe suddenly appeared.


    He slowly raised his head, that a ferocious incomparable face so exposed.


    It seems that every place on this face reveals the trace of burn, as if there is no complete place.


    At the same time, his eyes are also extremely terrible.


    It seems that there is a murderous atmosphere everywhere.


    And from his exposed skin, it can be found that he is full of burn marks everywhere.


    However, there was a strong evil spirit around him, as if all things in heaven and earth were subject to such a strong breath.


    "I don''t know how many people in the world remember the name of this fairy after five years."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 922

    "I don''t know if anyone can remember my name after so many years!"


    Standing above the ruins of the demon king, the man''s voice was a little somber.


    This man was Tian Xian who had been "killed" by Yun Zhou himself, but Tian Xian was lucky. At the last moment, he used all his strength to include himself in his defense and hard shouldered the last wave of impact.


    Although he was also seriously injured, and almost lost all his strength, at least he saved his life.


    However, because his strength is too much, if he has any problems, a person who has practiced for a day or two can kill him.


    Therefore, in the past five years, Tianxian has never appeared in front of the world. He knows that there are not many people who want him to die in this world. If those people in the evil way offend him, he will not die, and he is seriously injured. He will definitely besiege Qishan for the first time.


    Moreover, the immortal gate is not monolithic.


    In the past few years, he has been in charge of all the immortal sects. One or two powerful immortal sects in the torment have already refused to accept it. It''s just that he is suppressing it, so he doesn''t dare to show it.


    However, if they were told that they were seriously injured, they would definitely pull themselves down from the altar.


    So, it''s better to let people all over the world think that they are dead.


    Only in this way, I can have enough time to recover my strength and provide for my injuries.


    Only then can we have the qualification to become the immortal again to lead the immortal gate, and then unify the evil way and become the overlord of the world.


    After five years of cultivation, Tianxian finally provided most of the injuries on his body, and his strength almost recovered to the appearance of his whole body.


    Moreover, in these five years, the immortals are not just healing.


    He also further cultivated his magic way, and he has completely fallen into the magic way, even more enchanted than the one who was 3000 years ago.


    When Tian Xian had healed his injury, the first thing he thought about was not to say nothing, because he knew that in front of such a powerful force, even the existence of Yun Zhou did not have the ability to survive. If he had not been lucky enough to defend himself in time, he might have fallen.


    Not to mention the person who was in the center of the explosion, and he came out of the explosion himself. There was no other power to protect himself, so there was no doubt that Yunzhou would die.


    However, after he came out, he heard another news.


    In the past five years, the world has changed a lot.


    There are only five of the seven immortals.


    His own Qishan was also exterminated. Besides Qishan, the most powerful Nanyu sect was also exterminated, and none of its disciples survived.


    This made him a little surprised that such a thing happened in this short five years.


    In the past five years, there has been such a strong man.


    I know the strength of Qishan. Even if I haven''t been in Qishan for five years, Qishan''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    Not everyone can get rid of it.


    When he was surprised, he got angry news again.


    The famous female devil head in the river and lake was actually a person in that village.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 923

    What''s more, it was the little girl who saved the devil''s daughter.


    It can be said that this man is the source of all the misfortunes of immortals.


    If this man had not saved the devil''s daughter, he would not have gone to that village.


    I will not meet that person, and I will not be possessed.


    It would not be like this.


    It can be said that the source of all this is Anyi.


    In this way, the original character has become tyrannical fairy more angry.


    At that moment, he just wanted to go to the so-called tuxian gate immediately and tear the little girl to pieces, so as to eliminate his anger.


    However, this is too simple.


    It''s too cheap for her to die so easily.


    After that, the fairy learned another news. The famous female devil has been searching for the genius treasure in the river and lake all these years, in order to revive a very important person.


    This does not allow the immortals to have some guess.


    There are few people who can make Ann do the same.


    The others had completely died in that war, and there was only one person in the world.


    However, the fairy turned his head and thought that it was impossible. How could that man survive in such a powerful explosion? Even if he was lucky, he barely saved his life.


    That person has released all his strength, and no more strength can defend himself. Under such circumstances, how can he bear such explosive force and survive in the center of explosion?


    However, we can''t help but believe it.


    Because in addition to that person, Tianxian really can''t think of anyone in this world who can let this famous female devil head so in mind.


    After a few days, Tian Xian got another news in the course of some scattered people.


    This female devil is going to look for something in the legacy left by the demon king 3000 years ago.


    This immediately made the immortal think of an object, an object enough to make everyone crazy.


    "Elixir!"


    By the way, only the elixir can make that person recover completely.


    Among the relics left by the demon king in the legend, there was a elixir in the hands of the immortal when he was young.


    This made the immortal come up with an idea.


    An idea that gave Ann some hope and finally gave him despair.


    Tian Xian is going to sit here and watch the tiger fight, waiting for an to get the elixir.


    Then, when she returned to what he called tuxianmen and wanted to revive Yunzhou, she appeared.


    At that time, we will take away that elixir with great power.


    Let her give birth to despair, and then a little bit of torture, and finally to pull out her soul, let him never exceed life.


    In this way, we can let the fairy cut out the anger that lingered in his heart for so many years.


    Only in this way can we make our mind become more perfect.


    This is all the plans of Tian Xian. That''s why he appeared here and watched the people in the immortal gate and Tu Xian gate fighting.


    Moreover, I also noticed that there were several strong men in the immortal gate ambushing in the ruins.


    However, he didn''t want to intervene at all. He just wanted to watch quietly here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 924

    "Ha ha! It''s just too much to dare to ambush me. "


    Ann also looked coldly at the old men who were wearing the robes of the elder of Xianmen.


    These are the only strong men in Xianmen.


    However, these strong men in the immortal sect don''t have any strong faces at all now. Everyone has been seriously injured.


    And most people''s faces are red and swollen.


    All over the body has become tattered, there is no trace of a strong demeanor, but like the beggars on the street.


    Obviously, this is what Anyi did.


    Anyi and Ning Shuyan realized when they came in that there were several mice in the field ambushing themselves, but she didn''t care that these mice were not worth caring about.


    Moreover, in my heart, I wanted to tease these mice.


    When Ann passed here, you released a part of the body at a speed that none of you found.


    And their own local instant hidden.


    When the strong men of Xianmen thought that the female devil had fallen into the trap of her own people, they didn''t have any hesitation. They immediately took the hand.


    And a hand to move, their most wanted attack power is to move, the female devil head to kill.


    Worst of all, the female devil''s head will be seriously injured.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the female devil was just a part.


    It''s not ontology at all.


    After they used their most powerful attack, most of the body has not much real Qi.


    No more powerful things.


    At this time, Anyi and Ning Shuyan suddenly came out.


    Moreover, they didn''t kill all the people in the immortal sect in the first time. They were just teasing them. They didn''t use too much power at all. They just hit them one by one.


    There is no use of any real Qi.


    Just in the wanton humiliation of some of the so-called fairy door.


    This makes the strong men in the immortal sect angry, but they don''t have any way. They are not the opponents of the two female demons at all. They can only watch them constantly humiliate themselves, and they don''t have any resistance, and they can''t even want to die.


    Finally, they can only bear all this in silence.


    I dare not say a word at all.


    This is looking forward to the two female demons'' life. After all, they don''t want to die here.


    "Well! I''ve had enough fun, and you don''t have the value of being in this world, so go to hell. "


    Ann also coldly looked at the strong men lying on the ground. There was a trace of disgust in the wild.


    Had it not been for these self styled people, his own village would not have been like that, his own reasons and those elders would not have died in that war, and Yun Zhou would not have been sleeping so far.


    For these people, Ann is also willing to treat them in her most cruel way.


    "No, spare our lives. Spare our lives. We will never dare again."


    "As long as you can give us a long life, you can do whatever you want us to do, even if it''s surrender, and obey you as the overlord of the world."


    Seeing this scene, the strong men in the immortal gate immediately showed a cold sweat on their back and immediately began to beg for mercy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 925

    However, this plea for mercy not only did not give Ann any pity, but also gave birth to more disgust.


    "Die


    For such goods, Ann has completely lost the patience to continue to talk nonsense with them, and directly attacked them all with a powerful attack.


    "Poof!"


    Such a powerful attack makes those who have lost most of their strength lose the color of resistance.


    All of them flew out completely, bumping into the hard deep wall.


    Everyone lost their lives in an instant.


    The powerful elders in the evil sect are here to die.


    "A bunch of trash."


    Ann also did not look at the corpse with any emotion in her eyes, which had completely lost the breath of life.


    How dare you come here to ambush yourself.


    "Sister Anyi, you have become so powerful!"


    "It''s only half a step away from the legendary immortal."


    Ning Shuyan has been standing in front of an Yi, looking at this scene.


    Seeing that Ann has settled everything here, I don''t feel any emotion.


    When he came to the village five years ago, Anyi''s strength was still much lower than that of himself.


    But in a short period of five years, Anyi''s strength has exceeded himself, even stronger than himself.


    Even as long as you take that crucial step, ANN can become the legendary immortal.


    "There is still a long way to go. Moreover, I always feel that the one in front of me has a very long Tianqu. It''s not so easy to enter that step."


    Ann also smiles and doesn''t care.


    "Maybe if I can step into that step earlier, don''t wait so long!"


    If I can really get to that step in the early years, I don''t have to be so troublesome, or as long as I get to that step, there is a way to revive cloud week.


    But it''s not so easy to enter the fairy land in the legend.


    At that time, Tian Xian had been stuck for many years at his step. At last, he didn''t hesitate to step into the devil''s way by himself, so he broke through to that step.


    However, such a method will not work here.


    Because what I have built is the magic way.


    You can''t abandon your previous bottom line like the antenna, you can use the more powerful forbidden method. After all, the face-to-face cultivation of the immortal method is also extremely pure.


    If you give him more time, maybe he can really enter the immortal realm.


    Different from the immortal method, this is a fast one in the magic way.


    There is no magic way, and there is no car in it. It seems that it is a cruel way.


    As long as you want to improve your strength, you can do anything.


    Therefore, most of the magic skills are ahead, and they will come quickly, because they are at the cost of overdrawing their potential.


    Therefore, it will become more and more difficult to cultivate the magic way in the later stage.


    Anyi, it''s for this reason that you are in great difficulty.


    But she also knew that if she had practiced the immortal Dharma in those years, she would not have practiced it so fast.


    Let alone revenge.


    Therefore, she did not regret the original choice, but now she is secretly hating that she can''t break through to the immortal realm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 926

    "An Yijie, don''t worry. This time, Yunzhou will be revived."


    Ning Shuyan saw that an also had some lack of interest, so he could not help comforting him.


    Over the past few years, Ann has put too much pressure on herself. As a result, she has never had a day off in the past five years.


    "Well, it will."


    An also has a resolute look in her eyes.


    This time, I must let cloud week recover.


    He took too long to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "I found you at last."


    "I''ve been looking for it for a long time!"


    Yunzhou felt that he was in a very dark space, and there was no light around him.


    I''m constantly in the dark space, and I want to get out of the dark space.


    But no matter how hard I try, I can''t get out of this dark place, as if I have been trapped here.


    Or maybe there''s no exit at all.


    "That''s where it is!"


    Yunzhou has some whispers. He feels that his condition is very bad now.


    The chaos in my mind.


    All of a sudden, a set of clear voice suddenly penetrated into his mind, let him hit a spirit.


    And some of his confusion disappeared completely, and his mind was very clear.


    And some of the memories in his eyes have completely disappeared, now become incomparably clear, look incomparably deep.


    However, after he recovered, his back suddenly revealed a cold sweat.


    Because this voice is so familiar.


    Familiar let yourself have some fear.


    Because this period of time is the sound after the last picture was broken.


    He will never forget this voice.


    Because the experience of that time was too appalling, the people who remember the pictures had a look at them and talked.


    As if in his memory, this person has been looking for himself, but he once let that powerful existence find out.


    However, later these things did not follow, there is no strong presence to find themselves.


    Although Yunzhou had some down alert in his heart, he did not forget this voice.


    He completely recorded this period of time in his mind.


    However, I didn''t expect to hear this voice again in this dark space.


    Moreover, it is incomparably clear, as if the master of this sound is at his side.


    This let cloud week''s cold sweat thoroughly flow down.


    If the owner of this voice really appears at his side, is it a good thing or a bad thing for him?


    What kind of attitude is the master of this voice towards himself? Is he an enemy or a friend?


    Yun Zhou has no way to judge all this. He can only leave it to fate.


    "Who are you?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Yunzhou has no way, because he has lost his memory.


    Only in this way can we determine what kind of attitude the host of this voice has towards himself.


    "Forget the past?"


    "Even I don''t remember?"


    "Not too bad, though."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 927

    All of a sudden, this originally extremely dark space is becoming bright.


    Even Yunzhou feels that this space has become a bit dazzling now.


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The tall man was hidden under the light and fog.


    I can''t see his face clearly.


    However, after the appearance of this tall figure, Yunzhou felt that there was a trace of familiar color in his heart, and there was also inexplicable peace of mind.


    As if for this tall voice incomparably familiar, but also to his incomparably trust, as if as long as had him, do not have to worry about anything.


    "Did we know each other before?"


    There''s a bit of nervousness around the clouds.


    Because this person may be very familiar with himself before he lost his memory, that is to say, as long as he has his help, he may find everything he lost.


    "We not only know each other, but also co-exist with each other. It can be said that we both give our backs to each other."


    The figure of Gao de seemed to have a smile, some said with a smile.


    "We are friends who have been together for tens of thousands of years. Even sometimes, when you are on your way alone, only I am with you!"


    "At the beginning, it was really my fault. I made some wrong judgments. I didn''t expect you to become like this. But it''s better to lose your memory than to lose your own life."


    This time the voice seems to appear a little embarrassed.


    It seems that I''m sorry for what happened in those years.


    "And who am I?"


    Yunzhou didn''t have any doubt about what he said since he saw this tall figure.


    As if they were the people they trusted most.


    In his eyes, Yunzhou is curious about what kind of existence he was before he lost his memory.


    And what kind of role does this person play in his own life?


    "At the beginning, you are very careful. You have to be sure of everything before you do it. But at some times, you become a little crazy. You even risk your life in order to get something."


    "At that time, you were a very short guard. You remember that when one of your apprentices was bullied, you ignored your own identity and bullied those who were far inferior to you with your own strength."


    "At ordinary times, you also have some vicious interests. Sometimes what you do is really speechless."


    "And you are not as strong as you are at the same level to some weak people. If you are strong at the same level as you, you are absolutely furious at the trouble of people whose strength is not as good as you. However, you seem to have not paid attention to it. Even once, there was a person who looked like a mole ant in my eyes, and he was always angry with you beyond his capacity Big deduction, if such a thing is put on any strong person of the same level as you, that person will never live for the next moment. "


    "But you didn''t do that. You not only let them go, but also walked with them, and even gave them a good fortune when they left."


    "You like this, in those walls of the same level as you, you may be an alternative, a guy without any strong authority."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 928

    This encounter mysterious light and shadow slowly said.


    It seems that there are some pleasant memories.


    "Yes


    Cloud week so quietly listen to this mysterious light and shadow said, did not disturb.


    Until the light and shadow did not speak any more, they spoke slowly.


    "Was my strength very strong?"


    "I''ve recovered my strength once or twice before, but I don''t know how to use it. But with one or two points and I don''t know how to use it, I can defeat the so-called first immortal in the world!"


    Zhou Yun has some curiosity.


    He really wants to know whether he is a powerful person before he loses his memory.


    "If you have strength, you can be regarded as a strong man in this vast world. If you are a saint, you can become a powerful man in the heaven and the world. But for those who really stand on the top of the pyramid of the heaven and the world, you are still not qualified to enter their eyes. "


    the owner of this light and shadow couldn''t help smiling.


    "But the strong one above the saints is the vast heaven, which is also very rare in the world, and the group of old people who do not die are basically not born, so when you come to your realm, you can also be regarded as the peak now!"


    "However, in those days, you were a little bit unlucky. Just after you came out of a mysterious place, you were targeted by a strong man above a saint. When you ran away, you were attacked by that strong man. That''s why you lost all your past memories and even your own strength."


    "Half a step above the sage? Above saints? "Heaven and earth?"


    Yun Zhou repeated these words he had never heard before.


    The division of these powers is so strange to me. Even I have never heard these words from people in this world for so many years.


    "Yes, you were among the heaven and the world, and you can be regarded as a strong man above the most powerful sage. And the heaven and the world, as the name suggests, is a huge world made up of countless worlds."


    "For example, you are standing in an ordinary small world in the universe. The highest power is nothing more than a celestial being. On top of the small world, there are also the middle world and the big world. Among those powerful worlds, such a small world is nothing more than an ordinary sand in the universe. It''s nothing more There is no eye-catching place, even when you have the strength of the whole body, such an ordinary world, you can smash it with a slap. "


    "Moreover, if you are full of strength, the world will not be able to bear your powerful power. As long as you appear in the world, the world may be supported by your powerful power."


    "So now you understand what kind of realm your original strength was."


    The master of light and shadow seemed to smile.


    Loyal and dutiful to cloud Zhou explained.


    "The world outside is so vast."


    There was a trace of surprise in Yun Zhou''s eyes. He didn''t expect that the place he was standing in was so common and vulnerable in the eyes of some strong people.


    And in their own eyes as a powerful enemy of the immortals, perhaps in the eyes of those powerful figures is just like a mole ant.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 929

    But, oneself is also such formidable existence, just lost all memory, all strength in that year an accident.


    "Well, I''ll restore your memory first. After all, there are too many things happened in the past ten thousand years, and I can''t tell you bit by bit, so you''d better remember them yourself."


    The master of light and shadow didn''t continue to talk nonsense any more. He said directly to Yun Zhou.


    "Good!"


    Yun Zhou didn''t do anything wrong. He was very curious about his lost memory. He also wanted to see what kind of existence he was.


    After all, you''ve been working hard for so many years to recover your memory.


    After waiting for so many years, the moment finally came.


    After the master of light and shadow heard Yun Zhou''s reply, you need to say more. You just reach out and wave it at will, and a mysterious light fog directly enters Yun Zhou''s mind.


    "Ah


    Yunzhou felt that an extremely painful color came from his mind, as if his investment was about to explode.


    This kind of pain is not as painful as before, it can be compared, and even the most painful headache can not be compared.


    Such pain for him, as if in this world to live a second is a very deadly thing.


    Moreover, such a strong pain, everywhere is stimulating his nerves, so that he can not even do a coma.


    So he can only bear such a huge pain as this powerless, to read the memory that he paid in his mind.


    "Host, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your will has dropped a lot."


    Light and shadow looking at the front of the cloud week, can not help showing the meaning of funny color.


    After the loss of memory, the willpower of the host is really declining.


    If he had not lost his memory, he would not have uttered a word at all. He would not have uttered such a painful roar as he does now.


    However, it is understandable. After all, he was so powerful at the beginning, but now he is just an ordinary man and has lost all his strength.


    This kind of ordinary people''s mind, instantly bear such a huge memory, no one will be as painful as you.


    "Hold on a little longer, it''s almost over."


    "Ah


    Yun Zhou was in great pain when he heard this sentence.


    He couldn''t help looking for a certain firmness in his heart for so many years, in order to wait for this moment?


    This moment has come to the most critical time. As long as you get through this wave, you can get everything in the past. Before that, you have suffered so much. What''s the big deal if you bear it again?


    After thinking of this, Yun Zhou''s eyes once again appeared firm, clenching his teeth tightly, bearing all the pain in his mind.


    Then in the life of a little bit to recall their past.


    After a long time, Yunzhou finally felt that some of the pain in his mind had passed.


    And he had been wet with cold sweat, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    However, in the middle of the night, he finally appeared a trace of joy.


    He finally got everything back.


    "My seat, Lin Mu, sage Lin Mu!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 930

    "My forest tree!"


    "Saints of the heavens!"


    Lin Mu slowly opened his closed eyes.


    What''s the matter? There are also some painful head, activity for a long time has not been out of the body.


    "System, you were ruined in those days. You promised me that there was no accident when you used the bottle in the place where the heaven was buried. But as soon as you came out, you were blocked by a strong man above the sage. If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have used all my strength to defend myself at the end of the day. Maybe I would have been dead by now The smoke is out. "


    Lin Mu looked at the light and shadow in front of him, and sat directly opposite him without seeing anything. There was a trace of banter in his eyes.


    After all, in every action, the system is extremely faithful, as if everything is under its own control. But that time, the system really miscalculated. Unexpectedly, in the burial place, there was a strong man above the saint.


    "Yes, I was careless at that time. I didn''t expect that there were such crazy saints among the heaven and the world, and they even left their own words in the place where the heaven was buried. You should know that if you don''t pay attention to it, you may let the breath of death in the place where the heaven is hidden corrode your body. Even if it is above the saints, for such death The breath is irritating. "


    There is also a trace of helplessness in everything of the system. He really miscalculated at that time.


    "But it''s not too bad. After you were attacked, I got rid of the saint who blocked the door."


    "And he didn''t do it any more. As a result, he was unfamiliar with his skills. It took him several years to get rid of him completely."


    The system said with a smile.


    "Well! It''s not too early. You want me to die. He says it''s bad, right? If I had not been a little lucky in those years, at the most critical time, even if I detected the powerful attack, even if I left that space tunnel, maybe what you see now is a corpse. "


    Lin Mu couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this.


    This kind of thing is not too bad, what kind of thing can be regarded as bad.


    What''s more, in recent years, what kind of life have you lived? Since you are a strong man above a half step sage, you can only work as a style in such a small world, and you have been abused several times by a so-called fairy in such a small world, who is just like a mole ant in your eyes.


    If this spread out, let those who are the same level as themselves in the universe know, they will definitely laugh.


    The powerful man above the half step sage was abused by a fairy mole ant.


    How did such a person cultivate to such a powerful state?


    It is conceivable that if such news is spread out, Lin Mu will definitely become a laughing stock in the universe.


    "Even if I die, I can bring you back to life."


    "It''s just that it took a long time!"


    The system is not at all in Yilin.


    For the strong, as long as your soul does not disappear completely in such an instant, he will have countless ways to revive you from the universe.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to talk nonsense with this unreliable system now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 931

    "By the way, the host forgot to tell you something. Your little girlfriend seems to be dying now. You don''t want to go out and have a look."


    did not make complaints about Lin Mu''s Tucao system.


    What''s more, I don''t know why, after the systematization, he seems to have more words, and sometimes he even makes a joke or two.


    It''s not as cold as it used to be, and even some people ignore it.


    "An Yi!"


    Lin Mu knew immediately, the little girl friend in the system mouth was who person.


    Once again, his memory of himself as a cloud week appeared in his mind.


    Thinking about it, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He has been practicing for nearly ten thousand years. He has traveled in many worlds and has become the way of heaven in several worlds.


    He has seen some of the most beautiful women in all the world, but he has never had such a vision in his heart that he wanted to protect her.


    For Lin Mu, who has not dealt with women for tens of thousands of years, he is at a loss.


    He doesn''t know what kind of emotion is in his heart now.


    "Yo! There will be times like that for you


    The system has some funny looking at the present Lin Mu, never thought that Lin Mu, who has always been turbulent about everything, would show such an expression, as if he was at a loss about such things.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few years. How can your words become more and more?"


    Lin Mu white one eye is still saying the system of sarcastic words beside.


    I didn''t expect that it was just a few short years, when the cold and silent system turned into such an appearance, and even made fun of myself.


    This is not what the system should have been.


    After Lin Mu had a look at the system, he could not help but recall his time as Yun Zhou and an Yi.


    At that time, he was just a person who had lost his memory and could not practice at all. There was an ordinary person without any difference.


    Moreover, his head will sometimes appear incomparable pain, but all this is also accompanied by ANN all the way.


    When he was helpless, she appeared to help him and comfort him. When he was lonely, Ann was also with him, so that he would not think that he was alone in the world.


    When pain appeared in his mind, Ann was also at his side to take care of himself. Moreover, several times he was in pain and couldn''t stand it. If Ann wasn''t at his side, Lin Mu didn''t know whether he could survive that one or two times.


    For many years, ANN can be regarded as the only one in the world who can tell any secret in his heart.


    Such memories can''t help appearing in my mind all the time.


    Although he has been sleeping for five years, it does not mean that he has no perception of the outside world.


    Therefore, Ann also listened to what she said outside.


    "Ha ha! Yeah, what are you struggling with? "


    "I''m Lin Mu. I''m a sage and a strong man. I''ve already determined what I think in my heart. I won''t hesitate any more."


    Lin Mu thought of all these memories, and his eyes could not help but be firm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 932

    That''s right. Lin Mu can be sure in her heart that she has a love affair with Ann.


    He really fell in love with Anyi,


    he had already affirmed it, and Lin Mu didn''t want to deny it.


    "Host, if you don''t say it again, your little girlfriend is really dying."


    The system can''t help reminding again.


    At this time, there was a big war outside tuxian gate.


    The high-rise buildings of tuxianmen are all lying on the ground, most of them have lost their breath, and only one or two of them are still struggling.


    Now there are only three people on board.


    The mysterious man in hemp clothes was hidden under the broad hemp clothes.


    Another is now wearing a red robe, eyes appear extremely angry, but the corner of the mouth is flowing a little blood of Anyi.


    Besides them, this is Ning Shuyan, who is also standing with an.


    But Ning Shuyan is not in a good condition now, he has been damaged in many places.


    The original big black robe is now in tatters.


    There were also several scars on his face, and several white stinging skin leaked out through the broken black robe, but there was some strange black air on the skin.


    At this time, Anyi and Ning Shuyan are not in the right state, and they have even tried their best. But the mysterious man standing opposite them seems to be very relaxed. There is no serious injury on his body, just a few damaged clothes.


    Plus a few minor injuries at most.


    "Ha ha! Is that all you have? "


    "With your strength, you want to step into the position of the devil king, and you are also worthy of being the daughter of the devil king."


    "Just two mole ants!"


    The fairy''s voice became a little hoarse.


    It''s a hangover from that big bang.


    His voice has become extremely strange, as if in the wailing, let people hear some trembling.


    Tian Xian looked up and looked at the two women standing opposite him.


    There was a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Mole ant is mole ant, no matter how hard you try, you can never resist giant!"


    "Even if you two want to fight against me now, it''s just beyond your ability."


    "If it''s fashionable, I''ll hand over the elixir you got from the demon king''s legacy. I can leave you a whole corpse. If you don''t often, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. At that time, you won''t die. I''ll let you enjoy the pain of life rather than death."


    "Celestial beings!"


    "I must kill you."


    Ann also looked at this face full of scars.


    Although I can''t see the outline of that person from my face.


    However, from the strength revealed, although some of them carried strange sounds, they were very familiar. ANN could also be sure that this strange man was the immortal who had died in that war.


    I didn''t expect that this guy survived under such a powerful attack.


    And it seems that he is more powerful now than he was five years ago.


    "Ha ha ha Kill me. "


    "What qualifications do you have to say that if so, what capital do you have to kill me with your current strength?"


    "With your strength, can you hurt me?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 933

    Tian Xian looks at an Yi coldly, and there is a trace of ridicule in her eyes.


    As if in such a mole ant even want to laugh against the sky.


    How can he be qualified to say such words? It doesn''t depend on what kind of strength he is now. Such strength has been achieved many years ago.


    And now I have already stepped into the fairy land in the legend.


    For these two guys who haven''t stepped into the realm of immortals, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    Perhaps, as long as the original person appears, it is possible to be his opponent.


    And that person said that there was only one way to die with himself.


    After all, that guy, you don''t have control over how to use that power.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel, since you are so unreasonable."


    "I will let you taste the most painful things in the world, and let you know that death may be a relief."


    The fairy sneered, and there was a powerful evil spirit around.


    Suddenly rushed to the sky, as if want to this world, everyone knows, he, fairy back.


    "Lord, let''s go, we''re in the way here!"


    After Li Lei saw such a long power, he couldn''t help feeling a trace of despair in his eyes. They didn''t feel such a powerful power in the door owner. Unexpectedly, they felt it in this mysterious man.


    Moreover, according to their sect leader, this mysterious man is probably the immortal who was confirmed to have fallen five years ago.


    In the face of such a powerful existence, Li Lei has lost the hope of living from his hands.


    We can only expect that the delay of our own people can make the door owner successfully escape.


    "Go! I made a mistake in those days. Now how can I continue to make it? "


    Tian Xian sneers. In those days, it was because of his carelessness that he let these two people escape, resulting in the present situation. How could he still make the mistakes of that year? "


    "You ants, you must stay here today."


    Tian Xian coldly looked at an Yi and Ning Shuyan: "since you don''t want to hand it over, it''s up to me to take it in person!"


    "Come here for me!"


    Tian Xian came to an Yi in an instant and wanted to lift her neck.


    "Who gave you the courage to be so presumptuous?"


    "You Do you want to die? "


    Just as the attack of the immortals was about to attack Anyi, one had to use some broad palms to directly resist the attack of the immortals.


    At the same time, a powerful force burst out in an instant, and directly sent the fairy out.


    I saw a man wearing a white Taoist robe with long hair on his shoulder standing in front of Anyi, looking coldly at the fairy who was shocked out by him.


    "Cloud Cloud week


    Ann also has some unbelievable eyes of the young man standing in front of him.


    Although there are some differences in the temperament of this man, she can be sure that this man is Yunzhou who has been yearning for recovery in the past five years.


    "Long time no see, Ayi!"


    "You are thin."


    Lin Mu gently helped Ann up. Looking at Ann who has some sales now, she couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    Over the past few years, Ann has also suffered things that she should not have suffered at his age. She has too many things on her shoulders.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 934

    "Cloud Cloud week


    "You, you''re really awake."


    Ann also couldn''t believe looking at the familiar man''s figure in front of her.


    Isn''t the purpose of her efforts in the past five years to revive this man?


    But I didn''t expect that this man would appear in front of me today.


    "Yes, I''ve been lying for five years. It''s time to get up and do some activities."


    Lin Mu said to him with a smile.


    "We''ll talk about something else later. Let''s settle things here first."


    Lin Mu''s eyes appeared a trace of cold ice, and looked at the fairy in front of her disdainfully.


    If he didn''t recover his memory, he would be a great enemy to him, but now he is just a mole ant.


    Although he is still seriously injured, after all, the attack of the strong above the sage is not so easy to maintain.


    However, he has confidence in dealing with a guy of a mere celestial level.


    He is now barely able to play out the strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    This kind of strength, it is enough to serve a simple fairy.


    "Are you ready to die?"


    Lin Mu is also with some murderous look in his eyes, in his heart has been sentenced to death.


    "You How can you be alive? No, absolutely not. "


    "No, you''re not him. You''re definitely not him. Who are you?"


    After seeing Lin Mu''s face, Tian Xian seemed to see a ghost. In his expectation, under such an explosion, how could he survive.


    After all, in that kind of explosion, he tried his best to save a life, but he used all his strength to cause the explosion. He absolutely had no residual strength to protect himself, and he could not survive in that kind of explosion.


    But what happened this time? This man actually stood in front of him, and his strength seems to be stronger than that of a few years ago.


    It''s totally unbelievable.


    Even there was a crazy color in his eyes, as if he wanted to strongly deny that the person in front of him was not the one he had seen at the beginning, but no matter how he denied it, this person was Yunzhou at the beginning.


    It''s just that the memory of the past has been restored.


    "Oh


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to talk with him any more now.


    Figure move, directly came to him, a huge force directly appeared, instantly put the fairy to oppression, there are some breathless.


    "No It''s impossible. How can you be so powerful? "


    There was a color of disbelief in Tianxian wild. He seemed to go back to the time a few years ago when he took the strong men in the immortal gate to the village to look for trouble. Then he was saved and forced to lie down by a powerful force. It was precisely because of the result of that time that he did not hesitate to fall into the devil''s way.


    And today I seem to go back to that time.


    What''s more, this time is different from the one several years ago. At least I was barely able to resist that time. This time, I couldn''t even raise a trace of resistance in my heart.


    As if I just want to crawl in front of such a powerful force.


    "No way, how can the world have such a powerful force?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 935

    In the face of such a powerful force, the immortals did not have any resistance.


    There was no sign of resistance.


    Even there was a trace of fear in his eyes. He didn''t remember how long this emotion had not appeared in his heart, but this time there was a real fear in his heart.


    He''s afraid of death.


    Yes, he''s dying in fear.


    He didn''t feel so much fear at that time, which was different from the crazy ending five years ago.


    "Die


    Lin Mu looked at the fairy who was trying to resist his powerful power.


    This kind of people can only be domineering in such a small world. When they meet a little strong people, they know that they have no resistance at all.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to continue to consume like this, a move powerful attack, directly hit the back of the fairy.


    Although he can only play the strength of Da Luo Jinxian now, such strength is enough to deal with a mere celestial being.


    Therefore, when such a powerful force fell on the body of the immortal, he had no resistance at all.


    Instantly flew out, a mouthful of rich blood essence spurted out from his mouth.


    And his breath also instantly became dim, just for a moment, the original powerful immortal completely lost his breath.


    In this world can be regarded as the first person, and even have the opportunity to make this world promoted to the middle of the world''s fairy, so completely fall.


    And there wasn''t even a breath left.


    Lin Mu never liked troublesome things, so he would never leave anything behind.


    "It''s solved. It''s just unbearable."


    Lin Mu casually looked at the celestial body.


    There was no fluctuation in my heart.


    There are endless corpses at the foot of every strong man. They step on the road of the strong man one by one.


    "Clean up!"


    Lin Mu took a look at the situation here and told the people here at will.


    "Can you still get up?"


    Lin Mu came to an Yi and gently held out her hand with a smile, just like before.


    "No problem!"


    Ann also hesitated for a while. Although he had a lot of questions in his eyes, he also knew that it was not a good place to ask questions.


    Directly pulled the palm of Lin Mu''s hand, then slightly a force, directly stood up.


    "I''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Lin Mu also looked at An''an, and there was a trace of heartache in his eyes.


    "Long time no see!"


    "All these years I I really miss you


    Ann also looked at the familiar face of the man in front of her. In her heart, there was a time when they were together in those years.


    Thinking, the corner of the mouth could not help showing a smile.


    Then regardless of in front of everyone''s face, directly gently hugged Lin Mu.


    In this way, the eyes of those Tu Xianmen people were staring at here.


    They didn''t expect that you were always enigmatic, and the decisive sect leader would show such an appearance in front of a man.


    Even Li Lei, who is regarded by an as a right-hand man, didn''t expect this to happen.


    If they are still very smart this day, after seeing this scene, their eyes immediately look in another direction.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 936

    "Cloud week!"


    "You It seems that there are some differences, but where there are differences, there are some that can''t be said. "


    In Anyi''s room, the injury on Anyi''s body has been cured by Lin Mu, so now he can behave like this.


    However, there should be no more curiosity in Anyi''s eyes now, because Yunzhou now seems to have some differences from the one he knew before, but she can''t tell the specific differences.


    However, the strength has become stronger, which is a definite idea. I even know how to control myself and have such a strong power.


    For example, just now he killed the first person in the world''s immortals. You should know that the immortals have stepped into the legendary realm of immortals, but he can still kill the immortals so easily, which is enough to prove his strength. Does he really have what some people have guessed? He is also in the realm of immortals, and maybe he is It''s a very powerful fairyland.


    "I''ve recovered my past memory, and I''ve also recovered everything in my past."


    Lin Mu smiles and doesn''t hide it from her.


    "And my name is Lin Mu!"


    "OK, Yunzhou, he just lay down for five years and recovered his memory. He didn''t have to bear the pain any more.


    "Congratulations, and remember to thank me. If I hadn''t taken care of you for the past five years, maybe you would still be in the wilderness now?"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, an can''t help but express his joy.


    He is also very happy that Yunzhou can find his own memory. After all, in recent years, Yunzhou has paid a great price to find his own memory. He even looks forward to when the pain in his head will come?


    All this, she saw in the eyes, although she did not say, but in the heart has not know heartache for several times.


    However, now, he finally found his own memory, and finally did not bear the pain.


    "Think about how I can thank you."


    There was a smile in Lin Mu''s eyes. Seeing that an also didn''t show anything for him to retrieve his memory, he was joking with himself as before. He didn''t know that there was a smile.


    "Well, I''ll have to think about it."


    Ann also laughed. She was just joking.


    However, she is very happy in her heart now. She can''t remember how long she didn''t smile. Since some of her relatives and elders passed away and Yun Zhou fell asleep, she seems to have a cold face every day. She never shows such a smile, but today she can finally smile.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you something."


    "Although I have been sleeping for the past five years, my consciousness is still very clear, so I can hear every word you said to me before."


    Lin Mu thought of some things, especially the words he said to himself every time an came to see him in the past five years.


    "You..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, an''s face suddenly turned red. Some of them bowed their heads and didn''t dare to look at him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 937

    "You You heard it all


    An also now of facial expression all is the back of red of get up, completely don''t dare and Lin Mu eye to eye.


    She didn''t expect that he had heard all the words she had said over the years.


    This makes an also immediately have some shame, in the heart of the deer is in the heart of the random jump around.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, I heard everything, and I remember every word in my heart!"


    When Lin Mu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Then, he gently hugged ANN in his arms.


    "Well! Cloud week You


    Ann did not expect that Lin Mu would take the initiative.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    She can only gently lie in this broad mind, quietly feel the heartbeat of this man, as if want to put themselves into the heart of this man, never leave.


    She had been waiting for so long that she didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    "Yunzhou, promise me not to leave me in the future, OK?"


    Ann also thought of what happened in those years. She didn''t know there was a panic now. She was really afraid to lose again. It was really hard to lose everyone. She didn''t want to try again.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you."


    "Even if the world left you, I will not leave."


    Lin Mu used a little bit of strength, tightly held an in her arms, and then gently said to her ear.


    As if to give her a promise.


    "Well!"


    After hearing these words, Ann didn''t know what to say. She could only say a word gently.


    "It''s been hard for you these years."


    Lin Mu looks at an Yi, who is obviously thinner than the cordon. He also knows that this is the result of the way you let yourself recover. In the past five years, an Yi has never really had a rest.


    "Nothing. As long as you wake up, it''s worth it."


    "But I didn''t use the genius treasure to revive you in the end. I didn''t expect that you only recovered after lying in this ice coffin for five years, and also recovered your memory. I knew I didn''t have to be so tired."


    Ann also looked at Lin Mu and tooted his mouth.


    She didn''t think that she was working hard outside just to find a way for him to recover, but he was lying quietly in the ice coffin. After five years of lying, she naturally woke up and found everything in the past. So what is the purpose of working hard?


    ¡­¡­


    Two people in this link quietly embrace each other, two people did not speak for a long time, as if they are enjoying such a sweet situation.


    After a long time, Ann also slowly left the embrace of Lin Mu.


    I don''t know why there was a trace of red in her eyes.


    "Yunzhou, grandfather, they are all dead."


    Ann also had a tear in her eyes. She thought of the scene when she lost all her relatives in the world.


    And it is for revenge that she lives alone in this world.


    Today, the Revenge of the elders and relatives in the village has finally been avenged.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 938

    "I know. I''m sorry!"


    "I didn''t protect them. At that time, I really had no choice but to watch them die in front of my eyes."


    Lin Mu also appeared a bit unwilling, he has experienced so many years of ups and downs, such feelings, he remembers this is the first time in his heart.


    "I also checked before this, and found that the old man''s divorce has been completely reincarnated, so there is no way to revive them."


    Lin Mu''s tone also revealed a trace of helplessness. According to his current strength, it is not difficult to revive one or two people in such a small world.


    But it''s only for people whose souls have not yet reincarnated. Once people have reincarnated completely, let alone Lin Mu, even if the strong one above the sage comes, there is no way, because if you want to resurrect a person who has reincarnated, it''s totally a taboo of all the heaven and the world.


    If anyone wants to do so, then the will of the universe will definitely lower the punishment at the first time. Moreover, such punishment is similar to the one that touched the taboo of the universe and destroyed the whole world.


    And it may be even more powerful than the punishment of the taboo you touched before.


    Anyway, I have no way to bear it.


    Because the main duty of the will of the universe is to maintain the balance of the universe. If the strong of the universe can revive one or two reincarnated people at will, it will completely destroy the balance of the universe.


    It is absolutely impossible for the will of the universe to allow such a thing to happen.


    After all, the elders who can resurrect people are not few in the universe.


    If everyone could do that, yesterday would have been a mess.


    Therefore, even if it is to understand, there is no way for them to revive directly from this life.


    Moreover, even if they die, there is no way to make them come back to life.


    This is also the rule set by the will of the universe.


    If you resurrect a person, it is absolutely impossible to jump over one life.


    Moreover, Mr. an and others do not have the powerful power to keep their memories. Unlike some strong people, they are actively seeking reincarnation to find a way to break through to a higher level. Therefore, even if they are resurrected, they are no longer Mr. an.


    Lin Mu will show such unwilling expression.


    In such a small world, the strong man above the half step sage met with such a thing.


    "Nothing! If they know the current situation, I believe they can be at ease. "


    "Besides, you''ve avenged them, and you don''t have to blame yourself too much."


    An Yi and Lin Mu have been together for many years. Naturally, he can see what kind of mood he is now. He can''t help comforting.


    She didn''t want to see Lin Mu in the middle of self blame.


    "After that, I will become stronger and have the right to fight against the supreme rule. I will revive the old men that day."


    Lin Mu also made a promise to an, and set a goal for himself.


    He has to work harder to cultivate, at least in the next ten thousand years to become a real saint above the level of strong.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 939

    Wanling Pavilion.


    "Among all the heavens and all the realms, all souls were born again."


    One of the most powerful forces in the universe, it is said that there are also some saints who are extremely immortal as witnesses.


    The strong above saints are very rare among the heaven and the world, even there are about a hundred. Therefore, even among the powerful sects in the heaven and the world, not everyone has the strong above saints.


    However, Wanling Pavilion is not the same. He really has the ancestor above the saint.


    Therefore, the Wanling Pavilion is also one of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    It is almost the same as the organization of heaven, which has been frequently active in the universe for tens of millions of years.


    "Muyu, come here."


    At this time, the sage of Wanling Pavilion had a surprise in his eyes.


    No It can''t be called surprise, or even ecstasy.


    She didn''t expect that there would once again be people with the same constitution as her.


    "Lao Zu, you didn''t just call me. What''s the matter?"


    Muyu, the owner of Wanling Pavilion, looks at this with some doubts. For nearly ten million years, there hasn''t been any fluctuation of the ancestor. I don''t know why the ancestor is so ecstatic today.


    "Muyu, there was a man with the same physique as me in the outside world yesterday. This is a very rare physique in the universe. Besides me, I have never found another person with the physique of the spirit."


    "But I didn''t expect that when I randomly observed the universe today, I found a wave from the spirit body in a small world."


    "What! All souls


    Muyu, the owner of the Wanling Pavilion, couldn''t believe looking at this ancestor. She even had a little doubt. If it wasn''t for the strength of the boss, she was too powerful. She even wanted to write these doubts on her face.


    "Yes, it can''t be wrong. It''s definitely the universal spirit!"


    "Go and bring that person back to me. You must bring me back safely. In ten million years at most, there will be a strong man above the sage in the Wanling Pavilion."


    "As the leader of the Wanling Pavilion, you should know what it stands for. At that time, the Wanling Pavilion will become the most powerful force in the universe."


    "At least no one in the heaven and the world now has a strong power above the two saints."


    The ancestor of Wanling Pavilion didn''t have any hesitation. He immediately told Mu Yu.


    "Moreover, this spirit is not simple. If I accept it as a disciple, I will be able to ensure that there will be no worries when there will be great turbulence in the future."


    "With the protection of the Taoist, I saw who dared to move last night."


    The ancestor of Wanling Pavilion seems to know something, but he didn''t say these words, but thought in his heart.


    "Ha ha, do you think you two have guessed it? Funny, I''m also the most powerful one in the universe. What''s the use of one or two of you? How can I directly regard his future Taoist snake as a disciple? Then he will have to call me master. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 940

    "Muyu, you go to the small world and bring back the girl of the universal spirit. But you must remember that there is a man beside the girl. You must be polite to him and don''t offend him. "


    at last, there was a serious look in the eyes of the ancestor of Wanling Pavilion.


    "Why?"


    Muyu is a little strange. Their Wanling Pavilion is one of the most powerful forces in the world. Is there anyone else who needs them to treat them so politely?


    According to Laozu, it''s just a small world. Where are the strongest people in a small world? Supporting death is just a fairy. Do you need to be polite to such a person?


    Such a person is just a mole ant in his own eyes. He can crush a large area of it at will.


    "You don''t need to ask too many questions. Then you will know that person is the future universe of our wanlingge. Maybe our wanlingge will have to rely on it to maintain its orthodoxy in the future!"


    The ancestor of Wanling Pavilion didn''t say much, just said casually to Mu Yu.


    But what she said casually made Mu Yu, the leader of the pavilion of all souls, feel shocked. She didn''t expect to hear such words from her ancestors.


    The grand ancestor of wanlingge, one of the most powerful people in the world, even the most powerful sage would say such a thing.


    In the future, only with the help of one person can we preserve our own indoor orthodoxy.


    This No matter how you listen, there are some shocking things.


    What''s more, it''s just a small world. How can people in the small world get in touch with the struggle among such powerful forces?


    However, Lao Zu didn''t seem to want to say much, and she didn''t ask much.


    "Go ahead, remember what I said today. Don''t offend that person by holding your own identity. That person is not the one we can afford to offend."


    Master Wan Ling waved to Mu Yu, indicating that she could deal with those things now.


    "Yes


    When Mu Yu saw that Lao Tzu had already said this, he didn''t dare to talk any more nonsense. He received the order respectfully and left here in an instant.


    "Ha ha! It''s God''s help. All souls. Who else could have taught me in the outside world yesterday? Even that being didn''t have my experience


    The old master of all souls showed an old fox''s smile on his toes.


    At that time, there was a light look in his eyes.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the transformation of the universe. Originally, I was still having a headache for finding a way back for my own power. Unexpectedly, such a way back was directly delivered to me.


    How can I not grasp such an opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that another guy is aware of it, and it seems that guy is luckier than us."


    In a mysterious space, two mysterious men are sitting face to face.


    After a while, one of the men suddenly flashed a ray of light in his life, as if he had found something.


    "This is also a normal thing. After all, none of the immortals above the saints in the outer world is a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "It''s not that everyone has no brain like that fool, and dare to jump out of the provocation."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 941

    "Yunzhou, what do you think of my cultivation?"


    Originally, Lin Mu was lying on a piece of grass in the sun.


    All of a sudden, once some pleasant sounds come into my ears, in a twinkling of an eye, a pretty shadow will directly lie beside me and lie side by side with me.


    Ann also asked to Yun Zhou in a low voice. It''s three years since Lin Mu woke up.


    In the past three years, Ann did not continue to take care of Tu Xianmen. Instead, she gave it to Li Lei, one of her right-hand men, to take care of Tu Xianmen, and she and Lin Mu traveled in the vast world together.


    At the same time, she is also working hard to cultivate. After all, her current strength seems too weak in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    "It''s very good. In just three years, it has broken through again and has completely stepped into the realm of immortals!"


    Therefore, Lin Mu had a direct insight into Anyi''s present state. After all, Lin Mu was also a strong man above the sage.


    He couldn''t help but smile. For Anyi, this kind of cultivation speed can be regarded as very fast. After all, Anyi doesn''t have the system and plug-in to support himself. In just five years, he can break through from Mahayana to immortals. In such a small world, it can definitely be regarded as fast.


    "But because of your special constitution, my resources have no effect on you. Maybe you can break through to a higher level now."


    There was a bitter smile in Lin Mu''s eyes. It was impossible for him to let an Yi practice hard all these years.


    After all, he is also one of the great powers in the universe. Naturally, there are countless talents in him. If you take out one or two of them, it can be regarded as a precious treasure for the practitioners in this small world. For the existence of the immortal level, even a pill can let him directly break through to the next Step.


    However, I don''t know why, it seems that some of my things have no use for an. Even if I take my precious pill, it''s also useless.


    Can only rely on their own bit by bit to cultivate to a higher level.


    Lin Mu also asked the system about this.


    The answer given by the system is not much different from my guess. Anyi''s constitution is really a very special constitution in the universe, and even has appeared in the universe for countless years. The number of people with such constitution is absolutely no more than one palm. Now, a strong man above the saint level in the universe was the most powerful in the universe yesterday The ancestor of Wanling Pavilion, one of the powerful forces, is he an, who has the same constitution.


    Moreover, he is the only one who practices above the sage.


    It can be said that no one in the universe knows Anyi''s constitution better than the ancestor of Wanling Pavilion.


    Anyi''s constitution is known as the universal body, which is a very special constitution among the heaven and the world. Because of this constitution, any natural material and earth treasure has no effect on her. She can only rely on her own efforts to cultivate bit by bit, to a higher level.


    Only the ancestor of Wanling Pavilion knows how to cultivate Wanling?


    However, that one is a strong one above a saint.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 942

    The ancestor of Wanling pavilion was a strong man above the saint level. Even with Lin Mu''s current status, he was not qualified to ask the strong man to help.


    After all, today''s Lin Mu is only a half step above the saint level, and has not yet reached the saint level.


    For a strong man above a real saint, a man of his level is nothing.


    Therefore, Lin Mu did not have that way to ask that powerful presence to help an also solve this problem.


    Maybe only when one day he breaks through the saint, can he be qualified to ask for advice.


    But how long will that day be?


    When Lin Mu thought of these things, he could not help feeling a little irritable.


    Anyi''s talent is not bad at all, but it is because of the limitation of this special constitution that she has no way to help her. Without this special constitution, maybe she is a golden immortal now.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very good now. Although some of your genius treasures are useless to me, I can''t practice now, and I feel that my cultivation speed is very fast."


    Ann also saw Lin Mu''s expression and immediately understood what he was thinking. He could not help but have some comfort.


    Ann also knows that in recent years, Lin Mu has broken her heart for her special constitution, but it has no effect.


    "Don''t worry, I will find a solution for you then!"


    Lin Mu looked at an Yi lying beside him. There was a little peace in his heart.


    As if such time can stay here forever, never change.


    Two people lie so gently, feeling the breath of people around them.


    "In fact, I do not pursue too strong strength, I know that only your pace, as long as you are by my side on the line!"


    Ann also has some whispers. In fact, she doesn''t have too high requirements for her strength. The only thing she wants is to catch up with Lin Mu, at least not to fall too far.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when they squint and close their eyes.


    Lin Mu suddenly felt a strange and powerful force appeared in this space.


    As if a powerful being wants to enter the small world.


    And the destination of that powerful presence is here.


    In this way, Lin Mu immediately became alert.


    Is it difficult that some of my enemies in the universe have come to me?


    But this is totally impossible. There were not many enemies in the outside world yesterday, and most of them have been completely solved by themselves, leaving no trace at all.


    Even if the powerful forces behind them, there is no way to find their own existence through those clues.


    Could it be that there is something wrong with "Tao Ping" again.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help thinking of another possibility in his mind.


    This is not the case.


    Is it difficult that when you don''t pay attention to it, the "Tao bottle" comes out again, a breath that shouldn''t be revealed should be caught by a strong man in the universe.


    But after thinking about it, it''s impossible.


    Since the last time "Dao bottle" was used by itself, it has been watched by a sage. It is extremely vigilant and impossible for it to show any breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 943

    "Who is your excellency? It''s better to come out and see you. "


    Lin Mu extremely vigilant observation around, as if to find out that a mysterious strong, in the end from which direction.


    Now Lin Mu''s strength has returned to the saint level, and he is also in the mood. As long as he is not the strong one above the saint, he can completely resist.


    If the sage above the level of the strong appear, then there is no need to deal with themselves, just run away.


    "Yunzhou, what''s the matter?"


    Ann also saw that Lin Mu suddenly became so nervous that she could not help but start to have some vigilance.


    She had never seen Lin Mu show such an expression.


    Since he resumed his proposal, no matter what happened, he was full of confidence, and did not seem to take all the dangers in the world to heart.


    But I don''t know why I have such a serious expression today, as if a great enemy is about to appear.


    "There is a strong man of the same level as me who comes to this world again, and it''s still our place. I''m not sure what his purpose is now."


    "Wait a minute, if there is any danger, I will send you away immediately!"


    Lin Mu answered an Yi''s question, but he didn''t let go of his vigilance.


    "Well! I see


    After listening to Lin Mu''s words, an also didn''t make any trouble. She also knew that she was not qualified to intervene in the battle of a strong man like Lin Mu. He was just a burden here.


    She has grown up a lot in these years, and she will not be as willful as the one who was outside the village before.


    Now she also knew that only when she left could she bring the greatest peace of mind to Lin Mu.


    "I''m the master of Wanling Pavilion, Muyu!"


    "I''ve met Daoyou."


    At the moment when Lin Mu asked, the space in front of him suddenly appeared a twist.


    From this twisted space, slowly step out of a woman.


    This woman is wearing colorful robes. She looks like a middle-aged lady. She also shows a special breath, and there are some strong breath around her, reminding her that she is a powerful existence all the time.


    "Wanling Pavilion!"


    As soon as Lin Mu''s eyes changed, the Wanling Pavilion covered one of the most powerful forces in the outside world. At the same time, their ancestors also had the same constitution with an.


    What''s the purpose of their coming here?


    After a period of time, I planned to brazenly ask for the strong one above the sage, but I didn''t expect that their people would appear in front of me.


    "Mr. Mu Ge, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Lin Mu first made a polite remark to Mu Yu. After all, as the leader of one of the most powerful forces in the universe, only a little politeness is necessary.


    "However, I didn''t seem to have any contact with your Pavilion before that. I don''t know what you want to do here."


    Lin Mu saw that the visitor didn''t look at him for the first time. After showing any bad tone, he didn''t feel a little relieved. It seemed that this person didn''t come with malice.


    You can''t help but make yourself more at ease. As long as you don''t come with malice, then everything is easy to say.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 944

    "To be honest with you, I''m not here for you, but for your friends!"


    Muyu didn''t hide the purpose of her coming. After all, it was ordered by her ancestors.


    Moreover, she has also determined that the little girl in front of her is really the same kind of physique as her ancestors, all souls.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the man beside the little girl was a strong man above the sage.


    It seems that the relationship between the two people is not simple, only two people can be a couple.


    Originally, she didn''t pay attention to the warnings from Laozu. When she saw Lin Mu, she couldn''t help remembering them.


    After all, she is just a saint now. She has not yet reached the level of Saint, and the man in front of her has indeed reached that level.


    In the age when some strong people above the sage were not born, the strong people of this level are the most powerful people in the universe.


    Therefore, she would let go of his pride as the leader of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    If Lin Mu is just an ordinary practitioner in a small world, even if she remembers what her ancestors said to her before she came, she will never give her a good face.


    But now it''s different. This man is at the same level as himself, even higher than himself. Naturally, his voice becomes a bit polite.


    "For the sake of safety?"


    After hearing this, Lin Mu had a little doubt, and then instantly reacted.


    "It is said that the ancestor of GUI sect is also a universal spirit!"


    Lin Mu had put down most of his vigilance in his heart. It seemed that this time it was not a danger. On the contrary, it was a great chance for an.


    Lin Mu now has some conjectures. The boss of Wanling Pavilion found that Anyi had the same constitution with her by chance. He could not help but have a heart of love for talent.


    That''s why I sent the leader of Wanling pavilion to find Anyi in person.


    "The friends of Tao are not simple. Few of them know all spirits in the heaven and the world."


    Mu Yu immediately opened her eyes when she heard Lin Mu''s words. She didn''t expect that Lin Mu even knew this, and it seemed that she had already seen what kind of constitution the Taoist priest around him was.


    "A little bit."


    With a modest smile, Lin Mu couldn''t tell him that it was all the system.


    "That''s right. My ancestors found out by chance that the Taoist companion of Daoyou was a rare spirit in the world of heaven and earth for countless years, and it was the same system as my ancestors. My ancestors didn''t want to have a heart of love for talent, so they sent me to find this girl in person!"


    Mu Yu saw that Lin Mu had already guessed the purpose of her coming, and he didn''t hide anything, so he told everything directly.


    "I don''t know what the girl wants!"


    After Mu Yu finished, don''t look at an Yi.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Wanling Pavilion is one of the most powerful forces in the world. In my Pavilion, there is an old ancestor who is above the sage. Above the sage is the person who stands at the top of the pyramid in the world. Even if you are auntie, there is still a long way to go from the sage."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 945

    "This time, my ancestors took a fancy to the girl''s talent and were willing to accept her as an apprentice."


    "At that time, the girl will be cultivated by her ancestors. After hundreds of millions of years, the girl will have a great chance to break through the saint, and the extremely strong will stand at the top of the pyramid."


    Mu Yu also introduces to an.


    "Besides, Taoist friends, you should also know that only our ancestors can teach this girl well in the whole world. No one else, even a strong saint, can teach her well."


    After saying that, as if there were still some worries, he turned his head and said to Lin Mu.


    According to Mu Yu, Lin Mu is also the most powerful person in the world of Zhu Tian. He should know all about the particularity of Wanling Pavilion. It can be said that in the whole world of Zhu Tian, there is no other spirit that can break through the saint level.


    "Anyi, I have also told you about the concept of the heaven and the world, and the strong one above the sage is standing on the top of the pyramid of the heaven and the world, even now I have not reached that level."


    "Now, a strong man above the saint in the universe cherishes your talents, and he is also a strong man above the saint with the same constitution as you. With his teaching, you will surely make great progress and come back again, and even break through the powerful realm above the saint."


    "Moreover, in my consideration, after a period of time, I would have the cheek to ask the ancestor of the Wanling Pavilion, but I didn''t expect that they would send it to me in person."


    Lin Mu looked at an Yi who was still hesitating, and knew what she was hesitating in her heart.


    Ann doesn''t want to be separated from herself now.


    I can be regarded as Ann''s only adult in the world and his only dependence.


    However, I don''t have any way to deal with Anyi''s physique, and I will encounter countless strong enemies in the future


    under such circumstances, it''s absolutely irresponsible to keep Anyi by his side. As long as I don''t pay attention to Anyi, it''s very likely that Anyi will fall.


    After all, the battle of the strong at his level is the same with Ann. There is not much possibility that ANN can survive.


    Moreover, among the heaven and the world, there is no one to teach Anyi except the ancestor of Wanling Pavilion.


    In addition, it is a very safe thing for an to have the protection of a strong man above the saint.


    No one dares to move a person who is sheltered by the strong above the saints.


    "But I''m still a little reluctant to leave you."


    An also doesn''t know. Over the years, Lin Mu and she have also popularized the knowledge about the heaven and the world. They also know what kind of level of existence the strong above the sage is among the heaven and the world.


    However, at such a time, there were still some people in her heart who were reluctant to part with Lin Mu.


    "How are you thinking about it?"


    After a long time, Mu Yu said with a smile.


    She has a strong self-confidence, in yesterday''s completion, no one can refuse a saint above the level of the strong will to accept apprentices.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 946

    Above the saints is the most powerful force in the universe.


    In the universe, there has never been any existence that can compete with the strong above the saints.


    Once he becomes a disciple of a saint, he can walk across the heaven and the world. No one dares to touch her. After all, the anger of a saint is not so easy to bear.


    Mu Yu would be so sure that Ann would never refuse this request. Even if the girl refused the existence of the semi sage around her, she would definitely agree for her.


    This Taoist friend must know the position of a strong man above a saint in the universe


    Mu Yu showed a smile and asked an who still hesitated.


    "Promise, only in this way can you have a strong future, and your constitution will no longer be an obstacle to your cultivation, or even a help to you."


    "Besides, the strong one above the saints is already the most powerful one among the heaven and the world. Maybe in the future, I will use your name to do my best!"


    Lin Mu said to an in a joking way.


    It''s the right way for an to promise at this time.


    In the future, Ann will no longer have to worry about her constitution.


    "Yes, I promise!"


    Ann also thought about it for a long time. After biting the silver tooth, she agreed. Even though she could not bear to separate from Lin Mu in her patience, she also knew that this time she agreed to the best way for her.


    Only when he agrees, he will be able to stand in the same position with Lin Mu in the future, instead of asking for his protection everywhere.


    Therefore, Ann will make such a decision. Even if she leaves Lin Mu for a period of time, she should make herself stronger and stand beside him in the future instead of looking at his back from a distance.


    ¡±Good! It''s the right choice. "


    "Well, come with me. I''ll take you to see Laozu. The boss will be very happy when he knows the news you promised."


    "After all, Laozu has been walking in the world for many years, but he has never found a person with the same physique. However, Huangtian has worked hard. Laozu has finally found a person with the same physique. I think Laozu will teach you very carefully in the future, so that you can break through the saint in the shortest time."


    There is a trace of envy in Mu Yu''s eyes. He is still stuck in the saint''s realm. There is still a distance from the semi saint, let alone the saint''s realm.


    But when he thinks that the girl standing in front of him now seems to be an ordinary girl, and in hundreds of millions of years, she may step ahead of herself and step on the saint, he can''t help but have some envy in his heart.


    That''s the existence above the sage. It doesn''t eat any Chinese cabbage. This kind of existence is also the most powerful one in the universe.


    It can cross the heaven and the world.


    "What''s Taoist brother''s opinion?"


    After hearing that Ann had agreed, Mu Yu couldn''t help looking at Lin Mu again.


    Lin Mu''s opinions still need to be solicited. After all, he is a half step saint. Maybe one day he will surpass the saint.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 947

    "I listen to her. Since she has decided, I will not interfere in her choice."


    Lin Mu smiles, and does not deny it.


    "But can Daoyou trouble me with one thing?"


    Lin Mu asked suddenly.


    "Daoyou, please say that if it''s not too important, I can basically agree."


    Muyu doesn''t have any malice for the strong man above the half step sage like Lin Lin. after all, such a strong man may one day directly break through the sage and become the peak of the heaven and the world. If he offends such a strong man at this time, it will not be a good thing for their Wanling Pavilion in the future.


    What''s more, this person''s Taoist partner is still the one that her ancestors personally like. If you offend him, it doesn''t mean that you offend his Taoist partner together. When the time comes, the girl will refuse directly, and she will not be able to make a difference when she goes back.


    "I''d like to see the old master of Wanling in person. Do you have time?"


    Lin Mu tells the true intention in his heart, though he says he will not interfere in Anyi''s choice.


    However, he still needs to determine some of the most basic conditions, such as what kind of person is the master of all souls, and whether he can make friends with Anyi or not, which are all in his consideration.


    If the master of all souls was not the kind of person he imagined, he would refuse.


    Although none of the heaven and the world is strong except the ancestor of all spirits, it doesn''t mean that you have no way to solve it. After all, you still have a powerful system.


    Lin Mu doesn''t believe in such a powerful system. Can''t it be better than the master of all souls? You know, the system can kill even the strong above the saints.


    No matter how powerful the master of all souls is, he is just a strong man above a saint, which is nothing to the system.


    However, all this had to wait until I met with him. If the master of all souls was suitable to teach Anyi, Lin Mu would not say much.


    After all, she is also a universal body. She is very experienced in teaching another universal body, which even the system can''t compare with her.


    "Such a small matter means that my grandfather must be very happy to see you two."


    When Mu Yu heard Lin Mu''s words, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, but it disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    In her heart, she also remembered the words that her father told her when she came over, that is, don''t offend the man beside Anyi, and be polite to him.


    Such a person, who is not above the saint level, can be treated like this by Laozu. It can be seen that this person''s identity is absolutely not simple.


    However, this is not what I can know. Maybe only when I reach the level of Laozi can I know some secret things.


    What''s more, after seeing that this man is actually a powerful man above the half step sage, Muyu will not offend him any more.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s request, she didn''t hesitate much, so she agreed directly.


    I think Laozu would never deny this request.


    Otherwise, when he came over, Lao Zu would never have warned himself that way, and warned him more than once. He must be polite to this man, and he must not offend him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 948

    "Thank you very much, Daoyou!"


    Lin Mu smiles politely at Mu Yu.


    So far, things are going well.


    As long as you confirm what kind of person the ancestor of all souls is, you can trust her to teach her.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanling Pavilion, one of the most powerful forces in the universe, is not in a simple position.


    Wanling Pavilion is located in a space which has been opened up artificially.


    Obviously, this artificially opened space is the masterpiece of the ancestor of the Wanling Pavilion. Only such a powerful person can open up a space in the vast and powerful Zhongtian world.


    The true Qi in this small space is no different from that in some higher world, and even stronger than that in some higher world.


    In some small worlds, the world can be regarded as a precious treasure of genius. In this space, it seems that it is just some weeds, and all the creatures in this space seem to ignore these things.


    And Wanling Pavilion is in the center of these spaces.


    One by one incomparably luxurious and huge caves and Taoist temples are constantly standing here.


    This incomparably luxurious and powerful place shows the strength of the force here.


    "Daoyou, please!"


    At the main peak of Wanling Pavilion, Mu Yu said to Lin Mu with a smile and made a gesture of please.


    For a place like Lin Mu, such etiquette is essential, even if she is the leader of one of the most powerful forces in the world.


    "Thank you, Daoyou!"


    Lin Mu is now wearing a white Taoist robe. Her hair is tied up at will, and the wisps of hair are constantly flying with the breeze in this space.


    The whole person seems to reveal a special breath, let people see after there is a kind of eyes can not move the look.


    Ann also followed Lin Mu at a loss. Her hand even held Lin Mu''s hand nervously.


    After all, the place where she lived before was just a small world, and the strongest person was just a fairy, but it was common to see such scenes.


    When did you see such a huge building, such a strong atmosphere.


    It seems that every place in this space reveals a strong atmosphere.


    After an, who had been strong for several years, came here, he could not help but become a little more formal and even dare not say a word more.


    Ann can also feel that she can''t see the strength of everyone walking in this space. That is to say, even the weakest gatekeepers here are much stronger than herself.


    The disciples who passed by the three of them first paid homage to Mu Yu, the leader, and then looked at the two men and women behind their cabinet leader with great curiosity.


    These two men and women seem to be two different opinions, different styles. This man seems to reveal a strong confidence of opportunity. Even among the most powerful forces in the universe, there is no expression of curiosity and exclamation. However, the woman in this man''s hand is different, as if it is People from a small world are very curious about everything here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 949

    "Taoist friends, wait here for some time, let me go in and report to my ancestors!"


    Mu Yu takes Lin Mu and an Yi to a room.


    Then to them two people slowly say.


    After all, Laozu is not so easy to meet, at least the surface of the etiquette or to do out.


    "Please go, Daoyou. We are waiting for your news."


    Lin Mu also laughed.


    Along the way, the leader of several powerful forces did not show any disdain to his own people. Along the way, he was polite, and sometimes responded to his own demands.


    So Lin Mu said to her with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yunzhou, this is the Wanling Pavilion. It seems that everyone''s strength is very strong. Even those disciples who open the door are much stronger than me."


    Although Lin Mu has recovered his past memory and told an Yi his name, an Yi always likes to call him by the name he gave him.


    As time goes by, Lin Mu didn''t care too much. She was happy.


    "Who do you see on the way is stronger than me?"


    "Even if it is the power of the master of the Wanling Pavilion, you are still a little worse than me. Besides the power of the ancestor of the Wanling Pavilion, who is my opponent?"


    "It''s such a fuss. I haven''t seen you praise me so much when I was by your side."


    Lin Mu''s eyes can''t help but look at an, and can''t help laughing.


    "Such a powerful person has been with you all the time. I''ve never heard you praise me like this. But when I meet someone whose strength is obviously inferior to mine, I hear you praise me like this. What do I think of you like this?"


    "That can''t be the same. When you were by my side, you never revealed your powerful strength, and the group of people along the way, which of them pressed their own strength to look like an ordinary person like you."


    "That''s why it''s different."


    Ann can''t help but retort!


    "Ha ha! You''re just making excuses for yourself. "


    Lin Mu didn''t believe Anyi''s words at all.


    Over the years, I have not shown my real strength, but I have never heard her praise.


    "Well, well, of course I know you are the strongest. How can these people accompany you? As you said, these people are not your opponents even if they add up. "


    Ann also looked at Lin Mu''s angry state. She could not help comforting him. At the same time, she had no choice but to smile. Lin Mu was very careful in some small things.


    "Well! You have a vision. "


    After hearing these words, Lin Mu finally showed a smile, and could not help touching an''s head. In his eyes, he could not help feeling reluctant.


    Once they separate this time, I don''t know how long it will take for them to meet in the future.


    I can''t stay in this pavilion all the time. After all, I still have a lot to do.


    Moreover, the system has reminded itself that the next task is coming soon, and the difficulty of the next task is not simple.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 950

    Lin Mu knew in his heart that his next task was coming soon, and according to the system, the next task was not simple.


    Therefore, I can never stay with Anyi in the Wanling Pavilion. At most, I can only stay with Anyi for a while. After that, I have to leave.


    After I left, I don''t know how long it will take for them to meet. After all, the world is so vast.


    And I still have a lot of things to do.


    And he felt like he didn''t have much time.


    In his heart, he had not forgotten that he had promised to be the master of the Taoist realm for the sake of his pit goods apprentice.


    Even if Lin Mu had reached the present stage, he did not know what kind of existence the Taoist realm was.


    However, it''s definitely not a simple thing to be connected with "Tao". After thinking that he might become the master of the mysterious tao world in the future, Lin Mu didn''t know what to say.


    Moreover, Lin Mu was sure that he would not become the master of the mysterious Dao Jie in the future.


    In the future, when you become the master of Taoism, your strength must break through to the saint, so that you can have a sense of security.


    Once you want to become a saint quickly, you must complete the tasks assigned by the system.


    I don''t have much time for myself.


    "Ah Yi, maybe it will take a long time for us to see each other after our separation here."


    "I hope you can protect me the next time we meet."


    Lin Mu looked at an Yi''s face and thought of what had happened to them over the years. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Touching an also head, can''t help laughing toward her to say.


    "Well! Do you remember what I said? In the future, I will cover you, and no one dares to touch you. "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, an also appeared a trace of reluctant color in the deep of her eyes, but she didn''t want the reluctant color to show in front of them, so she patted her chest and joked at Lin Mu.


    "After that, I will live under your protection. I hope that none of you dare to touch me among the heaven and the world."


    ¡­¡­


    "Daoyou, Laozu is waiting for you."


    Just as they were joking and talking.


    After entering for a while, Mu Yu finally came out with a smile on his face. He didn''t do anything wrong, so he directly told them that the master of all souls was waiting for them.


    "Let''s go and meet your future teacher. In the future, you''ll have to rely on her to teach you. The first meeting can''t leave a bad impression on your future teacher."


    Lin Mu took an Yi''s little hand and directly followed Mu Yu.


    "Young Lin Mu, I''ve met the ancestor of all souls!"


    "Good evening, I''ve met the great master of all souls!"


    They followed Mu Yu, the owner of Wanling Pavilion, to a mysterious space.


    When they entered the space, they saw a woman in a black robe sitting in the middle of the space.


    They know who this woman is. She is the founder of Wanling Pavilion, the ancestor of Wanling.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 951

    "You''re welcome, Daoyou."


    "You can call me linghuai!"


    After seeing the two people coming in, the old man couldn''t help but open his eyes.


    Seeing them, his eyes could not help showing a trace of blood. He did not expect that this time, the two people he saw came together, especially the man.


    You should know that this person must be the most powerful person in this world in the future, and even the rules of the world will be made by him.


    I knew this news before, but I just didn''t have any way to contact it. But I didn''t expect that Lin Mu''s Taoist partner was also due to the universal spirit, which gave me a good excuse.


    All souls, I believe that no one can teach well except myself.


    As long as this man''s Taoist partner is for the sake of his disciples, his own Wanling Pavilion will never be affected in the future transformation of the heaven and the world, and it may even go a step further.


    "Your name is Anyi. On the way, I believe Muyu has drunk. You can tell me the current situation. I can confidently say that no one can really teach you except me."


    "Even I am very confident that I will train you to be a strong man above the sage in the future. You also know what such a strong man above the sage represents in the universe. What he represents is absolute status and absolute strength. No one dares to fight against the strong man above the sage. As long as you become a strong man above the sage, you should be a strong man in the whole universe You can walk sideways in the middle of the game, and no one dares to say anything to you. "


    Linghuai, the ancestor of all souls, knows that he can''t show too much enthusiasm for the man now. After all, before that, the man didn''t know what kind of identity he would inherit in the future.


    So, she looked directly at the person she was looking at.


    When he saw Anyi, the surprise in his eyes was that he didn''t say anything. After all, he was the only one who found the same physique as himself in the whole world.


    In addition to my previous experience, I am fully confident that I can make people with such a system practice above saints in this period of time.


    As long as an Yicheng is her own disciple, it means that she has joined the Wanling Pavilion. At that time, there will be two saints in the Wanling Pavilion. In this way, she will become the most powerful force among the heaven and the world.


    Even today''s Day organizations are not qualified to compete.


    "Will you take me as your teacher?"


    "After you worship me as a teacher, I will try my best to teach you my previous experience. I can assure you again that in the future, up to 100 million years, I can make you successfully break through the saint."


    Master Wan Ling smiles at an.


    Promise to her,


    she is fully qualified to say such words. After all, she is now the most powerful being in the universe, above the sage.


    Moreover, she is also the legendary spirit.


    As long as her previous experience is successfully taught to Anyi, she has the confidence to cultivate her disciple into a saint in the shortest time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 952

    "You are willing to learn from me."


    Old master Wan Ling asked an Yi with a smile.


    In her opinion, she has given him such a big temptation, and she will definitely agree to it. After all, no one in the world can refuse such a temptation. It''s the door of worshiping a great saint. If such an opportunity is given out, I don''t know how many people in the world will break their minds for this quota.


    "She seems to know something, too."


    "Otherwise, it would not be so polite for a saint to see me as a half step saint. He even called me a Taoist friend. Although the distance between a half step saint and a half step saint is only half a step away, the distance is that day''s canal. Yesterday, I forgot that there are not too many strong saints, but there are absolutely many There are only a few strong men above saints! "


    "How could such a powerful man of Saint level be so polite to a half step Saint like me?"


    Although Lin Mu didn''t show it, when they first met, Lin Mu thought a lot of things in his heart with the friendly voice of the great master of all souls.


    After all, there is no one above the sage who is so polite in the heaven and the world, and he is still facing a person whose strength is obviously inferior to him.


    Therefore, the ancestor of all souls definitely knew something, just like Huashun''s father.


    According to the system, Huashun''s father is also a very powerful man in the universe, and probably a saint.


    Such a strong man has the ability to teach his children himself, but instead of doing so, he puts his children in an ordinary lower world.


    And unfortunately, I happened to be in the lower world, and also happened to meet him.


    And because of her own vision, she was accepted as an apprentice.


    The strong man above the great sage would let his son into the door of a man who had not even stepped into the realm of immortals.


    In the eyes of such a strong man, he was just not much better than a mole ant. He could be run over with one finger. How could such a strong man let his son worship him?


    Therefore, to be a strong man above the saints in the heaven and the world, who absolutely knows something he doesn''t know, will treat himself like this.


    Maybe the world controller of the higher world he had experienced at the beginning was the same. Otherwise, he only completed a trivial task, and he would have given himself such a treasure as the glazed pagoda.


    This is not to have a good relationship with yourself.


    And maybe the old master of all souls also knows what he shouldn''t know.


    In addition, Ann also happens to have the same physique as her, so she is so polite to them.


    Otherwise, even if a saint wants to accept apprentices, the strong will not do so.


    After all, the strong above the sage is proud. No matter how good your talent is, the strong above the sage will not be so attentive.


    Do you like to do it or not.


    This master of all souls is definitely not as simple as taking an as an apprentice.


    Perhaps in their own do not know the place, there are some things to hide themselves.


    However, this made Lin Mu feel relieved.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 953

    Unexpectedly already roughly guessed his purpose, this can''t help but let Lin Mu have some rest assured down.


    Because I don''t have to guess what her purpose is just like I didn''t see the old master of all souls before. I just want to simply accept Anyi as a disciple?


    However, after knowing her purpose, then everything becomes easier to say.


    Lin Mu''s heart also calmed down, and he didn''t have to worry about what other purpose the master of all souls had.


    At least the master of all souls is extremely polite to himself now, as if he is still trying to please himself vaguely.


    And I don''t have to worry that the master of all souls will not teach Anyi.


    Even in his own face, he will teach with absolute heart.


    "I will!"


    Ann also looked at Lin Mu and found that Lin Mu didn''t interfere with her decision.


    After all, if he wants to catch up with Lin Mu in the future, he has to worship the master of all souls, so that he can catch up with Lin Mu in the future. Otherwise, she can only follow Lin Mu forever in her life.


    And an also doesn''t want such things to happen in the future. He wants to fight with Lin Mu, not to get his eternal protection.


    "Disciple Anyi, meet the master!"


    Even after she had made up her mind, Ann didn''t say anything any more. She paid a respectful homage to the master in front of her and called her master respectfully.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing that Anyi has finally made a decision, even the great master of all souls, who has already become a saint, can''t help but look happy. As long as you agree to this, then you will have a descendant and your power can be guaranteed in the future. After all, the man around her will change the world in the future. Besides, In the future, this apprentice will also break through the saint, which is killing three birds with one stone for Wanling Pavilion.


    Perhaps in the future, Wanning Pavilion will be able to get rid of one of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    It has become the most powerful power among the heavens and the world.


    Therefore, even the great master of Wanling, who has been famous for countless years, can''t help looking happy.


    She did not remember how long she had not been so happy today.


    "Three days later, I will announce to the heaven and the world that you are my disciple, the saint of the Wanling Pavilion, and the next leader of the pavilion."


    Master Wan Ling is very happy now. I wish I could spread the news right now.


    After all, I have accepted a person who is also a universal body. As a disciple, it is also a huge help for the universal spirit Pavilion.


    Perhaps, it can attract more powerful people to join the Wanling Pavilion.


    As for the next cabinet leader''s decision, she still has the one to make it.


    After all, she built the Wanling Pavilion by herself.


    Now Muyu can''t stay on the leader of Wanling Pavilion forever. After all, if she wants to break through the sage, she can''t have so much interference. The leaders of the most powerful forces in the universe have many affairs to deal with every day. Therefore, when Muyu breaks through the sage, she will naturally step down.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 954

    "Hey, did you hear that? It''s said that the one in the Wanling pavilion has a new apprentice, and he is also a Wanling. "


    "Is it?"


    "She was able to find another spirit in the universe. It''s a great thing. You know, since her, there has been billions of years in the universe, and there hasn''t been another spirit!"


    "This time, what kind of luck did you have, and let that one find a spirit again! Don''t let Wanling Pavilion float to heaven. It means that they will have the two saints in the future. This is the strong one above the saints. It''s not a Chinese cabbage. It''s just the number of hands in the heaven and the world. If one force has the strong one above the two saints, it won''t be the leader in the heaven and the world. "


    "Even if the organization is at its peak now, it doesn''t have such strong strength. It''s said that only the leader of the organization is above the sage, and those below him are only half a step away from the sage. There is still a big distance between the sage and the sage."


    "Yes, I don''t know how that man had such good luck? It seems that in a period of time in the future, the Wanling Pavilion will become the most powerful power in the vast universe. I just hope that the Wanling Pavilion will not act as tyrannical and overbearing as the current heaven organization. If it is as tyrannical and overbearing as the heaven organization, it will be very important for the heaven and the world Another disaster! "


    most of those who are qualified to think about those things are discussing the recent events in the Wanling Pavilion.


    There is nothing more than that the old ancestor of Wanling, who is not well-known in the universe, once again found a person with the same physique as her during this period of time.


    Moreover, he has already been paid by his family, and the teacher worship ceremony will be held in two days.


    This kind of news spread out with the Wanling Pavilion, and then set off a big wave in the whole world.


    These powerful people in the universe know what a spirit represents, especially when they are brought under the door above a saint of spirit, which means that as long as they don''t fall in the middle of the journey, they are likely to break through the boundary above a saint.


    This is just like a tiger adding wings to the Wanling Pavilion, which is one of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    You can even get rid of one of the latter two.


    During this period of time, some of the strong people who are qualified to know this news in the universe can''t help but have some crazy discussions.


    What''s the luck of this trip to make the old man so lucky.


    There are less than one hand of all spirits in the whole universe for countless years, and every outstanding person is a very powerful one.


    It''s just that most of those people have some accidents in the middle of the journey. However, some people will achieve the lowest achievement and reach the saint. Even the most powerful one will fall when they break through the saint.


    However, it''s different now. Now there is a spirit above a saint in the universe, which is a very lucky opportunity for this new spirit.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 955

    Well, now there is a spirit above a saint in the heaven and the world, which means that this new spirit has a strong enough power to protect in the future.


    It''s very unlikely to fall in the middle.


    The strong above the sage is not easy to provoke, although the anger of the strong above can not be borne by anyone.


    Even these saints will touch your whole body. As long as you have one of them, you will be besieged by several saints.


    Therefore, as long as this new universal spirit can survive the most critical stage in the future, that is to say, as long as it can successfully break through the office man, the saint, and the test of the will of the universe, then it is absolutely possible for her to break through the saint.


    "Well, why is Wanling so lucky? Why don''t we have such a problem? I don''t know how many years we have been looking for a suitable disciple, but there is no one who can catch our eyes. "


    In a mysterious space, two figures sit opposite each other.


    There is also a person standing behind one of them, just head down, did not say a word.


    There is also a pot of tea in the middle. They are drinking tea leisurely.


    The two of them naturally know the most shocking news of all the worlds.


    "I said, daddy, is my talent bad?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the man standing behind him began to speak.


    "It took me less than 30000 years to break through to the sage. This kind of talent can be regarded as the top among all the heaven and the world."


    "Besides the master, my talent is no worse than anyone else. Moreover, in the future, I also have a great possibility to break through the saint. If I break through, it will be a name above the world. People in the heaven and the world can''t give a thumbs up."


    This figure was Lin Mu''s second disciple, Hua Shun, when he finished the task for the first time.


    And the man in front of him is his father, Hua Lan, who is a famous saint in the world.


    And the person opposite Hualan also met Lin Mu once.


    He was the world controller of a higher world in the glazed pagoda that he had proposed.


    "Shut up, the sage you can break through. If it wasn''t for your father, I might have fallen down now."


    "I think you really want to die. You dare to prove the truth with force and try to challenge the will of the universe. You really don''t know how to write the word" death ", do you?"


    After Hua Lan heard Hua Shun''s words, she couldn''t help changing her face and swearing.


    In that breakthrough, Hua Lan is still more than willing. If Gu hadn''t been there that day, he might not have seen his son now.


    His strength dare to challenge the will of the universe.


    It''s just looking for death. In the eyes of Zhu Tianwen''s cosmic will, his existence is nothing but a mole ant.


    But such a mole ant dares to preach in the most dangerous way among the heaven and the world. I don''t know if there is no one who preaches in this way.


    "Well, calm down, brother Hua Lan. Isn''t everything all right?"


    "We can also take this opportunity to meet Wanling.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 956

    "Moreover, judging from the current situation, Wanning''s luck is better than both of us. He even took the humanitarian partner as a disciple directly."


    "In the future, that person will become the master of Taoism. You still have to be called master of all souls."


    The man sitting opposite Hualan couldn''t help but smile, and even a trace of envy and jealousy appeared.


    "Brother guzheng, do you know now? Wanling has always been very lucky, otherwise she would not be the only one who breaks through the saint with Wanling. "


    "You need to know which of the spirits in front of her has a good end."


    "But she''s different. She broke through the saint with the constitution of all souls. It''s a miracle that can be done among the heaven and the world."


    Hua Lan also smiles after hearing Gu Zheng''s words.


    There are so many saints in the whole world. Who doesn''t know what kind of experience other saints have?


    Each of them knows the experience of a strong man of the same rank.


    That''s why I said that.


    "It''s just such an opportunity for those old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years to meet the future Taoist master!"


    There is a trace of curiosity in Hua Lan''s eyes. This time, although he has been paying close attention to Lin Mu''s movements for so many years, he does not dare to observe too deeply. He also knows that there is a very powerful existence around that person, even that existence. He is not an opponent at all. If that existence is found, he is not in the dark It''s not good to observe.


    At the beginning, Wang Liang, who was beyond his ability, relied on this being the youngest sage in the world, and did not look down upon the long-standing strong men in the world.


    It can''t be integrated into the circle of sages in the universe.


    So he didn''t know the secrets that only the strong above the saints were entitled to know.


    So at that time, I would challenge that one to exist.


    If they were the saints who have been famous for a long time, after seeing that one, they would not have the courage to challenge, but turned around and ran away.


    Because they all know how terrible that existence is.


    Therefore, Wang Liang, who was beyond his ability, died in the end.


    Maybe it''s the first saint to fall in the tens of billions of years of peace.


    The constant attention to Lin Mu''s movements over the years also makes Hua Lan curious about Lin Mu himself. He also wants to know what kind of person the future Taoist is.


    Moreover, this man is the master of his son.


    This gives me more reasons to meet.


    At least, in the future, his only son will rely on his protection.


    "Get ready and meet your master!"


    Hua Lan has some headache looking at the only son behind.


    "Ready for what!"


    Huashun is a little strange. What else do you need to prepare to meet your master?


    "Ready to be beaten."


    "I don''t believe that your master won''t beat you up when he knows about you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 957

    Hua Lan mercilessly looks at Hua Shun one eye, his present gas has not dissipated.


    At the beginning, when I learned that my little son had the courage to preach by force, I was almost half angry.


    Although he resisted the most powerful attack at the critical moment, Huashun has been targeted by the will of the universe, and a new test may come down at any time.


    After all, it''s not easy for you to earn money alone. In the whole history of the universe, few people dare to prove the truth, and the people who dare to prove the truth are almost dead.


    It''s because it''s not only the will of the universe that will give you a test when you''re trying to prove the truth. It''s possible that the universe will give you a test when you''re not ready at all.


    To test whether or not you are qualified to testify.


    This is the most terrible place to prove the truth.


    Because you don''t know when in the future there will be a natural punishment for yourself.


    "Er ER!"


    "It''s said that the master didn''t beat the elder martial brother after he learned that he had used Wanqian reincarnation. It''s better for me to prove the truth with my strength than Wanqian reincarnation at least."


    After hearing his father''s words, Hua Shun couldn''t help shrinking his head.


    Although so many years have passed, he has not forgotten his fear of being dominated by his master when he was weak.


    If according to what happened in front of him, one of his elder martial brothers and one of his younger martial brothers used thousands of reincarnation, and the master has not lost his temper, he can''t help but feel relieved.


    Want to come here, I strive to at least better than the legendary taboo thousands of reincarnation.


    At least, it can be proved that the Tao can still be interfered by external forces. For example, this time I am not my father. Maybe I will fall under the test of the will of the universe.


    But thousands of samsara are not allowed to be interfered by external forces at all. No matter you are on the saint or on the saint, the will of the universe will never let you participate.


    Once you take part in it, the will of the universe will definitely think so. Even the strong above some people may not be able to survive the cruel punishment.


    And in the samsara, the master didn''t beat them up, so he should not.


    Hua Shun couldn''t help sweating.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing this scene, Hua Lan just showed a sneer and didn''t say much.


    "I still admire your master. There are only a few disciples in total, but most of them are undesirables. To prove the truth, there are two who dare to use thousands of rounds to prove the great Luo Jinxian! It''s just killing me. "


    "If I had been there long ago, I would have killed you, so that you would not have made me angry."


    Hua Lan finally takes a look at Hua Shun. In his heart, he has to admire Lin Mu. He has such a careless disciple, but he has not been angry to death.


    Then he didn''t wait for Huashun to continue talking nonsense. He directly pulled him into the cracks of space and went to Wanling Pavilion.


    Even though they are the strong above the saints, they can''t get to a very far place in a flash because the universe is so vast.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 958

    At this time, Wanling pavilion has become extremely lively.


    All the powerful forces in the heaven and the world have already known what grand event will be held in the Wanling Pavilion today.


    The ancestor of Wanling Pavilion found a person with the same physique in this vast world.


    In addition, through various powerful forces in the heaven and the world, we are going to hold a teacher worship ceremony today.


    Therefore, all the major forces who are entitled to receive this news have sent out powerful beings to participate in this event.


    After all, Wanling Pavilion is one of the most powerful forces in the world, and all the forces in the world should give it face.


    Even if it''s now in the ascendant, doesn''t the organization send people here?


    Moreover, this time he was a saint, so no one dared not pay attention to it.


    "Are there so many strong men in the universe? I don''t know if I can see the man who was organized by my nemesis. "


    Lin Mu stayed in a room and felt the strong breath from outside.


    I can''t help saying it in my heart.


    He did not forget that he had a hidden enemy organization in the universe, which had destroyed their plans twice.


    Although the organization has not known its identity so far, Lin Mu believes that one day the organization will know its identity. At that time, there will be no good relationship between him and the organization.


    After all, he destroyed their two long planned plans, and killed several of them, even this saint.


    Although the principle that the sage level strongmen are above those saints is nothing, among the most powerful forces in the universe, it is these sage strongmen who really dominate the facade.


    It can also be regarded as the mainstay of their school.


    And, he is to kill these mainstays, how can they easily let go.


    It''s just that when they do things by themselves, they are extremely perfect, and they don''t find any trace.


    Otherwise, I can''t continue to jump here.


    Lin Mu has been staying in this room these days, and has not gone out.


    And an has been brought by the master of all souls all the time. During these three days, she will teach her some basic knowledge.


    Therefore, Lin Mu will have some boring stay in this room, also did not go out.


    He didn''t have any friends except Zhixiao Taoist. He didn''t know most of the strong people who came last night, so he didn''t bother to join in the fun.


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu did not know that he felt some familiar breath.


    He frowned slightly: "how did this boy come here?"


    After Lin Mu felt this familiar breath, he left the room immediately without any hesitation.


    He and that guy haven''t seen each other for many years, but I didn''t expect to feel his breath here today.


    This is also a kind of fate.


    I don''t know if that guy can remember his fist hard or not?


    I haven''t ravaged him for tens of thousands of years. I can''t help missing him.


    With this idea, Lin Mu immediately went to the side of the familiar breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 959

    "Huashun, why are you here?"


    Lin Mu felt that the smell of tiding up was naturally his second apprentice Hua Shun.


    Although we haven''t seen each other for tens of thousands of years, you can still feel these familiar breath at a glance.


    After feeling this familiar breath, Lin Mu came to the owner of this breath.


    Obviously, the owner of this breath is Huashun who came with Hualan.


    "Master, why did you come here in person? I''m just going to greet you. "


    Hua Shun shrunk his neck when he saw this face, which he had not seen for tens of thousands of years, but was still very familiar with.


    He didn''t forget what his father said to him before he came.


    If you let the master know that he used this way to break through the sage, I don''t know what a serious beating it is.


    So, when he sees Lin Mu, don''t be as nervous as a mouse seeing a cat, for fear that he will be found by Lin Mu on the spot.


    But Lin Mu immediately hid the tension in his eyes, and immediately pretended to be a hippie.


    As long as you can avoid today''s disaster, it''s not that the sky is high and the sea is wide and the fish is bouncing. Your master doesn''t have the spare time to chase him.


    "Well! I haven''t seen you for tens of thousands of years. You are still so playful and smiling. It hasn''t changed at all. "


    Lin Mu heard this slightly familiar tone, some happy smile.


    As I said before, these apprentices don''t seem to have changed much.


    It''s just that there are two people who want to piss themselves off.


    "You look nervous. You''re afraid to see me."


    Although Huashun hides his nervous color perfectly, he is still noticed by Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu didn''t know that he had done so much, but he thought that he was so terrible? Could it be that the experience of that year brought him some shadows.


    "Ah! No, I''m not nervous. I haven''t seen the surprise of master for a long time! "


    After Hua Shun heard this, the cold sweat on his back immediately came down. Could it be that the master saw something?


    However, in recent years, his face has also become very thick, so he immediately told a lie with his eyes open.


    "Well! Daoyou, I think this boy is afraid to see you. "


    Suddenly, a voice came again.


    But when this voice came, Hua Shun''s face changed at that time. He immediately opened his mouth to Lin Mu and said, "master, I have something else to do. I''ll go first and talk later."


    After hearing this voice, Huashun immediately realized that his father had come to demolish his own platform after meeting with the real master of Wanling. What''s worse at this time? Is he really waiting for his master to beat him?


    Huashun doesn''t want to have such an experience again. When he was weak, he didn''t want to bear it again.


    However, Hua Shun''s thought was too simple. His father was a great saint, and Lin Mu was also a half disobedient. He didn''t explain things clearly. How could he let him go easily?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 960

    "Well, I want to run."


    Hua Lan sees his son''s present expression, and immediately understands what he wants to do.


    So when he was about to leave here, he grabbed his collar directly.


    In the face of such a powerful power, Huashun could not move at all. After all, the strength gap between him and his father is too big.


    "Tell me what you''ve done."


    Hua Lan coldly looked at him and said to him.


    It seems that this son of his own family is not afraid of himself at all.


    And I was pinched to death by him. Every time I wanted to do something like him, my mother-in-law immediately ran out to protect him. I almost didn''t get angry with myself these years.


    So taking advantage of today''s opportunity, if he doesn''t teach him a lesson, won''t he want to make trouble.


    Although you can''t do it yourself, it''s very comfortable to stand by and watch.


    "Daoyou, I''m the father of this boy, Hualan. I''m older. If Daoyou don''t dislike me, you can call me brother Hualan."


    After seizing Huashun and denying him a chance to run, Hualan didn''t start at him at the first time, but had to face the one in front of him. It seemed that some young people laughed.


    Although the man in front of him is just a lost saint, his future achievements are not comparable.


    "You are so rude. You all said that. I''d rather be respectful than obedient. I''ve met brother Hualan!"


    Lin Mu guessed who this person was at the moment of his accident.


    After all, the contents of this person and Huashun are very different, and they show some strong confidence, which means that he is also a very powerful person in the world.


    And Lin Mu did not forget that he was the father of the second apprentice, and he was also a very powerful man in the universe.


    In addition, as soon as this person appeared, Hua Shun, who had been playing tricks, suddenly withered. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. But this time, the fear was not the same as if he had met a strong enemy of life and death, but the same as if he had met an elder.


    So the two guessed that this person was most likely Huashun''s father.


    Finally, it also proves that Lin Mu''s guess is not wrong. This man is really the father of Huashun.


    But what did he come for?


    Lin Mu couldn''t help but have a doubt in those.


    But this time, it even disappeared.


    When I think about what kind of day it is today, today is the day when a powerful man above the saints of Wanjie held a teacher worship ceremony yesterday. As a strong man in the world of Zhu Tian, Hualan has no reason not to attend such a grand ceremony today.


    "I''ll call you brother Lin with a loud voice."


    Hualan heard Lin Mu''s address, don''t show a trace of joy.


    But this happy moment was taken away by the worry in the brow.


    "Brother Lin, it''s not brother Lin. I tell you, brother Lin can''t control this smelly boy, and brother Lin, as his teacher, you should take good care of this smelly boy, or he will really turn the world upside down."


    Hua Lan bitter a face, looking at Hua Shun to Lin Mu began to complain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 961

    "Oh! Brother Hua Lan, I don''t know what''s going on, but he''s at a loss. "


    Listen to Hua Lan''s complaint, Lin Mu can''t help but have a look, there are some Hua Shun who don''t dare to speak with their heads down.


    At the same time, in my heart, the group guessed what kind of trouble this apprentice would bring to me, and whether it would need the two apprentices in front of me to make me angry.


    Thinking, Lin Mu didn''t know what kind of good expression he didn''t show.


    According to the previous years, some of him believed in this apprentice. It was really possible for him to do such a thing.


    "Brother Lin, have you ever heard of using evidence to prove the truth?"


    Hua Lan did not answer Lin Mu''s question at the first time, but asked a question that seemed irrelevant here.


    "I certainly know that the most dangerous way of preaching in the universe is to become a saint even if you have successfully passed it. In the future, the will of the universe may give you a test at any time. If you can''t pass it, you will die. Unless you break through to the saint one day, such a test will end."


    "This is known as the most dangerous way of preaching in the world of heaven and earth. Even no one dares to hear it in this way."


    Lin Mu did not hesitate to say such words directly. When he was such an existence, he knew the most basic things in the universe.


    But then he felt something wrong.


    How can Hua Lan put forward such words to herself at such a time?


    Is it difficult to


    Lin Mu had some bad guesses in his heart. He even felt that he had some headache and was angry.


    If the guess is true, he estimated that his heart might not be able to bear it.


    "Brother Hua Lan, what you mean is that this boy became a saint by using his strength to prove the truth!"


    Lin Mu has some uncertain to ask to Hua Lan, hope can hear different answers in his mouth.


    However, the result will certainly let Lin Mu incomparably disappointed.


    "That''s right. You''ve used your strength to prove that if it wasn''t for me, I would have fallen completely at the last level, and my sister-in-law didn''t know any repentance and some complacency afterwards."


    "And with his mother''s protection, I can''t do anything to him. Now he has become completely lawless and dares to do anything dangerous."


    "So, this time, I''d like to trouble brother Lin to discipline him well and let him know a little bit."


    Hua Lan said that he was more and more angry, and he could not help but began to want to do something.


    However, I can''t help but bear the thought of what kind of expression I will get when I go home.


    Anyway, this guy won''t get a good end in the back.


    "Well, master, don''t listen to my father''s bluff. In fact, there is nothing wrong. At the end, I just didn''t pay attention to it. I was almost schemed by the will of the universe."


    "Don''t you think I''m still alive? There''s nothing wrong with you. Don''t listen to me. God will continue to bluff people here. "


    Huashun listens to his father''s real conversation with him. He knows that if he doesn''t say anything more, he can''t do without today''s beating.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 962

    "Ha ha! Do you think I''ll believe your bullshit? "


    Lin Mu looked at the boy coldly.


    Now he only felt the pain in his head. He was really angry.


    And I feel like my kidney is going to explode.


    What''s the matter with these disciples? One by one, I was angry with myself.


    I really can''t believe that they are pressed by so many things. What should I do when they close their eyes and push their legs?


    "Don''t worry, brother. Give this guy to me. I will definitely discipline him well!"


    If it wasn''t for this guy''s father who is also with him now, maybe I could not help fighting him.


    But now it''s OK. His father even said such a thing. It seems that he has given him full power, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Since brother Lin said so, I''ll give this guy to him."


    "Brother Lin doesn''t have to save face for me. He will beat this guy to death and let him know a little bit of color. Otherwise, he will really turn the sky in the future."


    Hua Lan finished some bitter complaints in her heart and looked at the smelly boy in her hand.


    It''s hard to fight, but it''s hard to scold. Now it''s OK. After leaving him missing, I don''t have such worries. Anyway, I didn''t fight by myself.


    After I went back, my mother-in-law couldn''t say anything about herself.


    This guy really blew himself up at the beginning.


    It''s a pity I can''t repair this guy myself.


    Although Huashun is his own son, he talks with such a son every day. Every day, the son just tries to get angry with himself. Hualan has already had the impulse to beat this guy up.


    But who wants them to pinch their weakness to death? Every time they want to be him, they immediately run to his mother.


    And I can''t do anything outside, but I''m afraid of my mother-in-law when I get home.


    There is some incomparable impatience, but today, I met this boy''s master.


    When the teacher teaches the students, he has nothing to say to his mother-in-law.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Mu got Hua Lan''s words, he didn''t have any nonsense. He brought Hua Shun over directly.


    "Ai Ai, master, master, please listen to me, you old man first put me down and listen to me. Things will never be what you think."


    When Huashun was mentioned by Lin Mu, he couldn''t help but speak immediately.


    If we can''t let the elder master calm down his anger in this period of time, then he also knows that today''s beating can''t escape.


    In his father''s hands, he may run to his mother''s to protect himself, but nothing works here.


    "Ha ha!"


    For this, Lin Mu just a cold smile.


    He doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He just wants to beat the best one in his heart so that he can calm down his anger.


    Or you''ll be blown up here today.


    "Master, no, I''m your favorite apprentice. Do you need to do this to me?"


    "What''s more, he didn''t see you so angry from the thousands of reincarnations he used. "


    " I can prove that it is better than Wanqian reincarnation at least. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 963

    "Master, elder martial brother, the thousands of samsara he used didn''t see you treat him like this. You are treating him differently."


    When Hua Shun saw that there was no room for explanation, some of them began to shout.


    That''s the obvious difference. It''s too big, OK? The elder martial brother used thousands of reincarnations that were several times more dangerous than himself, but he was not so angry.


    However, when he arrived here, he just used his strength to preach more easily than thousands of samsara to see his anger.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t remind me, I forgot to talk about your elder martial brother. Now I regret it. Why didn''t I beat him hard at the beginning?"


    "One or two of you have to make me angry to death before you are satisfied, right?"


    "Don''t worry, I will never treat you differently. When your elder martial brother comes back, and when I see him again, I think his fight is indispensable."


    "However, today''s discussion is not about your elder martial brother, but about you."


    "I''m ready to accept the kind instruction of being a teacher!"


    Lin Mu was smiling at Hua Shun, as if he had a crush on a lamb that was about to fall into the wolf''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, isn''t that brother Hua? How could you do that? "


    "Who are you? How dare you treat brother Hua like this? Do you know the identity of the person in your hand? "


    Just when Lin Mu wants to bring Hua Shun to a quiet place where no one bothers him, he suddenly sees a fat man in front of him.


    The clothes on this fat man''s body look very extraordinary, and the jade pendant that he matches is also a very extraordinary magic weapon.


    Although the fat man didn''t feel too powerful, he felt the breath of genius treasure all over his body.


    Obviously, this fat man is the offspring of a strong one in the universe.


    "I''ll go, fat man. How can he meet me? I have no face this time."


    Huashun saw this familiar voice, immediately covered his face.


    He didn''t expect that he was so embarrassed today that he was seen by his friends. If it was spread out, how could he meet people behind him?


    "The man in your hand is the only son of the strong one above a great saint in the world of heaven. You don''t want to let him down. Do you want to bear the strong anger of a saint in the world of heaven?"


    The fat man has not yet realized the current situation on the field, what is it like in the end.


    He just saw his friend, who was so casually carried by a stranger.


    And it seems that his friend''s face also shows some bad expression, and he knows what kind of things he is going to face.


    The fat man also felt the powerful information from Lin Mu, and knew that he was absolutely invincible.


    At that time, I thought to myself in my heart, how did Huashun provoke such a strong man today?


    It''s estimated that his father will wipe his ass after he goes back.


    "You have a lot of friends."


    Lin Mu has some Sen ran to see to Hua Shun, immediately, Hua Shun you hit a stir to work properly.


    "Get out of the way, this is my master."


    Huashun is not angry at this nosy fat man.


    And with this fat man''s big mouth, it''s estimated that it won''t be long before people of the second generation in the whole world will know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 964

    Huashun didn''t look at the fat man, his tone was full of helplessness.


    How about this fat man? He is also the descendant of a sage who is superior to Huashun. However, different from Huashun, Huashun is his father''s only son. This fat man is different. His father is a very romantic man in the world. I don''t know how many descendants he has outside.


    And this fat man, this is one of his least valued heirs.


    So in normal times, this fat man has no position in his family, so he always likes to go to all places in Zhu Tianwan''s world to play. However, most of the strong people in Zhu Tianwan''s world do not dare to fight him because of his father''s face.


    Although this man is the most dissatisfied son in the family, he is also the son of the sage.


    In an accident, Huashun and the fat man knew each other. That time, thanks to the fat man, otherwise Huashun would fall in that place.


    At the beginning, when Huashun was wandering in the middle of last night, he came to a relic, but he didn''t expect that the relic was completely beyond the limit he could bear, and the final test of the relic almost reduced him completely.


    If this guy didn''t use his amulet at the most critical time, maybe he would have died there.


    So, after that, the two of them also established some deep friendship.


    "Your master, when will you have time? Does your father know these things? "


    The fat man looks at Lin Mu doubtfully, the only son hidden above a great saint, and even needs to worship a man as his master.


    It''s also a little strange.


    Even if the strong one is on the top of the world, and Huashun is his only son, how can you not teach hard, and there is no need to worship another master.


    "What nonsense! Of course my father knows, otherwise you think I''ll be so smart!"


    Huashun didn''t look at the fat man kindly. He was like this, and he was still making sarcastic remarks in front of his eyes.


    "What''s your name, Xiaoyou?"


    Lin Mu looked at the conversation between the fat man and his apprentice. He didn''t disturb him. Instead, when he saw that the two of them were about to finish, he looked at the fat man with a curious look in his eyes.


    "Oh! I''m Lingming. I''ve seen you before. I didn''t know your identity just now. I''ve offended you a lot. Please forgive me. "


    Fat man has confirmed that this strange existence is Huashun''s master, and then he dare not be presumptuous.


    Huashun is the only son of a sage. How can he be a teacher?


    And it seems that Huashun''s father knows the existence of this person clearly, and has recognized the existence of this person, which further proves that this person''s strength is absolutely beyond his ability.


    Maybe he is also a strong one among the saints in the universe.


    Lingming naturally does not dare to offend him. After all, he is only a son who is most dissatisfied with a strong man above a saint.


    if he offends such a strong man, even his father will not protect himself.


    "Oh, Lingxing, I think it''s the descendant of Lingyuan!"


    After hearing this surname, Lin Mu immediately understood which one of the heaven and the world his father was.


    There is only one strong one among the heaven and the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 965

    "Yes, my father!"


    Lingming didn''t deny it either. He admitted it directly.


    After all, this is not a secret. Many people in the universe know this news.


    And it is because of this news that most of the strong people in the world dare not move themselves.


    "Ling Xiaoyou, besides, there are still some things to deal with. I''ll leave first."


    Lin Mu''s eyes looked at the fat man deeply, and then said to him with a smile. He didn''t show any wrong look.


    "Please help yourself, and I won''t disturb you much."


    Lingming took a fancy to Huashun with a trace of helplessness in his eyes. Now he has a general understanding. It seems that Huashun has offended his master for some reason. Now is the time for Huashun''s master to teach him a lesson.


    Moreover, there is a little speculation in the discussion of love, but it''s just that he didn''t say it. As one of the few friends Huashun didn''t know in the universe, he certainly knew that Huashun was using force to prove the truth.


    I think this matter was known by his master. That''s why he taught them such a lesson.


    Lingming at this time can only Huashun showed a look of self-interest, and then did not say anything, directly out of the body.


    "Ling Xiaoyou, we are destined to meet again."


    Lin Mu looked at the fat man in his last eyes, and then walked forward without looking back.


    When Lin Mu''s figure went away, a trace of doubt appeared in Lingming''s wild.


    "Did he find something? This should not be ah, he is only a half step above the saint, far from reaching the saint, should not see my disguise


    Ling Ming''s eyes were uncertain, but he was not sure what had happened just now. In the end, the man found that he was not right.


    Although the strange existence just now did not show any wrong place, but I always feel that he seems to see everything in his side, as if he has no secret in front of him.


    It made him dislike the feeling.


    At ordinary times, as long as he can treat others like this, he never thought that he would be treated like this today.


    "It should be an illusion!"


    Seeing that Lin Mu''s voice had lost its trace, he couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart.


    No one can find his own secret except those powerful saints.


    "But in the future, we have to drive carefully for some time. Among all the heaven and earth, the strong are not vegetarians."


    In the end, he couldn''t be sure of anything, so he had to leave here secretly.


    However, I decided in my heart that during this period of time, I must not make too much publicity in this world, and I must not attract the attention of those strong people, otherwise I would not be good for my identity.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Lingming, Lin Mu''s face was always cloudy and sunny, as if it was heavy enough to drip water.


    At this time, he also put Huashun down. There was no look in his eyes that he wanted to beat him up.


    now Lin Mu''s face is very gloomy and terrible, which makes people feel a little scared at a glance.


    Huashun naturally is the same. He doesn''t understand why his master has become like this since just now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 966

    After seeing the master''s expression, Hua Shun didn''t dare to play tricks and ran away secretly. He could only follow Lin Mu with his head down behind him, as if he were a good boy.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Hua Shun asked cautiously.


    He also had some curiosity in his heart. I don''t know why the master''s face suddenly changed and became extremely gloomy after he passed by his friend fat man. There was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    is it the fat man who annoyed the master.


    However, the conversation between the two just now did not seem too much, and the master did not show anything wrong.


    But why did the master change so much after he left.


    "When did you and that Lingming meet? Because of what? "


    Lin Mu did not answer Huashun''s question, but asked him an irrelevant question.


    "Master, I''m interested in your fat man."


    Hua Shun took a curious look at Lin Mu. He didn''t understand why the master was interested in the fat man who just met him. He also asked himself such a detailed question.


    "You don''t need to know too much, you just need to tell me how you and he know each other. I will tell you some things in the future. Now you are not qualified to deal with such things."


    Lin Mu did not answer his question, but said directly to him.


    "Yes


    Although Huashun is a good deal at ordinary times, he doesn''t know the importance of things at the critical moment.


    And he also knows that his master is definitely not simple. Although he is only a half Saint now, his father''s noble saint has to be respectfully called a voice friend.


    Is this what a saint should be treated like?


    Although half a step above the sage can be regarded as a very powerful one in the universe, it is not enough for a strong one above the sage to treat him like this.


    Moreover, before the master became a saint, he threw himself into a small world in order to worship him as the master.


    How can such an identity be simple?


    Therefore, it is justifiable for master to know some secret things in the universe, and Huashun did not have much doubt.


    Moreover, Huashun seems to be the kind of person who doesn''t listen to anyone''s words, but when it comes to the most important things, he can really be extremely obedient.


    Immediately, he told the story of his first meeting with the fat man.


    "Master, that''s it. If it wasn''t for his sudden appearance at that time, maybe you and I would not be able to see you now."


    Finally, Hua Shun was still interested in making a joke.


    He has no doubt about the identity of the fat man.


    "Sit down and let me examine you."


    After hearing this, Lin Mu''s face became more and more gloomy, and he had become incomparably black, without any emotion.


    And there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    This makes Huashun a little confused. What''s the matter, master? Why have you been acting wrong since you came here?


    However, he did not resist. Instead, he sat down and wanted to see what the master wanted to do.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 967

    "Well! If you want to die, even my apprentices dare to move. "


    The anger in Lin Mu''s eyes now seemed to have become the essence.


    If you didn''t want to pull out the power behind that guy, maybe he would have been there and crushed to death by now.


    He started to move his apprentice. He was looking for death.


    When Lin Mu checks Huashun''s body, the system wakes him up.


    With the help of the system, we finally found a small bug in Huashun''s body.


    This insect doesn''t move at all at ordinary times, as if it''s just a dead thing.


    And it''s very hidden. Even if it''s not a systematic reminder, Lin Mu doesn''t have the ability to find it.


    Although this insect is small, as long as it breaks out, it will control the spirit of Huashun in an instant and devour the soul of Huashun directly. At that time, there will be no more Huashun in the court, but only a puppet controlled by an insect.


    This made Lin Mu extremely angry. Although the apprentice in front of him didn''t have a good temper, he was his own apprentice after all. No matter how angry he was, he was also his own apprentice. If he wanted to move him, he could only move himself, not others.


    It''s unforgivable that that guy should dare to attack his apprentice secretly.


    "Master, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    Huashun saw Lin Mu after hearing his story and fat man''s experience, he immediately let himself sit down, and also very seriously to check his body.


    In this way, Huashun has no idea what happened.


    After that, he felt as if it was going to become a real murderous spirit.


    Since he met Lin Mu, he has never seen the Buddha, showing such an expression, nor has he ever seen the master showing such a huge murderous spirit.


    It''s as if I''m willing to kill someone.


    This makes Huashun have some speculation, but not sure.


    Is the identity of the fat man you know not simple? Otherwise, why should the master immediately sit down and check his body after hearing that he and the fat man realize today.


    And only after a while, it showed such a huge murderous spirit. If it wasn''t for the Wanling Pavilion, Huashun believed that the master''s murderous spirit would definitely burst into the sky.


    We can see how angry Lin Mu is now.


    The master found something in his body that could make him so angry.


    And who put this thing in his body?


    This makes Huashun have some can''t imagine, even if he has some guess in his heart, but he can''t believe it.


    Because fat man is one of the few friends he has in the universe. Is it not easy for fat man to approach himself at the beginning.


    Moreover, in the case of their own ignorance of their own under the dark hand.


    Hua Shun can''t accept the result. He doesn''t believe that one of his best friends will secretly attack him.


    "Well! Do you mean to tell me that your body has been tampered with, don''t you know? "


    "If I hadn''t found out in time now, maybe you would have become a puppet when we meet next time."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 968

    Lin Mu looks at Hua Shun coldly, this kid has no vigilance at all, his body has been moved by the person, don''t know.


    If it wasn''t for the real identity of the guy that I learned by chance, maybe the dark hand in his body would not have been found.


    If you let that guy do it, maybe next time we meet, Huashun will become a puppet without any sense.


    This makes Lin Mu very angry, and in his heart, he has already stretched out his will to kill the fat man, but he doesn''t have any kindness to Huashun.


    We have already cultivated to such a powerful strength, but we are not alert at all. We really believe that the heaven and the world are a peaceful and peaceful place.


    The more Lin Mu looked at his stupid apprentice, the more annoyed he was. How did he accept such an apprentice?


    At last, Lin Mu didn''t hold back his fist. He just felt that his fist hit his head. He couldn''t help beating this guy in his heart any more.


    "Master, take it easy, take it easy. If you go on fighting, I will die."


    After a while, in this empty place, there were bursts of crying and howling, but no one could hear it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, that''s what it is. If it wasn''t for this time, I actually found this boy''s Secret hand in his body. Maybe he would be plotted at any time."


    After finishing Huashun''s meal, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate. He came to Hualan directly. After all, Hualan is Huashun''s father. He has the right to know such things.


    Lin Mu now put the little bug that he clearly came out of Huashun''s body in front of Hualan.


    With Hualan today, we can naturally see that this little squirrel is not simple, and we can see at a glance what kind of function this little bug is.


    At the same time, his face is also gloomy and terrible, and the murderous spirit in his eyes can''t be stopped directly.


    he and Lin as like as two peas at the first sight.


    And a little more anger.


    After all, this is my only son. My only son''s body was secretly attacked, but my father didn''t know it at all.


    If it wasn''t for his master''s lucky discovery this time, this insect would not have been able to stay in his body for long.


    At that time, if his soul was engulfed in that moment, it would be too late for him to regret.


    "I''m so brave. I dare to fight my son. I''m looking for death."


    The sage''s anger is shattered, not to mention the anger above the sage.


    The anger of a saint is enough to spread all over the heaven.


    "Brother Lin, thank you this time. If you hadn''t found out in time, maybe I wouldn''t have been attacked in my son''s body in the future."


    "But, brother Lin, do you know who is the one who''s manipulating this boy? I''ll never let him go."


    Hua Lan''s tone became cold, and now he just wanted to tear the guy out of his own measure to pieces.


    Well, he knows that not everyone can afford the anger of the strong above the saints.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 969

    "Go out, you son."


    "I have something to say to your father."


    After hearing this, Lin Mu takes a look at Huashun and indicates that he can go out now. The next thing for them is not that they can get in touch with Huashun now.


    "Oh


    Hua Shun is also very angry when he learns that his body has been tampered with. He also wants to know who has the courage to do it in his body.


    However, the master had already said that, and he didn''t have the courage to resist. After all, he still remembered the beating in his heart.


    Therefore, I can only give up my curiosity and go out with my head down.


    "Brother Lin, this is a big deal?"


    See Lin Mu let Hua Shun this client go out, Hua Lan some doubts.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart, is this a big deal, otherwise why can''t Huashun know?


    He let Huashun out, it is obvious that he wanted to talk about it with himself alone.


    "Brother Hua, to tell you the truth, it''s really a big deal. It''s absolutely a secret to tamper with you Huashun. If we let this matter out, we''ll definitely scare the snake. We can''t catch them all at that time."


    Lin Mu slightly sold a pass.


    "Oh! I don''t know what kind of forces are manipulating him, and even younger brother Lin is so careful. "


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Hua Lan immediately sat up straight, and a look of vigilance appeared in her eyes.


    Although, Lin Mu is only a half step above the sage, but Hua Lan knows it clearly, this person can''t be treated with strength.


    This man is absolutely aware of some secret things that he doesn''t even know.


    "Brother Hua, have you heard of those forces beyond the heavens?"


    "It is said that outside the heavens, there are some powerful forces coveting the heaven and the world, but because there are too many strong ones in the heaven and the world, they dare not come openly, so they can only secretly send spies to the heaven and the world."


    "And the man who made the black hand against Huashun only came from a force beyond the heavens."


    Lin Mu took a sip of the spirit tea on the table and slowly began to say.


    "What! Those who are beyond the heavens. "


    Hua Lan clapped the table in an instant and stood up in an instant.


    "Are they looking for death? Did we not kill them enough, or did they forget what happened? "


    After Hua Lan listens to, the facial expression immediately becomes angry again.


    Even murderous, more rich.


    "I let those people who are beyond heaven go. I didn''t expect that they didn''t know each other so much. Since they moved my son."


    "I don''t mind letting them bear the horror of a hundred million years ago once again."


    Hua Lan''s body has a strong murderous spirit again, as if the person who wants to go now is tearing him up.


    "Brother Hua, it''s not a good time to start. We can''t scare the snake now, or the strength behind him will be hidden."


    "If you want to do something, you have to catch them all. You can''t let them have a chance to survive. Otherwise, the spring breeze will blow forever and the weeds will grow again."


    Lin Mu''s eyes revealed a cold color.


    He has always liked to do the right enemy without leaving a way back, never let them jump out again to find their own trouble.


    So, if you want to do it, you need to solve it once and for all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 970

    There was a trace of lethality in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    He always doesn''t like to leave a way for others. If he has confirmed the enemy, he must get rid of the roots.


    Therefore, there is no time to start against the man from beyond.


    Only when one day some of the cases behind him come to an end, can he get rid of them.


    "I think more about it."


    After Hua Lan listened, the murderous spirit in her eyes also disappeared.


    He felt that what Lin Mu said was right. He even wanted to kill the guy who came from beyond heaven. Then he must not leave any backhand behind. He must cut down the roots, or he will have to wait for others to deal with some troublesome things later.


    "Brother Hualan, don''t worry. That guy can''t run away. I''ve left a secret hand on him. Once he has any situation, I''ll know for the first time. Once he contacts with those influential people in his life, I''ll know immediately. It''s time for us to do it."


    Lin Mu looked at Hua Lan, who was still not satisfied. He knew in his heart that the strong man above the saints could not bear the breath in his heart. Now he wanted to kill Lingming.


    After all, this guy has done something to his only son, so how can he bear it.


    "By the way, brother Hualan, there''s one more thing I''d like you to do."


    Lin Mu suddenly thought of a thing, if this thing is not solved, he estimated that the next thing will be very difficult to do.


    "Brother Lin, please tell me. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Hua Lan did not hesitate, direct full of confidence agreed to come down.


    He is a powerful sage among the heaven and the world. There is nothing to stop him.


    "The identity of the person who manipulated Huashun just now is not simple. If this matter is not handled properly, it is also a troublesome matter."


    "The identity of the man who started Huashun is obviously the descendant of Lingyuan. Although he is only the purple that Lingyuan doesn''t value most, he is also the son of the powerful sage. If he does it rashly, it will cause Lingyuan''s dissatisfaction."


    Lin Mu has some vigilance to say, he has not forgotten just when he asked the identity of the fat man.


    The fat man revealed his identity and knew how surprised he was.


    This corpse from Zhutian is so arrogant that he dares to tamper with the son of a great saint.


    And perhaps the real spirit will have disappeared in the universe tomorrow morning.


    "What! They are so bold. "


    Hua Lan, who didn''t care too much at first, stood up again after hearing the news. However, he didn''t expect that this force from beyond heaven was so arrogant that he dared to attack the son of another sage.


    Yesterday, I offended the strong one above the two saints.


    It seems that if you are found a little bit carelessly, then their eyesight has the ability to withstand the Revenge of the strong above the two saints.


    "Moreover, I have some conjectures that this matter from beyond the heavens may not only shake hands with the offspring of you two."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 971

    "Brother Lin, you can''t make such a joke."


    Hua Lan can''t remember how many times he was surprised. He didn''t feel as surprised as he is today.


    I didn''t expect that the forces beyond heaven still dare to be so reckless and seek death.


    Are they really not afraid that some strong men in the universe will slaughter them again.


    The time of the great war in those years, however, did not last long.


    Have they forgotten that they can not afford to offend the heavens and the world?


    "Brother Hua Lan, I''m just guessing about this, but I''ve found two so far. Huashun and Lingming may have been manipulated by the forces from outside the heavens. It can be seen how arrogant the forces from outside the heavens are."


    Lin Mu is not sure, but there are some guesses among them.


    However, his intuition has always been extremely accurate. Therefore, he feels that this inexplicable force has almost penetrated into the universe.


    And most of them have penetrated into the heirs of the strong among the heavens.


    "I''ll inform those guys who have children, and I''ll deal with Lingyuan. That guy and I still have a little friendship. I believe that as long as I give evidence, he will believe me."


    After thinking about it for a while, Hua Lan feels that it''s absolutely at different prices. She wants to talk to those who haven''t seen her for a long time, especially those who have sons and daughters.


    No one knows whether there are those who are attacked by the forces from beyond the heavens.


    Especially in Lingyuan, after all, his son Lingming has been identified and has been tampered with.


    You think you want to talk about it. After all, that guy has a friendship with himself.


    Moreover, although Lingming was a son he didn''t value, he was also his son, and he would never sit back and ignore him.


    "Brother Hua Lan, please!"


    Lin Mu heard that Hua Lan had agreed. He took a breath after he came down. Now the most troublesome things have been solved, so he just needs to stare at that guy. As long as he waits for him to contact with the forces behind him, then it''s time for the strong ones in the universe to take action. At that time, he must take the forces behind them Let''s get all of them.


    He will leave a dark hand on him at the moment of contact with Lingming, and it is also the hands and feet of the system. I believe that no matter how powerful the strength of the people behind him is, it is impossible to feel it.


    The strength of the system, even if Lin Mu has reached the present point, or a little guess.


    It can''t be seen how powerful the system is. However, one thing is certain that the system of the strong above these saints in the outer world is not paid attention to.


    Moreover, since I recovered my memory, I have inquired a little bit of information in the universe.


    One of the most surprising news in recent years is that among the heavens and the world, a strong man above the sage has fallen.


    In addition, his own behavior system also directly admits that the strong man above the sage who gambled on himself has been completely killed by the system.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 972

    "System, how are the heavens divided?"


    Lin Mu left Hualan''s room and immediately asked the system. He was already extremely curious about this matter in his heart.


    Outside today, he has never been in touch with such a concept. He thinks that the universe is all of it, but he doesn''t think that today, he doesn''t know where to jump out. What is the meaning of beyond the universe?


    "Beyond the heavens, as the name suggests, is the outside of the universe, which is beyond the control of the law of the will of the universe. Such places are collectively referred to as beyond the heavens."


    "However, after countless years of exploration, the strong of the universe have also explored some general situations. Besides the universe, there are three worlds that are the same as the universe. They are also composed of small world, middle world and big world. You can also regard them as another universe!"


    "But they are just their laws of the will of the universe, which also do not control us."


    "About 10 billion years ago, the strong in the universe first discovered these powerful forces outside the universe, which led to a great war. However, because there are too many strong men above the saints in the universe, the three strong men in the same places outside the universe do not add up to these strong men in the universe "It''s the opponent of the enemy."


    "Therefore, in that war, the heaven and the world won a great victory, and the law of the heaven and the world permeated some parts of their three worlds, making some parts of their three worlds become the heaven and the world."


    "However, with the" Tao bottle "war in the universe, the number of strong people in the universe dropped sharply. After all, that war almost collapsed. If it wasn''t for the will of the universe to stop it in time, maybe the universe would have completely collapsed now. At this time, the three kingdoms would have been destroyed After all, they have been coveting the universe for a long time. How could they have a better time to occupy the universe than at that time? "


    "Therefore, the Second World War broke out again, because the strong above the saints in the heaven and the world are not as strong as they were at that time, and they are not as crushed as they were at that time."


    "However, the strength and inside information of the heaven and the world are still beyond their comparison. Some of the strong men in the heaven and the world went directly to their original places and slaughtered all the powerful forces who coveted the heaven and the world. As a result, those forces outside the heaven no longer dare to provoke the people in the heaven and the world, and they will never be hurt again Dare to covet the heaven and the world


    "After all, if they dare to come, they have to weigh whether they can afford these costs. The clan is slaughtered and most of the resources are seized. They can''t afford such a blow in a short time."


    "However, such a thing is too shocking. After all, in the eyes of most people in the world, the world is all. So yesterday, we forgot that some of the strong men who had participated in this battle chose to hide it collectively and did not spread such news."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 973

    "It''s normal that you don''t know."


    "Originally, I thought that those clowns were nothing to worry about, but I didn''t expect that after so many years, they should have such a thief''s courage and dare to covet the world again. It seems that the lesson a billion years ago didn''t give them enough."


    The system can''t help but get a little annoyed.


    It is also extremely angry. Those clowns who are beyond the heavens dare to come out again. This is just ignoring the faces of some strong people in the universe.


    It seems that most of them have forgotten those things.


    "Host, these clowns don''t need to pay too much attention at this stage. The most important thing for you, host, is to break through the saint. "


    " this is your goal now. As for those beautiful salesmen, the system will watch them personally, and will never let them have any chance to jump around. As long as the forces behind them show their feet, the system will never let them go easily. "


    "And now some of the strong men in the world of heaven and earth are dissatisfied with their present state. It seems that it''s time for them to go outside. After all, there are places and resources outside. They are very envious of these things. If it wasn''t for the strength of the world of heaven and earth, it would have fallen too fast. Maybe they would have attacked them already It''s beyond the three heavens. "


    The system bore a sinister color. He had been in the world for so many years, but he knew very well what kind of attitude those strong people in the world had towards those places outside the world.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of energy to capture it again, the three places beyond the heavens a billion years ago might have become the world of the heavens.


    And now, it just gives them an excuse. Those guys beyond autumn dare to covet the world again. If those strong people know, they will definitely do whatever they can to let those guys know more about the world, right?


    "Well!"


    After listening to the explanation of the system, Lin Mu didn''t say much. He also knew that his current strength didn''t have the qualification to intervene in the struggle of the strong above the saints.


    Only when they break through the saint can they be qualified to sit on the same table with them.


    Now my goal is to break through the sage. As for the forces beyond the heavens, I don''t have to worry about them. Anyway, some systems are staring at him now. As long as the system emits his vision behind him, the strong men above the saints in the universe will definitely have to intervene.


    The resources and benefits of such a huge war are enough to make those saints blush.


    As for myself, I don''t have to worry about so many things.


    In any case, there is no huge force behind him to support, and there is no need to worry about his own cultivation resources.


    The most I have to worry about is my own disciples.


    However, he only accepted a few apprentices, and he didn''t have much resources to invest. Therefore, he didn''t have any interest in the resources and interests beyond the heavens.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 974

    "Ah Yi, how are you getting along with your excellency Wanling?"


    In the main hall, Lin Mu saw an Yi, whom he had not seen for several days.


    Today''s Ann also wishes you a few days ago repeated great changes.


    She was a little nervous when she came here, but now her eyes are just a little excited and curious,


    she doesn''t see the constraint she had a few days ago.


    What''s more, the clothes on her body have changed. The robes she is wearing now are the robes that the elder or above in the Wanling pavilion are qualified to wear. This means that the identity of her successor to the Wanling Pavilion will be determined soon. After all, not everyone is qualified to wear such robes. Besides the elder, only the future leader is qualified to wear them.


    "I get along well with my master these days. The master is also very good to me. In the past few days, he has probably told me some basic information about the heaven, the world and the spirit. After the worship ceremony, he will teach me to practice immediately. "


    Ann also saw that Lin Mu, who had not seen him for several days, could not be excited. After meeting him, she immediately grabbed his arm and chattered to him about what happened to him these days.


    "Ah Yi, you have to work hard in the future. I''m still waiting for you to cover me. Maybe one day, I''ll break through to the saint, and then I''ll cover you!"


    Lin Mu touched an also''s small head, so quietly listening to him say some happy things happened in these days.


    I can''t help it. His inner anger caused by Huashun has been calmed down. At least his inner anger is about to disappear.


    With, wait until Ann also finally finished these days of things, Lin Mu just good to her joke.


    "No way. Master Ke told me that my talent is very good. As long as I work hard, I will be able to reach the top of the world within ten million years. However, if I put it in the past ten million years, can I really live so long?"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Ann tooted her lips. Then some people couldn''t believe that a person could live for 10 million years.


    "Ten million years is nothing. Now those poets who were forgotten yesterday are immortal. Which one didn''t live for tens of billions of years, so is the ancestor of all souls. To tell you the truth, ten million years is nothing for such a scene. Even time is nothing in the eyes of such a strong man. Among them, the least is worth it Money is time. "


    Lin Mu smiles, not to mention the strong above some saints. Even he doesn''t pay attention to the word time.


    "Well! Then you have to wait for me. You can''t break through the saint before me, or you will cover me in the future. "


    In front of Lin Mu, an always behaves like a child who never grows up. It seems that as long as he is around, he can feel at ease. He doesn''t have to think about anything at all. Everything will be arranged by him.


    "Who are you? Do you know where this is? How dare you be so presumptuous to the virgin. "


    Just as Lin Mu was about to make fun of an Yi, some unhappy voices suddenly interrupted them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 975

    "This is the main hall of my Wanling Pavilion, and she is the saint of my Wanling Pavilion. Who are you, who dare to be so presumptuous to the saint?"


    Originally empty in the main hall, suddenly came out from behind a man in black robes.


    This man is a little handsome. He is wearing a black robe. However, it doesn''t mean that he is gloomy. On the contrary, it shows that he is more handsome.


    And the goblin is also hanging a white jade pendant. On the jade pendant, the energy you inadvertently reveal is still proving that the jade is not simple.


    His hair is also meticulously tied up.


    The whole person seems to show a special breath.


    It seems that as long as this person is born, everyone''s eyes can be put on him.


    However, now this man, who seems to be perfect in any way, has a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    Especially when looking at Lin Mu, the poison seemed to rush out of his eyes and stab Lin Mu.


    "Oh, who are you?"


    Lin Mu pulls an behind him.


    He looked at the man curiously.


    Although the man revealed a special breath, as if very perfect, but for himself, there is nothing worthy of attention.


    If you want to, you can reveal that you are ten times or even a hundred times better than him. This is the gap brought by strength.


    How can we cover up the huge gap in strength.


    With Lin Mu''s strength, we can see clearly that the black robed man in front of us is just a little big Luo Jinxian. He doesn''t even break through the saint realm, so it''s not worth entering his own eyes.


    However, Lin Mu also saw the jealousy in the eyes of the black robed man clearly.


    Immediately, Lin Mu didn''t know to amuse of looked at an also behind.


    I can''t see the charm of this little girl. Since she is so charming, she has attracted a person''s attention in just a few days, and it seems that this person is not simple.


    At least in the Wanling Pavilion, it''s really not simple, otherwise it''s not qualified to appear in the hall.


    "Presumptuous, this is my Wanling Pavilion. You are not allowed to be so presumptuous. As an outsider, you also ask my name."


    "Don''t report your identity quickly."


    The black robed man saw Lin Mu''s performance so that he didn''t look at himself at all. He couldn''t help being annoyed.


    I am in the Wanling Pavilion. I want wind to wind and rain to rain. How could I have such a look? I was completely ignored by the person around me.


    It''s like hitting yourself in the face.


    "What''s your status?"


    Lin Mu laughs. It seems that the boy is still immortal.


    "I am the Taoist companion of Ayi!"


    "Do you think this seat can stand here?"


    Lin Mu looks at him jokingly. To tell the truth, Lin Mu''s first impression of the black haired man is not very good.


    That''s why I''m not polite to him.


    "You..."


    Although the black robed man had some guesses, his face became gloomy after he heard me admit it.


    The anger of wild animals is about to burst out.


    As if trying to tear the man to pieces.


    After seeing for the first time, the saint who never forgets has already had a couple.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 976

    "You..."


    Afraid that the man''s face is black and red, he is very angry now.


    I didn''t expect that since I first saw her, the saint who never forgot her had already had a Taoist companion.


    How can he accept this?


    However, he did not dare to fight against him here. Comparatively speaking, this is the main hall of Wanling Pavilion. He has a high status in Wanling Pavilion, but he did not dare to fight here.


    And he didn''t want to show that in front of the virgin.


    It would be bad for the saint to leave a bad impression on him in her heart.


    In his heart, other forest trees have a killing heart.


    Such an excellent woman as Saint can only be her own, and others are not qualified to touch her.


    In the whole world, only one can be worthy of such an excellent saint.


    And this person who doesn''t know where to jump out is not qualified to be with the saint.


    This guy doesn''t know which small world he jumped out of. It''s just because he''s lucky that he''ll see the saint.


    When the saint realized that these young talents in the universe, especially those like herself, she would surely forget all about the local bumpkin who came out of a small world.


    At that time, it''s time for him to disappear into the universe.


    By that time, the saint would have forgotten about the family.


    "Saint, the Lord asked me to inform the saint that the teacher worship ceremony is about to begin. Please hurry to the grand hall."


    Thinking of this, the anger in the black robed man''s heart can''t help disappearing. Anyway, you are just a clown. You can be crushed to death at will.


    "I see. Go down first and tell the Lord that I''ll be there soon."


    Anyi''s tone is not very good now. She saw the disdain of the black robed man to Lin Mu''s tone just now.


    This made her feel a little angry in her heart.


    The black robed man in her heart before the only trace of favor disappeared completely.


    So now the tone has become a bit bad.


    Naturally, the man in black also heard the change of tone clearly.


    His eyes that a bit of bad once again become more rich up, and even the eyes that a moment of murderous, as if to rush out of the eyes, into the essence of the same.


    This made him even more angry with Lin Mu. If it wasn''t for this guy, how could the saint do this to herself?


    He can still feel it before. The saint has no malice to herself, but now he can also feel the changes before and after.


    And all this is the result of this man who didn''t know where to jump out.


    This guy, in front of himself, in front of his own way.


    This guy is just a person who jumps out of a small world. He is not qualified to stand with the saint. Even in the future, he is not qualified to chase the saint''s back.


    Such an excellent saint, only they have the qualification to pursue.


    The whole heaven and the whole world only have themselves to be worthy of her.


    However, although he is extremely angry now, he does not dare to show it in front of Anyi.


    I''m afraid my image will become worse again.


    Therefore, after hearing Anyi''s words, he could only endure his anger and retreat.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 977

    ¡±Ah Yi, you look very charming. You''ve been fascinated by the young talents in the Wanling Pavilion in just a few days


    "You see, he looks like he''s going to start with me."


    When the black robed man left, Lin Mu showed a smile and touched an Yi''s head.


    Anyi is really charming.


    "Well, who am I? Maybe when you see me next time, I will have more pursuers. At that time, you have to work hard, or I will be robbed by others."


    An also naturally is not willing to lag behind, also played a joke with Lin Mu.


    It''s not uncommon for these two people to get along with each other directly.


    "Well, don''t let Mr. Wan Ling wait too long. This time, most of the powerful people in the universe are paying attention to it. You can''t be late on such an important occasion today, or you''ll be ashamed of your face."


    Lin Mu looked at the time. Now it''s not far from the time of the teacher worship, and most of the strong people in the world of heaven and earth are almost waiting outside. If the protagonist of this grand gathering is late, it''s not good-looking for the Wanling Pavilion and the face of the ancestor of Wanling.


    "Well! I''m going to get ready. "


    Ann also knows the importance of this grand gathering, and most of the strong men from the heaven and the world are dignified.


    Although I have been worshipped by the ancestors of all souls, my current strength is really nothing for those who are really strong. It''s just a little more powerful than mole ants. You can press them to death at will.


    Naturally, we can''t let these powerful people who have a head and a face in the universe wait for us outside.


    An also once again asked Lin Mu what''s different about him. Then he was about to leave here and went to the middle of the square. The teacher worship ceremony was about to begin.


    After an Yi left here in a hurry, Lin Mu couldn''t help shaking his head. Although the days of an Yi''s hurry have passed for so many years, they haven''t changed at all, just like before.


    Also here at random to see for a while, he also slowly left, after all, in the middle of the worship ceremony, he is also to appear.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Hualan, where has Huashun gone?"


    In the square of Wanling Pavilion, Lin Mu saw Hualan. He met Hualan only yesterday, but he didn''t see his apprentice Huashun beside him. So he asked some questions.


    "Brother Lin, Huashun met some young talents of the same age in the world of heaven and earth and went to a party with them. After all, their young people were bored in such an occasion, so they were secretly holding a small party during this period of time."


    Hua Lan doesn''t care much about it. No matter what prosperous age the strong will hold in Zhutian Wanjie, the second generation in Zhutian Wanjie can''t sit still. They will naturally form their own small circle. Most of them are young people. As time goes by, the elders in Zhutian Wanjie will follow them. Anyway, don''t give them any help Just get in trouble.


    "Then Lingming didn''t find anything wrong at this time."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 978

    After hearing this, Lin Mu felt a little uneasy in his eyes.


    after all, Lingming is also a member of the younger generation of the world, and he is also qualified to have a party with the second generation of the world.


    If he finds out something wrong with Huashun at such a time, he will be alert. If he finds out that his people already know his secret, it will be difficult to do things in the future.


    He and others are still waiting to find out the power behind him according to this guy''s following suit.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve told Huashun to be careful during this period of time, and later he revealed a little bit. Although he is a little bit of a jerk, he is not stupid, and he knows what to do in the future."


    "Besides, I have left a back hand on him. Unless someone who is in the same realm as me takes the hand, ordinary people can''t see through the changes in his body at all, and Lingming is definitely not in the same realm as me, or there is no need to come to the heaven and the world to be a spy!"


    As a saint in the universe, Hua Lan can arrange everything well and never let people find any flaws.


    "Brother Hua Lan, since they have all been solved, I''m relieved."


    After hearing this, Lin Mu didn''t let him down. After all, Hua Lan is a strong man above the saints in the universe. He can even say that he is very handy in dealing with such things.


    What''s more, Lin Mu was completely relieved that he didn''t leave any clues. It seemed that he couldn''t find out his identity for a while.


    As long as he gets in touch with the force behind him at a certain time, then he and others will be able to do everything.


    In addition, some of the strong men in the universe have been eyeing those three places outside the Zhou Tian. It is estimated that because of this, there will be a bloodbath between the universe and the other three places outside the Zhou Tian.


    However, it''s none of your business. During this period of time, you just need to focus on the breakthrough to the sage.


    "By the way, I also heard that the apprentice of Wanling this time is Lin laodi''s Taoist companion!"


    After Hua Lan said this, he didn''t know that he had some gossip.


    "Ha ha, brother Hua Lan is right in guessing. This time, you are the new apprentice of Wanling. This is my Taoist partner. My Taoist partner has the same physique as you, and the same is the body of Wanling. That''s why you pay attention to it."


    Lin Mu smiles and does not deny it.


    There is no need to deny such news.


    "Ha ha, the Taoist couple of Lin laodi is really lucky. With the existence of Lin laodi as a Taoist couple and a sage master, the future is limitless. Maybe in the future, there will be a new saint among the problems."


    Hua Lan heard Lin Mu admit, there was no surprise in her eyes. After all, they already knew the truth.


    "Mr. Lin Daoyou, Mr. Hua Lan, please take a seat."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 979

    Just when Lin Mu and Hua Lan were chatting, Mu Yu, the leader of Wanling Pavilion, came to them and interrupted their conversation.


    Said to them.


    At the same time, there was a look of doubt about Lin Mu in their eyes. They didn''t expect that Lin Mu, a half step saint, was so close to several strong men above a saint in the universe. It seemed that they had known each other for a long time.


    It seems that this person''s identity is really not simple. Otherwise, when I go to find Anyi, my grandfather will not specially explain himself. He must be polite to him and never offend him.


    It seems that Lao Zu has known for a long time. This person''s identity is not simple.


    After Mu Yu saw that Lin Mu and Hua Lan were so close to each other, he couldn''t help being more polite to Lin Mu.


    "Thank you very much


    Lin Mu looked at Mu Yu who came to them and gave her a polite smile.


    "Brother Hua Lan, please!"


    And then, in front of Hualan stretched out a please gesture, Hualan, after all, is in yesterday''s late among the saints above the level of strong, for himself should also make such a polite.


    "Ha ha, brother Lin, what''s the relationship between you and me? Is it necessary to be so polite? Come on, I''ll introduce you to some good friends. Maybe they can be used when you are walking in the world. "


    Hua Lan didn''t care about Lin Mu''s polite performance. She hugged Lin Mu''s shoulder and pulled him forward.


    This is totally inappropriate for a strong person above the saint level, and the person he is facing is still a person with less strength than himself.


    However, Hua Lan did not take into account the vision of others, nor did he take into account what kind of existence Lin Mu was. He was able to let a strong man above a saint treat him so politely.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who is that man? Why does it seem that some faces have not seen him in the universe? "


    Seeing that Lin Mu is being held by Hua Lan and pulled forward, I don''t know if there are some doubts among those who are not above the sage.


    The memory of these strong people is extremely terrible. As long as they have seen each other once, they can always remember other people''s content in their mind, but they can be sure that they have never seen Lin Mu before.


    However, they can also determine the identity of this person, which is absolutely not simple.


    After all, they all know the person around him. He is the strong man above the sage who was famous last night. Moreover, Hua Lan is very strong among the heaven and the world. So after seeing this scene, most of the strong people show a little doubt on their faces.


    "I haven''t seen him. Is he a rookie, but his strength hasn''t broken through to the saint. Is it necessary for Hualan to treat him like this?"


    People''s eyes are getting heavier and heavier, but it is absolutely impossible for someone to explain for them.


    Now Lin Mu has followed Hua Lan to the front of the square.


    There are four positions in the front and five positions in the front.


    Two of these four seats have been taken, and it is obvious that leaving two seats is just waiting for them.


    "Brother Lin, I''d like to introduce some of my friends to you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 980

    Hua Lan doesn''t want to separate what he says, so he just pulls Lin Mu over.


    There are two of these four positions, and they are also strong above the two saints. Lin Mu has already seen them.


    One is the real master of the Wanling Pavilion, the ancestor of Wanling.


    The other is the world controller of the higher world that he once met.


    At least until now, Lin Mu has not forgotten the face of the world controller of the higher world. After all, the higher world is also the first higher world he went to, and the task of the higher world is very easy to complete.


    The glass Pagoda in my hand has a great effect on me.


    Therefore, now just a glance at Lin Mu from a distance can confirm that the strong one above the sage is the world controller of the higher world.


    "Don''t worry about this little man. You''ve introduced him a lot. Before that, you must have known him. The founder of Wanling Pavilion is called the ancestor of Wanling in the universe!"


    Hua Lan first introduced to him the ancestor of Wanling who he had met before.


    "Daoyou, I''ve been busy teaching Ayi some basic information these days, so I didn''t have time to take care of him. After these days of neglect, please don''t blame him."


    After seeing Lin Mu, Wanling Laozu apologized to Lin Mu.


    These days, she really focuses on an Yi, so she doesn''t come out to receive Lin Mu in person.


    "You''re joking. I''ve had a good time in your sect these days. Besides, there''s no slighting. I''m just going to thank you for your hospitality."


    "Besides, I''m going to trouble you in the future. Please take a lot of trouble."


    Naturally, Lin Mu didn''t dare to say anything to a saint.


    What''s more, I''ve got all kinds of treatment in the Wanling Pavilion these days. As long as I put forward my requirements, I can basically meet them.


    So where can we see it as neglect?


    "Ah Yi has been accepted as a disciple. Naturally, I will teach him with my heart. You don''t have to worry about this. And I promise you that in tens of millions of years at most, I will let an Yi break through the saint''s realm. If there is no breakthrough by then, you can just ask me a question."


    Master Wan Ling patted his chest and assured Lin Mu, and he seemed to promise.


    "After that, please, sir!"


    Lin Mu laughs. He is so interested that he can rest assured that at least one of the strong men above the sage has said so. In the next ten million years, an will really have a great chance to break through to the realm above the sage.


    "Brother Lin, let me introduce this one to you again."


    "This is a world controller of the higher world. His name is long Wei. He is also in the same realm as us."


    "We three are also very good friends in the universe. If brother Lin doesn''t mind, you can praise him as brother long!"


    Hua Lan saw that after the conversation between Lin Mu and Wanling Laozu, she had to introduce another man to him again.


    The man and Lin Mu didn''t change much when they first met.


    And it''s a little bit more spiritual.


    "Ha ha, we''re really predestined."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 981

    "We''re really predestined. It''s nearly a thousand years since we last parted."


    "I didn''t expect you to meet two people in such a short time."


    When Long Wei saw Lin Mu, he immediately stood up.


    Laugh at Lin Mu.


    "I''ve met elder brother long in the lower forest."


    Lin Mu didn''t talk nonsense either. He continued to call Long Wei according to Hua Lan''s name.


    Moreover, there are some conjectures in his heart. These three guys should have guessed some secrets that they don''t even know. That''s why they are so polite to themselves. Otherwise, when it comes to the strong one above the three saints, how can they be so polite to themselves.


    Although he had already guessed, Lin Mu didn''t show anything on his face.


    After all, if you hit the face of the strong one above the three saints in public, that''s a big problem.


    Lin Mu would never do this kind of irrational thing, and seeing that the strong above the three saints have no malice to themselves, and even want to make friends with themselves, Lin Mu is even more impossible to do this.


    Instead, he smiles and says goodbye to Long Wei, which means that he recognizes him.


    "Ha ha, brother Lin, that''s a big drag."


    Long Wei can''t smile at this. It seems that the good relationship he made last time has played a role.


    ¡­¡­


    "Laozu, the time has come. The ceremony will begin soon."


    When Lin Mu was chatting happily with the three sages, Mu Yu could not help but come up again and carefully said to the ancestor of all souls.


    "Well, let''s announce it."


    Looking at the current weather, the old master of all souls couldn''t help saying to Mu Yu.


    At the same time, in the heart, there is a trace of expectation.


    After all, this is the first time that I have accepted apprentices when I have problems, and it is still such a grand occasion.


    The eyes of most of the strong people in the universe have noticed this.


    I don''t know. It makes her face.


    "The time has come, the ceremony begins!"


    With Muyu standing on the high platform, the teacher worship ceremony began slowly in such an atmosphere.


    Ann also dressed in a suit, face solemnly toward them in this direction came.


    At the same time, he held a cup of tea respectfully.


    "Disciple an has also seen master. Master, please have tea."


    Ann also walked slowly to the old master of all souls. After seeing Lin Mu, there was a slight difference in her face. It seemed that she did not expect Lin Mu to be in the front row.


    Before that, she already knew that the front row seat was only the strong one who was above the saints in the universe.


    However, I didn''t expect that Lin Mu was also sitting in the front row, and seemed to get along well with the strong men above these saints.


    "Sure enough, Yunzhou is still the best. What about the position above the sage? My home cloud week still can sit


    Seeing this scene, ANN can''t help feeling a little proud in her heart.


    However, it didn''t show up, and it just appeared in a moment, and disappeared in a moment.


    After all, there are countless strong people staring at themselves in this scene.


    "Good..."


    Master Wan Ling took the cup in an Yi''s hand and drank it slowly.


    This also means that the first step of the teacher worship ceremony has been completed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 982

    "Good!"


    Master Wan Ling took the tea cup in an Yi''s hand and drank it all.


    There was a glimmer of joy in his eyes.


    This means that Ann has already recognized herself as a teacher.


    And it''s in the presence of so many powerful people in the universe.


    Then there is the second part of the worship ceremony. There is an unwritten rule in the circle of the strong among the heaven and the world.


    If a strong person wants to accept an apprentice, he must give his apprentice a treasure. Otherwise, he will be looked down upon by the strong people of the same level in the universe.


    Of course, the ancestors of all souls are no exception, and they are still in such a grand gathering.


    If I am stingy at this time, my reputation will stink as long as tomorrow.


    The great master of all souls will not do such a thing naturally.


    "Ah Yi, when you first came to be a teacher, you naturally won''t be stingy. This is a treasure you got from a certain relic when you were a half sage."


    "This piece of treasure is not ordinary. On the way to becoming stronger, I met countless dangers, and even nearly fell down. However, there were several fatal dangers. Only by relying on this piece of treasure can I survive safely."


    "But now that I''m a teacher, I can''t use this treasure any more, so I''ll give it to you today."


    The master of all souls thought about it, thinking about what kind of treasure he would give to his first apprentice.


    But I only thought about it for a while.


    She then thought of a thing from her magic weapon which had been piled up like a mountain of space rings.


    It can be said that when he did not break through to the saint, this treasure was what she depended on for survival.


    Without this magic weapon, maybe he would have fallen several times now.


    "This jewel, named falling star, is a magic weapon for self-defense. As long as it is not attacked by the strong above the saints, it can completely resist the attack of most of the strong."


    Without hesitation, master Wan Ling handed this magic weapon to an Yi.


    "Thank you, master!"


    In the past few days, an also almost knew about the process of these strong men''s apprenticeship, so he showed a trace of joy on his face. Without hesitation, he directly took over the treasure in the hands of the ancestor of all souls.


    "You are the strong men above the saints of the heaven and the world. I don''t think you are stingy with such a small generation, are you?"


    After the old master gave it to him, he looked at the other two.


    Hua Lan and Long Wei look at each other and smile, but they are not surprised.


    That''s the price of both of them being in the front row.


    The master of all souls took in his apprentices, and they both had to give a wave of blood.


    What''s more, the gifts they give can''t be too low. After all, they are strong above the saints of the heaven and the world. If the gifts they give are too low, maybe some people in the heaven and the world will laugh at their stinginess.


    However, they had already made preparations before they came here, so they didn''t have the silk road. They took out the gift they had prepared for Anyi directly from their own space ring.


    "Linghuai, it''s not easy for you to accept an apprentice. The gift we give is not too low."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 983

    As the strong men above the saints, the quality of the gifts they gave would never be too low, even almost the same as the glazed pagoda they gave to Lin Mu.


    "Thank you, gentlemen!"


    For those who are above the sage, Ann is still in great awe. After all, these people are at the top of the world.


    Maybe these people can stare at people like themselves with one look.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to be polite. You are linghuai''s apprentice and Lin laodi''s Taoist partner. When you know it later, our brothers don''t have to be so restrained, just call us..."


    Long Wei said not to get stuck here. Originally, he meant to let Anyi remember the two of them in the future without such restraint, and just call them big brothers.


    but suddenly he thought that something was wrong again.


    They are of the same generation as linghuai, and an is also her apprentice. According to this generation, an should fall behind them and be called the elder.


    However, they also call Lin Mu brother, and put Lin Mu in the same generation, and an is also his Taoist partner. If we calculate in this way, an Yi and them will live the same life.


    There are a number of theoretical generations, which makes Long Wei have some problems that he doesn''t know how to solve.


    "Ha ha, brother long, let''s talk about each other!"


    After seeing this scene, Lin Mu knew what Longwei was hesitating about.


    He couldn''t help but smile and said directly to Long Wei.


    He is able to be brothers with the strong above the saints in the universe because he now has such capital, his strength is half above the saints, and he has such a strong system in his body to protect himself.


    In addition, the saints and the strong among the heaven and the world are deliberately making friends with themselves, as if they know what their future achievements are, so they can make friends like this.


    However, Ann does not have the capital like herself.


    Now an is just an ordinary celestial being. There is Tianqu far away from their strength. He is also a disciple of the ancestor of all souls. If he is the same generation as long Wei and Hua Lan, it doesn''t mean that he has reduced his master by one generation.


    Therefore, Lin Mu will come out and say it in a hurry at this time.


    "Ha ha, just like brother Lin said, we''ll talk about each other. We don''t have to be so constrained when we see each other in the future. Just treat us as your elders."


    Hua Lan also the same with a smile, did not care about said.


    Anyway, he didn''t have much interest in his career. He was only interested in Lin Mu.


    "By the way, brother Lin, what kind of gift have you prepared for this time? It''s your way mate. I don''t think brother Lin is stingy."


    After skipping the last link, they began to tease Lin Mu.


    After all, among the four of them, the one closest to he''an is not the ancestor of all souls, but there is another Taoist partner in them.


    The two of them are also very curious. What kind of precious gifts does the shepherd''s Association prepare for Ann?


    "The two elder brothers are joking. Although my younger brother has already prepared a gift before that, it''s really not worth mentioning compared with the gift of the two elder brothers."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 984

    Lin Mu helplessly looked at the two saints and sighed in his heart.


    As expected, his wealth is no match for all the saints who have been famous for a long time.


    The precious things I have been wandering through the universe for so many years may not be as much as their small ones.


    Compared with such a local tyrant, Lin Mu felt that he really had some pressure.


    After all, ANN can also be his Taoist companion. If the gifts he sends out are compared with others, then his face will not feel good.


    Lin Mu thought about what kind of treasure he has now, and what kind of treasure he still wants to have a great effect on today''s safety.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something he had risked his life to get from the burial ground.


    "Ah Yi, my wealth is naturally inferior to those above the saints. Therefore, there will be some bad dramas in the future, so don''t beat me up."


    Lin Mu stood up and made a little joke on an.


    For both of them, this kind of joke is often played.


    "It depends on your performance."


    Ann also pursed a smile, and there was a smile in her eyes that could not be concealed. In fact, she didn''t care too much about the gift from Lin Mu. He just cared about the person who gave the gift. As long as he gave it to herself, she liked it.


    "This is the origin of the way of heaven in a big world. It was obtained unintentionally at the beginning, but it has no effect on me now. However, it is a very suitable treasure for you now."


    "The source of heaven''s way to destroy the great world has only one function, that is, to comprehend the" way "in the universe!"


    What Lin Mu came up with was the origin of heaven''s way in the vast world of heaven. However, part of the origin of heaven''s way had been absorbed by himself.


    Because at the beginning, he was ready to use the "Tao bottle", so in the middle of that time, Lin Mu did not completely absorb the origin of the heaven in this big world, and left half of it in his hand for the future.


    Unexpectedly, it was affected at this time.


    Anyi, who has found a way to solve the problem of all souls, has no obstacles on the road of cultivation. If such a source is added, then for her, in the future, it will be twice the result with half the effort.


    After all, no one in the universe can luxury in this simple celestial realm, that is, to understand the origin of heaven''s way in the universe.


    After all, the origin of heaven''s way in the world of heaven and the world can be regarded as an extremely precious treasure, and not everyone has the qualification to get it.


    "Hiss, brother Lin is really grand. He even sent out such a treasure without blinking an eye. This lies in the universe. Even for the strong above the saints, it''s very useful."


    When Long Wei saw that Lin Mu had taken it out, he was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mu had such a treasure in his hand.


    Such things even for themselves, they will be heartbeat.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Lin Mu directly sent out such a treasure.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 985

    If you get such a treasure, then you must be reluctant to send it out. After all, such a treasure has been able to make you more experience "Tao".


    Don''t think that "Tao" is not important when you reach such a level.


    On the contrary, after reaching his state, the change of "Tao" becomes more and more important. It can be said that the strong above the sage basically understands the change of Tao every day.


    The "Tao" contained in the origin of the Tao of heaven in the great world is also extremely precious to the strong above saints.


    Even as a world controller of the higher world, he seldom has the chance to get in touch with the origin of heaven.


    Therefore, he was so surprised when he saw that Lin Mu took out such food to eat. At the same time, he sighed to himself that he was really the one who would change the world in the future.


    The good things on you are not what your own people can imagine.


    This has not yet broken through to the saint above the realm, you can take out such a good thing to give people, if he breaks through to the saint above the realm, who knows what better treasure he can get.


    "Brother Lin is really grand. I''m convinced."


    Hua Lan was also very surprised, but after studying, he began to praise Lin Mu.


    "Ah Yi, what? Are you stunned? "


    As they talked with each other, Anyi''s friends were stunned. She didn''t expect that the things Lin Mu took out could make the most powerful people in the world marvel so much.


    In this way, it can be said that what Lin Mu has brought out is absolutely not simple.


    "It''s too precious. It''s very useful to you, isn''t it?"


    An also saw that after Lin Mu took out such a treasure, his first reaction was not that he was going to get hurt, but that he was worried about Lin Mu.


    This kind of treasure is also very important for him now. I don''t see the expression of surprise from the strong who are only above the saints.


    "Don''t worry, although these things are extremely precious, they are useless to me now, because they are not my Tao."


    Lin Mu smiles. He doesn''t need to use such things to understand "Tao" in the future.


    As long as you break through the realm of rendering, then you can use the "Tao bottle" wantonly. Even if some of the sages in the universe besiege you, you won''t be too flustered. After all, there is a system around you.


    Therefore, the origin of heaven''s way in the higher world is of little use to me now.


    However, it has a great effect on ANN and the future.


    Enough for her to avoid many detours in the future.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Ann also smiles. They have been together for many years. Naturally, Ann has already found out Lin Mu''s character. Now that he has said so, he is sure that this thing doesn''t have much effect on him.


    So, I didn''t hesitate too much. I put it away directly.


    "The Taoist friends are really grand. I think they have sent out all the betrothal gifts in advance, which makes my face a little dull."


    Old master Wan Ling began to make fun of him.


    The old master of all souls never thought that Lin Mu would come up with such an important treasure.


    Such a baby can completely compare the things sent out by these saints.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 986

    "Who is this man? How dare you have such courage? How dare you have such a treasure in the world? "


    Although the people in the square of Wanling pavilion are huge, most of them are people with strong strength. With their strength, we can naturally feel the huge atmosphere emanating from the center of the square.


    They immediately look at the center of the square,


    it''s not bad. You see, they are completely shocked. They didn''t expect that someone would come up with a copy of the origin of heaven''s way in the higher world on such an occasion.


    This kind of baby was even given away.


    This completely frightened their big teeth. To their expectation, even if the saint got such a treasure, he would not give it to others easily.


    Such treasures are very useful for saints.


    However, when you are in such a situation, someone should take out such a treasure and give it to someone.


    However, they did not guess for a moment that it was sent out by Lin Mu.


    Most of them thought it was the treasure sent out by the master of all souls. Among the people present, only she was so grand. After all, the people on the field were her apprentices.


    And the other two saints above the strong although it is possible, but the possibility is not great.


    However, when they saw who was the owner of the baby, they were shocked.


    Because this person is the one who had a shoulder to shoulder relationship with Mr. Hua Lan before.


    They were surprised again, because this person had no impression in their mind, but this person could be so familiar with a saint in the universe.


    And in such a time can send such a precious baby.


    And the seat of that person seems to be sitting in the front row and above the three saints, and the strong one is sitting in the same row.


    Who is such a person?


    Why didn''t you hear anything about him last night?


    This allows the representatives of those forces present not to speculate in their hearts.


    This person''s identity is absolutely not simple. When you go back, you must investigate him clearly. Otherwise, if your strength offends this person in the future, it will be bad.


    At least now we can be sure that this person is very familiar with the performance of the three competent people.


    This person will never be a simple role in the universe.


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that after he sent these things out, he set off such a big wave in the square, so that those people in the square who came from all the heavens and all the powerful forces had written him down in their hearts.


    Lin Mu did not expect that he would be famous in such a form.


    "There seems to be some familiarity in this man''s breath."


    "But I don''t know why I forget where I have seen such a breath."


    Heaven organization, as one of the most powerful forces in the world, is in the same position as the Wanling Pavilion, and even to some extent, it has a faint superiority over the Wanling Pavilion.


    In such an important event, the representative of Tian organization was naturally arranged in the front row, very close to the four people sitting in the front.


    The representative of the heaven organization, who had not passed the test before, paid much attention to Lin Mu and thought that he was just a rookie rising in the world of heaven.


    However, when he paid close attention to this person, he found that he was familiar with his breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 987

    Cheng Xifan can be sure of this breath. He is absolutely familiar with it and has been in contact with it.


    But I don''t know why, no matter how I think about it, I can''t think of it.


    This is absolutely abnormal. Although their strength is nothing in the eyes of some of the top figures in the universe, they are also very strong. At least they are the saints in the universe.


    In this age when the sage is superior to the strong, I can already be regarded as a top power. With my strength, I can never remember wrong, nor can I forget something.


    "No, I don''t know where I''ve felt this person''s breath, but my memory seems to have been tampered with. I can''t. After I go back, I must ask the Lord to check it out."


    Cheng Xifan looks at Lin Mu in the front, and there is a trace of vigilance in his eyes, but he doesn''t show it, because he knows that if he shows a trace of hostility, or even a trace of wrong voice and color, he will definitely be felt by the strong men sitting in the front. It is still a question whether he can walk out of here alive at that time.


    Not to mention the three great saints, the strong one is not able to compete by himself. Up to now, he is only a saint, and he is already a half step saint.


    Although the gap between the two is not too big, but it is not easy to overcome.


    Cheng Xifan knows that he can''t show anything at this time. Anyone who doesn''t mean anything can only watch calmly here.


    Only when we return to our own power can we investigate what kind of identity this person is.


    "Who are you? Don''t let me find out. "


    Cheng Xifan casually looked at Lin Mu, and then instantly looked away.


    But in his heart, he still did not let it go.


    But now Lin Mu doesn''t know that he has been targeted by the people of his number one enemy organization.


    "This man must not be provoked!"


    However, in addition to Cheng Xifan, those forces in the square all have such an idea.


    After all, this person''s identity is too mysterious, and it is extremely terrifying to show his identity now.


    At present, we can at least be sure that among the heaven and the world, there are three strong men above saints who have made friends with him.


    I don''t know if there are any other saints in the heaven and the world who are strong enough to make friends with him.


    ¡­¡­


    "How can it be? It''s just a little bumpkin from a small world, and how can it get such a precious treasure."


    "It''s absolutely impossible. How can such a treasure be obtained by a bumpkin? Such a treasure can only be obtained by me."


    At the end of the square, the black robed man who had dealt with Lin Mu in the main hall before also saw this scene.


    Although his strength is not too top among these people, we can still see what happened in the front.


    He did not think that he thought that it was just a small world from the local baozi, unexpectedly took out such a baby.


    And it seems, also got the praise of all the strong people present.


    This originally belongs to itself, but it was taken away by this bumpkin?


    In this way, the anger in the black robed man''s eyes has turned into substance.


    If it wasn''t for the last reason to remind him of where it is, he might have started.


    "You seem to be hostile to my master."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 988

    When the black robed man was looking at Lin Mu angrily, a bad voice rang out in his ear.


    Looking back, you can see that the son of a strong man above a saint in the universe is looking at himself with bad eyes.


    Hua Shun is the only son of Hua Lan, who is superior to the sages of all heaven and world. At the same time, his talent is also very good. In a short time of ten thousand years, he has broken through to the realm of saints.


    Such status is incomparable even for oneself.


    After all, I''m just the chief disciple of the Wanling Pavilion, and I haven''t reached the level of Huashun who has a father above saints.


    For such a person, he naturally does not dare to offend.


    "Brother Hua, what does that mean?"


    "How dare I disrespect my elder brother''s teacher."


    However, the man in black immediately had some doubts.


    The only son of a sage who is supreme and strong, even needs to worship another person as a teacher.


    And how can they say such words to themselves, and how dare they disrespect such existence.


    How can a person who can accept a saint and hide his only son as an apprentice be a simple role.


    Although he knew a little, he was not stupid enough to offend such a person.


    "Ha ha, you think I''m blind, don''t you?"


    "The anger in your eyes towards my master is about to show. You still said that you didn''t show hostility to my master."


    Huashun looked at him with a sneer. Was he blind?


    I''ve been standing behind him for so long.


    The angry look in the wild seemed to stand out in his eyes, which showed hostility to Lin Mu.


    "Well, you are so bold."


    "What kind of existence is my master, and what kind of hostility can mole ants like you show? "


    Hua Shun looks at him coldly. Although lengbei still has a little status in the Wanling Pavilion, it''s nothing in the top two generations of circles in the world.


    He Huashun, the only descendant of a sage and a strong man in the universe, has a position in the universe, needless to say.


    He didn''t pay attention to the chief disciple of Wanling Pavilion.


    "You..."


    Leng Bei''s face suddenly turned red and became angry.


    Although his position is not as good as that of the man in front of him, he has never suffered such humiliation. Even the descendants of the strong above the saints have never had such humiliation for himself as they do today.


    I have never been humiliated like this in my life.


    There was a great anger in his eyes, as if he wanted to attack the man in front of him.


    However, in the end, you just need to remind him that you can''t fight with this person here.


    Once you do it yourself, you can beat him.


    As long as you give him a hand, all the strong people in the square will pay attention to it.


    At that time, his face was lost, and even the inside of Wanling pavilion was lost by him.


    Moreover, the status of this man is far from what he can compare. Moreover, his own strength is far less than that of himself. Now he is only a semi saint, and Huashun has already broken through the saint realm.


    "Brother Hua, please make it clear who brother Hua''s master is, and let me know why I offended him?"


    "If I really offend such a senior, I have no choice but to be dealt with by brother Hua!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 989

    In the end, lengbei can only hold his fist tightly and say such words coldly.


    He really didn''t know why he had offended this man''s master.


    Although I know that I know some, but I still have a brain, for such a strong man, I must not offend.


    After all, what these strong people value most is their face. If they were beaten in the face, they would have slapped themselves to death. Now they are still here.


    "Well! Where to offend. "


    "You are angry with my master now. And don''t tell me that when I came, there was no murderous look in your eyes."


    "Who is my master?"


    "See the man in front? The man sitting with my father, under the Longwei Pavilion and your excellency linghuai is my master! "


    "You don''t want to tell me that you didn''t disrespect me and kill me just now!"


    "My master disdains to quarrel with mole ants like you, but I''m not good as a disciple. With your half step sage state, you are not qualified to offend my master."


    Hua Shun looked at him coldly, and even had a murderous heart in his eyes.


    when he was a weak child tens of thousands of years ago, he had already worshipped under the door of Lin Mu.


    At that time, he had been practicing with Lin Mu.


    It can be said that their foundation is completely relying on the forest and herdsmen to lay a good foundation, otherwise they will not have such achievements at this time.


    In addition, I was alone in that world at that time.


    Although Lin Mu was named his master, he was no different from his father.


    They are both teachers and fathers.


    Therefore, Huashun can''t bear it. Someone dares to kill his master.


    Although the master doesn''t care too much about such mole ants, since he sees them, he can''t ignore them.


    After those years of getting along, Huashun also knows Lin Mu''s character. He hates trouble very much. Moreover, he doesn''t like people who are hostile to him. There are still troubles in the world that cause trouble to him.


    But this mole ant dare to hurt Lin Mu so much. If it wasn''t for this place, maybe he would have done it to the master.


    "You say, who gave you courage?"


    Now around Huashun, there is a huge breath, and some of the oppressed cold north can''t breathe.


    There is still a huge gap between the half step sage and the real sage.


    A real saint can crush a half saint.


    Such a guy, let alone Lin Mu, doesn''t even need to look at him.


    After listening to Huashun''s words, lengbei suddenly shed a cold sweat on her forehead.


    At the same time, his back was completely wet.


    Yes, why didn''t I think of so much just now?


    Just now my reason has been completely dissipated by anger. Why didn''t I think about it?


    If that guy is really just a person from a small world, how can he go to the first row and sit in the same position with the powerful saints in the universe.


    How could he be qualified to sit in that position if he didn''t have extremely strong strength himself?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 990

    If he is not an extremely powerful being, how can he get such a treasure as the origin of heaven in the higher world.


    Such a treasure is a treasure that even saints have.


    How can a mole ant from a small world come out?


    Why didn''t I think of so much at the beginning, and I had a heart to kill him out of my capacity. This is just looking for death.


    He regretted what he had just done.


    And he also thought of what he said in the hall.


    Is it that the powerful existence has been offended to death.


    Moreover, I don''t want to covet such a powerful Taoist partner.


    This is all about death. If the powerful existence is not worried, it''s Wanling Pavilion. Maybe after he said that, he slapped himself to death.


    This gives lengbei an incomparable color of fear.


    He''s been in the dark for a long time.


    Although he was arrogant, although he liked the saint very much, his reason told him that the saint would not be with him in the future, if he wanted to keep this life.


    He is not the one who can give up everything for the sake of women.


    He thinks his life is more important.


    It is not advisable for a woman to offend the existence of a strong man who may be above a saint.


    Moreover, in his heart, he completely suppressed his anger towards Lin Mu and did not dare to show any more.


    If you let such a strong man offend yourself, make him angry, and even kill him out of his capacity, maybe you won''t live tomorrow.


    "Brother Hua, forgive me, brother Hua. I really don''t know that you are brother Hua''s master, and that you are such a powerful being!"


    "I really shouldn''t have such a look at such a senior. Please forgive me."


    "After a period of time, my younger brother will come to the door and ask the elder to apologize. If the elder has any punishment for my younger brother, my younger brother will never say more."


    Lengbei knows that he has to admit counsels now. If he doesn''t admit counsels, then he won''t live long.


    Even if Lin Mu is so powerful, he disdains to fight against a mole ant like himself, but Hua Shun doesn''t think so.


    Huashun has even been angry with himself, and it seems that he is going to do it on his own regardless of the occasion.


    If you let him do it, he is not an opponent at all. Now he is only a semi saint, and the other is also a saint.


    Therefore, I should not only find a way to calm the anger of the strong man, but also find a way to calm the anger of the man in front of me.


    Even the most important thing is the way of the person in front of you.


    "Brother Hua, it can be said that those who don''t know are not guilty. Before that, I really didn''t know which elder was Huashun''s master. This is also my mistake. If brother Hua has any requirements, I will not refuse as long as I can do it."


    "As long as brother Hua can forgive me for my recklessness this time, and no longer pursue my sins."


    Lengbei is now resolute toward Huashun, his eyes are full of sincerity, and his anger and humiliation disappear instantly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 991

    "Well, you''re smart."


    Huashun looked at lengbei in his heart. He could not help humming in his heart.


    It seems that this guy is really a smart man.


    Know who can offend and who can''t.


    And when you meet someone you can''t afford to offend, you immediately admit it. This is the way of smart people.


    Only such a person can live a long life in the universe.


    Those who do not have long eyes and are extremely arrogant are doomed to live a short life in the universe.


    "I hope you can do it well in the future, and remember to polish your eyes in the future. Don''t offend the big people you can''t afford to offend. Those big people don''t care much about the face of the strong ones like my master, and they are not as talkative as I am."


    Finally, after thinking about it for a long time, Hua Shun didn''t intend to pursue lengbei. After all, although he didn''t see lengbei''s identity in his eyes, it was not easy. After all, he was also the chief disciple of Wanling Pavilion, one of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    There are also many strong people standing behind.


    And this person has now known that if he is sitting at this time, it will not be good for him and his master.


    Simply, Huashun plans to give Wanling pavilion a face, not to continue to pursue.


    And anyway, this guy is pretty smart.


    "Thanks for brother Hua''s advice. I''ll shine my eyes in the future. I won''t offend those big people whom I can''t afford to offend."


    Although he was very angry in his heart, he could only put on a smiling face now.


    With his strength and status are not as good as others.


    In the end, Huashun did not go to see him any more, so he left directly.


    Now he has to visit his future teacher''s mother. How can he spend so much time with this guy.


    "Well, what about having a father above a saint? What about the saints? Sooner or later, I will be able to reach this height


    "When I get to this level, I will make you pay for today''s behavior."


    Lengbei coldly looks at Huashun''s disappearing back and dares not reveal any anger in his eyes.


    for such a strong man, his perception of the surroundings is extremely accurate, and any disturbance can''t escape their perception.


    Once he reveals any anger, he will feel it in a moment.


    Therefore, lengbei now only dares to say so in his heart.


    What''s more, the color of humiliation that I had just been pressed to death in my heart jumped out again.


    In his countless years of cultivation, no one dared to humiliate himself as much as he does today, and he didn''t look at himself at all.


    As if he was just an ant in his eyes that could be crushed to death, it was not worth mentioning at all.


    Leng Bei had never suffered such humiliation, but he also knew that he would never avenge this humiliation today.


    Only when you reach the right position and break through the saint, can you be qualified to seek revenge.


    "I will make you pay for what you have done today, I will!"


    Leng Bei''s fists are tight now, even his nails have gone through his flesh.


    However, he did not feel any pain, only felt the incomparable anger and humiliation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 992

    "Master, that''s what happened today."


    "Shall I take care of that guy?"


    In a courtyard of Wanling Pavilion.


    Lin Mu and Hua Shun sat opposite each other.


    Hua Shun got on the bus and sat opposite him. Lin Mu said what he saw on the square today.


    It''s lengbei''s intention to kill him.


    "That guy, I know. I don''t want to meet him in the main hall today."


    "This guy, as soon as I sit down, is the so-called proud son of heaven. He has never suffered the cruelty of the universe. Just a casual word, he can be regarded as humiliating him. Moreover, this guy''s jealousy is really not so strong."


    "It''s because of your teacher''s mother that conflicts with me!"


    Lin Mu also roughly guessed that the man Huashun saw was the man in black robe he saw in the main hall today.


    But he didn''t care, for such a guy, he didn''t care at all.


    What kind of threat can a mere semi Saint pose to himself?


    Even if he stood here and let him plot against himself, he would not be able to move himself.


    "Well, there''s no need to worry about such people. It''s a waste of time."


    Lin Mu didn''t care at all and waved his hand, indicating that Hua Shun could skip these things without mentioning any more.


    "Yes, master!"


    Hua Shun has always been very attentive to Lin Mu''s words.


    Moreover, you feel in your heart that for such a guy, you really don''t have to spend so much effort on it.


    Even if you give him a chance to do it, what kind of spark can he make? Is it difficult to make it?


    "By the way, where is the teacher''s mother? I haven''t paid a formal visit to my teacher''s mother yet. "


    Hua Shun thought that the purpose of coming here today is to meet his future teacher''s mother.


    I hope I can leave a good impression in front of my future teacher''s mother, so that when I am beaten by my teacher in the future, my teacher''s mother can also give me some advice.


    "Your teacher''s mother is following Mr. Wanling now. It is estimated that she will come out for a while."


    Lin Mu said that after the ceremony, an was taken away by the master of all souls. He said that there were still some things to explain.


    "By the way, I think you should have guessed one thing. In the future, you must be more careful, and don''t be plotted by others. You must have an extra heart for new acquaintances, especially those who obviously want to deliberately approach you. Maybe they are just looking for a chance to attack you secretly!"


    Just as Lin Mu and Hua Shun were waiting here, Lin Mu couldn''t help talking to the stupid disciple.


    Because these days, Huashun has more or less guessed that his friend Lingming is not simple.


    So, Lin Mu just so of open mouth to remind a way.


    Hua Shun has always been careless and has no doubt about the people around him.


    Such a person is the one who is most likely to be attacked.


    "Yes, master!"


    Hua Shun''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that his only friends would attack him last night.


    "Master, are you sure? The man who attacked me is really Lingming


    In the end, Huashun still had some unwilling to ask Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 993

    "Well, it seems that you are not too stupid."


    "By the way, when you meet him again in the future, don''t let him see anything wrong. I''m setting up a big game with your father. The core of the game is your friend. Your friend absolutely doesn''t think there must be a strong force behind him."


    "Your father and I are now preparing to find out the power behind him, and then catch all the people behind him. Today, you have guessed it. I will not buy you, just tell you the truth!"


    "But you can''t show your horse''s feet and let him see what''s wrong. At that time, if you show your horse''s feet and let him see what''s wrong, the forces behind him will run away, and your chance to respect me and your father will be wasted. You should know what''s wrong next time."


    "I won''t be the only one to hit you."


    Today, Lin Mu didn''t plan to continue to hide from Hua Shun. Anyway, he had guessed it, and there was no need to continue to hide it.


    But some of the most basic warnings should be warned.


    If they really get along with each other at ordinary times, if there is something wrong with Huashun''s performance, let Lingming see what''s wrong, then the forces behind him will run away in time, so there is no place to cry.


    After all, he can be sure that he is not the only one who is paying attention to these things.


    It is estimated that most of the strong men above the saints in the universe are paying attention to the power behind him. As long as the power behind him is barefooted, they will have an excuse to fight for more huge resources and interests.


    Therefore, there must be no mistakes in this matter.


    "Master, it''s not so serious."


    After listening to Lin Mu''s serious warning, Hua Shun could not help but shrink his neck. The beating of the master alone would be terrible. If it was combined with his father''s beating, he could not imagine how he would spend that period of time in the future.


    "Ha ha, I can tell you that this matter is so serious. Most of the sages in the universe are paying attention to it. If you let them know that you have messed up their opportunities, you should know the consequences."


    Lin Mu showed some smile, but this kind of smile in Huashun''s eyes is not much different from the devil''s smile.


    "I know I know, master. I will promise you that you will never let that boy see anything wrong. "


    Huashun immediately patted his chest and said.


    "I hope so!"


    Although the boy is a bit slippery at ordinary times, he is very reliable at the critical moment. Since he has told him the truth, he will do it according to his own requirements.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go and see your teacher''s mother."


    After they talked for a while, Anyi finally came out from the master of all souls.


    After Lin Mu took a look, he ended the conversation immediately.


    He said with a smile to Hua Shun.


    Without any hesitation, Hua Shun directly got up and followed Lin Mu to meet an Yi. When he saw his teacher''s mother for the first time, he had to leave a good impression in front of her.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 994

    "Ah Yi, what''s the matter?"


    When Lin Mu saw an also coming out, he immediately went up.


    "Everything has been settled. The master and the elders in the Wanling pavilion have confirmed my identity and handed me the heirs'' keepsake of Wanling Pavilion."


    Ann also smiles at Lin Mu.


    "Who is this?"


    Later, she asked Huashun after Lin Mu, who had never seen him.


    "Disciple Hua Shun, I''ve met my mother!"


    Huashun saw that the future teacher''s mother was inquiring about her origin, and she did not hesitate any more. She immediately bowed to her.


    At the same time, there was a smile in his eyes.


    "This is my second apprentice, Huashun!"


    "At the same time, the boy''s father is brother Hualan!"


    Lin Mu looks at Huashun with a touch of flattery. He doesn''t know what he has to say. This boy is playing tricks here.


    He wants to please his future teacher.


    "The son of Mr. Hua Lan!"


    Anyi didn''t look too surprised when she heard that this one was Lin Mu''s disciple. After all, it''s normal for a strong man like Lin Mu to have two disciples. But when she heard about this guy''s life experience, she was shocked.


    She didn''t expect that this one would be the only son of a strong sage in the universe.


    This is a wonderful thing.


    With such a father, is it necessary to worship Lin Mu as a teacher?


    However, this can also prove the strength of Lin Mu from another aspect. A strong man above a great saint can rest assured that his son will come to worship Lin Mu. Does this not mean that a strong man above a saint has recognized him.


    "Hello, first time!"


    Ann was just surprised for a while, and then she instantly regained her original expression.


    Smile at Huashun.


    Although Huashun is the son of a sage, he is also his own disciple now.


    He can also be his elder.


    "When I first met you, I didn''t have anything good to give you. These two jade bracelets are my treasures for a long time. Maybe they are nothing in your eyes, but they also represent my best wishes."


    Ann also thought about it, and found that there was nothing to send out. Naturally, the gifts she received today could not be sent out. After all, she only received them today. If she sent them out immediately, it would be nothing for those strong people.


    So I can only choose one of those things from myself before.


    In the end, he could only choose two jade bracelets that looked good from his collection.


    "If you are married, you can give a jade bracelet to your Taoist partner. If you are not married, you can also keep it as a token of love in the future."


    An also originally planned to take these two jade bracelets as his own and Lin Mu''s, but when he thought about it, it would be a bit too much to send out such a kind of jade bracelet in Lin Mu''s realm.


    Therefore, we can only consider sending some precious things later.


    So I just sent out these two jade bracelets today.


    It''s also a good wish from the elder to the younger.


    "Thank you, madam!"


    Huashun, however, once again showed a standard look of flattery, and instantly took over.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 995

    Huashun didn''t talk much here after seeing him, so he left directly. He is going to leave here today.


    After all, he is still under the test of the will of the universe, and he has to work hard to cultivate, so that he will not be killed by the test of the universe.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Huashun to stay here more.


    "Yunzhou, are you going to leave soon?"


    Now with the departure of Huashun, there are only two of them left at the scene.


    An also appeared a trace of reluctant color in her eyes.


    Before that, Lin Mu had already told him that after the ceremony, he would only stay for a while and leave immediately.


    It is said that there are still some things for him to solve.


    "Yes, in fact, I''m not very relaxed. I''m not the kind of person who does nothing except practice. I''m also carrying a special mission, but I can''t talk to you now!"


    "But when the time is right, I will tell you everything clearly, but now I don''t have the energy to stay here."


    "My time is very tight. In ten thousand years at most, I have to break through the realm of saints. Otherwise, it will be too late."


    Why is Lin Mu willing to leave? But he couldn''t help it.


    He has not forgotten the kind of mission on his shoulders.


    I have promised the system a long time ago that when the time is right, I will inherit the position of the master of Tao.


    Now, according to all kinds of circumstances, the position of the mysterious master of Taoism is definitely not so easy to sit down.


    Otherwise, those powerful people above the dignified saints would not have made friends with themselves so regardless of face.


    Moreover, he always has a vague feeling that there is not much time left for him. He has to break through the saint realm in this period of time, so that he can have the qualification to sit in that position in the future.


    "Well!"


    Ann didn''t say anything, just a gentle hum.


    Although she was no longer willing to give up, she always supported Lin Mu.


    Moreover, in the current situation, Lin Mu''s time is very tight. Although he does not know what will happen in the future, an also knows that there is not much time left for Lin Mu.


    So, even if I can''t bear to leave now, I can only watch Lin Mu leave.


    I can only blame myself for not keeping up with him.


    If his strength has reached the same level as him, then there is no need for him to stay here and practice hard.


    You can also stand by his side and fight with him.


    "Yunzhou, don''t worry. It won''t take many years for me to catch up with you and fight side by side with you."


    An also immediately appeared a color of firmness in his eyes and said to Lin Mu with his fist in front of him.


    "I believe you."


    Lin Mu looked at an Yi''s appearance, some of them just like a smile, and then he took her into his arms and whispered in her ear.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Lin Mu finally left Wanling Pavilion and left in anyina''s reluctant farewell.


    Finally, Ann also looked at Lin Mu''s back, and could not help clenching her fist.


    "I will catch up with you, I will not drag you down."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 996

    "System, is there anything else to do?"


    In the vast universe.


    Lin Mu was still walking alone, and there was no one around.


    "Host, at your level, it''s no use for you to complete the task."


    "The most important thing for you now is to experience the" Tao "and feel the" Tao "


    " especially go to the places closest to the "Tao", instead of blindly completing the task. "


    "To tell you the truth, the tasks assigned to you by this system have been of little help to you. Even after completing the task, it may not improve you in any way."


    "Therefore, during this period of time, the system will not assign you new tasks."


    Lin Mu, who thought that the system would arrange tasks for him after a period of time, couldn''t help being confused after hearing this.


    He had no idea that the system would not give him a task.


    What are you going to do?


    It''s hard to be successful in the journey of Zhutian Wanjie. I might as well stay in Wanling Pavilion. At least I have encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation. I can also ask the ancestor Wanling,


    at least I can still be with an. How can I go on the journey alone like now.


    "What am I going to do now?"


    Lin Mu''s face turned black.


    "Host, this system suggests that the host go to this world to have a look. Maybe they can get unexpected results."


    The system seemed to smile in the endless space, and then gave the coordinates of a world to Lin Mu.


    "Oh


    Lin Mu''s eyes moved, and even the system said so. Then the world will surely bring unexpected gains to him.


    But I''m not sure what I can bring.


    However, there will never be no good things, otherwise the system will not let itself go to that world to have a look.


    After so many years together, Lin Mu also knows that the system will never do those things without any benefits.


    "It''s just nothing. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe when I bring it, it will be beyond my imagination?"


    After thinking for a while in his eyes, Lin Mu finally decided to take a look at the world that the system said. He wanted to see what the system and the world he said could bring to him.


    Lin Mu didn''t say anything more, and tried his best to catch up with the position of the world coordinate given by the system.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord, this is the case. I''m sure I''m very familiar with the information of that person."


    "However, no matter how I think about it, I just can''t think of this person''s information."


    "It''s definitely not a simple matter. In principle, when it comes to the realm of subordinates, such a situation should never happen."


    "Therefore, my subordinates, please use the great power to find out what''s wrong with them."


    The headquarters of the organization.


    Cheng Xifan kneels respectfully in front of the man with a strange silver white mask.


    There was no disrespect in the tone.


    "I know, but it''s not that time yet."


    However, what I didn''t expect was that the man with the strange silver mask didn''t agree.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 997

    "That person also knows that Hua Lan and Long Wei have already contacted me. That person has found the footmen of those forces beyond the heavens, and he is monitoring them."


    "So we can''t move this man for the time being!"


    "But he was deliberating after he found the power from beyond the heavens!"


    "You should know what power from beyond the heavens stands for."


    "It means that those forces have some uneasiness. Although we are at odds with most of the forces in the universe, it''s a matter within the universe, and it''s not up to those people from outside the universe to intervene."


    "What''s more, there is a shortage of resources in my seat during this period of time. I''m trying to find trouble for those forces beyond heaven. There''s nothing wrong. They''ve sent them to my home."


    The man with the strange silver mask seems to be talking to himself and explaining to his subordinates.


    "So you should also know which one is more important. Now that person is not our family staring at him. Most of the saints in the heaven and the world are staring at him. They are waiting for him to find out who the power from outside the heaven is?"


    "Don''t move in this period of time, do you understand?"


    The voice of the man with a strange mask was a little hoarse, as if there was some warning.


    ¡±But Lord, I feel very familiar with that person''s breath, but I can''t think of it. I''m sure this person has something to do with us. "


    After hearing what the LORD said, Cheng Xifan was still not reconciled.


    After all, he is thinking of one thing in his heart now, that is, to investigate everything about that guy clearly and see why he is familiar with him.


    "The Lord can still remember Luo Lei, I suspect that Luo Lei''s death is related to this man!"


    "I don''t know why, since I saw Lin Mu, the face of an old opponent who had disappeared in my mind for countless years appeared in my mind."


    "Luo Lei, a guy, was an old opponent who fought against him when he didn''t agree with him. They even fought in front of the Lord."


    "However, ten thousand years ago, Luo Lei went to complete a task assigned by the Lord and never came back. Among them, he also went to the world where he completed the task and went for a walk."


    However, soon after he came back, the news of the guy''s fall came out. However, he didn''t have Thailand, and even had some secret joy in his heart. His old opponent finally died, and no one was against him in his eyesight.


    And, not long after, he left the man who had died completely behind.


    However, since the last time he saw that person''s breath, he thought of Luo Lei''s face again.


    Because he had a premonition that he was going to the world where Luo Lei was completing his task, and felt this familiar breath.


    However, I only remember meeting Luo Lei after I went to that world, and I can''t remember anything else.


    Maybe I didn''t care too much before, but this time I care too much.


    "That''s enough. Isn''t that clear enough?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 998

    The cold voice of the man with the silver white strange mask came,


    even with a trace of huge pressure.


    In an instant, Cheng Xifan''s cold sweat came down. He thought of one thing. The Lord didn''t like to be a subordinate and disobeyed his orders.


    This time, I made a big mistake.


    "Please forgive me. I will never offend you next time. Please forgive me."


    Cheng Xifan immediately lowered his head and said respectfully to the man.


    "Well, never again."


    "If there''s another time, it won''t be that easy."


    "You Step back. "


    the man with the strange silver white mask once again sent a cold tone, but he didn''t blame Cheng Xifan, just waved his hand to indicate that he could step down now.


    "After this matter is over, you can check as you like, but now is definitely not the right time."


    At the moment when Cheng Xifan retreated, he seemed to hear the Lord talking to himself, or explaining to himself.


    This can not help but let his eyes appear a glimmer of joy.


    Just wait until these things are over, then all your doubts will be solved.


    He must see what was sacred at that time and why he felt so familiar with him.


    "Well! I finally found you


    After Cheng Xifan retreated, this strange man with a white mask was the only one in the whole shop.


    "Ha ha ha Finally, I found you. "


    "Hua Lan and Long Wei think they are hiding things well. I don''t know what you two have done is a loophole in my eyes, but it''s not time to do something about you."


    "Wait, when you have finished the layout of the universe, that will be your time of death!"


    "Now the rules of the heaven and the world are perfect. There is no need to make a new set of rules, and there is no need for the Taoist who is superior to all living beings in the heaven and the world."


    "Even if it''s above the heaven and the world, it''s up to me!"


    He laughed a little terrifying, as if he had found the person he wanted to kill after sleeping.


    There was a strong murderous air in his eyes.


    It''s as if it''s going to become real.


    He slowly lifted his hand up, and made a stroke to his neck.


    "It won''t be long before you die."


    "When the layout of this block is completed, your greatest reliance will not be on your side. At that time, you will only be a half step saint. If you want to crush you, it will be as simple as killing a mole ant. At that time, all you have is yours!"


    "I will be the new master of the Tao. The master of all people in the heaven and the world, even above some so-called saints, must obediently submit to me."


    This man with a bright white and strange mask seems to have sunk into the scene where he dominates the heaven and the world, unable to extricate himself for a long time.


    Even in the empty hall, there were a lot of terrible smiles, which made people tremble.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    "Everything you have will be yours."


    He can''t help the joy in his heart any longer. He has been looking for people for so many years, and finally let himself find them, and his strength is far less than himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 999

    Now Lin Mu has no idea that he has been targeted.


    He just came to the world where the system gave him coordinates.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything special."


    After Lin Mu came to the world, he immediately used his own divine consciousness to observe the world.


    This is just an ordinary medium world in the universe.


    Such an event is not worth mentioning in the universe.


    And it doesn''t look different.


    However, even if the system itself emphasizes that it is necessary to come to the world by itself, then there must be something different in the world. It''s just that I didn''t find it.


    This is a typical middle cultivation side world, which is no different from other worlds.


    No matter how much it is, it''s just a little bit less rich than the leather of some medium-sized countries.


    "This system is a warm reminder that this world is extremely unusual. If you go to the host and look at it carefully, it may be of great help to the future of the host."


    When Lin Mu was still wondering about the differences in the world, the voice of the system came back to him again.


    "Oh! Is that right? "


    Lin Mu immediately became interesting. What''s not so simple about this? Actually can let the system come out specially to remind oneself.


    ¡­¡­


    An ancient temple. This ancient temple has some dilapidation.


    Even half of the Buddha worshipped inside is missing.


    In this dilapidated ancient temple, there is a monk kneeling with his hands folded and his eyes closed. He kneels motionless to the Buddha in front of him. It seems that many years have passed. There are many dilapidated appearances on his robe paper, and there are several cobwebs, even a trace of dust on his bald head.


    It''s like a devout believer.


    But behind this monk stood a swordsman in white.


    The swordsman in white was dressed in white. Even the scabbard of his sword was white.


    His face was a little pale, and his lips were very pale, as if he had been seriously ill for a long time.


    He now looks at the monk who has been kneeling in front of the Buddha for many years.


    "Well! Even if you have been kneeling in front of the Buddha for so many years, can the Buddha still sympathize with you? Do you think you can only kneel in this way? "


    "Or you think that the Buddha above can free you from your destiny."


    The swordsman in white looked sarcastically at the monk kneeling on the ground.


    "In this world, the only thing that can extricate you from your destiny is the strength in your hands. As long as you have strong strength, even the gods above dare not fight against you."


    "Where do you come from? As if I knew all my past? "


    The settled old monk slowly opened his closed eyes, even a trace of dust appeared on his eyes.


    As soon as he opened it, some dust blocked his eyes.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    But still used to the prosaic voice, asked the man behind.


    "It doesn''t matter where I come from? But as long as you know, I''m the only one in the world who can help you. "


    When the swordsman in white saw the old monk kneeling on the ground, he finally spoke to himself. He didn''t want to show any joy.


    "Ha ha, no one in the world can help the old monk. I''d better leave."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1000

    "I''m afraid no one in the world can help me. I''d better leave."


    The old monk''s voice is extremely flat, like an experienced old man.


    At the same time, he didn''t look back at the swordsman in white.


    For him, one person in the world can help him out of the present predicament.


    Maybe only the Buddha above you has such a possibility.


    "Failed again!"


    After hearing the old monk''s words, the swordsman in white had a look of depression on his face.


    But he didn''t do anything else. He was ready to leave.


    The old monk has actually told the truth, so it''s useless for him to stay here.


    "Anybody?"


    Just as the swordsman in white wanted to leave, he suddenly heard a strange voice.


    A slight step came in.


    The old monk kneeling in front of the statue of Buddha didn''t seem to feel any curiosity about the sound of such footsteps. He still did the same action as before, with his hands folded and his eyes closed, kneeling in front of the statue of Buddha.


    But in the eyes of the swordsman in white, there was a trace of curiosity.


    Originally wanted to leave, but I do not know why, his face revealed a trace of interesting look, stayed here.


    In a short time, the owner of this set of slight footsteps walked into this small broken temple.


    This is a young man, wearing a white Taoist robe.


    The hair was randomly tied up and draped at the back.


    There is a confident color on the face, and an unusual charm on the whole person.


    The whole person seems to show that he is not simple.


    "Who is this man? How come I never seem to have seen it? "


    The swordsman in white couldn''t help looking puzzled when he saw the man coming.


    He had never met the man in the white Taoist robe.


    "I''ve met you in the next forest!"


    Naturally, the visitor is Lin Mu. The reason why he came here is that his divine sense feels that there is a strong existence here.


    Now that the system has said that there are many things in the world, it is impossible for forestry and animal husbandry to be careless.


    But he can''t find any difference in the world by himself, so before that, he wanted to find some strong people in the world to visit.


    I want to see what''s different in this world from the strong in this world.


    "Poor monk kuchen, I have met Taoist friends!"


    The old monk, who had knelt down in front of the Buddha without any emotion, could not help but look surprised when he saw Lin Mu coming.


    The whole person just let it be, without any hesitation.


    Even some of the dust on his body, which had been kneeling in front of the Buddha for many years, was flowing with him. However, he didn''t care at all. In his eyes, there was only the man in white in front of him.


    "Please teach me how to get rid of this sea of misery?"


    After seeing Lin Mu, the old monk showed a face completely different from that of the swordsman in white just now.


    He didn''t wait for Lin Mu''s question at all, so he paid homage to Lin Mu''s respectful son.


    "You can see my strength."


    Lin Mu doubts that this old monk''s strength is just a state of entering the great Luo Jinxian, which is nothing in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1001

    However, the old monk was sure to teach him after seeing him.


    This made Lin Mu a little confused. He didn''t forget what the system told him.


    The world is not simple.


    Although on the surface it seems that there is no difference from the ordinary medium-sized world at all, there must be some places you don''t know in the dark.


    Maybe this old monk is his breakthrough.


    Otherwise, just a big Luo Jinxian''s strength, how can you see the difference at a glance.


    "Can''t see clearly? The strength of Daoyou is rare. "


    "Even the poor monk just looks like an ordinary person. He doesn''t have any breath of cultivation."


    "However, the Taoist rhyme contained in Taoist friends can''t be concealed. This kind of Taoist rhyme can''t be imagined by the old monk."


    "Therefore, I can be sure that the strength of the Taoist friends is absolutely not allowed, even stronger than me!"


    "Therefore, please teach me how to get rid of the suffering of all living beings. As long as you are willing to teach me, I will not refuse everything."


    The old monk bowed respectfully to Lin Mu again.


    He didn''t care about the swordsman in white in his eyes.


    "Lying trough, what ghost solved like this."


    This swordsman in white can''t imagine what happened in front of him. After working hard for so long, he didn''t let the old monk treat him like this. However, when he jumped out of nowhere, he let the old man who didn''t get oil and salt into the room bow down like this as soon as he met him. It''s fun for me.


    The swordsman in white can''t imagine that the task he has worked hard for so long has been solved so easily.


    "Forget it, forget it, it''s boring, it''s gone!"


    The swordsman in white has no interest in staying here.


    "Big brother, add a friend in the future."


    The swordsman in white thought about it when he left. He had a private chat with the man who didn''t know where he came from.


    "Well!"


    Lin Mu suddenly frowned and appeared in the world at any moment.


    Just now, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    But he didn''t know exactly how the sound came into being.


    This made him immediately alert to what kind of realm he was now. However, he was standing on the top of the pyramid when he was a half step saint.


    But just now, even he couldn''t figure out where the voice came from. Unexpectedly, this time it appeared in his mind inexplicably.


    How can we not let the herdsmen not be vigilant.


    Even if he didn''t take into account the present scene, he wanted to let his divine consciousness completely cover the world and see how different the world is.


    It''s not clear that it can make him such a powerful existence.


    "You were talking to me just now."


    Although he didn''t know how this voice came into his mind, Lin Mu also knew whose masterpiece it was.


    It''s a swordsman in white standing beside him. Suddenly disappear


    I didn''t pay much attention to him just now. After all, this guy is just a fairy.


    How can such a guy be worth paying attention to.


    But don''t pay attention now. This guy is definitely not simple.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1002

    "Boss, I''m offline now if I have something else to do. I''ll add a friend to do the task together later."


    After saying some words that Lin Mu didn''t understand, it proved that the swordsman in white disappeared in an instant.


    Just like that, it disappeared without any trace.


    Lin Mu didn''t even find out how this guy disappeared.


    In front of his eyes on such a sudden disappeared, unexpectedly did not let himself realize that any meaning is wrong.


    This Is it possible?


    He is the existence above half of the saints. He is only half a step away from reaching the summit of the heaven and the world.


    In the universe, there is such an existence, able to do such a step in front of themselves.


    How is that possible?


    Lin Mu''s eyes jumped, and his brows were so tightly wrinkled that he didn''t even care about the old monk who came here for the purpose he wanted to find.


    The divine consciousness is constantly covering the world, trying to find out the trace of that guy, and to see where that guy is going.


    But no matter how their God is looking for, in this world as if there is no that person, this person so inexplicably disappeared in this world.


    Finally, Lin Mu''s divine consciousness even went beyond the scope of this world. He went to the heaven and the world to look for this guy.


    But it''s still the same as before, without any trace at all.


    ¡±How is that possible? "


    In the end, Lin Mu had to accept this. Maybe that person just disappeared in his eyes, and he didn''t find anything wrong.


    What''s more, Lin Mu is sure that he is no longer in the world.


    And there is no trace of this person in several worlds close to this world.


    "Sure enough, it''s not so easy to find the world where the system says it''s not simple."


    Lin Mu found that he couldn''t find out where the man had gone. He couldn''t help giving up. He wanted to see if he could find something wrong with him after seeing this again.


    "Can Daoyou teach me?"


    The old monk didn''t seem to notice that there was one person missing in this place.


    But continue to say respectfully to Lin Mu.


    "You don''t see anything wrong here. "


    Lin Mu was puzzled. It seemed that as long as he felt what had just happened, the old monk didn''t seem to find out how the swordsman in white disappeared.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The old monk didn''t understand what Lin Mu meant?


    Is there anything strange about this place?


    "Do you feel how that person just disappeared?"


    Lin Mu also wanted to confirm once again that the man just disappeared suddenly, whether only he could feel it.


    "Daoyou, didn''t that little friend just say that he had something to leave?"


    The old monk was born in his life. Later, he didn''t think of what this powerful existence was saying to himself.


    Didn''t the swordsman in white have said that just now? One more thing to leave.


    "No, absolutely not."


    There was a cold sweat behind Lin Mu''s back.


    He can''t remember how long he hasn''t been as thrilled as he is today.


    Everything in this world seems to reveal a trace of strangeness.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1003

    Just now that person inexplicably disappeared, even concealed his own divine consciousness.


    The old monk I stood with didn''t feel anything wrong, and thought that the guy was saying goodbye to them.


    How is that possible?


    Although the strength of this honest man is nothing in his eyes, he is also a powerful man of grand Luo Jinxian.


    It''s not so easy to tamper with the memory of a great Luo Jinxian strongman. Even if you can tamper with it, you can''t hide from yourself such a powerful man who is a half step sage. Moreover, they are so close.


    As long as there is anything wrong with this old monk, Lin Mu thinks he can find it at the first time.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t realize from which moment this old monk''s memory was tampered.


    Lin Mu did not remember how many years he had not seen such a situation.


    Even in his heart, he felt a trace of horror.


    Is there a saint hiding in the dark? The strong one is looking at himself.


    However, in this world, which one of the sages is so boring?


    After all, my current status is not simple. Since the end of the worship ceremony of the master of all souls, I think my reputation has been spread to the heaven and the world.


    It''s impossible for some of the great powers in the universe not to know that there are still three saints standing behind them, and they can''t fool themselves like this.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the strong above the saints to do this.


    But if it wasn''t for a saint, Lin Mu couldn''t figure out who had such a powerful power to hide a saint.


    Sure enough, what can make the system pay special attention to is that this world will never be so simple.


    After Lin Mu casually dismissed the old monk, he left the broken temple.


    It seems that this old monk can''t help himself.


    If you want to find this time, you must find out the guy just now.


    ¡­¡­


    Blue star, l country, in a villa in a city.


    Liu Lan left the game cabin a little depressed.


    Randomly picked up a bottle of nutrient solution on the table, Gulu Gulu of a drink.


    "I''m so angry. I''ve finished such a long task, but I''ve been taken first. Where did that guy come from? How could he know there was such a hidden task?"


    "I begged my elder sister for a long time to tell me. Is that guy also a relative?"


    Liu Lan thought of what had just happened in the game, and he couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    I''ve been doing that task for a long time. It seems that there will be some progress soon. It seems that the old monk who kneels here for not knowing how long is finally willing to talk to himself.


    I used to come in a good direction, but this time, I don''t know where one came from. As soon as I met him, the old man bowed to him.


    I didn''t think about my feelings at all.


    I''ve been talking to you for such a long time. Can''t I compare with the person I just met?


    Liu Lan is extremely depressed now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1004

    "I tell you, I finally asked my elder sister, who works in magic dragon game company, to tell me a hidden task. It seems that it will be finished soon, but I don''t know where a friend came from and directly played my task."


    "And the most incredible thing is that the object I completed the task was set as a hermit, a top strong man. But I didn''t expect that after meeting that man, I would bow to him. There was no demeanor of a world strong man at all." [attach screenshot]


    [hide task address. ¡¿


    Liu Lan opens the game forum depressed and wants to let off some of the bad things she encountered today.


    At the same time, he is also secretly playing "small nine nine nine" in his heart, at least he can''t let that guy finish the task so easily.


    Let those who play the game know that there is a hidden task in the game.


    And the reward for hidden tasks is not low.


    If you let those guys know, they will definitely rush to complete that task.


    Even if that guy gets ahead of them, it won''t be so easy.


    Liu Lan is playing such a small nine nine, so it will be a matter to share on the forum.


    Anyway, I can''t finish the task myself, and I can''t let others finish the task well.


    "Lying trough, there are hidden tasks."


    "The landlord is a good man. He said it directly."


    "I''ll go, this n, PC is very compelling, task reward is not low."


    "Is it only I found that the landlord''s sister actually works in the magic dragon game company, and can know some hidden tasks, which seems not low level, so I want to ask the landlord is still short of brother-in-law?"


    "It''s good to have a background!"


    Below a lot of people see this post, immediately began to reply.


    After all, the temptation of a hidden task to those guys who are crazy to find a task to complete in the game is not low.


    And the reward of this hidden task is very huge. This n, PC seems to be different from those n, PC they contacted before. At first glance, it''s very compelling.


    Most of the people who saw this post immediately went online to the old monk they were looking for in the broken temple.


    "Who told me where these guys came from?"


    Lin Mu looked at the people in front of him.


    As soon as he left the broken temple, he felt that some strange breath came from it again.


    So without any hesitation, he went directly to the surrounding of the broken temple, but he was also very cautious, and did not appear at the beginning.


    I am looking at these people who are chatting.


    He didn''t walk for long, ten minutes at most, and didn''t feel anyone else''s breath before he left.


    But all of a sudden, so many people came out, and it seemed very lively.


    This made Lin Mu a little confused again.


    What the hell is going on in this world?


    "You little friends, my doubts have been solved. I''m going to trouble you little friends. Let''s leave now!"


    After seeing so many people here, the old monk had a little doubt in his eyes, but he was in a good mood today, so he was not as cold as before.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1005

    "I''ll go. How long did that man commit suicide so quickly? I just finished it. "


    "I''m so happy. I thought there were some hidden tasks for me to do. Sure enough, there was no such thing as picking up bargains."


    After seeing this scene, these players should not have a look of depression on their faces.


    But it didn''t stop for long. After all, they came here to have a try.


    So there''s nothing too depressing. After hearing this scene, these players don''t stay here any longer.


    After all, they have a lot of tasks to do and no time to waste.


    Lin Mu didn''t hesitate either. One of them left behind on everyone. He wanted to see where these guys were going and what kind of guys they were.


    He now has some vague conjectures in his heart, but he is not sure.


    After all, this world is a medium-sized one. If I guess it''s true, what a powerful force lies behind it.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is extremely vigilant now.


    "I said," who is this man? It doesn''t seem to be high play. I haven''t seen this guy''s ranking in those high play charts


    "I think it''s necessary to be a person with the same background as the building owner. Otherwise, how can ordinary people know about this hidden task? And maybe the background behind this person is a little higher than that of the building owner who posted the post, or it''s impossible to complete the task so simply."


    "Report, open the real hammer!"


    Some players did not immediately leave here, but continue to talk here.


    However, it is a pity that Lin Mu''s attention is no longer here, but to other places.


    "For the eleventh time!"


    Lin Mu looked at the person who was standing in front of him with great interest.


    I''ve killed this guy who dares to challenge me eleven times.


    But this guy is still very persistent, even so persistent to come here to seek death.


    "I said, man, how did you practice so fast? It''s not long since the game started. In almost half a year, you''ve reached such a high level."


    "To tell you the truth, those high play can''t compare with you."


    Liu Lan looked at Lin Mu dejectedly.


    As soon as he entered the game, he wanted to find Lin Mu to repay his hatred for robbing his task. However, unexpectedly, he was so powerful that he challenged 11 times, and every time he was killed.


    "Sure enough, isn''t my guess wrong?"


    Lin Mu finally confirmed his guess this time.


    This world is really a game, and I really come to a game, and also act as an NPC


    which makes Lin Mu have a little bit of speechless impulse. He thinks how much the world is not simple, but it''s just a game world.


    This is not a simple thing. It''s the place that created the game or connected with the world.


    That place is not an ordinary place. It is connected with a medium-sized event, and it can also tamper with the laws of heaven in a medium-sized world. This is not something that ordinary existence can do.


    "I''ll go, you don''t have a player box, you''re NPC."


    ... "

 Chapter 1006

    "Lying trough, you are NPC!"


    Liu Lan can''t believe such a person in front of her.


    Originally thought that originally this person is a high play, he is also ready to add his friends.


    However, after being abused so many times, when he was just about to talk to him, he found that he didn''t have a player panel.


    This immediately made Liu Lan thrilled. He was chatting with a game NPC for such a long time, and he persevered to die.


    It makes him feel a little nervous. What''s the point of doing it by himself?


    "No, how can the game NPC complete the player''s task?"


    But then he thought of a different place.


    This person appears in the hidden task, and it seems that the hidden task has been completed.


    How can this be possible? How can a game NPC complete the tasks that players can complete? This is just incredible, OK?


    "I''ll go. Is there something wrong with the game?"


    "This should not be ah, this game has been running for almost half a year, as if there has never been a bug."


    When Liu Lan thought of this scene, he couldn''t help wondering if there was a bug in the game. But on second thought, magic dragon game company is the world''s first game company. How could such a huge game company make the simplest mistake of game bug.


    "It''s boring. I wasted so much time with a game NPC!"


    Liu Lan feels that there is something insipid. She talks with a virtual character for such a long time, which is a waste of her time. She has enough time to complete several tasks.


    Now he doesn''t want to stay in the game. He wants to go back to his home and have a good rest.


    "Ha ha, after running so many times, I still want to run."


    As soon as Lin Mu saw Liu Lan''s current state, he knew what he wanted to do, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Why do you spend time with him here, just to find out how he left the world?


    Finally, regardless of his painstaking efforts, the emperor finally found out how he left the world.


    Lin Mu, how can you let him leave so easily.


    Lin Mu''s eyes moved. A red light suddenly flashed up and directly connected to Liu Lan''s body. At the moment when Liu Lan disappeared, Lin Mu finally showed a smile.


    "Found it!"


    According to the dark hand left on Liu Lan''s body, he finally found the channel connecting his original world.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu directly entered this passage and wanted to go to Liu Lan''s world to see what was different in that world. He was able to connect with a medium-sized world of cultivation.


    Although a medium-sized cultivation world is nothing in the eyes of a strong man like him, it is totally unattainable for the existence of a lower world.


    Yes, the world Liu Lan lives in is an ordinary lower world.


    This is the conclusion from Lin Mu''s observation of the state of those players.


    Those players don''t have any breath of cultivation at all, and according to the words they discussed, they haven''t entered the complete interstellar age.


    So their world is probably just a lower world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1007

    However, a person in the lower world can connect with a person in the middle world.


    And it can change the law of the middle world, which is totally incredible.


    Even if he now wants to change the law of a higher middle world, it is not so simple, let alone the other side is just a common lower world.


    People in such an ordinary lower world can not reasonably have such ability.


    However, now the fact is in front of him. The man from the lower world has such ability, and even changed the law of the middle world.


    This made Lin Mu extend his incomparable kindness in his heart.


    What kind of existence can do this?


    What is there in that lower world, and it can make the system care about it.


    When I go to see, then everything has been solved.


    Lin Mu didn''t believe that a person in the ordinary lower world could resist the exploration of his own divine sense,


    "Alas, after so long, I didn''t think that I wanted to add friends to a virtual character!"


    Liu Lan left the game depressed, picked up the nutrition liquid on the table and poured it hard.


    For such a deep player as him, nutrient solution is an essential thing, otherwise, maybe one day when he comes out of the game warehouse, he will faint here.


    However, he is more depressed now, even more depressed than before.


    Before that, I thought it was a high player who robbed my own task, but I didn''t expect that the person who robbed my own task was a game NPC, and I kept fighting with that game NPC for such a long time. It''s just like taking myself as a fool.


    Fortunately, the game NPC has no emotion, otherwise he would be a fool in his eyes.


    "Come on, take a break and go on with the task."


    "There are still several tasks to be done."


    "Do a few more tasks, I guess I can upgrade again."


    Liu Lan looked at the sky, found that it is still very early, can not help thinking.


    His job is to play games, in the game crazy brush equipment, money, and then take out and the real world that some players exchange.


    In particular, this game has no recharge channel, in which the money equipment is precious.


    Once you brush out the rare equipment, you can sell it at a high price.


    Even, in the game, some people brush out the best equipment. In this reality, they sell millions of high prices.


    Moreover, some of the money in the game is also very valuable, even in the real world, the proportion has broken through to the point of 1:23, which can be regarded as a terrible situation.


    However, the money in the game is more difficult to earn than the money in real life, so that many people can''t get out of the game recharge channel.


    "Well, as expected, an ordinary one can''t be in the ordinary lower world."


    Just as Liu Lan was going to relax outside for a while, and then continue to play games, suddenly a strange voice sounded in his ear.


    "Who!"


    Liu Lan was shocked. His elder sister is still working in the company and hasn''t come back. He should be the only one at home.


    Where''s the sound from?


    Is it haunted?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1008

    "Who? Come out, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Liu Lan has some color Li inside stubble of say.


    At the same time, the body is also slowly moving towards the table, his mobile phone is next to the table.


    "Why don''t you remember me so soon? Just now, you persevered and gave me more than ten lives. "


    A voice of some banter rings out again, and the closed game cabin opens slowly.


    Out came a young man in a white Taoist robe.


    The young man in the white Taoist robe is looking at him with a funny face.


    "You You You, yaoshou, the NPC in the game came out of the game. "


    Liu Lan looks at Lin Mu coming out of the game cabin. If he hadn''t been holding the table now, he might have fainted.


    He actually saw such a scary thing. Since the NPC in the game came out of the game, he talked about the real world.


    And it was in front of him.


    If it wasn''t for his mental strength, he would have fainted completely.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    Liu Lan saw the color of blood sucking on Lin Mu''s face. He didn''t know that he was shivering. The guy who jumped out of the game won''t do anything to himself.


    I don''t know if he has the powerful power in the game when he comes to the real world.


    If you still have that kind of strength in the game, no matter what he wants to do to himself, he doesn''t have to resist.


    Don''t look at your own game, but in the real world, it''s just an ordinary person, not an ordinary person. How can you practice.


    And this person is a real master, you can see it in the game.


    It''s not something you can carry.


    Even in the real world, he might be able to slap himself to death.


    "What are you doing? What do you say I want to do? "


    "I finally escaped from that ghost world. Of course, I came out to rule your world."


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to have a bad taste again. These players in this world, as a blessing in that medium world, may have a good time playing. It''s better to let them feel the feelings of the characters in the world they play.


    "Tong Rule the world... "


    Liu Lan suddenly became completely thrilled.


    Is this NPC from the game so ambitious? Coming out is like ruling the world.


    Does he have the strength?


    This makes Liu Lan have some doubts, but he immediately dispels his doubts. If the NPC who jumps out of the game has the power as powerful as the one in the game, maybe he can really rule the world.


    After all, the setting of the old monk who finished the hiding task last time is already one of the most powerful in the game. But when the old monk saw this man, he immediately bowed to him. It shows that the existence of the gun in white is powerful.


    Does this kind of existence, the hot weapons in their world really have any effect on him?


    Can he really rule the world?


    It''s really possible.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1009

    "You don''t want to call the police. When I came here, your space had been completely blocked by me. It had been pulled into a different world by me, and outsiders couldn''t get in at all."


    "Unless the people who come here are stronger than me, but in your world, such existence is totally impossible."


    "I came to your world but paid a great price, otherwise your world in the moment I came, will be completely burst."


    Looking at Liu Lan''s mobile phone, Lin Mu can''t help laughing.


    Then casually lying on the sofa of Liu Lan''s house, I completely regard it as my own home.


    Lin Mu has always been very vigilant. Since it has been determined that there is something in this ordinary lower world that can make the system care about, Lin Mu can''t appear in this world so openly.


    The first thing he did when he came to this world was to pull the scope of his appearance into a different world.


    In this world, he can be sure that no one can vent, unless there is something more powerful than himself.


    But in such an ordinary lower world, how can we have a stronger existence than ourselves.


    If you really have it, then you don''t have to play.


    If he is really a saint, he doesn''t have the strength to compete with others.


    However, the probability is negligible.


    There are only a few strong men above the saints in the universe,


    no strong man above the saints will be bored to such a degree to play such a boring game.


    Moreover, it''s still such a crucial time, because I found out which one came from the forces beyond the heavens last time, and now the strong men above the saints are waiting for their news.


    Naturally, these strong people can''t have the leisure to play such games. They are all preparing how to blackmail the power beyond the heavens.


    Therefore, the probability that the unusual existence in this world is above the saint is very small.


    However, we must be alert when we should be alert.


    If you let that unusual existence find itself in this world, you will definitely be on guard. If you want to find his horse''s feet, it will not be so simple.


    Therefore, one of the things that Lin Mu came to this world to do is to shield this space.


    "You..."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Liu Lan obviously didn''t believe it. How could a person have such powerful human ability to pull a piece of space into a different world.


    "Why, I don''t believe it. Why don''t you call and see if the policeman you call can come?"


    Seeing Liu Lan''s appearance, Lin Mu knew that he didn''t believe what he said. The color of banter came out again. It was very interesting to tease these people from the lower world occasionally.


    Seeing Lin Mu''s indifferent attitude, Liu Lan can''t help taking medicine. This NPC from the game is not testing himself, is it?


    Once you make a phone call, will you slap yourself to death, and there''s no trash left.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he saw that Lin Mu really asked him to make a phone call. Liu Lan didn''t hesitate either, but only knew to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1010

    "Hello, your phone is not in the service area, please redial later."


    However, the final result made Liu Lan despair.


    A few cold female voice completely hit his fantasy.


    Sure enough, the guy who jumped out of the game was right. The space he made was likely to be pulled into a different world by him.


    Otherwise, you can''t even call the police.


    You know, the call to the police can be made anywhere in the country.


    Even in the barren mountains and forests, it can work. This is the result of the initial entry of L country into the interstellar age ten years ago.


    However, I did show up here, not in the service area.


    Here may not really be in their own world.


    "Big brother, I''m just an ordinary person, and I don''t have any personal space for you. Big brother, you have a large number of small yards to spare!"


    Seeing that there is no hope for the police, Liu Lan can only expect this powerful figure from the game, not to kill himself.


    So he immediately recognized it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t find the channel to your world. The company that you developed this game is very powerful. It can connect two worlds so far away from each other, and let a small world connect the one China world and the small world If you let me do it, there will be some troubles. "


    Lin Mu comes to Liu Lan''s game cabin and looks at the ordinary game cabin. No matter from what aspect, the game cabin is just an ordinary creation. For his powerful existence, such a creation is just like a child''s toy.


    However, this one looks ordinary in his eyes. It can''t be any more ordinary. The game cabin has great potential in it.


    "I see. It''s this thing that controls the brain of this world and makes their divine consciousness come to another world."


    Lin Mu is such a powerful existence, but in an instant, something wrong happened here.


    I took a gadget directly from the game cabin.


    This thing can''t be any smaller. It can''t be detected by the technology of the world.


    It''s the same thing as ordinary small needles here. When every player enters the game, they control their brain nerves and let their divinity come to another world.


    "Interesting things, although it can be done with a little time, it''s really not a small project to let all players in a world enter that world. "


    " even if I don''t have tens of thousands of years, I can''t finish it. "


    Lin Mu casually put this small needle into the game cabin. He was always very careful and wary of leaving such a big loophole. If the existence behind the scenes was discovered, the most important thing of his game cabin would be taken away by himself, and his identity would be exposed.


    Lin Mu would never allow himself to be exposed so easily.


    He also wanted to see what kind of existence the hidden thing was.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1011

    "What are you doing, boss?"


    As Lin Mu didn''t show any malice to himself, Liu Lan began to have some courage.


    He is a big hearted person, as long as it does not involve his own life safety, then everything becomes very easy to say.


    Liu Lan looks at Lin Mu''s moves in his game cabin and has some doubts.


    Make an ordinary game cabin by yourself. You can''t do it any more. What''s good in the game cabin? Is there any treasure in it.


    Most of the people who play magic dragon games in this game cabin have it, and there should not be anything in it that interests a powerful person who appears in a very powerful game.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to see if I can find some inspiration from this game cabin and pull the army in my world."


    Lin Mu suddenly gave a strange smile, like a careerist who wanted to rule the world.


    "Boss, you You don''t have to be kidding. "


    "If you want to rule the world, you don''t need so much trouble. If you have such powerful power, you can have little of the world by yourself."


    Liu Lan after the initial fear, after hearing this again, some rolled their eyes.


    Just now, this powerful presence said that once he showed all his strength, the world they lived in would be directly supported. I don''t know if there is any boasting element in it.


    However, through the random existence just now, we can draw some space into a strange and alien world. This existence is absolutely beyond the resistance of our own country or even all countries in the world.


    If such existence really wants to rule the world, there is no need to be so troublesome.


    "Ha ha, smart people don''t live long."


    After hearing this, Lin Mu couldn''t help laughing strangely.


    Liu Lan heard this strange words, immediately hit a shiver.


    "Big Are you kidding, boss? "


    Liu Lan immediately shed a cold sweat behind him. His small body can''t stand the slap of the powerful man in front of him.


    "I''m kidding."


    Lin Mu immediately changed his face, as if he had said nothing just now.


    Naturally, Lin Mu didn''t want to kill this guy. He just wanted to scare Liu Lanmei. After all, he still needs Liu Lan to help him find out some news in this world.


    Of course, it''s impossible to kill him.


    "OK..."


    After Liu Lan saw Lin Mu''s face changed in the moment, he didn''t know what breath he had. It seemed that there was only one powerful existence, and he was a joker.


    "What should be checked is almost the same, and I have concealed myself well. As long as I don''t appear above the sage, I can''t find my trace. I should also go to the surface of the world to see what''s different in the world."


    Lin Mu felt his current state, and found that he had been hiding very well. Unless a strong man above the sage stood in front of him, he would never find that he was a very strong man.


    "I will send this space back to the original world immediately. You remember that you are not allowed to reveal my existence to anyone. If you dare to disclose it, you should know what will happen."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1012

    Lin Mu''s tone suddenly became a little cold.


    There was a hint of warning in his eyes.


    "You should have seen my strength in the game. You should know that it''s as easy to crush you to death as an ant."


    He can''t come to this world so easily because he is extremely vigilant. If he lets this guy reveal it inadvertently, it will be a great danger to himself.


    Who knows what kind of existence the world is hiding behind the scenes.


    Or how about its strength compared with itself? Do you want to care?


    "Yes Yes, boss, I understand. I will keep my mouth shut after going out. I will never tell you about your existence. "


    Liu Lan was suddenly startled by this kind of Lin Mu, and there was a cold sweat on his back.


    In the face of such a strong pressure, he really did not dare to refute what this person was doing. The existence was too strong.


    I don''t even know if there are enough people in my world to kill.


    Not to mention his own small body.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Liu Lan nodded just like a chicken pecking rice, indicating that he would never tell the existence of Lin Mu.


    "I hope so!"


    When Lin Mu looks at Liu Lan, he naturally doesn''t believe a person he just met. Therefore, when Liu Lan doesn''t pay attention, he leaves a dark hand on him. As long as there is an idea in his mind that he wants to talk about himself, the dark hand he left on him will explode immediately and completely melt him out.


    Lin Mu saw that almost everything had been solved, and he didn''t hesitate. With a direct wave of his hand, this small space instantly returned to Liu Lan''s original world.


    And Lin Mu, you are very good at hiding. Now the way of heaven in this world can''t find his existence.


    Just like an ordinary person in this world who can''t be any more ordinary, as long as there is no strong one above the sage, there is no gap in him.


    "Big brother, you What do you want to do now? "


    Although the scene in the room has not changed, Liu Lan can still vaguely feel that the scenery outside has changed a little. He almost knows that he has returned to his own world. Only don''t let him feel at ease.


    After all, just now, in the so-called alien space, who knows if there will be any danger in the next one. When he returns to his own world, he can be a little relieved.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s observe the world first. To tell you the truth, I''ve been to many worlds in the universe, but none of them is so special as your world."


    "It can connect a middle world as a small world, and it has not been discovered by the strong in that middle world."


    Lin Mu said interestingly that this world can be regarded as a very special one among all the heavens.


    It''s just a small world, and the civilization in it has just developed into the initial interstellar age, but this kind of civilization can connect a middle-sized and middle-sized Xiuzhen side civilization, and it can also make the strong in that Xiuzhen side civilization feel nothing wrong.


    That''s why he''s very interested.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1013

    "The heavens, the world, the small world, the middle world?"


    Liu Lan''s face is muddled and forced to listen to these words of Lin Mu. In his years of education, these words seem to be very strange.


    "In any case, I''ll explain it to you."


    "The universe, as the name suggests, is made up of innumerable worlds, which are divided into three levels of events: the small world, the middle world and the big world."


    "The world you live in is divided into the most common small world in Zhu Tian''s outside world, that is, the world in which you play the game and the technology side civilization has not developed into the era of the universe. This is the middle world of the cultivation side!"


    "As for other things, you don''t need to know. Maybe you can know such things only after you have a chance to get in touch with cultivation in the future."


    Lin Mu said casually that all these are the most basic things in the universe, and it''s harmless to tell some ordinary people.


    What''s more, maybe I can make the world develop completely with my careless move.


    After all, it''s good to let the indigenous people of a world know what''s beyond the world.


    "What..."


    "The game we play is a real world."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Liu Lan''s first reaction was that he didn''t believe it was possible. This kind of thing was totally beyond the idea he had accepted for so many years. Moreover, he also had some worlds that could not accept him. Even in that vast world, it was just a tiny sand that could not be any smaller.


    However, on second thought, there is no need for such a strong man to lie to himself, so it is very likely that all of what Lin Mu said is true.


    Their world is just a common small world.


    However, what made him even more terrifying was behind.


    It turns out that they always thought it was just a game, and the world inside turned out to be a real world.


    That world exists completely in the universe, and the civilization of that world is higher than that of our own.


    This is what makes him more terrifying, even more terrifying than the collapse of Lin Mu from the game.


    Since that world is a real world, how can one''s own people enter that real world.


    And in what way?


    What kind of existence is the magic dragon game company that developed this game? It was able to develop such a horrible game.


    This kind of game is really incredible.


    This will allow people from another world to come to other worlds.


    Is this really something a game company can do?


    No wonder when I enter the game, I always feel that the world is very real, and even every grass feels very fresh.


    It turns out that this is a real world, not a game data.


    And the magic dragon game company is not a game company at all. It may even be a powerful force.


    After Lin Mu said that, these ideas could not help showing themselves in Liu Lan''s heart.


    At the same time, he also has some curiosity in his heart, which company is what kind of company?


    Is it for this company that Lin Mu came to their world specially?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1014

    "Yes, the game you''re playing is not game data at all. It''s a completely real world."


    "What''s more, I don''t know which game company developed this game by what means? It''s a big list to tamper with that medieval law of the way of heaven. If the origin of the way of heaven in that world, or the controller of the world, can pay a little attention to it, then your world will be miserable. Maybe the strong ones in their world will follow this clue to attack your world, according to the current development of your world, There is no qualification to fight against such a powerful medium-sized world! "


    "The heart of such existence is really big!"


    At the same time, he felt that the one behind the scenes in this world is really playing a big game. It''s just gambling on the life of this world.


    The source of the way of heaven or the controller of the way of heaven in a higher world must have the strength of quasi Saint level, plus the blessing of the world will, and even reach the strength of Saint level.


    This kind of strength can be regarded as a great power in the universe. Once such a strong person finds something wrong, their world will be miserable, and even the person behind the scenes will pay a huge price.


    Now Lin Mu can almost be sure that the strong man hidden in this world is just a saint level existence at most.


    Otherwise, there is no need to be so careful, or even show any trace of footwork.


    If it''s really half step sage, it''s not necessary to be so careful. In today''s era, half step sage is completely standing on the top of the pyramid of the heavens and the world.


    Does such a guy really have the confidence to hide the existence of the two saints?


    Lin Mu asked himself that if he did something, he really didn''t have the confidence to hide from the two saints.


    Even if you have such a strong presence to do it, you will show a bit of carelessness, let alone a guy whose strength is not as good as your own.


    It''s all a gamble on the fate of the world.


    If you win the bet, maybe you can really let a small world swallow a middle world, which is unique in the universe.


    But if he loses, the world will die out with his bet.


    "This Isn''t that possible? "


    Liu Lan is a little nervous. Although he is a good counselor in front of Lin Mu, he is still very concerned about his own world.


    If his world is really captured by the army from the game world, what good end will they come to when they become the aborigines of the world?


    "What is impossible? It''s a gamble. Even I''m not in the mood to be perfect for such a thing, so you can only look forward to the world, the origin of the way of heaven or the controller of the world, and don''t notice these wrong places. If you really let them pay attention, then you will pray secretly. "


    Lin Mu didn''t care at all.


    Among the heavens and the world, wars between the world are not uncommon, and there is no need to manage them.


    Besides, it''s still a self inflicted world.


    If it is not the hidden existence in the world, how can there be such a hidden danger?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1015

    "OK, don''t worry too much. The game has been running for so many years. It seems that no one has found anything wrong in that world. Maybe it''s really possible that no one has found anything wrong."


    "And after a while, you don''t have to worry about it any more."


    Lin Mu showed a strange smile, did not let people guess what he was thinking in his heart.


    "After a while, I''m going to get the one you''re hiding behind the scenes."


    "I''ll see what kind of existence such a guy is!"


    Lin Mu thought in his heart.


    I came to this world just for the existence behind the scenes, which can be regarded as solving a hidden danger for this world. At least I won''t let the wrong part of this world be discovered once, so that a strong person in the middle world can be found.


    It can also bring them security.


    Listen to a comfort that is not a comfort, Liu Lan also has some to let go.


    At least this big guy hasn''t found anything wrong now, which means that the world hasn''t found everything they''ve done in this world for the time being.


    "But, boss, do you know how people in our world do it? According to the setting of the world in the game, it''s not something that our ordinary world can match. "


    "Some of the strong can completely destroy mountains and rocks, and even the powerful can destroy the sky and the earth, which is completely comparable to the nuclear bomb."


    "But our world has just started interstellar exploration, and there are few spaceships. How can our world connect with such a powerful world?"


    Liu Lan has some doubts. According to the old man''s words, his world is just an ordinary small world.


    There is no such great ability to change the laws of a middle world.


    Although I don''t know what kind of thing the law is, I can''t help hearing it.


    "I''m also very strange about this. For you, the level of your world is absolutely impossible to achieve this, but you can''t die. You have really achieved this and connected another powerful world in the way of a game, so I''m very confused about which existence has done this."


    "Otherwise, you think I will be idle and bored to come to a small world like you to waste my time!"


    Lin Mu rolled his eyes. If he could know, he would continue to talk nonsense here.


    "OK, I won''t stay in your world for long. As long as I have investigated the special features of your world, I can almost leave. Cooperate with me during this period, and don''t lose my existence."


    "When I leave, I will leave you a fortune. Maybe this fortune can change your life!"


    Lin Mu said to Liu Lan, "when I was investigating, I had some things that were inconvenient for me to come forward, so I want you to come forward."


    "It''s not without you."


    For Lin Mu, as long as he can help himself, it is not impossible to give him some benefits.


    Anyway, for such ordinary people, the one or two pills they give can be regarded as elixirs. Giving them one or two skills is enough to change their lives.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1016

    [magic dragon game company was founded in the 5th year of Xingli. It is a very mysterious game company. No one knows the real headquarters location of the game company, and no one knows the R & D personnel of the game. Outside, there is only a shell agent company with its name on it. There are only some senior executives in the group, but the R & D team is not here at all. ¡¿


    [current president: Wang Yao]


    [evaluation: I''m afraid that no one except the real insiders of a company knows where the headquarters of the company is. However, the games released each time are extremely huge, and even each one can be called a masterpiece across the world, as long as any game company develops it Such a game can be forever famous in the game room, but magic dragon game company has developed three games in a row, and each game is incomparably close to the real, and this company is also a very different company, different from other game companies, magic dragon game company has never had a game recharge channel in each game, and each game has no recharge channel Drama is not a paid game. I don''t know how magic dragon game company will make profits. ¡¿


    Lin Mu fan looked at the evaluation of this mysterious magic dragon game company on the Internet.


    I found that this game company is like a life without words. Apart from developing games, there has never been any news.


    And it seems that most ordinary people in the world don''t know where the headquarters of this game company is.


    "What do you know about magic dragon?"


    Lin Mu casually turned off the computer, anyway, this is online knowledge, for him, has not played any useful help.


    It''s better to ask people in this world.


    "This..."


    Liu Lan looks at Lin Mu, who is so familiar with the operation of the computer, wearing an ancient robe, but sitting on the computer chair, skillfully tapping the keyboard and browsing the contents of the computer, with a complete sense of disobedience.


    "Why, it''s just a computer, who can''t use it yet. You can''t imagine the high-tech civilized world you''ve been to. Even the science and technology side world of some big world has been to the science and technology there. It''s not like you. In your eyes, it''s all the science and technology of primitive people that can match."


    Lin Mu also saw the color of Liu Lan''s content.


    Who do you look down on?


    At least, you are also the strong one among the heaven and the world, next only to the sage. You can add to the many worlds you have been to.


    "Er..."


    Liu Lan immediately wants to come up. Now he remembers that the one who is sitting in front of him is a person who claims to have been to countless worlds in the universe.


    Even some high-tech companies have been to the world many times.


    Perhaps in the eyes of such existence, these technologies in his own world seem to be very developed, but in his eyes, they just seem to be the technologies of primitive people.


    So, he said thoroughly that he came from the mentality of such a "highly developed" world.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Lan had expected that the man in the ancient robe would not use these technological items at all.


    However, it seems that such a joke can not be seen.


    I can only answer this big man''s question.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1017

    "I''m not very familiar with this game company, mainly because the magic dragon game company is too mysterious, as if it doesn''t exist in this world."


    "There is no huge building like the powerful game company before. There are R & D center, planning center and so on in the building. The headquarters building of the magic dragon game company outside is just a three story building, and the rooms inside are not hidden!"


    "In these game companies, we can''t see any shadow of R & D personnel and planners. We don''t know how they developed such a real game."


    Liu Lan doesn''t know much about magic dragon game company. He''s just an ordinary player, and he''s an ordinary rich second generation at most in the real world. He doesn''t know what kind of state magic dragon game company is.


    "Boss, do you think this magic dragon game company is just a cover? It''s just for the sake of criticizing this shell. I don''t think they have any R & D planners at all. It''s connected to another world. Is that what ordinary people can do? "


    "In my opinion, this so-called magic dragon game company is a mysterious force to start a war between the two worlds!"


    Before he knew the real situation, Liu Lan really thought that the magic dragon game company was just a little mysterious. He gave his R & D and planners to the shadow collectors so as not to let his peers poach their precious resources.


    But after hearing the truth, he didn''t believe it any more.


    The so-called mystery may really be just a cover.


    These games do not have any shadow of R & D planners at all.


    Is this something that ordinary people in their world can do?


    Let a game cabin connect to another world. If they can do this, they don''t have to stay in such a small world.


    "However, my sister works in this company, and her position is not low. Moreover, my sister has never told me anything about R & D planning, and even he knows little about the content of the game."


    Liu Lan can''t help but start to worry about her own sister, but she is still working in this mysterious game company.


    And the position is not low, in case his sister is affected in the future?


    She is just an ordinary person.


    "Boss, this magic dragon game company really won''t have any conspiracy!"


    Liu Lan looks at Lin Mu with some worry. "


    "No one knows where I am."


    How does Lin Mu know what a so-called game company wants?


    "Since your sister works in that magic dragon game company, and her position is not low, have you met their president?"


    Lin Mu looks at Wang Yao''s appearance on the screen. This person just looks like an ordinary person who can''t be seen in ordinary people.


    However, it is certain that this game company will never be simple, so will the person who can serve as the president.


    This person is the key to his breakthrough. If he can find out the existence behind the scenes, he has to rely on this person.


    "Well, I''ve had one or two contacts!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1018

    After hearing Lin Mu''s question, Liu Lan thought for a while, and then answered.


    "Tell me what you think of him."


    Lin Mu didn''t know what kind of strength he was looking for, so he didn''t dare to use his divine sense in this world for fear that he would be noticed by that existence.


    So even if you have found the key person, you have to help others to understand the key person.


    "I''ve only seen one or two sides of him, and I just talked a word or two casually. I didn''t have any impression on him during the meeting or two. It''s just that he exudes a special temperament, just like some cultivated people in the game."


    After Liu Lan thought for a while.


    Just slowly said, because although he and Wang Yao met, but it was only one or two short meetings, the conversation between them was not much.


    So there is no special impression.


    However, it suddenly occurred to him that when he met those two times, he could always feel a special temperament from Wang Yao, as if he was different from ordinary people.


    At that time, I didn''t know what such a unique temperament was, but after experiencing the experience, he already knew that the game world was a real world, and had some guesses in his heart.


    the king''s as like as two peas of a unique character, which are emanated from those who have been trained in the game, are the same.


    That is to say, the president of the magic dragon game company is a practitioner.


    "Well, as expected."


    As for such speculation, Lin Mu had already guessed it before.


    Moreover, although a controller is on the surface, the president of such a huge and complicated game company can''t be an ordinary person.


    However, Lin Mu has some doubts now. Liu Lan''s words don''t help him at all. At most, a little is better than nothing.


    It seems that if you want to understand this key person, you have to contact yourself.


    "I''ll go out and remember not to tell anyone about my existence, or you''ll end up miserable."


    Lin Mu thought that he didn''t intend to stay here, but wanted to propose to build the president of magic dragon game company face to face to see what was different about him.


    However, before leaving, he warned Liu Lan.


    "Yes Boss, I won''t say you exist. I''ll take it as if I''ve never seen you. "


    Liu Lan heard some cold words again, and then shivered again. The existence was so terrible that she didn''t dare to resist at all.


    "I hope so."


    After Lin Mu finished this sentence, he didn''t look at him any more and left here directly.


    "Hoo, finally."


    When Lin Mu''s back was out of sight, Liu Lan finally sighed.


    It''s as if the whole body has relaxed.


    The existence of that terror has finally left his side, and he doesn''t have to bear such terrible pressure all the time.


    He looked at the mobile phone on his stomach. After thinking for a long time, he gave up the impulse to call the police.


    Because just now he found that he wanted to report to the police. After thinking about it, he had some pain in his head.


    That person absolutely did something to his body.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1019

    "Wang Yao, in this world, his strength is pretty good."


    "In such a small world, we can break through to the immortals!"


    In a building not far from the magic dragon game company, Lin Mu looks at Wang Yao who is working in the president''s office through the glass of the building.


    Although he dare not in this world, do not show too strong strength, but his vision is still some.


    A mere fairy can''t escape his eyes.


    But that''s what surprised him. The world is just a small world on the technology side, in which a celestial being was born.


    You know, if in the small world of Xiuzhen side, as long as a Tianxiao is born, then the small world is likely to be promoted directly to the middle world.


    And Wang Yao is now a man in the realm of immortals.


    In such a world that is not a real car, it is even more difficult to break through to the immortal, so there is a strong presence behind him to help him.


    Otherwise, an ordinary person would not have the qualification to break through to the immortals.


    But now Lin Mu didn''t find anything wrong, as if he had broken through to the immortals by his own cultivation.


    "Come on, let''s call it a day to avoid exposure."


    After Lin Mu checked, he didn''t find anything wrong after he went to bed. Don''t shake his head again. It seems that what he thought is too simple.


    It''s not that you can find the person behind the scenes if you find the person inside.


    In order not to arouse the vigilance of the existence behind the scenes, Lin Mu does not intend to continue to observe here. After a long time, it is likely to arouse the vigilance of the existence behind the scenes.


    At that time, it will be more difficult to find out.


    "Well, temporal and spatial fluctuations."


    Just when Lin Mu wanted to leave, suddenly he frowned.


    He found the fluctuation of time and space not far away.


    Someone''s future reverses time and space.


    This made him very curious. Who could reverse the time and space.


    Although this is only a small world, it is extremely difficult to reverse time and space. Although it is not a problem for a strong man like him, it is even more difficult for the local residents in a small world.


    Lin Mu passed away immediately. It seems that the world is really not simple.


    Together with another existence behind the scenes in the middle world, there is another existence that can reverse time and space.


    It seems that there is more than one unusual place in the world. Maybe you can find something more interesting with your own investigation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this? Where am I now? "


    In an empty dark alley, Xu Bu slowly opened his eyes.


    He now felt a tremendous pain in himself.


    It was as if I had just experienced a very serious war.


    After coming here, for the first time, he looked around and wanted to see where it was.


    "The parameter is not right. Here is another time node."


    After observing the surrounding environment, Xu Bu took out a high-tech detector from an ordinary Bracelet in his hand.


    After a while, his brow suddenly started.


    Because he found that the parameters of the time node here are completely different from his original time node.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1020

    "I''ve come to another time node."


    Xu Bu, who knew the news, didn''t believe it in the wild.


    He did not think of his final escape, since he came to another time node.


    However, then he was close to down, constantly looking around, as if there would be something terrible around.


    "It''s not that bad, is it?"


    "I didn''t mean to. I won''t be noticed by those guys from the time management bureau."


    Xu Bu is a little uneasy now, for fear that he will be detected by some horrible existence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, time management?"


    However, he did not expect that his muttering could be heard clearly by a person in the distance.


    Lin Mu no head once again wrinkled, a small world even appeared in the time management bureau, this is completely not in line with common sense.


    The world administration can only exist in the middle world at least. Otherwise, what''s fun in a small world, and do they have the ability to manage it?


    "What the hell is going on in this world?"


    Lin Mu, you can''t figure out what''s hidden in this world. This kind of thing, which is very difficult to see in the universe, appears one by one.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t go out to do it now. Through the better murmuring, we can find that the time and space administration is monitoring every time node all the time, in order to prevent those people who travel through time.


    That is to say, it is very likely that the so-called time and Space Administration will appear in the next moment.


    Now he is also very curious about what kind of thing this so-called time and space administration is?


    What kind of existence is the world?


    "Hide first. Don''t let those guys with noses like dogs notice it. It will be miserable then."


    Where does Xu Bu tighten his strong breath now? He hides it very well, as if he is just like an ordinary person, in order to prevent the people of the time and Space Administration from being aware of it.


    However, when Xu Bu wanted to leave here to hide in other places, a light and fog suddenly appeared around him.


    He is so immortal that he is surrounded by this light and fog.


    Out of the fog came three men, all in uniform, with an ordinary looking gun.


    "Illegal walkers, come with us!"


    The three people walked out of the moment directly to Xu Bu, showing a kind of surrounded posture.


    The man in the first place watched Xu Bu, a transgressor, warily.


    "I think you also know what kind of existence our space and time administration is. If it''s fashionable, don''t resist, otherwise you won''t come to a good end."


    The leader didn''t know whether he had seen the powerful energy of Xu Bu or what he was afraid of. Instead of starting at the first time, he warned him warily.


    "I said, this time I was really just an accident, do you believe it?"


    "I''m really not crossing illegally."


    After Xu Bu saw these people appear, his face suddenly suffered. It seems that this rumor is true. So many people have noses that are more sensitive than dogs.


    How long did they come out, these guys directly came to the door, this efficiency, really don''t have to say.

 Chapter 1021

    "If it''s an accident, just go back and investigate it for us."


    "Our time and Space Administration will not wrongly treat an innocent person. If you really cross the border illegally, you will be punished."


    It sounds humane.


    But what Xu Bu hates most is dealing with the time and Space Administration.


    None of them are clean. Once they are found out, the consequences will be disastrous.


    So, in his heart, he didn''t want to go back with these guys.


    That is, the strength behind the time and space administration is too strong. As long as he dares to resist, then his next life can only be spent on the run.


    The time and Space Administration will never let anyone who dares to resist.


    Don''t put him in a bit of a dilemma.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are people from the time and Space Administration."


    Now Lin Mu doesn''t know what to say. What is the world playing?


    It''s just a small world.


    Not to mention the Xu Bu who suddenly appeared here, he is also a golden immortal.


    This is totally impossible in a small world, even if it comes from the future.


    And then there was the more incredible existence of the time and Space Administration.


    And it seems that this golden immortal has some fear of this time and Space Administration, which proves that this time and space administration must have the strength to compete with golden immortal.


    Is this really something that can exist in a small world?


    This made Lin Mu begin to doubt whether his judgment was correct or not.


    "Go and have a look."


    Now, Lin Mu is completely confused, but he has to take some risks to figure out what the world is like.


    What else can you find out if you hide in the dark every day?


    Lin Mu has decided to go back and have a look with these people from the so-called time and Space Administration.


    ¡­¡­


    "All right, I''ll go back with you."


    After thinking about the gains and losses for a while, Xu Bu decided to go back with these people from the time and Space Administration.


    He doesn''t want to be in endless pursuit in his future life.


    Although it won''t come to a good end to go back with people from the time and Space Administration, there will be no danger to their own lives.


    But if you resist, maybe.


    "Please! "


    after hearing Xu Bu''s words, the leader of the time and space administration did not know that he was angry. When he came here, he did not think that this illegal crossing man was such a strong man.


    This kind of wallpaper can''t be matched by itself.


    If his operation makes him kill, then there is no place for his three people to cry.


    Although, if one''s own people are killed and out of control, the Management Bureau will avenge himself, but if one''s own people are dead, who cares about revenge.


    That''s why he was so alert before that, he didn''t dare to start first.


    Otherwise, the people of their time and Space Administration Bureau would have been arrogant and used to these illegal crossing people for a long time, and they would have taken back such courtesy.


    Xu Bu sighed. He also knew what the process was.


    If you hold out your hand, you won''t do it to them.


    Waiting for them to handcuff themselves.


    After a while, Xu Bu was almost controlled by them.


    They did not hesitate to leave here directly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1022

    The moment they left.


    Lin Mu also made some moves. When they talked, Lin Mu had already left a dark hand on them.


    So I know exactly where they are going.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mu found that if he stayed here, he could not get any useful information.


    I have followed these so-called time and Space Administration people to see what they are playing?


    Just after they left.


    In the office of the president of magic dragon game company.


    "How did those people get here?"


    Originally empty magic dragon game company president office suddenly appeared a little boy in black.


    There was a trace of incomprehension on the little boy''s childish face.


    And there''s a little bit of meditation.


    Such a look should not exist in such a small child''s face, but this sudden appearance of the little boy''s face is such a look.


    He''s very confused now.


    I should be hiding well. Why do those people from the space and time administration come here.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yao, President of magic dragon game company, was not surprised when he saw the little boy. It seemed that he had already known and knew the little boy very well.


    "It''s nothing. I just noticed an old opponent. I didn''t expect that people from the time and space administration would appear here."


    "But now it''s gone. It doesn''t look like it''s just for me. It seems that someone has voluntarily violated the time and Space Administration''s taboo and crossed the law!"


    After a while, the little boy didn''t continue to find the traces of the people from the time and space administration here. It seems that some annoying guys have finally left.


    Also slowly relieved a breath, it seems that those guys are not specially for their own.


    "Time and Space Administration?"


    Wang Yao has some doubts. He has never heard of this force.


    "With your current strength, you are not qualified to contact such a powerful existence, but you need to know that this force is so powerful that few people can resist it."


    The little boy''s eyes were deep, as if he thought of something unhappy.


    "To speak of it, I will have to worship them as I am now."


    All of a sudden, the little boy''s mouth could not help showing a sneer.


    There was a murder in his eyes.


    However, this time the murderous spirit was hidden well, and no one found it.


    "By the way, not to mention the time and Space Administration, did you feel someone staring at us before?"


    Suddenly, Wang Yao said that there was no head and no tail.


    "Well? Is it possible that you are too thoughtful? I didn''t find any prying information just now. If someone Prys, I will find it at the first time. "


    "No one in the world can hide from me. Are you too busy and hallucinating recently?"


    After hearing Wang Yao''s words, the little boy said with great confidence.


    He didn''t notice the smell of prying just now, which proves that everything is in good condition here just now.


    That''s why I said that.


    "Maybe, there are too many jobs recently."


    "After all, things in the game are really hard to solve."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1023

    "Is this TM something a small world can have?"


    "Can''t the middle world have it?"


    Lin Mu looked at the building in a huge space.


    From this building, there is a huge atmosphere.


    And this building is also very huge, countless people are working in it.


    At this moment, Lin Mu has realized that the strength of no less than three ways is no less than that of Zhunsheng.


    And there is another one who is infinite in contact with saints. As long as he steps into the most critical step, he can directly enter the realm of saints.


    Moreover, the saint level strong breath is not without.


    This is just a small world. What can we have?


    Even in an ordinary world, there is no such powerful existence.


    "It seems that I''m still careless. I didn''t expect that this world is the middle world that is about to be promoted to the big world."


    Now Lin Mu finally knew that he had always felt that there was something wrong. What was it?


    Because he didn''t find any law in that small world.


    That is to say, there is no natural law in that small world.


    This is totally out of line with the common sense of the universe.


    But now everything can be explained, because this is not a small world, or the middle ages.


    This is a medium-sized world that is about to be promoted to a higher world. It has been annexed. I don''t know how many small worlds and several middle worlds. As long as we wait for the people in these worlds to have a breakthrough above the saints, then the middle world will immediately break through to the point of the big world and become the peak of all worlds.


    Lin Mu did not expect that this time he came to this world, just so special.


    What''s more, it''s very likely that there is no world controller in the world.


    Otherwise, I will be aware of it as soon as I appear in this world. Although I cover it up very well, the existence of a saint who controls the origin of the world can definitely be aware of my own existence.


    No wonder the system will say that this world is special. Among the heaven and the universe, there are very few middle worlds that can achieve this goal.


    And now the forestry and animal husbandry are almost the same. Why do you know that the system will let you come to this world.


    If the world is lucky, the benefits it brings to itself are enormous.


    The energy generated by the promotion of a middle world to a higher world is enormous.


    Even for a strong man above a half step sage, it is extremely huge.


    As long as you can grasp this opportunity, maybe you can really break through to the realm of saints.


    That''s the best thing.


    And now I don''t need to do anything, just wait.


    Waiting for the middle world to be promoted to the higher world.


    Lin Mu did not hesitate to leave this place immediately.


    It''s not good to be discovered by the existence of this place.


    The medium world is not the only way for people in the world to break through the saint.


    Once a world has accumulated to a certain extent, it will naturally break through to the higher world.


    And that''s how the world feeds back to the people in the world.


    As long as the strong seize this opportunity, there will be incomparable benefits.


    Therefore, some of the world''s semi sage above the strong are their own competitors.


    And at least I''m still hidden in the dark.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1024

    After thinking for a while, Lin Mu didn''t stay here any longer.


    Because he felt that there was a breath no less than his existence. Obviously, there was also a strong man above the sage.


    Once such a strong person can find out his own information, it will not do any good to his own plan.


    At that time, I would be completely exposed and could not play the role of hiding in the dark.


    At this time, Lin Mu doesn''t want to expose himself too early, and let the strong people in the world who are qualified to fight for this opportunity find their existence.


    He now prefers to hide behind the scenes as an old bully.


    After Lin Mu had known the general situation of this matter, he didn''t stay here any longer. He turned around and left here, leaving nothing wrong.


    At the same time, the people in this place did not find him.


    Even if it is a strong man who is on the same level as him.


    Although they are also strong above the half step sage, there is still a gap between them.


    Lin Mu is now on the way to the most crucial step, and he can step into the ranks of the top-level strong men in the universe.


    And this one half step sage above of strong, just just entered this realm not long time.


    Therefore, as long as Lin Mu is willing to hide his mark, people who are in the same level with him will not find it, unless there is a strong man above a real saint.


    Although he is in the same level of people can not find his existence.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t have an intuition.


    "Well? Just now it seems that there is a strong presence to spy on us


    At the top of the time and Space Administration, an old man in a suit suddenly frowned.


    The powerful divine consciousness filled the space in an instant, as if looking for something.


    But really nothing, he did not find out any strange strong breath in this huge space.


    "Do I worry too much?"


    The old man frowned and murmured to himself.


    Although he didn''t find out exactly where the powerful breath came from just now, his intuition told him that there was a powerful being spying on their direction just now.


    But he didn''t feel it at all.


    I didn''t even find a strange breath.


    It made him doubt his intuition.


    "It seems that it''s the critical time. I''m too nervous."


    The old man thought about it or gave up and went on searching.


    Where is this? This is the time and Space Administration''s home.


    Once a strong man comes to this place, he will definitely vent for himself at the first time. He will never find any breath like this.


    And he also believes that there will never be such a strong man in this world.


    Even the guy of that year will show his feet in front of him.


    This world can''t exist in people who can''t even detect any breath.


    So, he didn''t care too much.


    "It seems that we have to be alert recently. The guy at the beginning doesn''t know where he escaped to now, and the time is getting closer and closer. I won''t let any accident happen this time!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1025

    Lin Mu is not in the middle world which is about to be promoted to the higher world.


    After all, as long as your own self is a hidden danger in that world, it is likely to be discovered by the existence of the same realm as yourself in that world.


    In the middle world, which is about to be promoted to the higher world, there will not be only one person in the same level as himself.


    If one day I inadvertently let out my strong breath, some strong people above the half step sage will probably realize that they will be completely exposed and can no longer hide behind the scenes.


    So, after thinking about it, Lin Mu left that world for the time being.


    But he wasn''t too far away.


    He came to the world where he first came.


    Because this world is connected with the middle world, which is about to be promoted to the higher world, and I have found the channel to that world. As long as I can go to that world in an instant at the most critical time.


    Moreover, this world is no better than the world that is going to be a higher world, and there is no need to worry too much about it.


    It seems that at first I misunderstood the meaning of the system. The coordinates given by the system to the world are just a hint to myself.


    This world is just a common middle world of Xiuzhen side, there is no difference.


    At most, it is only connected with a world about to be promoted to the higher world.


    "Host Are you sure there won''t be anything in your world that interests you? "


    When Lin Mu thought so, the systematic words rang out in his mind again.


    "Host, do you really think the world is as simple as it seems?"


    The flowers of the system silence Lin Mu once again.


    No matter how he explored this matter, how the world looked, it was just an ordinary middle world of Xiuzhen side, in which there was no special existence.


    The strongest are just two big Luo Jinxian, which is not worth paying attention to.


    But I don''t know why the system said that.


    Is there any hidden place in the world that you don''t know?


    However, can an ordinary middle world really exist in a place that you can''t understand?


    "Host, you might as well think about why a great power in the world that is about to be promoted to the higher world should spend so much energy to transmit those ordinary people to this world. After all, although that one is also a strong man above the half step sage, it is extremely difficult for such a strong man to achieve this, and the host should know it very well ¡£¡±


    "Now, does the host still think that this world is just a simple middle world of cultivation? "


    Lin Mu''s eyes lit up.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    Yes, just as the system says, if the world is really just an ordinary middle world, why does a strong man in the same realm spend so much energy to connect that world with this world.


    And we need ordinary people to change the world.


    This is absolutely a huge project. It can''t be completed without countless years.


    And it costs a lot of resources.


    If you choose for yourself, you will never choose like this.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1026

    But that''s what a strong man in the same realm does.


    Spent countless time, countless energy, countless resources, is to build such a world.


    Not even in an ordinary small world to establish a magic dragon game, the company designed a virtual game, let most of the world think that this is just a game world, so as to change the world.


    If the world is really so ordinary, then the strong one doesn''t need to pay so much attention.


    Lin Mu did not hesitate, and once again embarked on the journey to find the truth of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    However, after a few months, Lin Mu still got nothing. He is now standing in a so-called restricted area.


    And there are countless corpses around him. These corpses are called degenerates. They are a trace of the blood of the world''s ancient times. They have polluted some creatures.


    After countless years of development, they became these degenerates.


    These degenerates are famous in this world. Even the most powerful ones dare not easily provoke them.


    But these degenerates have come to an end today. Who is to say that some people who don''t have eyes have provoked the existence they can''t afford.


    But Lin Mu didn''t care about the guys he killed. What he''s thinking about now is what''s different about the world.


    After three months, he almost went through the so-called forbidden areas in the world, but still didn''t find any different places.


    If you can''t find him again, you really need to go to the heaven space of the world to see what''s different.


    Now Lin Mu has almost lost his patience. There is no meaning in buzzing around without a goal.


    So, he didn''t care about his face. He asked the system directly.


    Anyway, the system encouraged itself to find a special place in the world.


    After several months of searching, I tried my best, but I just didn''t find it.


    "The system, you don''t want to sell the key. What''s the difference in the world?"


    Lin Mu asked directly to the system in his mind and wanted to hear an explanation from the system.


    "Host, don''t you find that there are some differences in the original law of the world?"


    This is what the system says.


    As if with a trace of helplessness.


    It''s like saying that a strong man like you didn''t realize this after so much time


    "the original law is different?"


    Lin Mu frowned after hearing the system''s words. At this point in time, he really didn''t consider the difference of the original law.


    However, he did not hesitate to directly investigate the origin of the world.


    "Well The original law of the world is broken. "


    "How did the world work so many years before it broke?"


    It''s OK that Lin Mu didn''t check before. When he looked at the origin of the world, he was shocked.


    Because he was surprised to find that the original law of the world was broken.


    I look from google this world has been running safely for many years, but in the case of the original law broken, how can it run for so many years?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1027

    Lin Mu is not calm now.


    Even now, there is a kind of inner desire to go to the big space of the world to find out how the world works.


    There is a common sense in the universe, that is, when the original law of a world is broken, it means that the world will not run for long.


    Because the original law of a world is the most critical thing to support the running time of a world, just like a person''s brain.


    And a person''s brain has been broken, how can it survive?


    But the world is like this. It goes against the common sense. There is no law at all. That is to say, the original law has been broken. It has been running safely for so many years, and it doesn''t seem to have any intention of breaking at present.


    This is unique among all the heaven and the world. Such a world can even interest the strong above a saint.


    "Because this world is not a complete world."


    "This world is originally a part of the middle world which is about to break through into the higher world. Only many years ago, because of a big war, this world was directly hit to this place. However, this world has been engulfed by that world many years ago, and the original law of this world''s operation is also the world which is about to be promoted to the higher world Although the law of the boundary has been so far away, the original law will not lose its effect because of the distance. "


    "Although it seems that the original law of the world is broken, it is only the original law that existed before it was swallowed up. Since the world was swallowed up, its original law is no longer applicable."


    "So even though it seems that his law of origin has been broken, it can still operate safely for so many years."


    The system no longer continues to sell the key points, and directly tells the truth to Lin Mu.


    "I see."


    "It''s no wonder that when I looked at this source law just now, I always felt strange, but I can''t tell what''s strange. I didn''t expect that things should be like this."


    "I didn''t expect that there were two sets of original laws in such a world!"


    Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly brightened. It turned out that this was the case. No wonder that a strong man in the same level with himself was so interested in the world.


    It turns out that this world is a part of their world.


    Although it has now left the scope of management in that world, the original law of its operation has not changed.


    And this one lucky, not completely engulfed by the broken original law can only quietly stay here as a cover, respectfully listen to the command of the original law from the main world.


    That''s why the world has been able to run completely for so many years, and there is no place that wants to be broken.


    "Host, you need to know that once you reach the middle world and break through to the higher world, the world will definitely be taken back. A higher world will never allow a world that has been swallowed up by itself to get out of its control."


    "So, the world is also a choice for the host!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1028

    Systematic words made Lin Mu silent, as if he was thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    "You mean that I want to seize the world before everyone pays attention, become the world Master of the world, and share with the world origin of the world."


    "At that time, as long as the middle world breaks through to the high world, I can also take advantage of this opportunity to completely break through to the realm of saints."


    "Yes, the energy generated by the promotion from the middle world to the high world is not enough to make you fully confident of breaking through the saint, but once you have this layer of insurance, you will be very confident."


    "As long as you can snatch the energy when the middle world is promoted to the high world, plus the world Master, the host, who has been engulfed by that world, but is now temporarily out of the world, you will have a 10% chance to break through the saint."


    The system did not deny it.


    He let Lin Mu come to the world, not only to find the secret behind the world, but also to make Lin Mu become the world Master of the world.


    After Lin Mu made people think for a while.


    Eyes also immediately lit up.


    It sounds very interesting.


    Once you become the master of the world, you will have a full grasp of breaking through the saint.


    However, although it sounds very simple to be a world controller in the middle world, Lin Mu knows that it is not so easy to accomplish these things. After all, the middle world is also targeted by a strong man in the same level as himself.


    And now I don''t want to be exposed too early. Once I seize the position of the world controller, it means that I have been completely exposed to the eyes of a strong man in the same realm as myself.


    At that time, when seizing the energy generated by the promotion of the middle world to the high world, I have no way to hide behind the scenes and let them kill each other, and then go out to take over their achievements.


    And if you expose it too early, it won''t do you any good.


    It can''t be concealed that a middle world is promoted to a high world. The strong ones in the universe will definitely know.


    Maybe the strong man who is competent has no interest in such things, but a strong man who is a half step sage is very interested in such things.


    You know, as long as they snatch the energy after the promotion of the world, they will have the opportunity to step into the top of the pyramid of heaven and the world. How many people can resist this temptation.


    Lin Mu asked himself that he didn''t have the ability to resist such temptation.


    That is to say, as long as there is half a step above the sage, the strong will definitely come here at all costs to intervene.


    At that time, it is possible that Lin Mu will not only face the strong in that world, but also face the strong from the heaven and the world.


    What''s more, there may be a few who are more serious than themselves.


    "We need to make a good plan for this matter. We must get the position of control, but we must not let that one exist and discover my existence."


    After searching in his mind for a while, Lin Mu considered the gain and loss.


    A decision was made.


    The position of the world Master of this world is determined by himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1029

    "I see. It''s a guy like this who gives you the ability to interfere in the rules of the world."


    In the sky, Lin Mu only stands at the top of the world.


    As long as he goes up a step or two, he has already stepped out of the scope of the world and gone to the heaven and the world.


    But now there is a little surprise in the eyes of the trees.


    I finally find out how the strong man in the middle world who is about to be promoted has the ability to intervene in the rules of the world.


    Moreover, the world is not just an ordinary middle age. The law of the world is a law that will soon become a high world.


    And that guy can even intervene, which means that he has been planning for these things for many years.


    There''s something terrible about such a guy.


    Perhaps he has not reflected some scenes in his world, and he has already begun to lay out the benefits of world promotion.


    However, he may not have thought that he would get in on the way.


    And now I have found out how he changed the law of the world.


    "It seems that this guy has a lot of good things. He can get all these things."


    Lin Mu looked at the huge stone tablet in front of him.


    This huge stone tablet looks incomparably simple from the appearance, as if it has experienced countless hardships.


    And this stone tablet is standing quietly in the sky of the world.


    And there are endless rules on the top of the stone tablet, and there are countless rules under him, and these rules seem to be extremely irritable, trying to break out of the control of the stone tablet.


    Yes, this simple stone tablet is the original law of suppressing the world.


    Even if the original law of the world is about to break through to the higher world, there is no resistance in front of this stone tablet.


    We can see how powerful this simple stone tablet is.


    "It''s you who have been suppressing the original law for so many years, so that the original law of the world, which has been swallowed but has not yet been digested, can run in this world, so as to carry out your plan."


    After Lin Mu found this stone tablet, he already knew why he could intervene in this world.


    Otherwise, after he intervenes, it will even be noticed by his original law of the world.


    But he was so bold that he suppressed his own laws.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, it seems that the separation of the world and the main world is a great contribution.


    Lin Mu will never believe where the world is separated. It''s really just because of a big war.


    "Doesn''t that give me a chance?"


    There was a smile in Lin Mu''s eyes. He had been looking for a way to become the world controller for a long time, and he also thought of some ways, but there was no one that could be implemented.


    However, at this time, I found the most important thing, so that I not only have a way to seize the position of the world Master of the world, but also have a way not to let that guy find out.


    With a smile and no hesitation, Lin Mu moved the stone tablet a little.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1030

    Lin Mu looked at this simple stone tablet, laughed, and then moved it slightly.


    Although it only moved a little bit, the effect was great.


    It means that the original law of the world suppressed by this stone tablet can now come out a little bit.


    Although it''s just a little bit of the original law of heaven, it''s a great blow to the layout of that guy.


    As long as this little bit of the original law of heaven can appear, it means that this little bit of the original law of heaven can continue to intervene in this event.


    At that time, he will be busy for a while.


    And as long as you wait for that time, you can also seize the opportunity to seize the position of the world Master of the world.


    And it''s possible that no one will find out.


    This time, I only released a little bit of the original law of the way of heaven, which could not form any obstacle for me to seize the position of the world Master.


    It''s just going to get that guy in trouble for a while.


    "Next, it''s up to you."


    After looking at his masterpiece, Lin Mu smiles with satisfaction. Then he doesn''t care what the situation is and leaves directly.


    Instead of this simple stone tablet, the original law of the world''s heavenly way, which has been suppressed for many years, has finally been a little startled.


    It finds that the things that have suppressed itself for countless years seem to be a little loose, and it can escape a little to intervene in the operation of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? How did the repressive things destroy a little? "


    In a mysterious space, a young boy''s face is full of puzzled color, at the same time, it is not simply with a trace of surprise.


    In addition, he found that the key object that he had begun to lay out countless years ago had a little looseness, and the original law of the world''s heavenly way, which led to the suppression, had escaped a little.


    This is not good news for myself.


    There is even some trouble.


    Although that world has been away from the main world for a long time, the original law of the heavenly way of the main world does not control that world now.


    However, it does not mean that the original law of heaven in that world has no connection with the law of the main world.


    If we let the original law of heaven in the main world find that it has been laid out for so many years, and it is still aimed at it, then we will be in trouble.


    After all, it''s not the time yet. If you are targeted by the original law of the world''s heavenly way, then you can''t control things in the future.


    Maybe it''s possible to drive yourself out of the world.


    If this is the case, the future feast will not have its share.


    This is absolutely not possible. I''ve been planning for so many years for that feast?


    How can I miss such a wonderful Feast? That feast is the most critical place for me to break through the saint.


    I have arranged for that day for countless years.


    If you want to be at ease now, how can you be happy.


    Therefore, the little boy with some tender color on his face had a look of thinking in his eyes.


    It seems to be thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    "Since we have done it once in those years, it is not impossible to do it again now."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1031

    After thinking for a long time, I still haven''t come up with any good way to solve this problem.


    There''s not a trace of cruelty in his eyes.


    When I was able to suppress the original law of heaven in that world, I can also suppress it today.


    Only the first time and countless times.


    Even if you have offended the world''s great laws, you don''t need to continue to do so.


    It''s just that we can''t let the original law of the way of heaven in the main world find ourselves now.


    However, although the suppression of that one has been separated from the main world for a long time, but there is still a little bit of the original law of heaven in the main world, it is not difficult for oneself.


    But you have to be careful.


    It would not be good for us to let the original law of heaven in the main world spread the news to the main world.


    So this time you have to be careful.


    He didn''t intend to give up his plan either.


    After all, this plan has been laid out for countless years, and it will soon come to a critical time. His army of ordinary people has almost occupied the world.


    Play according to yourself, the world will not hold on sooner or later.


    At that time, when the original law of the way of heaven of the main world in that world is ground to death, I will no longer have to worry about anything, and directly occupy the position of the world controller of your world.


    This is a crucial part of your plan.


    As long as they seize the position of the world Master, then when the main world is promoted to the higher world, they always score a bowl of soup.


    It is even possible to become a world controller of the higher world.


    No one in yesterday''s question can refuse such temptation, even he is the same.


    To be a world Master of the higher world means that he has reached the top of the pyramid and become the strongest among all the worlds.


    This is undoubtedly a temptation that can never be resisted by the practitioners in the universe.


    However, the most urgent task now is to deal with the world''s affairs well, otherwise there is no way to implement these plans.


    After all, as long as the original law of the way of heaven in the main world releases a little bit, then he is qualified to intervene in the operation law of that world.


    Then his own backhand in that world will no longer be able to control the laws of this world.


    It means that you have basically lost the control of the world.


    This is absolutely impossible, so no matter how much he pays, he will solve the world''s problems.


    "Wang Yao, I want to go out and deal with some things. When I don''t come back, don''t act rashly. The game will run according to the game itself."


    So already thought like this, he did not have any hesitation, directly appeared in front of Wang Yao, seriously he said.


    "What happened? I want you to deal with it yourself. "


    Wang Yao had to look at the little boy in front of him. He could see that there was even a trace of anxiety on the boy''s face.


    Although the little boy looks like a little child, he knows how terrible the strength of this seemingly naive child is.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1032

    Is there anything else in the world that can make him look like this?


    Even those strong players in that game world can''t help it.


    Wang Yao knew from the beginning that the game world was a real world.


    Even, as long as players in that world to generate some of the proceeds, they can be pro rata to get.


    "It''s no big deal, it''s just that there are some problems in some rules of that world, so there may be some bugs in the game during this period of time, so you have to be careful at this time."


    The little boy said to Wang Yao seriously.


    To be honest, he was very grateful to Wang Yao in his heart.


    Even if it wasn''t for the existence of this person, maybe he would have fallen now, and then he could finish the plan that he hadn''t finished.


    Although he was just an ordinary man before he met him.


    However, his constitution is the same as his own.


    And his constitution is very special in the universe.


    As long as you meet a person with the same constitution as yourself in the universe, and as long as two people are willing to.


    So sign an agreement and share life.


    Every glory is a glory, and every loss is a loss.


    At the beginning, the little boy had a conflict with the controller of the time and Space Administration, and the two broke out a war that never happened in ancient times.


    Both of them are the most powerful in the world.


    It can be seen how intense the outbreak of that war was.


    However, I rode a bike in the end, and was overcast by that guy, which led to my nearly falling.


    If it wasn''t for his chance to escape to the planet, plus met a person with the same physique as himself, maybe he had already fallen.


    In other words, now his life and his interests have been connected with Wang Yao.


    That''s why he cares so much about such an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, how can the strong man above his half step sage stay in such an ordinary world.


    "Well! I see. I will suspend the game for a while


    Wang Yao saw that although the little boy said so, there was no light in his face.


    It''s not easy to guess what happened. Otherwise, how could such a powerful existence show such a look.


    He didn''t even notice it.


    "That''s OK. Stop the game for a while. If some players enter the game world again, they may be discovered by the original law."


    The little boy thought about it and agreed to Wang Yao''s suggestion.


    At this critical moment, it''s better to shut down the game for a while. If you let the players in again, maybe they will be discovered by the original law of the main world.


    At that time, I have to deal with it, but it will be more troublesome.


    Although this period of time will lose a little, but the loss will not be too big.


    ¡±I''ll deal with it first! "


    After he agreed with Wang Yao''s decision, he was not here. He continued to speak more and said the last sentence directly to him. Then he moved and disappeared directly into the world.


    Because he and Wang Yao share life now, that is to say, the breath he carries now is not his original breath at all, so those strong people in this world can''t feel it at all.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1033

    "The stone tablet has been moved a little. It seems that even the most solid cover has loopholes."


    Tang Hua came to the sky in the world which had already separated from the main world.


    He looked at the stone that he left here countless years ago to suppress the original law of the way of heaven in the main world.


    This stone tablet was found in a relic of the universe.


    When I found this stele, I didn''t break through to the present level, so I didn''t find how powerful it was.


    However, when he broke through to the saint, he had already discovered the secret of such a stone tablet. He was surprised to find that no matter what the stone tablet was, it could be suppressed.


    Even in some small world, the original law of the way of heaven can also be surprised.


    At the same time, as his strength becomes stronger and stronger, his vision becomes more and more.


    He also knew what kind of magic weapon this stone tablet was in the world.


    Zhentian stele is one of the most special treasures in the world of heaven. It is rare and can be counted with one hand.


    Because it is not so easy to produce the Tianbei in this town.


    If such a treasure wants to be produced, it must have a strong person who has completely slaughtered a way of heaven without leaving any trace, even a slight law.


    Will be born out of such a magic weapon.


    Because this is something that has been born out of the dead way of heaven, such a treasure has the ability to suppress the world''s original law.


    This is the resentment that represents the original law of the way of heaven in a world. Not everyone can bear such things.


    However, such a magic weapon is a thing that can be met but not sought in the universe, because in the universe, although there are countless strong men, they can clean up some of the world''s heavenly ways.


    But there is no strong person who dares to do so, because those who dare to do so are basically dead.


    The way of heaven in a world and the ability to resist at last are not so easy to accept. Moreover, it is against the taboo of the will of the universe.


    Even if you are lucky enough to survive the last explosion of the way of heaven in a world, you cannot escape the punishment of the will of the universe.


    This kind of punishment, can''t be because you are lucky to resist once, can''t continue to come.


    Such punishment, even if you resist once, there will be a second time, a third time, until you die.


    In this way, the will of the universe will let you go.


    So yesterday I forgot that some of the strong people would not attack the way of heaven in a certain world unless they really had a hatred against their own world, and it was a kind of hatred that either you died or I died.


    Because even the strong above the saints do not have the confidence to accept the endless anger of the will of the universe.


    So, how lucky he was to get this Zhentian stele.


    Tang Hua is now frowning at the Zhentian stele in front of him. What he used to suppress the original laws of the world''s heavenly way is now a little loose. As a result, his seal is broken, and some of the original laws of the world''s heavenly way have gone out.


    It makes him very angry.


    It seems that no matter how strong the seal is, after countless years of wear and tear, there will be some looseness.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1034

    At the same time, I''m annoyed at why I don''t care about the things here all the time.


    This is the most important part of my layout. I didn''t devote any energy to watching it.


    But in my heart, I think that there is absolutely no possibility of any mistake here.


    I didn''t expect to hit myself in the face so soon this time.


    Now it''s loose. If you don''t find out in time, you may not know how far it will go in the future. Maybe the world''s original law of the way of heaven suppressed by yourself will completely run out.


    At that time, I will be miserable.


    He will be completely targeted by the way of heaven in his own world, and may even force himself out of the world.


    That''s why he''s so upset with his carelessness.


    But it doesn''t seem too late, at least there are still some possibilities.


    If I find out that it''s a few years too late, there''s no way to save it.


    Up to now, he never doubted that the Zhentian stele he left was made by man.


    Because although he didn''t pay attention to the situation here, he always paid attention to the situation at the headquarters of the time and Space Administration and observed his old rivals.


    The old guy never left the space administration until after the war with himself.


    It seems that the old guy didn''t come to a good end because of the original war.


    And in this world, except for the old guy who has the seal of being able to move himself, there has never been any one who can move the seal left by himself.


    And the old guy may still be sitting at the top of the time and Space Administration, healing his wounds, and he doesn''t have the time to check his layout.


    So from the beginning to the end, he never doubted that the seal he left was artificially destroyed.


    I think it''s just the passing of time that leads to a little loophole in my seal, which is detected by the world''s original law of heaven.


    That''s why it''s happening.


    "It''s not easy to do."


    Tang Hua''s small face showed a hint of meditation.


    Such a look should not exist in the face of such a little boy, but I do not know why, such a choice appeared in his face, as if no one felt that there was anything wrong, as if it was taken for granted.


    Tang Hua is very angry now, because his carelessness leads to the current situation, and the matter is still so difficult to solve.


    I can''t produce too much power in this world.


    Once he has a strong power in this world, he may be perceived by the original law of the way of heaven in the main world.


    In the world of the Lord, the original law of heaven is not so easy to fool.


    Therefore, in this world, I can''t disturb anyone to continue to suppress the original laws of the way of heaven.


    Moreover, it is still a troublesome thing to continue to add. The original law of the way of heaven in a world can not be suppressed just by suppressing it. Even if you have Zhentian stele, even if it is a link of suppression, you have to exert your enormous energy.


    However, even if it is difficult to do, he will continue to do it.


    After all, it''s about your future and whether you can step into that realm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1035

    "Oh, I can''t help it at last."


    "Showing the horse''s feet."


    What Tang Hua doesn''t know is that in the place he didn''t find, he has been hiding a pair of eyes, observing what he is doing now.


    When Lin Mu saw the guy hiding behind the scenes finally appeared, he didn''t want to show a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that my hands and feet are finally useful.


    It seems that this Zhentian monument is really the dark hand left by the guy behind the scenes.


    To tell you the truth, when Lin Mu first saw this thing, he was also extremely surprised, and even had the idea of taking it away in his heart.


    Zhentian stele, this is not a cat or a dog. It is a very powerful treasure in the universe. Even the number in the universe will never exceed the one handed index.


    Moreover, as long as it is cultivated to the end, it can even suppress the original law of heaven in a higher world.


    This makes the most powerful treasure. Even the only one that can match him is the "Dao bottle" in his hand.


    Nothing else can be compared with such a baby.


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that such a guy would be captured by the existence behind the scenes, and used it to suppress the original law of the heavenly way of the world.


    Therefore, he can be so unscrupulous in this world.


    Even the consciousness of some ordinary people in a small world came to the world to change the rules of the world.


    This kind of operation conceals the original law of the way of heaven in his world, and doesn''t show it at all.


    Such an opponent is undoubtedly very terrible.


    But now Lin Mu didn''t worry too much. It''s absolutely terrible for such an opponent to hide in the dark.


    But now that he has been exposed to his own eyes, he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    After all, in his future, all his actions are in his eyes, no means can escape his eyes, he can also come up with countermeasures in time.


    So there is no need to worry too much about such existence.


    Now I''m the one standing behind the scenes.


    Lin Mu is now staring at Tang Hua, and there is even a trace of expectation.


    "I''ll see how you deal with this accident. No matter how you deal with it, I''ll definitely pick it up."


    Lin Mu smiles. Now he is ready to find the right time to seize the position of the world Master while Tang Hua doesn''t pay attention.


    At that time, the raw rice has already cooked. Even if he discovers the original law of heaven, he has no ability to expel himself.


    And I can also use this opportunity to completely break through to the realm of saints.


    But now it''s up to Tang Hua to see how he can solve the trouble here.


    Only in this way can I take advantage of this opportunity to seize the position of the world Master.


    Now Lin Mu''s only task is to stare at Tang Hua and not let him escape his own eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, it''s really troublesome. It''s almost exposed."


    On the sky, Tang Hua''s forehead showed a little sweat.


    But now he''s smiling.


    After such a period of hard work, I can almost continue to suppress the original law of heaven in the main world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1036

    Tang Hua finally showed a little smile on the sky.


    After a period of unremitting efforts, I finally got rid of the original law of the way of heaven in the main world.


    At this time, we only need to take the last step, and our plan can be carried out again.


    As long as we thoroughly suppress the original law of the way of heaven in the Lord''s world.


    However, this is the least troublesome thing, because it is not so easy to suppress the original law of the way of heaven in the main world, although it remains in this small world.


    And this is also the most careful. If you don''t pay attention, you may be discovered by the original law of heaven in the main world.


    Then I will be completely exposed, and the plan I have laid out for so many years will be completely bankrupt.


    It''s something he would never allow to happen.


    "Seal!"


    Tang Hua''s small face showed a trace of tension, and his eyes were completely alert.


    Don''t dare to separate any mind.


    Suddenly, his hands began to move.


    This piece of world you just gave the thorough blockade with the formidable strength.


    No breath can leave the world.


    This world has temporarily lost contact with all the worlds in the world, including its own master world, which means that the original law of the way of heaven in its master world can no longer know what is happening in this world.


    In this world, the original law of the way of heaven in the main world can not spread the news.


    This is also a very safe place for myself.


    But this kind of action is also a lot of burden for him. Even if he only needs half a step to reach the top of the pyramid, it is not so easy to block the middle world.


    Even if it is, he will only delay for a short time, only half an hour at most.


    Therefore, in this short half an hour, he wants to completely close the residual original law of the way of heaven in the main world.


    Only in this way can we continue our future plans.


    After Tang Hua finished all this, he didn''t have any hesitation and directly urged Zhentian stele to rise.


    "Hum..."


    With the blessing of his powerful power, the Zhentian stele itself produced a little shaking


    but the shaking range was very small, just a little shaking


    even so, Tang Hua''s face became very red now, as if he was in favor of the enormous pressure of slimming.


    If it wasn''t for his strong strength to support himself, maybe he couldn''t stick to it now.


    "Sure enough, Zhentian stele is not so easy to urge!"


    After a long time, Tang Hua looked at the Zhentian stele, which only shook a little. He didn''t know he had a bitter smile on his toe. Sure enough, one of the most powerful treasures in the world is not so easy to manipulate.


    Even with such a strong strength, it is not so easy to completely manipulate him.


    But also want to use it to cover, a will be promoted to the higher world in the world of the original law of heaven.


    Although, it''s just a little bit of law left in this world, it''s not so easy to seal.


    "Give me town!"


    Tang Hua yelled angrily, showing a trace of powerful power all over his body.


    Zhentian stele is also slowly added to the shaking radian under the promotion of such a powerful force.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1037

    "Opportunity!"


    What Tang Hua doesn''t know is that all his actions are observed in one person''s eyes.


    Now Lin Mu is standing on the other side of Tang Hua''s sky, and he is very hidden. Even if Tang Hua is the same level of existence as him, he has not found his existence.


    Lin Mu has been here all this time, just waiting for Tang Hua''s action.


    Especially when it comes to the most critical time.


    This is the most critical time for Tang Hua to observe the original law of the way of heaven in this world.


    At the same time, it is also the weakest time in the world.


    Because, this is because I moved the Zhentian stele, resulting in the Lord''s world in this world, I heard my law put out a little bit.


    This world was swallowed up by Tang Hua''s main world countless years ago. In principle, the world should be the original law of heaven in Tang Hua''s main world. But because of the accident, the original law of heaven still exists.


    This let Tang Hua''s main world''s heaven big origin rule to discover, this how forbearance.


    I have swallowed you completely, you are still here to continue to run the world, then what am I?


    Therefore, after the trace of the original law of Tang Dynasty released by Lin Mu, you will immediately go to the trouble of the original law of heaven in this world.


    The original law of the way of heaven in this world is broken. How can it resist the original law of the way of heaven that will be inherited as the higher world?


    So now the original law of the way of heaven in this world is the weakest time.


    In addition, it''s also the time when Tang Hua dares not to distract himself to observe anything else. This time represents the best opportunity.


    At this time, if you seize the position of the world Master of the world, it is estimated that nothing can be found.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mu came directly to the heaven space of the world.


    The space of heaven in this world is no different from that in other world. It is full of countless Hongmeng Ziqi.


    But now such a medium-sized space of the heavenly way can no longer generate any interest for him.


    What interests Lin Mu is the world itself.


    "Well! The original law of the way of heaven in the middle world is broken. I want to resist you! "


    When Lin Mu came to the heaven space of this world, he felt the world''s rejection of him.


    He could not help showing a trace of disdain, even if it was a complete medium-sized world of the original law of heaven, he did not see in the eye, how could he see this broken original law of heaven?


    Lin Mu did not exclude himself from the world, but directly input his own power into the center of heaven.


    "Give it to me!"


    As soon as Lin Mu''s eyes brightened, he once again wielded his powerful power.


    The shaking of Tiandao center in Tiandao space is more and more serious.


    It seems to be resisting such a powerful external force.


    But it didn''t work.


    In the face of such a powerful force, the center of heaven has no resistance at all. It can only passively accept the capture of the forest and animal husbandry.


    "Time is running out. We have to finish it quickly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1038

    Lin Mu didn''t expect that the resistance of the center of the heavenly way in the space of the heavenly way was quite strong, and he didn''t seem willing to give up the position of the master of the world.


    Don''t look anxious in Lin Mu''s eyes. If you eat like this again, you may be exposed.


    Whether it is exposed in Tang Hua''s eyes, or exposed in Tang Hua''s main world of the origin of the law of heaven, it is not a good thing for themselves.


    Once Tang Hua knows his own existence, he will know that there is a competitor in the dark. If the original law of Tao in the main world knows his own existence, it may be possible to drive himself out of his world.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to Lin Mu.


    After all, this is his chance to break through the saint. No one is allowed to destroy it.


    Today''s Lin Mu is not as slow as he did just now. Instead, he directly loses all his powerful power to the center of heaven. Now he plans to use his complete power to suppress and seize the position of soft control in the world.


    "Hum..."


    There was a slight vibration in the center of heaven.


    As if unwilling to give the initiative out like this.


    But in front of such a powerful force, the center of heaven has no resistance at all, and can only passively accept such a fact.


    After a while, the center of the heavenly way finally stopped shaking and became quiet.


    But also a little close to the forest, there is no such repulsive force as before.


    Lin Mu''s mouth finally showed a smile.


    I finally get the day to the center, which means that I have finally become the master of the world.


    And it''s still under the condition that no one is aware of it.


    One of the most grateful is Tang Hua.


    If he didn''t block the world completely with his powerful strength, so that the original law of the way of heaven in his main world couldn''t know what happened in the world, how could Lin Mu change the world to this position so easily?


    That''s a good man.


    Lin Mu couldn''t help but praise Tang Hua in his heart.


    How could he be so relaxed if he didn''t involve himself in the original law of the way of heaven that he ruled the world and stayed in the world?


    "The next step is to wait."


    The most troublesome things have been solved. The next thing is to wait for that world, when can we break through to the higher world.


    As long as the world breaks through to the higher world, I can use the energy of the world spirit. In addition, I am the world controller who engulfs a world, and I will share a bowl of soup with myself. Under the blessing of these two aspects, I have nine levels and nine assurance to break through to the saints, and directly enter into the universe There is a big problem.


    This made him smile. The realm above saints is the goal of every practitioner in the universe.


    Once every cultivator enters the road of cultivation, he is able to reach the realm above the last sage.


    And after a little time, I will reach such a state.


    How could it make him unhappy?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1039

    In addition, as long as I break through the realm above the sage, I can also know some secret things in the universe.


    For example, the mysterious Taoist realm.


    That Taoist realm, even if his strength has broken through to the half step saint, has not understood any meaning. After that, he has no idea what kind of existence this mysterious world is.


    The only thing you know is that the system allows you to be the master of the world when the time is right.


    However, the system told itself that it had been so many years since it mentioned this matter to itself. Lin Mu estimated that it was only after he broke through the saint that the system would mention it to himself.


    After arriving at that state, he would like to see what kind of existence this mysterious apology is.


    Why does the system specially tell itself to be the master of the world when it actually bears it?


    There is also the system. What kind of powerful existence is the system? Why can''t we find out any information from yesterday''s forgetting?


    But the strength is so strong, and also know that some of the sages in the universe do not know.


    For example, the mysterious burial place.


    Besides, he can kill all the strong above a saint by himself.


    It sounds absolutely incredible.


    You know, a strong man above a saint has already stood on the top of the heaven.


    For so many years, I have never heard of the news that the strong one above the sage has fallen.


    However, at that time, I thoroughly saw the power of the system.


    On top of a great saint, the strong say that it will fall when it falls.


    Moreover, it is very likely that some of the sages in the universe have already known the existence of the system and what kind of powerful person the system is.


    For example, Hua Lan and the great master of all souls, otherwise they would not have to be so polite to themselves, or even become brothers with themselves.


    This is not something that a sage should show. It is very likely that they treat themselves in this way because of the face of the system.


    What kind of powerful existence is the system?


    This is Lin Mu''s question in his mind since he was selected by the system.


    But before, he was very weak and pitiful. He was not qualified to contact some secret things in the universe.


    So even if you want to inquire about the information of the system, there is no such path.


    However, now I''m going to break through the saint, and I''m going to step into the circle of the highest heaven and the world.


    At that time, I will have the qualification to explore what kind of powerful existence the system is.


    Maybe only in this way can we have a little confidence in ourselves.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    "It''s finally settled. I hope nothing will happen."


    On this side, Tang Hua, who had no idea about this matter, finally showed a trace of satisfaction.


    The original law of the way of heaven left by the Lord in this world has been sealed by himself once again.


    And this time he also completely increased the seal, absolutely will not be like before to show what horseshoe.


    Tang Hua directly removed his blockade of the world, and then directly moved, completely left here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1040

    Tang Hua didn''t stay in this world any longer. After all, there are still some things to deal with in that small world. The most important part of his plan lies in that small world.


    That small world has completely blocked itself from using the method just now. Even in the main world, there is no ability to discover the original law of heaven in the main world.


    That world is also a crucial part of my plan.


    I still need ordinary people in that world to fight for myself.


    Only when the ordinary people of that world come to this world and more and more thoroughly play with the rules of this world, can they seize the position of the world controller of this world.


    After all, he does not have the ability to capture the center of the heavenly way in the space of the heavenly way while maintaining the seal of the world.


    So he can only make this bad policy, let the ordinary people of this world come to that world, and play the law of that world to collapse.


    Only at the last moment, when there is a flaw in the center of heaven, can you have a city to live in and become the world Master of that world.


    His idea is basically the same as that of Lin Mu. He also wants to become the world Master of the world first, so that he can share a bowl of soup after the main world is promoted to the higher world.


    And then at the most critical time to snatch that group of very special energy, and then his complete breakthrough to the saint above the realm.


    This is exactly the same as Lin Mu''s plan.


    However, he did not think that his plans were all about making wedding clothes for others.


    He didn''t know that when he was just staring at the original law of the way of heaven of the cover organization, the position of the world control of his goal had been completely robbed.


    He is still immersed in the joy that he has completely solved the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Has it been settled?"


    Among the headquarters of magic dragon game company, Wang Yao looks at Tang Hua, who suddenly appears. He can''t help but ask quickly that he is extremely worried about Tang Hua''s safety during this period of time.


    After all, two people''s lives are shared. Once he has an accident, he has to die.


    "Don''t worry. Everything has been settled. It''s just a small matter."


    Tang Hua''s work was easy and made a smile. He didn''t want Wang Yao to know that something very serious had just happened.


    "Well, it''s good that it''s solved. You''re not hurt yourself, are you?"


    When Wang Yao heard what he said, he didn''t want to smile any more.


    Sure enough, as long as he shot after nothing can be difficult to get him.


    This has been the experience gained in countless things.


    "By the way, there''s really no accident in this period of time, right?"


    Don''t Tang Hua also ask about what he is most concerned about.


    He wanted to know if there was any accident in the game during the time he left.


    For example, is there any place not found in it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found an excuse to shut down the game during this period of time, so no one has logged on the game and is waiting for you to come back."


    Wang Yao couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s good, but it can be lifted now."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1041

    The universe is a mysterious space.


    This space is mysterious. Even the strong above the saints don''t know where they are.


    However, in this mysterious and often empty world, a crack suddenly appeared. From this crack, a shadow of people slowly appeared, and the shadow gradually elongated.


    Soon out came a man.


    The man was wearing a Chinese robe and a mysterious and simple ring on his finger.


    This person''s figure is slightly fat. When he comes to this space, he instantly turns off the cracks in the space behind him, for fear that someone will find this space.


    At the same time, he is also extremely vigilant, with his powerful God is to explore the surrounding, to ensure that there is no one, then slowly put down his heart.


    He is walking aimlessly in this empty mysterious space, and no one knows where his purpose is.


    After a long walk.


    A mysterious stone gate appeared in front of him.


    The stone gate is made of countless black stones, full of mystery and strangeness.


    No one knows where to go behind this stone gate, and what terrible things are behind this stone gate.


    Before he came to the stone gate, he finally showed a smile and took down the simple ring from his index finger.


    Without any hesitation, he directly put the ring on the stone gate.


    In an instant, there was a strange black light in the middle of the stone gate.


    This black strange light, instantly let the stone door to the middle of a space tunnel.


    However, no one knows where this space tunnel connects.


    Without any hesitation, he directly stepped into the space tunnel again and wanted to go to the place behind the stone gate.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re back. How''s it going?"


    Just a moment later, another mysterious place appeared to him. This mysterious place did not belong to the universe at all, and it had no meaning. Yesterday, he forgot that the power of the will of the universe existed.


    In front of him, an old man in a white robe appeared in an instant.


    When the old man saw him coming back, he was surprised and asked immediately.


    "Tell the elder that I have already groped for all the heaven and the world, and most of the descendants of the strong have already made a secret hand. I can attack all the heaven and the world just waiting for the clan''s order."


    When he saw the old man in white, he showed a smile and answered his question immediately.


    He lurked so long in the middle of last night, didn''t he just wait for this moment?


    "Good, very good. You go back to the sect first and cultivate yourself. I''ll discuss with the Lord and the elders first. After all, the world is not so easy to capture."


    The white robed old man immediately said with joy.


    Sure enough, he didn''t let himself down.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Among all the heavens, Lin Mu, who was originally in the middle world, suddenly opened his closed eyes.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    There is a smile on the corner of Lin Mu''s mouth. Lingming, who has been concerned for a long time, finally shows his feet.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1042

    In the heavenly space of the world that has been captured by oneself.


    Don''t smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After such a period of time, Lingming finally showed his feet.


    Lingming has a dark hand left by the system. Even if he has the ability, it is absolutely impossible.


    So he didn''t know that when he went to borrow the people in the power behind him, all his things were seen by Lin Mu.


    Now he does not know that he has been completely exposed to the eyes of some big people in the universe.


    These great figures are waiting for him to contact the power behind him. After all, these great figures have been greedy for resources beyond yesterday for a long time, and now they just find a suitable excuse.


    Looking at Lingming, this guy also reported his intelligence to the people behind him.


    Lin Mu didn''t hesitate any more. He directly took out the contact information Hua Lan had left for him.


    "Brother Hua Lan, long time no see."


    Just after a moment, Hua Lan''s familiar face appeared in front of Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Of course, it''s definitely not the Buddha, but a virtual shadow.


    "Brother Lin, what can I do for you?"


    Hua Lan looked at Lin Mu curiously, wondering what kind of things he came to find himself for this time?


    However, there is also some excitement in his heart. If this time he can borrow some human feelings from himself, it will be a great help for his future.


    "Brother Hualan, do you remember Lingming?"


    Lin Mu smiles and says directly.


    "Lingming, brother Lin, you mean that the boy''s vision behind his back has been exposed, and you already know it."


    Hua Lan is naturally not stupid. After hearing Lin Mu say the name, he has roughly guessed what Lin Mu wants to say to himself.


    Think of here, only his eyes, can not help but produce a glimmer of joy.


    At the same time, the excited color on his face could not be concealed.


    I didn''t expect that after such a short time, the guy had already exposed his horse''s feet.


    This is a very surprising news.


    Those old people of the same level in the universe are just waiting for this moment.


    They have no idea how long the resources will last.


    "Brother Lin really has the means. After such a short time, he already knows the power behind that guy."


    Hua Lan immediately said with a broad smile: "I don''t know where that guy showed his horse''s feet, and how he contacted the people in the power behind him!"


    Hua Lan expected that Lin Mu would never know the situation of those forces outside Zhu Tian, so he didn''t ask what the specific forces were, just asked where they met.


    As long as you can give yourself a specific address, then you can follow suit and find out the power behind the boy thoroughly.


    Even if you can''t do it alone, you still have several strong men of the same level who are equally interested in your height.


    Especially the old man of heaven organization, who has been interested in the forces beyond the heavens for many years, just wants to seize this opportunity to grab some huge resources.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1043

    After hearing this, Lin Mu didn''t hide anything. He told Hua Lan the specific coordinates of the address.


    After telling the story, Lin Mu took a breath, and the next thing had nothing to do with him. The next thing was just something that the big guys in the universe could participate in.


    Although he can barely be regarded as a big man, for those of you who stand on the top of the pyramid, there is still a lot of gap.


    Moreover, he was not very interested in the huge resources and interests, so he never intended to be involved in this matter.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he let the system leave a dark hand on him, maybe he would only be interested in him and would not stare at him all the time like this.


    But now that he has shown his feet, he doesn''t have to stare at him like before.


    Anyway, those big guys who forgot yesterday would be happy to do such a thing.


    "Ha ha, thank you very much for your time together. If it wasn''t for him, maybe some of us would have been kept secret all the time. We would never have thought that those guys beyond Zhou Tian would dare to come to the world again."


    "When it''s over, we guys will not treat brother Lin badly."


    ¡±I''m here to assure brother Lin that when it''s over, I''ll give him one third of my money as a gift. It''s like thanking brother Lin for what he''s done in this period of time. "


    Hua Lan is incomparably happy now, direct big hand a wave to Lin Mu such promise way.


    Although a promise to hand over one-third of the resources, for him is also very distressed, but the thought of the future to rely on this brother, he did not know that some have improved.


    Only one third of the resources obtained in the next war to make friends with a real big man in the future is not a loss making business.


    Maybe I can''t make a profit.


    "How can this work? Brother Hualan, I just did a trivial thing. How can I let brother Hualan do this? It''s absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible."


    After hearing Hua Lan''s promise, he would have returned it according to ordinary people''s mood, but Lin Mu is not ordinary. He is not a person who can be blindfolded by interests.


    Hua Lan, a powerful man above the great sage in the universe, is absolutely scheming to make friends with himself in this way.


    Otherwise, a strong man above a great saint does not need to make friends with himself, who has not yet broken through to that realm.


    Maybe, this time I accept this promise, and I will return him a great favor in the future.


    Moreover, Lin Mu does not lack any resources, at least when he reaches the saint, he does not lack resources.


    I didn''t send out a great favor for this resource.


    "Ah, brother Lin, you''re not right. Without brother Lin, how can we find out that there are spies from other places in the universe? Without brother Lin, how can we find out the power behind the spies?"


    "So, brother Lin, what you do is very important."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1044

    "This is only one third of the resources I get. It''s estimated that after this event, brother Lin will get some resources from other big people."


    "After all, those big men are not stingy. Therefore, brother Lin doesn''t have to refuse like this. He''ll take over safely!"


    How can Hualan take back the promise that has been sent out?


    "But..."


    What else does Lin Mu want to say? To be honest, he really doesn''t want to accept this promise in his heart.


    But Hua Lan didn''t do what he said. He is certainly not the only one in the world who has found something wrong with himself. For example, the ancestor of all souls also found his difference.


    Otherwise, how could this one or two competent strong man be so polite to himself.


    It''s like treating yourself as a strong man with the same level as them.


    It is estimated that for this matter, those strong people behind can try their best to give themselves some resources they have obtained.


    "Brother Lin, I''ve made a real decision. Now I''m going to tell him some old friends. I think they are in a hurry."


    Hua Lan has completely not given Lin Mu the opportunity to refuse, directly and unilaterally cut off the contact.


    In an instant, the light curtain in front of Lin Mu had disappeared.


    "Alas, I really didn''t mean to be a part of Liu Chengyin. I didn''t expect that I could get such a huge amount of resources with my random move."


    When Lin Mu saw that Hua Lan had gone completely, he understood that he would never refuse the chance for himself.


    He didn''t feel some sighs. To tell you the truth, he didn''t pay much attention to that guy when he met him. What annoyed him was that he dared to attack his apprentice secretly.


    Lin Mu had no interest in whether he came from other places.


    Anyway, with his strength, there is no qualification to let himself in the eye.


    At the beginning, I let the system leave a dark hand on his body, just in case.


    However, I didn''t expect that I had played such a big role today.


    Lin Mu didn''t expect that some of the great figures in the universe were so interested in the forces beyond the universe.


    Moreover, not only one or two, but also a large number of strong men above the saints are gathering to discuss how to enlist those forces from outside the heavens, so that they can know how powerful the universe is.


    When things come to this, Lin Mu has some helplessness. Now he can''t control the direction of things, so he can only accept it passively.


    I can only tell those big men in the universe what I have got.


    But now I have told them the news, but another trouble has come.


    I really don''t want to cut off the human feelings of the brain in the universe.


    After all, human relationship is the most difficult thing to return.


    "Well, forget it. Let''s talk about it at that time. Anyway, they are not in a hurry. They will not attack the forces beyond the heavens immediately!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1045

    It has been a long time since Hua Lan left.


    However, during this period of time, Hualan has never heard any new news.


    This also means that some of them have not started like the one who has exposed beyond the heavens.


    It is estimated that the strong above these saints are secretly thinking about how to drain that power?


    Lin Mu has no interest in the dark way discussed in the heart of such a strong man. Now he puts all his experiences in front of his eyes.


    After all, the present grudge is the most important thing for him. If he can grasp it well, he will be the next saint in the universe.


    Moreover, since he became the world Master of this world, he has more and more deep connection with the world''s original law of heaven, which is about to be promoted to the higher world.


    Moreover, he already had a faint feeling that the original law of heaven in that world might have found his own existence.


    In this period of time, I have already felt that I am not good at myself twice.


    However, this kind of information has no effect at all.


    Lin Mu has almost guessed that the original law of heaven in the world, which is about to be promoted, has found its own existence, but there is no way for its own existence, so it can only go on by default.


    After all, the time for that world to be promoted to a higher world is getting closer and closer. It has been connected with the world that was separated from itself in the vast universe.


    Also reestablished a little connection, waiting for their own promotion when the world will be completely engulfed.


    After Lin Mu discovered such a thing, he didn''t care.


    When he didn''t become the master of the world at the beginning, he would care about the will of the world''s great source law, which is about to be promoted to the higher world. However, he has now snatched the position of the master of the world.


    So he has less worries now.


    For example, it is absolutely impossible to give up being in this world, which is about to be promoted.


    If it dares to give up the world, it may fall directly from the higher world to the middle world in the time of his evil idea, which is absolutely unacceptable to it.


    However, if he does not give up the world, it has nothing to do with itself.


    After all, it has not yet broken through to the high-end event, and his current original law of the way of heaven is only on the same level as himself, and he is only a strong man above a half step sage.


    At the same level, and there is not much difference between them, so it has no way to deal with itself, and can only passively accept the news that it has become the master of the world.


    Now that this is the case, Lin Mu will not care about it.


    Just wait for that world to become a higher world.


    As long as that world is promoted successfully, it will certainly devour the world.


    Then, the person who was originally the master of the world can also get a bowl of soup from it, and also be able to control part of the power of a higher world. In addition, as long as he is successfully promoted to the higher world, showing the first trace of energy, he can become a saint from the bottom.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1046

    "Lord, when will you leave?"


    In the hall of heaven organization.


    Cheng Xifan''s bow and arrow is his kneeling in front of the leader of the heaven organization.


    Respectfully asked to him.


    At the same time, there is a little excitement on his face now.


    This is the excitement of the coming war.


    He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t enjoyed such excitement, but he didn''t think that he could enjoy such excitement again today.


    The great men of the heaven and the world are going to fight against those forces from outside the heaven.


    For this reason, these great figures deliberated for a long time, and finally made a decision to go to the heavens with their own forces.


    First come, first served, to see who can win more.


    This makes Cheng Xifan extremely surprised. Since he broke through to the sage and gradually became the confidant of the Lord, he can''t remember how long he hasn''t been on the battlefield.


    This is absolutely intolerable for a war maniac.


    But today, my wish to go back to war has finally come true.


    And it''s going to be a war with those who are beyond the heavens.


    Moreover, the Lord has promised that one third of the resources they get this time will be reserved for themselves.


    This is one of the reasons why he is so excited.


    How many resources can you get from such a vast place beyond Zhutian?


    It''s just a place of treasure.


    Apart from the heavens, most of the resources of the heavens have been divided more or less by those great figures.


    But it is not the same outside the heavens. What is the relationship between the place divided outside the heavens and one''s own people? Their own people just need to snatch.


    Moreover, this time, his own people are still learning for a reason. If it wasn''t for one of the forces outside the heavens, he would have put spies in the world of the heavens, and he would have thought about the descendants of these great figures in the world of the heavens.


    They won''t either.


    "Let''s go!"


    After hearing Cheng Xifan''s words, the leader of Tian organization said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, there was a little excitement in his tone.


    This means that he can get endless resources again.


    There is more to support him to the end in the future.


    After all, when this incident did not happen, his biggest headache was about resources.


    After all, the Tian organization has been established. It will not be long before it will be able to compete with the powerful and established forces that have been established for many years.


    Especially in terms of resources.


    However, this time, he has the confidence that he can be equal to or even surpass those old forces in a very short period of time.


    After all, although their eyesight was established, their strength can be regarded as the most powerful among them.


    In addition to the heavens, all of them add up to only five saints above the strong, and their own side add up to the number of hands, there is no problem in fighting against the heavens.


    And he has great confidence in his people.


    I believe they can bring endless benefits to themselves.


    "Well! The future Lord of Tao, let you live a few more days. When I solve these problems, I will solve your problems. Sooner or later, your position will be mine. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1047

    "How can I feel someone thinking about something bad for me?"


    In the space of heaven, Lin Mu frowned. At that moment, he felt as if he had been watched.


    But this feeling disappeared in an instant.


    If he wants to look for it again, he will never find it again.


    To think of it, I was targeted by a powerful existence.


    Lin Mu never doubted his intuition.


    Especially to such a strong man as him, intuition has become extremely reliable.


    Unexpectedly, his intuition told him that this news means that there is definitely a powerful being in the universe, who has already targeted himself.


    "Well, it''s an eventful time."


    Lin Mu thought, but he didn''t know how many big people were staring at him.


    What''s more, I''m not sure what kind of attitude each big man has towards himself, malicious or kind?


    For example, this time, although I have felt that the great man in the universe has been staring at me, I can''t feel whether he is malicious or kind to me.


    However, what he naturally hopes for in his heart is kindness, not malice.


    If a strong man above a saint has malice against himself, it will not be easy to solve the problem.


    Lin Mu hasn''t forgotten the scene.


    At the beginning, I had already broken through to the half step sage, but I had no resistance to the attack of a real sage.


    He is just a casual attack on his own to play seriously injured, and temporarily lost all the strength and memory.


    If it wasn''t for the system to find itself, I would have been lying in the ice coffin for several years.


    So the taste of being watched by a saint is definitely not so good.


    However, now Lin Mu is not in the mood to find out what kind of attitude this new man is.


    That world is about to become a higher world.


    At most, three years.


    In other words, there is not much time left for him. He has to make a good layout again in the past three years.


    In this world, there are two competitors.


    However, the director of the space and time administration did not need to take it too seriously.


    During this period of time, Lin Mu also secretly went to the time and Space Administration several times.


    Although the strength of the director of the space and time administration bureau is at the same level as himself, there is still a small gap.


    What''s more, now he is in the dark and he is in the light. As long as he is defeated by others, then he can go out to make the ichthyosaur journey directly, so don''t worry too much.


    However, here in Tang Hua, Lin Mu did have some worries.


    After all, that guy''s mind is too deep, can be so crazy layout.


    And now I haven''t made it clear. Has he left any backhand in the dark?


    Therefore, he should be extremely careful with himself.


    Lin Mu is a very careful man. He must ensure that he has more than 85% chance to do things.


    As for one hundred percent, don''t bullshit. Even the strong man above the sage doesn''t have the ability to guarantee that he can accomplish one hundred percent.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has decided to take advantage of this period of time to leave a backhand again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1048

    Liu Lan''s home.


    Liu Lan is now a face of depression, as if someone had died at home.


    He couldn''t show a bitter smile when he looked at the familiar person in front of him.


    How did the big guy get here?


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Liu Lan''s voice is extremely depressed.


    As if standing in front of some terrible beast.


    He did not expect that after three years, this big man came to his home again, and it seemed that he had something to look for himself.


    This brain is naturally the one who left his home at the beginning, and the powerful existence that can''t jump out of the game.


    Liu Lan had been waiting at home since Lin Mu left that day, but he didn''t come back.


    Don''t let him breathe a sigh of relief, because that big man finally let himself go.


    But even so, he still did not dare to disobey what the big man said to himself before he left, and he did not dare to reveal any information about him.


    After all, this kind of existence has clearly left behind in his body. As long as he dares to have such an idea in his mind, he will explode immediately.


    Liu Lan doesn''t want to go through the whole body explosion.


    So, even if the past few years have passed, he still kept the original information hidden and didn''t tell anyone.


    Even my sister who works in the magic dragon game company.


    Although he already knew that the magic dragon game company was absolutely not simple, he never had the courage to tell his sister how he knew.


    At the beginning, the fear Lin Mu brought to him was too great.


    "It''s OK. I just thought of some small things, so I came to this world to have a look."


    Lin Mu looked at a bitter face of Liu Lan, don''t show a smile, comforted him: "don''t worry, I don''t come here to embarrass you."


    "At least I''m very satisfied with your performance in recent years. I didn''t forget my original words."


    After Lin Mu left here that year, it was impossible for him to stop taking care of the situation here.


    After all, this guy saw himself jumping out of the game.


    If he is allowed to speak out, he will probably be known by those people who hide behind him, especially the original law of heaven in this world.


    If you let the original law of heaven in this world know your existence, then it''s not good for your follow-up plan. Although your current plan has been completed, you don''t need to consider the emotion of the original law of heaven in this world.


    But, after all, you''re not the only one who''s looking at the world.


    So he still has to pay attention to this boy, in case he divulges his own information.


    Especially this kid has a sister who works in magic dragon game company.


    If you let this boy tell his sister his information, and then let the people of magic dragon game company know about it, then the guy behind magic dragon game company will surely know his existence.


    Then it will be hard for me to make a black hand.


    So, although I have been spending so many years in the heavenly space of that world, I have never been lack of attention to this guy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1049

    Originally, he didn''t intend to keep in touch with this guy.


    Because the situation of that world has been clearly investigated by ourselves.


    There''s no need to go to that world to continue investigating.


    However, with the time getting closer and closer, there is not much time for the world to become a higher world.


    In three years at most, the event will complete the promotion.


    Is to consider whether they will leave a little less backhand, for those guys who compete with themselves, there is no too strong lethality.


    In particular, Tang Hua, who has carried out such a huge plan in so many years and concealed the original law of the way of heaven in his own world, will never be so simple.


    In order to be alert, Lin Mu is ready to leave a few more backhand.


    Lin Mu doesn''t believe that what the guy behind the magic dragon game company is plotting is only the middle world.


    He must have something he didn''t know he had to plot.


    Lin Mu won''t watch his competitors finish their plans.


    Therefore, Lin Mu thought whether he could find another thing he cared about in this world and destroy it.


    At least he left his own dark hand in the game he developed.


    "Well Boss, are you here to deal with anything? "


    Although Liu Lan heard Lin Mu say so, she couldn''t help showing her face.


    He didn''t want to see this big man again, and he expected that he would never see this man.


    After all, Lin Mu had brought him too much fear at the beginning, which made him think of the fear of this powerful existence.


    Not to mention this meeting in person.


    "The last time I left the world for some time before I got into my investigation because of something!"


    No matter what Liu Lan''s face is now, Lin Mu has already been watched by himself. How can he escape from his palm?


    Lin Mu''s words are right. At the beginning, he intended to investigate the existence of the one behind the magic dragon game company, but he didn''t expect that he suddenly found a space-time fluctuation in the middle, and then a stranger appeared in the space-time tunnel, and then the person who suddenly appeared was taken away by a person from the so-called space-time Management Bureau.


    Lin Mu had to leave the world to see what kind of role the space-time administration was.


    However, I didn''t expect to make myself understand the essence of the world.


    I lost my interest in the world.


    After all, at that time, I had guessed that the guy behind the magic dragon game company must be a half step saint, and like my own people, they all want to get the first thread of energy after the middle world is promoted to the higher world.


    And in the back, he gradually showed his feet.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has gradually lost interest in the world, and the black behind the scenes has been revealed. What else do you want to investigate him?


    But even so, this time I''m interested in the world again.


    We have to make a good re investigation to see if he has left any secret hands in this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1050

    "Well, that is to say, boss, you still want to investigate the situation behind the magic dragon game company this time."


    After hearing this, Liu Lan immediately thought of the words that this being said to herself a few years ago.


    Because of the appearance of the existence a few years ago, and the words he said to himself, he seldom entered that game in recent years.


    However, although I have gradually given up this game, I heard that this game is even more popular than three years ago in other channels.


    It has completely conquered the hearts of most players in the world.


    There is even a statistic that more than 70% of the world''s population have accepted this game and become fans of it.


    It can be seen how popular this game is.


    However, this is also an unimaginable data.


    Different from others, he already knows that the so-called game world is a real and existing world.


    And what does this magic dragon game company want now?


    Why gather so many players?


    In addition, it constantly releases tasks to players, and even some equipment obtained by players in the game can be recycled to game companies.


    No matter from which aspect, it has revealed that the magic dragon game company has an extraordinary ambition.


    But Liu Lan is just an ordinary person in the world, and he is not as powerful as this big man.


    There is no qualification to explore the so-called magic dragon game company, in the end what kind of conspiracy.


    Others can only guarantee that they will not play this game.


    For others, he has no way.


    He even has a guess, this magic dragon game company, is to use this game to control all the people in the two worlds.


    After all, most people in the world now use the game cabin produced by magic dragon game company, and this game cabin has been confirmed by the big man in front of us. There is the dark hand of magic dragon game company in it, although we don''t know whether there is any harm to human body.


    However, the magic dragon game company controls most of the players in the world, and it is inevitable to change the game world.


    Such a completely real world will be completely changed by these completely immortal game players.


    If the magic dragon game company goes a little further and releases a mission to destroy that world, it is likely that most game players will do it.


    Such an idea immediately made him thrilled.


    Magic dragon game company can let the people in its own world conquer that world. Is it possible to use the existence of this game warehouse to control the people in its own world.


    As soon as the idea appeared, it came to his mind and couldn''t be dispersed for a long time.


    However, although he had such an idea, he did not dare to tell anyone, even his relatives.


    Because he was afraid of being treated as a psycho.


    Because this idea is too shocking, from the beginning to the end, no one has heard that a game company can use the game cabin to control the two worlds.


    It''s not real at all.


    Sometimes, he even hopes that the former boss will come forward again to solve the magic dragon game company.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1051

    But, despite the idea.


    But when this big guy appeared in front of him.


    He was a little scared again.


    This big guy is too strong. No one knows if he will have any bad heart for himself.


    If so, I don''t have any strength to resist this big man.


    "Not all. In recent years, the guy behind the magic dragon game company has been figured out by me."


    "I''ve solved the problems in the game world, but I still don''t know if the guy hiding behind has left any backhand for the world, so my main purpose this time is to explore the world, and whether he has any plans."


    Lin Mu didn''t hide. After he came to this world, he still hid himself like an ordinary man. No one felt that he was wrong.


    He still has to hide behind the scenes and can''t be exposed easily.


    After all, he''s ready to be a leak catcher.


    How can you expose yourself too early.


    Therefore, after he came here, he wanted the help of the only person he knew in the world.


    It''s also to fulfill the promise I made to him.


    At the beginning, I promised to give him a chance, but I didn''t expect that man is not as good as God. A series of actions disrupted my layout and led to my leaving the world early.


    So, at the beginning of his promise to give him a chance, it is not over.


    However, this time, I can fulfill my promise.


    "Ah, boss, you mean you''ve found the existence behind the magic dragon game company."


    "Is he a careerist? Is he trying to use this game to control the two worlds?"


    After hearing this, Liu Lan became curious.


    After all, the curiosity of these years has accumulated to a certain extent in his heart.


    He is now eager to know what the purpose of the existence behind this game company is.


    "Ha ha, he and I are at the same level of existence. For our existence, there is really nothing worthy of our attention in your Xie world, and we have to control it for so many years!"


    Lin Mu smiles, his face is not red, and his heart is not beating.


    Now no matter he or the existence behind the magic dragon game company, they are very interested in that world.


    For the sake of this world, they have used all kinds of means, so they almost didn''t meet in person to fight.


    However, there is no need for ordinary people like Liu Lan to know these things, and the attitude of knowing is not a good thing for him.


    Lin Mu directly told him a white lie. I believe he will know his good intentions in the future.


    "And what is his purpose? It''s not as if he also issued such a game, just for free to let some of us players experience it. "


    Liu Lan did not believe what Lin Mu said.


    After all, he didn''t believe that the people behind that game company had no purpose.


    "You don''t need to know anything about the specific purpose, and it''s not good for you to know."


    "Even you may know too much, leading to your own death."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1052

    Lin Mu glanced at him casually, and he did not continue to talk about this topic.


    Liu Lan see this scene is also fashionable, did not ask further.


    He is a big man.


    However, Liu Lan''s heart is still skeptical of his words.


    If the people behind the magic dragon game company are really not interested in these two worlds, it is because of existence that why they have to come to this world in person.


    However, he did not continue to ask.


    If you annoy this powerful existence, it will not be a good ending. You are a small body, and it is estimated that it is not enough for him to slap.


    "This time, you can''t use too much strength in this world, so as not to be noticed. Therefore, some basic investigations still need you to do!"


    "What I said at that time is still valid. As long as you finish this task for me, I will leave you a chance."


    "This resource is enough for your whole life."


    Lin Mu didn''t say anything more. He told Liu Lan directly.


    "I don''t think your position here is too low."


    Lin Mu looks at Liu Lan''s present appearance, and there seems to be a person dressed as a secretary waiting for him outside.


    "Well, inherited my father''s business."


    Liu Lan you didn''t hesitate to say directly, anyway you this big guy powerful strength, want to know everything is not easy.


    "It''s better, and it''s more convenient to ask for information."


    Lin Mu was a little satisfied.


    At least with such a layer of identity, you will not be suspected when you inquire about information.


    "Don''t show that grimace. What I want you to do will never exceed your ability, and I won''t let you die easily."


    "At least some of the things I want you to do are done on the premise that you can protect your life!"


    When Lin Mu saw the boy''s dead fish face that he had been showing since he saw himself, he couldn''t help feeling a little displeased.


    Are you so terrible? It''s just that you have to look like this when you see yourself.


    "OK, boss, I don''t have any problems here. I promise to finish the boss''s task."


    After seeing that Lin Mu''s face was a little unhappy, Liu Lan immediately changed the face of the dead fish on her face, showed a confident smile, and patted her chest to Lin Mu.


    It''s full of information, he said.


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with following me."


    "Maybe in the future you''ll have to thank yourself for that choice."


    ¡±The person I asked you to investigate this time is still the president of the magic dragon game company, Wang Yao. I want to know all his information from childhood to adulthood. "


    "I can''t leave a little behind, especially when he asked for leave. I need to know all the experiences of setting up this magic dragon game company."


    After Lin Mu saw his performance, he didn''t say anything more, and directly arranged the task for him.


    It''s still Wang Yao. He has to see what''s special about this guy before he can be selected as the president of the company.


    People who can be selected by people of the same level will not be so simple.


    Maybe he is still the key to this time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1053

    I have to say that Liu Lan''s business ability is really good.


    Just waiting for three days, he handed over all the information about Wang Yao to himself.


    Lin Mu looked at the detailed information in front of him and said with a smile that the people who helped him were always stingy.


    Immediately, he opened this detailed information.


    Want to see what Wang Yao doesn''t understand?


    There is no difference in the previous information.


    Wang Yao is just an ordinary person in this world. The information in front of him is similar to the ordinary people in this world.


    However, to the following section of information, but let the focus of attention.


    According to this information, shortly after he graduated from University, he saved a comatose child on the street.


    Then he was rushed to the hospital for treatment. Originally, the hospital had nothing to do with the child''s condition, but somehow the child''s condition was better.


    The child would never mention his parents. Wang Yao had no choice but to bring the child back to his home.


    But after a while, the child mysteriously disappeared, as if there was no trace of him in the world.


    According to Wang Yao himself, the child has been found by his parents and brought home by himself.


    Even one or two of his neighbors confirmed this.


    However, Lin Mu did not think so.


    Because, in that middle world, he already knew that the existence behind the game company was just like a child.


    It''s very likely that that child changed Wang Yao''s life.


    It is more likely that the child did not disappear at all, but stayed with him all the time.


    As for the confirmation of those neighbors, is it difficult for him to change the thoughts of one or two ordinary people?


    It''s not difficult at all.


    "Then what''s special about Wang Yao? He should be able to let such a powerful existence be noticed, and still stay at his side."


    It didn''t take long for Lin Mu to finish reading this complete information.


    This information is not very useful to him.


    In addition to the news that let him know how Wang Yao recognized the powerful existence.


    The rest of the news is basic, there is no help at all.


    After putting down the information, Lin Mu didn''t know what to think.


    How does a strong man like himself, who is a half step sage, look at a guy who is just an ordinary man?


    There are definitely some things I don''t know about.


    "Wait!"


    Lin Mu suddenly frowned and thought of something he didn''t care about.


    Then he instantly picked up the information and turned to the previous page.


    "The hospital has proved that there is no possibility of survival in such a situation, but the little boy has miraculously recovered himself."


    "That is to say, that guy was seriously injured before he met Wang Yao!"


    Although it is not rigorous to judge whether a strong person can be saved by the technology of the world, it is enough to judge the injury of a person by such technology.


    Therefore, Tang Hua may have been injured before he was met by Wang Yao.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1054

    And there may be serious injury, and it may fall at any time.


    However, why did his injury get better all of a sudden? It is absolutely unreasonable.


    Even if they exist, it is not so easy to recover if they are seriously injured.


    For example, in the past few times, he had not cultivated for thousands of years before


    when they were in existence, there was no good pill in the middle heaven, which could make their injuries recover instantly.


    Only those who are above the saints can have such a chance.


    However, at that time, there would never be a strong man above the sage to heal him personally.


    There''s something wrong with him this time.


    Perhaps, he had been seriously injured suddenly recovered, and is likely to have a great connection with Wang Yao.


    It''s possible that Wang Yao is hiding something he doesn''t know.


    It seems that I have to check it myself.


    Lin Mu once again put down this document, and then frowned.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to do it himself. If he does it himself, it''s easy to expose himself. If it''s too early now, it won''t do him any good.


    However, if he doesn''t investigate in person, to tell the truth, according to the investigation of ordinary people like Liu Lan, maybe he has no chance to know what''s the difference between Wang Yao and a half step sage.


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger''s son."


    After biting his teeth, Lin Mu decided to go and find out for himself.


    Although there is the possibility of exposing yourself, there is also a great possibility of getting something unexpected. This kind of harvest is worth taking risks.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you this time. You don''t need to do the next thing. Just stay at home and remember not to tell anyone about my existence, even your close relatives."


    After Lin Mu stood up and told Liu lanphene, the figure disappeared in the room.


    "By the way, I''ve left your chance. It''s up to you to grasp it."


    Liu Lan once again looked at Lin Mu who suddenly disappeared.


    Do such big guys like to play such a sudden disappearance?


    Liu Lan smiles bitterly and shakes his head. For such a powerful existence, he really has no way to speculate.


    But it''s good that such a powerful existence has finally left itself, and I don''t have to be afraid any more.


    However, when he just took a breath, Lin Mu''s words appeared in his mind again, which made him startled again.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person now. Although he has seen such a strong existence on one or two sides, he has never experienced such a big storm.


    For the voice suddenly appeared in his mind, is also very panic.


    However, when the voice in his mind fell, there was a trace of joy in his eyes.


    He saw a ring that didn''t belong to him on the table with only that information just now.


    That''s what the big man said. Let''s give ourselves a chance.


    Such a powerful existence, casually leaving a little bit of what is enough for their life.


    Liu Lan immediately excited up, instantly put the ring on the table to get the hand.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1055

    "Ha ha, what I say is not water spilled."


    Lin Mu in the distance saw that Liu Lan had taken the ring he had left, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    This is also the fulfillment of my promise.


    Also let him end a matter of mind.


    As for that ring, there is nothing too luxurious.


    It''s just one or two training methods, plus a little training resources.


    However, this kind of thing is enough for him to benefit all his life. Maybe in the future, he will practice to a higher level.


    However, the future has nothing to do with forestry and animal husbandry.


    He just paid this chance and fulfilled his promise.


    When Lin Mu saw that he had taken it, he didn''t pay attention to that direction.


    But he noticed Wang Yao who was still in the office of the president of magic dragon game company.


    He is now in a high building, just can see the opposite Wang Yao.


    Now, if you let others see this guy, he is just a young entrepreneur at best.


    It''s just an ordinary man with a little money.


    However, once a strong man like Lin Mu comes to see him, it''s easy to find that Ni Duan is not just a rich man.


    This person has the breath of cultivation.


    That is to say, this man is a cultivator, and his strength is not low.


    It has reached the level of immortals. Although such strength is not chatting in front of such a powerful existence, it can be regarded as the strongest in the world in a small world that has never been cultivated by anyone.


    "In just a few years, you can cultivate from an ordinary person to such a degree. You have to say that you don''t believe in ghosts and fools."


    Lin Mu frowned. According to the information Liu Lan gave him, it showed that he was just an ordinary man a few years ago, but in just a few years, he could cultivate from an ordinary man to the realm of immortals.


    This kind of cultivation speed can be regarded as the top among all the heaven and all the world, and even the forest and animal husbandry have some self shame.


    At that time, it took him nearly 20 years to become an immortal.


    But I didn''t expect that this boy would cut his time several times.


    "And the boy''s body has never shown the sequelae of using any elixir or using special means to force ascension!"


    Lin Mu once again carefully observed Wang Yao. Sure enough, this boy was trained by himself. He didn''t use any pills or special means to enhance his strength.


    This is even more unreasonable. Maybe if he really used some pills, or the half step sage behind him forced him to this extent, Lin Mu would not care too much.


    It''s not a small idea that some of their strong men have created one or two immortal characters.


    However, none of these things happened to him. He was completely trained by himself.


    "It seems that this boy is really unusual. Otherwise, he would not have been favored by a half step sage. But what is unusual? He didn''t find anything too strong about his special constitution


    Lin Mu has some indecision.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1056

    Although he can''t use his divine consciousness now, he can still see most of the constitution of the heaven and the world from a half step saint.


    But I don''t know why this boy feels the same as an ordinary person.


    He doesn''t have any special constitution at all. At most, he has some cultivation talents.


    But with some cultivation talents, how can it be possible to cultivate from an ordinary person to an immortal in just a few years?


    Although he has a half step behind the sage above the help of the strong.


    However, the speed of cultivation should not be so fast.


    "System, do you think he has any special constitution?"


    After observing for a long time, Lin Mu didn''t find anything wrong, but he had to turn to his omnipotent system for help.


    No matter what you ask about the system, there should be nothing he doesn''t know.


    "Symbiosis, one of the most special systems in the universe, is even more special than the universal spirit."


    "Such a system is only allowed to exist in two places in an era of the universe. These two people are not too entangled at ordinary times. However, once one party encounters a life-threatening situation, the person who encounters a life-threatening situation will inevitably appear next to another symbiont."


    "At that time, we can choose to share their lives. From then on, both of them will be prosperous and both of them will lose."


    "When two people share their lives, one of them will also get great benefits, such as the improvement of cultivation speed, but also can absorb the strength of the other party, especially the other people who have signed a contract with themselves are still a very powerful existence."


    As expected, the system is still the same as before. It just shows the special constitution of this person at a glance.


    "Symbionts!"


    Lin Mu has never heard of such a special constitution.


    However, according to the system, such a constitution is completely open.


    At least I can guarantee that I will have these two lives.


    Moreover, this generation of people with the same physique share life with another person with the same physique, which means that both people can get great benefits.


    It may even be that by such a special way, the two of them become a complete person, and then they both enter the realm of the powerful saint.


    Although the probability is very small.


    However, as long as one of them enters the realm of saints, then for the other person, it can also get great benefits.


    After all, two people even life is shared, the strong side will help the weak side as far as possible to improve the strength.


    After all, it''s also about saving your life.


    "It''s really good this time. I found your biggest loophole."


    Lin Mu didn''t care too much about this special constitution.


    There are many special systems in the universe. Although this constitution is too special, it is of no use to me.


    However, after Lin Mu understood the particularity of this system, he laughed.


    And there was a smile in his eyes that could not be concealed.


    This time he came out to take a little risk, and he was right. Unexpectedly, he let himself find the biggest loophole of his opponent.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1057

    If you grasp this loophole well, you may be able to jam him at the most critical time.


    It can even make him quit the game directly.


    In this way, their grasp will be more full and stable.


    After all, this guy is his biggest opponent.


    As for the old man in the time and Space Administration Bureau, he is not underestimated by Lin Mu. For a man who can only manipulate his own strength, but also has the same level as himself, even weaker than himself, Lin Mu really doesn''t see him.


    This guy is the only one who''s in trouble.


    It''s because he has been able to lay out such a layout for so many years. He wants to seize a small world that has been disconnected from the main world countless years ago by hiding from the original law of heaven.


    Moreover, if he didn''t intervene, he might have succeeded.


    No one knows if he has any other means in the dark.


    If at that time I see that they are going to go out to receive the results when the fight is almost the same, and then I am once again cheated by this guy, then I have no place to cry.


    That''s why Lin Mu is so happy this time.


    This is his biggest loophole.


    And that''s enough to kill him.


    At the beginning, he may have no choice but to conclude a life sharing contract with an ordinary person with the same physique as himself, but this has become his biggest crisis in the future.


    Once his opponent knows his loophole, he will definitely not fight against himself. He will definitely use his means to the person who has shared his life with him and whose strength is pitifully weak.


    This is the idea of Lin Mu now.


    He is ready to start from Wang Yao, at least leaving behind some dark hands, and maybe he can make himself successful at the most critical time.


    At least, if you don''t go, you can let the guy behind the scenes quit the game permanently.


    "But it''s not so easy to do something about this guy."


    Lin Mu looked at Wang Yao, who worked in the office meticulously, and frowned.


    It''s not so easy to do something about a person who is always concerned and of the same level.


    If you let the guy behind you find out, then you are really stealing chicken.


    Therefore, how to do something to that guy has become the biggest problem for Lin Mu.


    At least this one left behind, never let the person behind know.


    How to let only know behind, then everything will have no effect.


    With his strength, as long as he finds out, he can definitely erase his dark hand.


    "It''s not good to move the original law of the way of heaven in that world again. If you move too much, you will be exposed."


    First of all, Lin Mu thought whether he would continue to remove the original law of the way of heaven, which he had sealed in that world.


    But this idea just appeared in his mind for a moment, and was completely rejected by him.


    One time is OK, but if more times, it will be found by that guy.


    He had a stable seal last time. If suddenly his seal was broken, even a fool would find something wrong.


    Therefore, we can only find ways from other aspects.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1058

    "That guy doesn''t know yet. I''ve robbed you of his position as the master of heaven in that world. Can I start from the world itself?"


    "For example, fake the appearance that Tianda''s house in that world is about to be broken and unable to support it."


    "Because of the importance he attaches to that world, he will never ignore it."


    Lin Mu once again thought about whether this method is feasible.


    "No, it''s not safe either."


    Lin Mu once again rejected this idea in his heart.


    If the original law of heaven in that world is about to collapse, but once that guy comes to that world and finds that the original law of heaven in this world has not collapsed and is still running well, he will definitely have doubts.


    So you just can''t do it.


    "It seems that we have to start from these game players."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Mu could only think of something he could do.


    Those are the so-called gamers.


    The existence behind the scenes, the layout of the plan for so many years, in order to create this one to connect the two worlds of the game.


    It can be seen that the most important player in the game is also what he attaches great importance to.


    Maybe these players are the most important thing that he uses to disrupt the world.


    Once all these game players have problems, will they just sit back and ignore them?


    According to Lin Mu''s guess, once these players have problems, the guy behind the scenes will never sit back and ignore them.


    It''s very likely that they will do it in person. That world will solve this problem.


    "So it was decided."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mu found that the plan could work.


    As long as you hide well, you don''t want that guy to find that he''s doing something behind your back. There''s very little chance that you can expose yourself.


    This is the safest of these plans.


    He didn''t have any hesitation, so he directly applied to move out of this place.


    He has to go back to that world and make a layout.


    At least the people in that world should be able to bring these game players to a breakdown.


    Yes, Lin Mu''s plan is to start a war between the strong and the players in that world.


    Although this game has been running for several years, the level of these players in the game is still far lower than those of the original world''s strong players.


    As long as we can let some strong players in the original world to besiege these game players, the person hiding behind the scenes will never sit and watch.


    After all, he wants these players either to play or to die.


    He even created such a game, then, these players must be to bring him some value.


    If a player on the game is to die, what value can it bring to him?


    Therefore, he is likely to intervene in this conflict.


    At that time, it will be Lin Mu''s chance. You have a great deal of confidence in your own means. You can do something about Wang Yao, and you can also ensure that no one will find out.


    As long as the most critical piece is completed, Lin Mu can wait for the world to become a higher world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1059

    "Well, illusions?"


    "I may be too tired recently."


    Wang Yao was in the office. When Lin Mu suddenly disappeared, Wang Yao couldn''t help feeling a little.


    It''s as if someone is observing themselves.


    However, looking in that direction, I found nothing but empty space, and there was no energy fluctuation.


    Wang Yao couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I''m really tired recently, especially about the game.


    Those players really don''t want to worry about themselves, they always do some demon moths in the game.


    If we go on like this, some of them will be noticed by the strong in that world sooner or later.


    According to the current development of these players, they do not have the strength to compete with the strong in that world.


    Now Wang Yao can only release some tempting tasks to stop these players'' abundant spiritual power.


    If they don''t do that again, maybe they will be able to fight against some of the most powerful people in the world.


    If these top players get angry, it''s a disaster for the players.


    For those who are strong, it''s not difficult to slap them completely.


    Even if they can be resurrected, just shoot them a few more times.


    If it goes on like this, some of his game devices can''t support it.


    These games can''t support the spirit.


    Therefore, such a situation is absolutely not allowed to happen at this stage.


    But in fact, the power of those players is too strong.


    I always like to have people who are much stronger than myself.


    Then he was slapped to death. I don''t remember.


    If it wasn''t for his own plan, these players would be the most important. Wang Yao might have wanted to shoot those crazy guys to death.


    But there''s no way, who calls those players or masters at this stage.


    So he can only follow them to wipe his ass.


    After exclamation, he didn''t know what he thought, and then disappeared in the office.


    It''s a strange space for him to appear again.


    This space is full of light, and there are countless huge instruments in operation.


    And in the center of this mysterious space sits a person the size of a child. The young body is sitting, as if in practice.


    But it''s ridiculous to match his body.


    Wang Yao saw this weak body and immediately went up.


    When Tang Hua saw that there were people in his space, he didn''t think much to know who was coming.


    After all, this space has the authority only to shake himself and Wang.


    "What about the plan? How long will it take to finish? "


    Wang Yao asked.


    After sharing their lives, Wang Yao also knows what Tang Hua wants to do these years?


    I also learned something about a strong man of his level from him.


    They are now in a state of life sharing. As long as Tang Hua can break through to that state, it is also very useful for him.


    That''s why he cares so much.


    "All according to the plan, but the progress is a little too slow, some players are too worried."


    Tang Hua is also very tired for those players who like to die.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1060

    "Under such circumstances, it is estimated that it will be several years before we can completely occupy the world."


    "But I don''t have much time left. There are three years left at most. If I haven''t got that time in these three days, it means that all my previous plans have been wasted."


    Although Tang Hua is sitting here now, he is very anxious in his heart.


    Now the progress is too slow.


    "I''ll find something for them to do and let them improve their progress."


    Wang shook his head helplessly and said to Tang Hua.


    "Well, try to choose a few more attractive tasks, and then enhance the basic strength of those players!"


    "We don''t have much time. Two and a half years at most. I have to control that world, otherwise it''s too late."


    After thinking for a while, Tang Hua agreed directly without hesitation.


    He is also very tight now.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may miss the biggest feast in three years.


    And that world is the most crucial part of our plan, and we must not lose anything.


    I have to get hold of the world when the feast comes, otherwise, I don''t have much confidence to fight with the old man of the time and Space Administration.


    After all, he has that treasure in his hand. If he uses it, he may not be his opponent.


    This is what he is most worried about, who let him have a very restrained treasure in his hand, as long as he moved that treasure, he really does not have the ability to fight with him.


    It was because he used that treasure that he was seriously injured and came to such a small world.


    However, this small world has also perfected the most crucial part of its plan.


    He even conceals the original law of the way of heaven in the Lord''s world.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    However, at that critical moment, he didn''t want to be a blessing in disguise again.


    Maybe I didn''t have any luck at that time.


    In the past two and a half years, I have to get hold of that world. Otherwise, after so many years of planning, everything will be washed away and will not work at all.


    My plans for so many years have been carried out around that world, which is my most critical goal.


    If you can''t get your goal in the end, what''s the use of this plan?


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    Wang Yao heard that Tang Hua agreed. He didn''t hesitate after his decision. He turned around and left the mysterious space.


    He also has certain permissions in the game, and can release some tasks.


    Plus changing some basic parameters.


    For example, let the players practice faster and upgrade the level higher.


    In this way, it is more possible for these players to change the basic rules of that world.


    "Alas, there are really not many worlds left. If we can''t occupy that world in this way in the past two and a half years, will we really have to use that move?"


    "If you really have that move, it''s not easy to do. Maybe it''s really possible for the main world to expel its own."


    "But if we have to, we can only use that move."


    Tang Hua looked at the empty space, some helpless.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1061

    "Ha ha, I hope you can easily solve the problem this time."


    Lin Mu came to the world space of heaven.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth could not be concealed.


    After all, he is very happy to be able to find the biggest loophole of his biggest opponent.


    Maybe you can take advantage of this loophole to let your opponent out of the game.


    As long as you can master it better.


    "First of all, it has to cause conflicts between the world''s indigenous people and players."


    Lin Mu uses his authority in the world to observe the local residents of the world.


    Although he is the world controller of this world, he has to be careful in this world. He does not dare to use too much power, or he will be exposed.


    After all, that guy is still observing the world all the time. If he finds out that the world has been robbed, maybe he won''t care about anything at all and will come to fight with himself.


    After all, he didn''t know how many years he had planned for the world.


    And he felt that he had captured the world without knowing it.


    Let his countless years of plan are wasted.


    And now he doesn''t know anything that has been hidden.


    If he finds out, he will be angry.


    Maybe it''s really possible to come and die with yourself right away.


    But Lin Mu didn''t want to bear such consequences. What he wanted more was to hide behind the scenes and then win the final result.


    So even if he used his authority in his own world, he had to be careful.


    "Player League, interesting, these boring guys even organized a guild."


    Lin Mu was originally observing whether there were any loopholes among the local residents, which could make him stir up conflicts with the players.


    But I didn''t expect that the players who had been expected to be scattered would set up several large guilds.


    And these guilds basically represent the power of players.


    Even group such cases, then better operation.


    Just stir up the conflict between the local forces and the forces formed by the players.


    At that time, some players will suffer.


    After all, although this world is nothing in my eyes, it''s also a medium-sized world of truth cultivation. The highest power in it has also got the status of great Luo Jinxian. It''s easy for some players who have just entered this game for a short time.


    If these players are entangled by these local forces, they may not have any sense of game experience.


    As soon as you come in, you will be killed, as soon as you come in, you will be killed. In such a game, what''s the sense of game experience, and who will come in? Once you come in, you will be looked for to be abused.


    At that time, it depends on the person hiding behind the scenes. Will there be any action?


    According to Lin Mu''s estimation, he felt that he would come to the world to solve the conflict at the first time, otherwise his plan would not be able to go on.


    As long as he left that small world, left that Wang Yao''s side, then all is well for himself. He only operated a little fairy. Can he still find out what means he used to him?


    As long as the success of his hands and feet, Lin Mu can also ensure that even the existence of the same level as himself can not be found.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1062

    What''s the matter? In the game, these NPCs are crazy. They kill us when they see us playing. ¡¿


    [yes, I''m TM here, and then I''m hacked to death in three minutes every time I go in. There''s no game experience at all. OK. ¡¿


    [who knows if there is a bug in the game company? ¡¿


    [junk game, back, back. ¡¿


    [upstairs, hurry up, no one will stop you. ¡¿


    [magic dragon game company is also the world''s first-class game company. How could the game server make such a serious mistake? NPCs in the game kill players when they see them, which completely destroys the game experience. ¡¿


    [TM, does anyone join me in a team to kill monsters? Today, the labor and capital were chopped to death by the same person five times. At this breath, the labor and capital can''t bear to see that the labor and capital won''t chop the little grandson to death. ¡¿


    [did the NPCs in today''s game eat the powder keg collectively? See players cut, there is no logic. ¡¿


    [it is strongly recommended that the staff of magic dragon game company come out and explain what happened today? Otherwise, this broken game can''t be played any more. Originally, it''s slow to save money and upgrade. Now there are NPCs in the game. When you see the players, you can chop them. Do you still have a game experience list in the evening? I play games for entertainment, not for abuse. ¡¿


    originally, the game forum only discussed the plot of the game. Today, these games are completely repeated, and they are spraying the game company like a powder keg.


    If it''s a small probability, it''s OK, but it''s obviously up to all players.


    As soon as the game players enter the game, they will be immediately besieged by the NPCs in the game. No matter where you are, as long as you have the game NPCs in front of you, you will never escape the end of being besieged.


    And the NPCs in those games are very powerful for some reason, and they don''t have any power to compete.


    Now these players are completely abused, no matter where they are revived, they are abused.


    Originally, the players just thought it was a small probability, but as soon as they sent it to the forum, they found that all the players had encountered such a situation, so they immediately became angry.


    We come to play the games of your game company for entertainment, not for abuse. There is no sense of game experience at all. How can they accept it.


    So, on the game forum, a lot of posts from the game company burst out like bamboo shoots.


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation?"


    Every day, Wang Yao would visit the game forum and find some interesting things. When he visited the forum today, he saw that the front page of the forum was full of posts from spray game company.


    And they all tell a story.


    That is, as soon as you enter the game, you will be besieged by the NPCs in the game, and then cut to death.


    Even one person was hacked to death five times by the same NPC.


    This immediately let Wang shake a cold sweat on his forehead.


    How could this happen?


    Are those players starting to die?


    And it was a big death.


    Yes, seeing such a post, his first consideration is not what happened in that world, but whether these players made a big death in that world and angered the strong in that world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1063

    After all, according to the performance of these players in the past few years, this may be completely true.


    Otherwise, the cases in that world can''t be like this. If you see players, you can go up and chop without saying anything.


    Those players don''t know what''s going on in that world, but can Wang Yao not? That world is not something at all, but a real world that can no longer be real.


    People in that world have their own thoughts and feelings.


    If the people inside are really annoyed by these players, they will not let go of these players easily.


    But there has never been a time when the forces in the game seem to be against the players.


    What do these toys do? They can irritate all the forces in the game.


    Wang shake immediately headache up, the rest of the matter is not he can solve.


    There must be something happened in that world that you don''t know.


    Although their own strength in this small world can be regarded as the most powerful, but they do not have the qualification to cross the world.


    Therefore, he can only bring this headache to Tang Hua.


    Without any hesitation, I turned off the computer directly, and then disappeared into the president''s office.


    Still came to the mysterious space before.


    Tang Hua is not practicing as before.


    It''s looking at the huge instruments.


    "The progress is still a little slow. If we go on like this, we can''t win that world in three or five years!"


    Tang Hua felt that there was someone behind him, but he guessed who was coming at that time, because besides himself, there was only one person who could enter the space.


    After feeling the arrival, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "What are the players doing now?"


    Tang Hua is very dissatisfied with the current progress. At least he needs to triple the original progress to achieve his inner goal.


    "Alas, those players may have made some small moths, and this matter is quite big."


    "It''s possible for you to solve it again."


    Wang Yao said helplessly that those players who like to be dead are not easy to worry about.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that others would find Ni Duan, maybe he would have given the ID of the player who likes to die the most.


    "Oh! What happened again? Why should I do it myself? "


    Tang Hua doesn''t care about things in the game world now.


    So he still knew nothing about what was happening in that world.


    But after hearing Wang Yao''s words, his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    Because he knew that Wang Yao would not disturb himself with some small things.


    It''s absolutely not small that he can find his own things.


    "I don''t know how to do it. The forces in that world cut these players when they saw them. There was no communication at all."


    "That''s absolutely abnormal. Only the powerful existence in the world that some players are trying to provoke can cause such a situation."


    Without hesitation, Wang Yao directly told Tang Hua the information he was concerned about.


    "What


    Tang Hua''s heart was not on the instrument.


    It was a surprise.


    What the hell are all these players up to?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1064

    "You mean that no matter what forces are in that world, they are all hacked when they see these players. They don''t hesitate at all."


    Tang Hua is now on the alert.


    This is absolutely not in line with common sense.


    What ability do these players have to let all forces in the world chase and intercept?


    Is his plan known by his old rivals?


    Such an idea was immediately put in Tang Hua''s mind.


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. My plan even conceals the original law of the way of heaven. It''s absolutely impossible for that old guy to know."


    But just in an instant, he threw this idea out of his mind.


    After all, he didn''t even find the original law of heaven in his plan.


    What''s the ability of that old guy to find his own plan.


    So, it''s probably something wrong with the world itself.


    It''s also very possible that those players who like to die have provoked a wrong existence.


    That''s what happened now.


    "I''ll go to that world to have a look, and you can also carefully observe the dynamics of those players to see if they have done anything to die."


    For that world, his ambition to win is also the most critical part of his plan.


    The world will never allow things beyond its control.


    If it develops according to this situation, some players will have no use at all.


    One into the game is to die, so what kind of help can you bring to yourself?


    How can you destroy the original law of heaven for yourself.


    Therefore, he can only go to that world to see for himself what happened.


    And no matter how it happened, he had to solve it.


    If it can''t be solved, it means that his plan has been completely abandoned.


    He would never allow that to happen.


    This is my own energy for countless years.


    After the last command, Tang Hua''s figure suddenly disappeared in the mysterious space.


    "Well, it''s not that easy."


    Wang Yao looks at Tang Hua who has disappeared and sighs.


    I don''t know why he always has a bad feeling, but I can''t say what''s bad.


    After staying here for a while, he also went out directly. He also wanted to pay attention to the latest developments of those players and see how they died.


    [you may not believe it. Today, I got the holy things of luozong by accident, and I also declared war on luozong with our player League (funny)]


    in the forum where we were attacking game companies, I suddenly showed such a post.


    And then there were hundreds of replies in an instant.


    [damn, how can I say that there is something wrong with the NPCs in these games today? When we saw the players, we cut them off. It turned out that you did a good job. ¡¿


    [crouching trough, god man, we started the war with the game NPC by ourselves. ¡¿


    [brother, this is really amazing. I admire you very much. Here is a treasure for you. Brother, please tell me the address and send it to you right away. ¡¿


    [tell your game ID and promise not to kill you! ¡¿


    the game forum was instantly detonated by this post.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1065

    "It''s you who''s making a fool of yourself."


    After Wang Yao saw this post, he immediately understood why the forces in that world were like this.


    Luozong is the first case in the world.


    He was also the leader of all the sects in that world.


    He robbed the sacred things in this sect, and even went to war with this force beyond his capacity.


    Don''t you know that to declare war with this force is to declare war with all the forces in that world?


    No wonder.


    After Wang Yao saw this post, he immediately understood everything.


    These players are really good at killing.


    "I''ll see who you are!"


    Wang Yao is also curious now. Who is the guy who started the war between the world and the players?


    He follows the game ID straight to his backstage.


    For Wang Yao in the background of the game cabin, whose controller has been bound by the player''s soul, it''s not too easy to do this.


    "Liu Lan, that''s you."


    After Wang Yao saw the face of the dead guy, he immediately thought of slapping him in the face.


    It''s this guy who almost messed up their final plan.


    Almost let Tang Hua layout for countless years plan fall short.


    "I''ll settle with you after these things are settled."


    Wang Yao closed the backstage and said fiercely.


    "It seems that we really need to rectify the behavior of killing like that in the game. If we really let them continue to play like this, it''s estimated that the later things will be more difficult to deal with."


    Wang shook his head with some headache.


    In the front, he wiped the bottom for these players. He was already tired, but he didn''t expect that these players had done such a big death.


    It seems that the plan to manage these players will go online ahead of time.


    At least in the past two and a half years, they must not continue to die.


    Otherwise, their plan may fall short by these players.


    ¡±Tang Hua, that''s what happened. It''s just because a player declared war on luozong on behalf of the players'' League beyond his capacity. "


    After Wang Yao got such a result, he didn''t have any hesitation. He directly told the result that he was about to reach Tang Hua in that world.


    Both of them have shared their lives. It''s so easy to deliver such a message.


    "Well, I see."


    After hearing this news, Tang Hua''s tense heart suddenly relaxed.


    It''s just the daily death of players.


    Fortunately, I was not found by my old opponent.


    Otherwise things will be more difficult to deal with.


    At least there is a way to deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu in the space of the heavenly way felt some familiar breath and immediately laughed.


    "It''s not as good as I expected. Did you still come?"


    After Lin Mu felt this kind of breath, he immediately began to laugh. This breath was the one on the sky before.


    That is to say, the people who have been hiding around Wang Yao have finally left him and come to this world.


    "Ha ha, the trouble in this world is enough for you to have a headache. You should not go back to that world in a short time."


    "I hope I can give you a surprise at the end."


    Lin Mu showed a smile, and then left the world.


    And it''s so hidden that no one can find his breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1066

    Lin Mu continued to come to this small world, still standing on the high-rise building, looking at Wang Yao in the office of the president of magic dragon game company.


    Now Wang Yao is dealing with things in the game seriously.


    After all, this time, because the player''s death is too big, he is now a little busy.


    But he will never know that the player who killed himself was created by Lin Mu.


    When Li Mo thought of this plan, you immediately started.


    He first with the help of Liu Lan, and then the world''s first sacred things to Liu Lan, let him represent the so-called player League to the world''s first luozong war.


    In this way, most of the forces in the world will be offended by the whole player League.


    After all, the world is headed by Luo Zong.


    Once he declared war on luozong, it means that he declared war on all forces in the world.


    So none of the forces in the world can escape this whirlpool.


    That''s why some gamers will be targeted by people in this world as soon as they enter the game.


    To a great extent, luozong represents the will of all forces in that world.


    And under the operation of forest and animal husbandry, these players have offended all the forces in that world. Can they still have fun?


    I guess I was abused by blood as soon as I went in.


    After all, with the development of the game today, the highest level of these players is just becoming immortals, which is not worth mentioning to those forces whose even the gatekeepers are immortals.


    What kind of game experience will such a game bring?


    It''s really Lin Mu''s plan. He can be sure that once this happens, the guy behind the scenes will never let his plan go.


    So he will definitely leave Wang Yao''s side. At that time, his chance will come.


    Wang Yao is just a fairy level figure now. Maybe he is the most powerful person in the eyes of people in the world, but he is absolutely nothing in his own eyes.


    If he wants to do something to him, he will definitely find anything wrong.


    "Blockade."


    When no one reacted, Lin Mu blocked the world with great power.


    What he did was not let Tang Hua feel anything wrong.


    You should know that the world is still his territory until now. If you start on his territory, maybe he will find his existence. This is absolutely not good for you.


    Lin Mu would be so vigilant that he temporarily blocked the world when he started.


    Let Wang Yao do not know what happened in this world at this moment.


    However, Lin Mu will only block this period of time. As long as he moves, it will be finished and he will leave.


    After all, the world is still in Tang Hua''s eyes.


    If he comes back to find that the world has been blocked, then he is not a fool to guess that he has been plotted.


    Lin Mu does not want to see such a situation for the time being.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1067

    "Go


    Lin Mu felt that his layout was almost the same, and he didn''t hesitate.


    Just reach out and lift it.


    A tiny to the extreme thing directly entered Wang Yao''s body, and then immediately completely concealed.


    At least Wang Yao''s present state is not qualified to find such a thing.


    And even if Tang Hua comes to check it himself, it''s hard to check it.


    After all, this is my own hard work.


    When Lin Mu saw that the matter here had been solved, he showed a smile in the future.


    Then he left the world at night, and the blockade of the world disappeared completely.


    Then it was restored to its original state, as if no one had ever been here.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, my heart is tired."


    Wang Yao, who is working hard, doesn''t find anything wrong. He doesn''t know that in such a moment, his body has been tampered with.


    Now he only felt the pain of his head.


    It''s not so easy to solve these players who like to die.


    After twisting his neck, he continued to work.


    Although he said tired, but to his strength, to deal with such basic things, do not feel much tired.


    ¡­¡­


    "What a nuisance."


    Tang Hua has now come to the sky of the world.


    Looking at his seal did not appear any loopholes, can not help but smile with satisfaction.


    At least my last seal was not so easy to cause an accident. It is estimated that after I robbed the world, the original law of the way of heaven remaining in the main world of the world could not be released.


    After looking at his Zhentian stele, he couldn''t help looking down.


    Now that one thing in the world, you are waiting for it. As long as you see some players online, you can''t help but go up and chop. You don''t have any hesitation at all.


    "How much trouble have these people caused?"


    Tang Hua also has some headaches when he sees such a situation. After all, although he wants to seize the world, he has no action against the local forces in the world.


    His plan is just to use the players to play the original law of the world to collapse, and then seize the opportunity to completely seize the world.


    However, I didn''t expect that such a turn of events would happen at such a critical time.


    If it continues like this, some players will not be able to complete the tasks they have arranged, which means that they can not continue to destroy the original law of the world.


    If the original law of the way of heaven in this world has not been destroyed, it means that you have no chance to seize the position of the world Master.


    At that time, his plans for countless years will come to nothing.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    This plan is related to his way, no matter who is in front of him, he must get rid of the people in front of him.


    The same is true of this accident.


    He must clean up the accident, otherwise there will be no way to carry out the plan.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1068

    However, how Tang Hua wanted to calm down the news of this time, it was none of the business of Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu didn''t immediately return to the middle world he had robbed after he made a move on Wang Yao.


    After all, that world is not a particularly safe place now.


    After all, the guy who has been hiding behind the scenes is still in his own world. Once he is aware of his own existence, it will be difficult to deal with the following things.


    Lin Mu is now on his way to the heavenly space of the world.


    He has some plans, that is, to meet with the original law of heaven in this world.


    After all, it''s not just the three of them who snatched the first glimmer of energy from the world''s rise to the top.


    If some of the strong people in the universe are aware of it, they will certainly come to participate in this feast.


    After all, it is very difficult for a middle world to be promoted to a higher world.


    Especially those who have broken through to the half step sage.


    Once these strong people are aware of this opportunity, they will never let it go easily.


    Because they are the last step away from the top of the pyramid. As long as they absorb the first thread of energy from the world to the higher world, they will probably step into the highest level of the pyramid. They can never resist such temptation.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has to find a way to reduce the number of his invisible competitors.


    But thanks to him.


    At present, most of the half saints in the heaven and the world have gone to battle with those who are above the saints.


    Even those semi invincible and supreme scenes can''t resist the temptation of resources possessed by a powerful force from beyond the heavens.


    The strong above the saints have promised that no matter how many resources they have captured, as long as they get what they get, they will be their own.


    This makes the eyes of the strong above most half step saints suddenly red.


    At their level, most of the resources in the universe have been divided.


    They also have no way to continue to get those resources.


    But this time, it''s an opportunity. Beyond the heavens, it''s no smaller than the heavens.


    Maybe you can get some unexpected things in it.


    Maybe we can take advantage of this opportunity to directly break through to the saints, which is also possible.


    Therefore, when Lin Mu found the power behind the scenes, he found an excuse for them to fight.


    Therefore, most of the sages in Zhu Tian''s world and the strong ones above the half step sages have left Zhu Tian''s world and gone to fight outside Zhu Tian''s world.


    However, there will always be one or two left in the world.


    And what Lin Mu is guarding against is those people who stay in the universe.


    After all, the energy generated by the promotion from a medium-sized world to a higher world is absolutely not small.


    Once it''s spread out, most of the people in the universe can feel it.


    Therefore, those half step sages will definitely rush to rob them at the first time.


    They will also not see such an opportunity in front of their eyes was let go.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1069

    Above the sky.


    Lin Mu stays at the top of the world.


    There was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "You didn''t refuse me to come here. It seems you want to see me."


    Since I have come to the top of the sky, which is the highest place in the world, as long as I break through the sky, I will directly come to another world.


    And the space of the way of heaven of a world is basically on this dome.


    Most people can never come here.


    However, Lin Mu has come here safe and sound without any resistance, which represents the original law of the world and agrees to meet his own requirements.


    This is undoubtedly good news.


    As long as you can convince the world of the great law of origin, then things will be more simple in the future.


    As long as we do not let the strong one above the sage of others in the universe step in, then he has 90% assurance of getting the first silk of energy from the middle world to the higher world.


    Suddenly, a purple hole appeared in front of the forest.


    Even from the outside of the cave, you can feel the purple air. You can imagine how terrible the middle world, which is about to be promoted to the higher world, is.


    After Lin Mu saw this hole, he immediately showed a smile.


    It seems that my guess is right. This is the original law of heaven, and I don''t mind meeting with myself.


    As long as I can convince the world of the original law of heaven this time, I just need to go back and wait, and do nothing.


    Waiting for the moment when I break through the saint.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu entered the cave directly.


    "Well, it''s really a world that is about to be promoted to a higher world. The Hongmeng Ziqi in the space on that day is not comparable to the ordinary medium events."


    When Lin Mu came to the heaven space of this world, he felt the difference of this world.


    For example, the Hongmeng Ziqi contained in the space is not comparable to other worlds.


    I have also been a world controller of some middle world, and now I am also a world controller of the middle world.


    The Hongmeng Ziqi in the Tiandao space of the middle world, which was once controlled by myself, is not comparable here.


    If we want to compete, it is the difference between a small river and a vast ocean.


    Moreover, after Lin Mu came here, he felt a faint pressure.


    He has a kind of intuition that the original law of the way of heaven in this world is not something he can fight against now.


    Maybe now it has stepped into the near saint.


    "You should know that I''ve got the position of world Master in that world."


    ¡±And there''s no way for you to step in or force me out


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu first spoke out a fact.


    Although the original law of the way of heaven in this world has broken through to the level of Saint, or pseudo saint, he still does not have the ability to expel himself from the world he has robbed.


    That''s why he came to see himself.


    "How about we make a deal?"


    "I''m sure this deal will definitely make your heart beat."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1070

    "You can''t get rid of me. How about we work together?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer in the end."


    "And I will not let you embarrass the people in your own world. I will compete with them fairly."


    Lin Mu said slowly.


    "Go on..."


    A voice suddenly appeared in Lin Mu''s mind. Although it was intermittent, it could still be heard clearly. The original law of heaven in this world had moved his heart.


    After all, the original law of heaven, which is about to be promoted to the higher world, will not be the same as those ordinary worlds. Only the original law of heaven, which has reached such a level, has its own life to some extent.


    As long as he has his own life, it means that he can think and judge whether a thing is good for him or not.


    After hearing this interesting voice, Lin Mu immediately showed a faint smile.


    Next, it''s up to him to talk.


    "I don''t need you to aim at the people in your world. I know that you are more willing to let the people in your world become the masters of the world. That will be good for you."


    "But you know, since I have found that you are about to be promoted to the higher world, I can''t let it go. And according to the current situation, my actions are much faster than those of people in your native world. I have occupied the world separated from you a long time ago. "


    " you should know that as long as you are promoted to the higher world, you must take it back, but that event has been snatched by me now. Without my consent, even if you want to forcibly take it back, it is not so simple. "


    "And once you don''t take back that world, you are an incomplete higher world, and as the original law of heaven in this higher world, you are also an incomplete one! So I''ve got my hand in this feast, and none of you can let me out. "


    Lin Mu was the first to state a fact at present.


    Yes, he''s been involved in this feast, and no one can get rid of him.


    This is his biggest asset.


    "Well, if that''s the case, we might as well cooperate or trade. I''ll compete fairly with the people in your native world. In the end, who can grab the first trace of energy depends on who''s ability. However, you also need to ensure that when we do it, there will not be another strong one from the universe!"


    "This is what I want to do with you. For you, it''s just a very simple content. You can hide all this as long as you do it at will."


    "That''s not too much."


    Lin Mu stated his purpose.


    The original law of the way of heaven in a world naturally hopes to be controlled by people in its own world. However, in the present situation, it has no way to expel it.


    In particular, it has not really broken through to saints.


    "I What''s the advantage? "


    Finally, the original law of the way of heaven, which has been silent for a long time, said such a passage.


    "Ha ha, I''m hooked."


    Lin Mu finally showed a smile. You have discussed the terms of the transaction with yourself, which means that the transaction you proposed has been successful for more than half of the time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1071

    "Is this enough?"


    "This is the original law of heaven from the real higher world."


    With a smile, Lin Mu took out an object from his space chain.


    This is what I got in the place where I buried the sky.


    He absorbed a large part of the burial ground and gave some to Anyi, but it doesn''t mean that he has nothing left.


    There is a large part of this in his space construction.


    In order to be able to trade with others in the current situation.


    Lin Mu can obviously feel that when he takes out this thing, there seems to be a slight shaking in the space of the heavenly way.


    It''s obvious that the world''s great law of origin, after seeing this thing, is excited.


    In this case, it means that the transaction of forestry and animal husbandry is about to be completed.


    "Well, as long as you agree to this small request, create a fair competition place for the three of us, and don''t let outsiders interfere, this thing is yours."


    "It''s a true law of heaven in the higher world. Even if you have been promoted, you don''t have any resistance to such things."


    "Moreover, it will not cause any harmful consequences to you, and I can promise you that no matter what the final result is, I will give you back the world I occupy!"


    Lin Mu once again threw out his chips.


    I can''t see clearly. At this time, the original law of heaven''s way in this world is not yet moved.


    If you really don''t move, then you have no way.


    So we can only make a good layout and treat those colleagues in the coming world.


    However, such a probability is extremely small. Such a movement has been revealed in this world''s heavenly law, which means that it is absolutely impossible for him to let go of this higher world''s heavenly law.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. "


    " I will do what you said, but I hope you will keep your promise. "


    Intermittent words, once again in his mind.


    But this time, he was overjoyed.


    Finally, it worked.


    Although paid a little price, but also within the scope of their own acceptance.


    He paid such a little price to keep those hidden rivals out of the door. It''s not a loss making business.


    It is also not a loss making business for the world''s great law of origin.


    After all, there are two natives in the world, and Lin Mu has only one.


    What''s more, it completely shielded those outsiders.


    It''s also very good for him.


    So it can''t disagree with a deal like this.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you first, and I''ll give it back to you in the end."


    "I paid you first, but I also hope you can fulfill your promise."


    "If you take my things and don''t fulfill your promise, then I will let you know that my things are not so easy to take, even if you have exceeded the saint by then, but believe me, I can also make you pay a huge price, and even send you to the burial place."


    "So I hope you do it yourself."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1072

    Lin Mu''s last voice was a little cold.


    He even chose to give it the original law of heaven in his own higher world in advance, which means that Lin Mu has enough confidence. If the original law of heaven in this world does not fulfill his obligations, he can definitely make him pay the price.


    "I believe we don''t want to see this happen!"


    After Lin Mu finally said a word, the figure immediately disappeared in the space of heaven.


    Except for the one that he had promised to give, the original law of the way of heaven from the higher world.


    Here, the vast space of heaven should be empty.


    It will be a long time before the original law of the way of heaven in this world can be reflected.


    "Is it?"


    I don''t know where the sound came from.


    But somehow, it felt a trace of fear from the tone.


    He is just a guy who hasn''t broken through even the saint, but he is about to break through the saint. Why can his threat make him feel scared?


    He still has some power he doesn''t know.


    Although this is about to be promoted to the higher world of the original law of the way of heaven, has a preliminary consciousness, but does not mean that he can really break through to the higher world of the original law of the way of heaven, has a similar human consciousness.


    Therefore, it can''t guess where Lin Mu''s confidence came from.


    But it didn''t care too much, as long as it left things for itself.


    Anyway, I don''t need too much trouble at that time. I just want to block myself and don''t let my promotion show. Such a thing is a piece of cake for it.


    In an instant, the trace of the original law of heaven in the higher world that Lin Mu left in the space of heaven disappeared.


    Obviously, what he left behind has been honored by the original law of the world.


    What Lin Mu said is not wrong. Even when he comes to this step of the origin of heaven, such things are extremely precious to him.


    After all, there are only a few higher worlds in the universe.


    And it is not so easy to get a trace of the fundamental law of the higher world.


    Even if the promotion is successful, it has the advantage of wood. Moreover, Lin Mu has promised that he will give back the world to himself in the end no matter what the outcome is.


    This kind of transaction, no matter from which aspect, has no loss.


    Although the will tells it, it''s better for people in the world to show their first breath after they get promoted.


    But it''s not a big deal, if not for it.


    In addition, this time all gave itself such a big temptation, how could it possibly refuse such a condition?


    Therefore, it did not consider anything at all, so it agreed directly.


    Anyway, no matter from which aspect, I will not lose.


    Even if it''s time to grab more, the first trace of energy, but so what?


    Maybe he will have to thank himself when he breaks through the saint in the future.


    After all, he had a chance to break through.


    In this way, there are great benefits to this transaction.


    "Time Not much. "


    It has some whispers.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1073

    "It''s finally settled. The next step is to wait."


    Lin Mu has now left the sky of the world.


    Went to another unknown place.


    He is in a very good mood now, at least he has eliminated some invisible opponents hidden in the universe.


    At that time, even if the world is promoted to a higher world, it will never be felt by those strong people of the same level.


    At that time, I will have to compete with the two half step sages in this world.


    Tang Hua has made several moves here, and he has a great deal of confidence to let him out.


    In the time and Space Administration Bureau, the strength of that guy also felt that although he was in the same realm as himself, there was still some gap.


    If you really have a serious conversation, that guy is not sure that he can win.


    In addition, I still have some cards in my hand that I have gained from my experience in the universe.


    For that guy, he was even more fearless.


    Therefore, Lin Mu now feels very relaxed. He is quite sure of the coming scramble.


    However, he has always been very vigilant, although things have been almost completed, but he will not relax like this.


    Although the guy in the time and Space Administration Bureau is probably not his opponent, for the sake of safety, he still needs to make a layout.


    There is no mistake in the truth that we should be careful to sail for thousands of years.


    Moreover, it doesn''t cost much time and energy.


    There''s no need for this guy to take Tang Hua seriously. After all, he doesn''t have a conversation. That mood can be hidden for countless years, just to wait for that day.


    And if he didn''t show up, maybe he would have succeeded.


    In Lin Mu''s view, the threat of this guy from the time and space administration is far less than Tang Hualai''s.


    ¡­¡­


    After many years, Lin Mu came to the headquarters of the time and space administration again.


    He is still extremely careful and vigilant, hiding his breath so well that no one can find his breath.


    After all, in this space, there is a strong man of the same level as himself. Once he lets himself show his breath, he may be noticed by that guy.


    Although the tea set is not a big trouble now, it is not a good thing for the herdsmen who want to take advantage of it.


    At least it''s far from time to expose these two people.


    The headquarters of the space and time administration is not much different from his last visit.


    Still busy.


    Countless guys trying to cross time and space are brought by the law enforcement officers of the time and Space Administration.


    To be honest, the time and Space Administration of this world also plays a big role in this world.


    If it wasn''t for the management of the time and Space Administration in this world, maybe those strong people would have been lawless long ago.


    After all, the original law of the way of heaven in this world has been in the most critical period, but I don''t have the leisure to manage those guys who mess around in the world.


    So over the years, the effect of the time and Space Administration has been obvious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1074

    But it''s none of his business.


    From the standpoint of both of them, they were enemies from the beginning.


    After all, the ultimate goal of every cultivator in the universe is above the saint.


    Once someone tries to get in front of him, or to take his way, then two people are born enemies, there is no possibility of any relaxation.


    This is the case with the old man and Tang Hua in the current Bureau of forestry, animal husbandry and time and Space Administration.


    It is absolutely impossible for the three of them to watch the Tao in front of them be taken away by others.


    Therefore, since the three of them all know the chance, they are the inevitable enemies and have no intention to mediate.


    "It''s not easy to move around here."


    Looking at the time and Space Management Bureau with strict layout, Lin Mu had some headache.


    In Tang Hua, you can do something because you have found one of his most critical loopholes, and you can start a plan to let Tang Hua leave that loophole temporarily.


    But it''s not so easy to operate here.


    After all, he didn''t pay much attention to the time and Space Administration in the past, so he didn''t know much about it.


    Especially the mysterious director of the space and time administration.


    What he knows now is that he is not as good as himself.


    However, I don''t know what cards he has and what layout he has here.


    "I didn''t handle it well."


    Looking at the current situation, Lin Mu stopped sighing.


    I should have dealt with both of them at the beginning. After all, these two people are my competitors, and I can''t just focus on one person.


    In case the car should overturn, it would be bad.


    However, such a thing also brought a lesson to Lin Mu, warning him that he could not be so one-sided in his future work.


    Focus only on people who think they are a great threat.


    "Well! What''s the smell? "


    Lin Mu, who is having a headache, suddenly feels an unusual breath in this space.


    He felt that this kind of information seemed to be different, but he couldn''t tell which aspect was different.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu thought of such a breath. After thinking of what the breath represented, the surprise in his eyes also showed.


    "How dare you use such a treasure so openly? Is he really not afraid of the breath?"


    At the same time, he couldn''t believe it.


    Does this guy really don''t know or is he stupid?


    Such a baby also dare to use so aboveboard, and his breath even regardless of the tube, let him freely reveal.


    I just feel it casually and feel the unusual momentum.


    If this kind of breath makes the strong above the saints feel it, then this guy will be miserable.


    This baby is in the heaven and the world. It can be said that even the strong above the saints will be extremely excited.


    And there is a big possibility that they will put down their face, but regardless of the cost of this baby to grab.


    It can be said that this treasure can be ranked in the top five among the heaven and the world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1075

    What''s more, Lin Mu really doesn''t know the guy in the time and Space Administration. Does he really don''t know what his treasure is, or is he pretending to be a fool?


    Or he can be confident enough to ignore any strong one in the universe.


    But this is obviously impossible, even the strong above the saints dare not say such words.


    Not to mention a guy who''s only half a saint.


    Lin Mu really didn''t know that this guy dared to use such a treasure so openly, and he could live well.


    "I''ll go. Fortunately, I came here today. Otherwise, I''m going to roll over in the back. I didn''t expect that this guy had such a treasure in his hand."


    Lin Mu immediately became alert.


    He didn''t think this guy was a threat to himself.


    If it wasn''t for his whim, he wanted to lay out one more backhand, wanted to come to this space and see what was worth laying out again, maybe he didn''t know that this guy had such a treasure in his hand in the end.


    If he is in charge of such a baby, he may turn over in the end.


    "Wheel of time and space, such a good thing is in the hands of a half step saint, and seems to use its energy every day. Don''t those who are superior to the saints in the universe feel anything wrong? Or you don''t feel a little bit of it. "


    How lucky this guy is.


    The wheel of time and space can definitely rank among the top five treasures in the universe.


    This is a treasure born from the top three of the universe. It is said that as long as you get this treasure, you can control time and space.


    Of course, it depends on the strength of the people who get this baby.


    If he is weak, he can only control his small space-time, but once he is strong, he may control the space-time of the whole world.


    What''s more, the most special thing about such a baby is that it can devour the power of time and space left on everyone, and then purify to strengthen itself.


    There is a legend in the universe that if a strong man above a saint gets such a treasure and raises his strength to the highest level, then he may be able to control the road of time and space.


    If he controls the road of time and space, then there is no doubt that he is the most powerful being in the universe, even comparable to the will of the universe.


    Among all the heaven and the world, only one of the top ten roads has been successful in countless times.


    And that era was entirely his own.


    Even the strong above the sage is not qualified to compete with him.


    You can say that era was completely suppressed by him alone.


    Even the will of the universe at that time should be afraid of him.


    What''s more, he proved the eighth avenue of causality.


    If people shock the third time Avenue, there will definitely be a big wave in the universe.


    The wheel of time and space, the most important treasure of the road of time and space, is only in the hands of a half step saint.


    To be honest, Lin Mu has some red eyes now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1076

    He does have some red eyes now.


    Even in the heart of a trace of impulse, even if they do not participate in this feast, also want to get such a baby.


    It''s just a matter of time before one can step into the sage.


    But such a baby can''t be met every time.


    To tell you the truth, once he has the wheel of time and space, plus the bottle of Tao in his hand, he will have great hope to prove that Zhutian Wanjie ranks third in the road of time and space.


    If it comes to that time, is there anyone in the universe his opponent?


    I am afraid that he has the final say in the vast universe.


    "Host, calm down, this is not the complete wheel of time and space. If it is really the complete wheel of time and space, it will get you."


    When Lin Mu had some red dots to snatch, the sound of the system directly interrupted his delusion.


    "Seriously, if it was really the wheel of time and space, according to this guy''s reckless use, he would have been called by the sages in the heaven and the world. Who can find it at this time?"


    Lin Mu didn''t say well.


    Can''t you guess what''s wrong with such a situation?


    The wheel of time and space can be ranked among the top five treasures in the universe. Once you get it, you will be able to earn the third place in the universe.


    Who is not jealous of such things?


    Maybe there are many strong people staring at such a treasure in the universe.


    According to the unrestrained use of the guy in the time and Space Administration Bureau, he was not afraid of the way it smelled, and it was discovered by talin.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely not the wheel of time and space.


    "Er..."


    The sudden words of the system suddenly threw a basin of cold water on the excited Lin Mu.


    "But there is not much difference between this breath and the wheel of time and space."


    Lin Mu was not reconciled.


    To tell you the truth, even if it is the chance to step on the saint in exchange for the wheel of time and space, he would rather change such a baby.


    "Host, don''t think too much. The treasure on the wheel of time and space can''t be met. Even if you do meet it, you won''t be able to get it!"


    "What this guy has in his hand is just a imitated wheel of time and space. It was imitated by a sage who was superior to the world many years ago according to the information on the road of time and space. That''s why he reveals such a huge breath of time and space."


    "However, the gap between this thing and the real wheel of time and space is not a single point. It can only be called a holy treasure when it reaches the highest level. It''s totally different from the wheel of time that you can directly understand the whole road of time and space."


    "Moreover, if it''s true, according to this guy''s behavior, maybe he would have been killed by the strong above the saints."


    Indeed, if you really get the real wheel of time and space and dare to play like this, you would have been slapped to death by the sage who has been staring at the breath of the wheel of time and space.


    However, such an imitation can be played like this.


    Anyway, those saints above the strong did not care too much about such things.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1077

    "Well! It seems to be too excited. "


    Once again, Lin Mu seriously felt the information, and then he was disappointed.


    Sure enough, the system is right. This thing is not the real wheel of time and space at all.


    Although the breath exudes the breath of time and space, compared with the real avenue of time and space, it is the gap between a drop of water and the sea of stars.


    How can such a faint breath of time and space attract the attention of the strong above the saints.


    "But that''s good, and it saves me trouble."


    Although there are still some sighs in my heart, Lin Mu is not the kind of person who can''t let go after taking it.


    Now that it''s confirmed that the guy has a replica in his hand, he doesn''t need to worry too much about it.


    After all, if this thing is not true, there is no chance to be qualified and promoted to Saint.


    Therefore, at this time, we should focus on how to break through the path of saints.


    Lin Mu once again thought about how to do something in this guy''s imitation of the wheel of time and space.


    Although this thing is an imitation, it is also a rare treasure for a half step saint.


    After all, not every half step sage can have such a rich family background as Lin Mu.


    So, it''s very likely that this imitation wheel of time and space is the biggest card of this guy in the time and Space Administration.


    But this guy is a little arrogant, even so unscrupulously exposed his cards outside, as if not afraid of other people to spy.


    Don''t you think you are invincible.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t care about these details. What he wanted now was how to use his plan to do something in this imitative wheel of time and space.


    At least he should not be able to use it at a critical time.


    In this way, their own pressure is even smaller.


    "The time and space administration is arresting people everywhere in the world who are trying to disrupt time and space."


    Lin Mu carefully felt the headquarters of the time and Space Administration.


    I let any bit of my own information out.


    The time and Space Administration, as the name suggests, is used to manage those who do not pay attention to the rules of time and space.


    At least for your sake.


    However, Lin Mu already knows that this time and Space Administration Bureau is just playing this name, so as to arrest those strong people who travel through time and space, and then absorb the residual power of time and space from them.


    After all, the power of time and space is not so easy to get, only in addition to passing through time and space can we get so little.


    Although this wheel of time and space is an imitation, it can still absorb the power of time and space just like the real wheel of time and space.


    Although there is no way for the owner to prove the complete avenue of time and space.


    However, in the end, it can also help the owner control the power of time and space.


    "Don''t you like absorption, control? I hope you will like the present I gave you. "


    Lin Mu thought for a while in the South China Sea, but he didn''t know he was smiling. At the same time, he came up with a plan in his mind.


    And then did not stay here more, directly disappeared in place.


    At least for now he''s going to do some layout.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1078

    "Well, did you feel anyone here just now?"


    The gate of the headquarters of the time and space administration is one of our two people, one of whom suddenly frowns.


    Asked the man standing beside him.


    Although he didn''t feel any breath just now, he always had a feeling that he had been peeping, but he couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "Illusion, where is this? How can anyone come in without permission? "


    The other one didn''t care.


    What is this place? This is the time and Space Administration. It manages all the time and space in the world.


    Even if some of the strong people who are invincible in the outside world come to this place, they have to be reserved and dare not be any bit presumptuous.


    How can an outsider dare to come here to spy? I''m tired of living.


    You should know that the director of their time and space administration is the most powerful existence in this world.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s estimated that you are too tired recently. You should have a rest. Do you think that if someone really breaks into the headquarters, doesn''t the director know? What kind of existence does the director have? Some people can hide it from him. "


    "So I don''t want to worry about things like you."


    "There is nothing that the director can''t show, so it must be your illusion just now."


    Others, seeing their companions, were still a little suspicious, and could not help persuading them again.


    In his mind, it is absolutely impossible for an outsider to break into this place. It may be his own companion. He is too tired these days because he has not had a good rest. That''s why he has such an illusion.


    "That''s right. After all, this is the Kobe authority. It''s not a place where people come and go whenever they want. "


    after hearing what his companion said, he felt that what he said was reasonable.


    This is not any other place. There are so many strong people here. Once anyone dares to break in here, they will be found at the first time.


    You don''t have to worry about things like this.


    "Maybe it''s true. I''m really tired recently. I don''t know how those guys dare to break the rules set by the time and Space Administration. They are really not afraid of death."


    There was a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth.


    Recently, the world is really too busy. People who come to travel through time and space or break the boundaries of time and space have become more and more.


    Such people completely ignore the existence of their time and Space Administration. They will never allow such people to continue to be reckless here.


    So these days, they have been out on these missions a little more.


    It is also very likely that I am too tired, leading to such an illusion.


    He did not think about that problem any more, and continued to carry out his task.


    ¡­¡­


    And this side of the forest left the headquarters of space-time management, and Rick rushed to a small world without stop.


    The small world is one of the many worlds swallowed up by the middle world, which is about to be promoted to the higher world.


    Like most small worlds, there''s nothing different.


    As for why Lin Mu came to such an ordinary small world later, it is natural to make a layout in this small world, at least to make the imitation wheel of time and space ineffective.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1079

    "Ha ha, you are unlucky to meet me."


    However, different from when he just left the headquarters of the time and Space Administration, Lin Mu now has an extra figure in his hands.


    Yes, now Lin Mu is holding a living man.


    However, this person seems to be in a coma now, without any consciousness.


    When he was at the headquarters of the time and Space Administration, Lin Mu had a plan in his mind.


    Isn''t the time and Space Administration very fond of catching people who travel through time and space without permission? Let them catch enough.


    In this way, I can also do something on these people, let the imitated wheel of time and space absorb the power of time and space left by them, and let my dark hand unconsciously destroy that wheel of time and space.


    This is Lin Mu''s plan.


    Originally, he had some headache about how to find a person who can travel through time and space, and how to leave hands and feet on him. But he didn''t expect that on the way to this small world, he found a devil repairing guy doing some immoral things.


    So I caught him easily.


    Using such people, Lin Mu has no psychological burden in his heart.


    After all, when he met this guy, this guy was going to refine 100000 people into his own blood pill. If he hadn''t really met him and caught him, maybe the 100000 people would have disappeared completely now.


    Moreover, it''s also a pot cover for such a guy to stay in this world. If he continues to exist in this world, we don''t know how many people will be poisoned by him in the future.


    Such a guy can play his spare time for himself, which can be regarded as his final value.


    After some hands and feet were arranged on his body, Lin Mu opened a space-time crack in an instant.


    Looking at the guy who doesn''t have any consciousness in his hand, he can''t help smiling, and then without any hesitation, he directly threw it into the crack of time and space.


    As for his fate, Lin Mu has already thought about it. He is just caught by the people of the time and Space Administration Bureau, and then uses the imitated wheel of time and space to absorb the cruel power of time and space from him, and then continues to be imprisoned.


    He was imprisoned for decades, then released and waited for him, once again violating the rules set by their time and Space Administration, and then he was arrested.


    Not to mention such a reasonable recycling of resources, it''s really a good way for the old man of the time and Space Administration.


    Over the years, it is in this way that he has promoted his imitated wheel of time and space to Shengbao.


    Because some people who want to cross time and space must want to change something in the past or in the future. Although they have failed once, it does not mean that they have given up the idea of crossing time and space.


    So it''s very likely that they will continue to travel through time and space.


    This once again gives the space and time administration an excuse to take them in.


    However, these things have nothing to do with Lin Mu. What he cares about is whether the person he threw into the crack of time and space can be found or captured back by the time and Space Administration, and then let the imitated wheel of time and space absorb the power of time and space from him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1080

    "There is an obvious crack in time and space at node 623. It is very likely that someone is breaking the rules and crossing time and space without permission. Please arrest immediately. Please arrest immediately."


    After hearing this, Zhou Bei, who was resting in the time and Space Administration Bureau, suddenly showed a bitter face.


    Just as I came back, someone broke the rules again.


    Do you want to rest?


    Are those guys really not afraid of death? Those guys who can travel through time and space obviously know that they have a time and Space Administration in charge of them, and they even go so far as to violate their rules again.


    This is really killing with life.


    "Forget it, I don''t know what''s crazy about these guys who can travel through time and space recently. Since they travel through time and space in such an ordinary way, I really don''t know where they can get the confidence. They think they have made such a big move, but they think we can''t find it."


    Zhou Bei''s companions also turned their lips. They had just arrested a man who had violated the rules they had set and just came back.


    But I didn''t expect to come back without sitting hot, so I had a new task.


    However, they only complained a few words, and then Rick got up to go to the node with obvious cracks in time and space to perform the task.


    After all, who wants them to be in the space and time administration.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this?"


    "Don''t you remember that you are practicing the blood pill? Why did you come to this place all of a sudden? "


    Xu Kang, who was caught by Lin Mu on the road, was rubbing his head and looking around with vigilance.


    If his own memory did not deceive him, he should still practice his own blood pill at this time, how could he suddenly appear in the place where he had never been.


    "What happened?"


    Some of them didn''t know what happened when they were making pills. Why did they come to such a strange place?


    "Wait a minute, I seem to remember that I suddenly lost consciousness when I was making pills. Was I attacked by someone?"


    At least his memory once again brought him something useful.


    He suddenly thought of himself, because in alchemy, then suddenly came a dizziness, and then, he did not know anything.


    In this way, it seems that he is likely to be plotted by another strong man.


    He also threw himself to this place where the birds don''t shit. After all, this place brings him a very uncomfortable feeling, and even has no aura to cultivate.


    "Who on earth has the ability to plot against me, and after plotting against me, I just threw me to such a ghost place, and then I didn''t do anything."


    Xu Kang looked at himself and did not find any injury, and his strength can also be used completely.


    What''s more, there is no trace of losing the one in my hand.


    That is to say, after being plotted by others, that person didn''t touch himself at all, just threw himself to such a ghost place, and then did nothing.


    What does he want? He doesn''t want his own life or his own treasure. What does he want to do?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1081

    Xu Kang has some problems.


    Even if he wanted to break his brain, he didn''t figure out what the guy who fell in love with him wanted to do.


    I just want to play with myself.


    Which strong person will have such a boring mind, there must be something they haven''t found.


    Xu Kang is now alert again, he slowly looked around, want to find out what''s wrong around.


    But then he was disappointed that there was no difference between this place and some ordinary small world. There was no place where he felt dangerous at all.


    Just when he thought in his mind whether the guy who fell in love with him would be really idle and boring, a crack suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Then, just a moment later, without waiting for his reaction, two people suddenly appeared from this space-time crack.


    But when Xu Kang saw the space crack and saw that he had shown two people from it, his face suddenly turned bad.


    They seem to be completely in love, and there may be the kind of irreparable.


    What is that guy''s revenge on himself? Is it necessary to fall in love with him like this? I''m not afraid to disturb the time and Space Administration for myself.


    After Xu Kang saw the uniforms of the two outstanding people in the space-time crack, he felt that the whole person was not good.


    Because the uniforms on these two people are the uniforms of the time and space administration that all the strong people in this world hate.


    After all, the time and space administration is in charge of too many things. It''s just going through time. It''s also a violation of the rules, but he has to take care of things like you''re going through the world.


    After all, no one likes to stay in their own world forever.


    However, once they want to go to another world, they will think of the existence of a terror, that is, the time and Space Administration.


    In the eyes of those who have the ability to travel through time and space, the time and space administration is a monster that people hate.


    Although they hate such a force in their heart, they don''t have the strength to wipe it out.


    Because the strength of the time and space administration is too strong.


    And it is said that there is also a director standing at the top of the world.


    At least no one has ever seen the director of the space and time administration.


    When Xu Kang saw these two people appear, he immediately understood what the guy who fell in love with him had done to him?


    That guy actually four limbs opened a space-time crack, and then threw himself in.


    Open the cracks of time and space without permission. As long as people don''t go in, then the time and Space Administration will not manage so much.


    But this time, it''s very different. That guy really threw himself in directly, and still took advantage of his unconsciousness.


    Oh, it''s still an extravagant hope that you don''t let the people of the time and Space Administration realize it.


    "You must know where we come from when you see our clothes."


    "We don''t need to talk nonsense, do we? Come with us


    Zhou Bei looked at Xu Kang in front of him and said without any emotion.


    Anyone who wants to travel through time and space should think about the consequences they are facing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1082

    "I said, it''s really not my intention. Do you believe it?"


    "I was plotted and thrown in. It''s not my masterpiece at all!"


    Xu Kang still has some feeble explanations.


    Although I know in my heart that my explanation can''t play any role at all.


    But it was so plainly unlimited to frame, or let him very uncomfortable.


    "If it''s your fault, we''ll investigate when we go back. Now come with us."


    "I don''t think you want to see us do it ourselves."


    Zhou Bei doesn''t talk to him any more about whether it''s the time and space administration that he travels through time and space. When he goes back, he will naturally investigate. What he needs to do is to go back with the two of them.


    He doesn''t have to worry about the rest.


    "Oh, please."


    Xu Kang also knows that there is no good end to fighting against the behemoth of the time and Space Administration. This is a lesson left by those who try to fight against the behemoth at the cost of their lives.


    So, he also helplessly stretched out his hands, indicating that he did not resist.


    "You''re smart."


    Zhou Bei gave a satisfied smile. At least this guy is much better than those guys who see them and immediately want to escape. At least they didn''t let them do it by themselves.


    And save them trouble.


    Without any hesitation, Zhou Bei directly took out a special handcuff from the out of Control Management Bureau and handcuffed him.


    No matter what level the handcuffs are, as long as they are handcuffed, they have no resistance in front of him. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t make any resistance.


    When Zhou Bei saw that this problem had been solved, he stopped talking nonsense. He directly opened the space-time terminal with special items, and then went to the headquarters of the space-time Management Bureau.


    Anyway, at that time, this guy will have to go regardless of whether he is being plotted or not.


    ¡­¡­


    "I started. I didn''t expect you to be very efficient."


    What they don''t know, everything they have is seen by another person.


    Since Lin Mu left that guy behind, his business has never left. After all, he still depends on whether the dark hand left by himself can successfully invade the imitated wheel of time and space.


    When Lin Mu saw the guy he had left behind and was taken away by the time and Space Administration, he didn''t want to smile again.


    So far, my plan has been smooth.


    It depends on whether your dark hand can enter?


    According to Lin Mu, it should be very easy.


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the space and time administration.


    Zhou Bei is now taking Xu Kang, who has just been caught by himself, to the imitated wheel of time and space.


    No matter whether he is active or passive, the power of time and space on him will be washed away.


    This is a process that everyone who is caught has to go through.


    Xu Kang is no exception.


    Soon the three of them came to a huge gear.


    And around this gear is also emitting the breath of countless endless time and space force.


    And there seems to be a twist around the gear.


    No one here can find any space-time node that can be torn apart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1083

    "Go in!"


    Zhou Bei man and Xu Kang talk nonsense, pointing directly to the small space in front of him.


    This is the process that everyone brought by themselves has to go through.


    Although I don''t know what the effect of this is, they just need to do what the director ordered.


    "Alas


    Xu Kang sighed helplessly. When was he taught such a lesson.


    At ordinary times, no one dares to speak to himself in this way, and no one is trembling when he sees himself.


    But as soon as he thought about where it was, he suddenly became impotent. The people here could not be offended by him. If he offended the people here, he could not tell what kind of trouble he would have in the future.


    So he can only respectfully follow Zhou Bei''s instructions and go to that space.


    ¡­¡­


    "Opportunity!"


    This is the time for Lin Mu and others. When Xu Kang went to this space, when the wheel of time and space began to operate, Lin Mu''s eyes suddenly brightened in a small world.


    He watched for so long, waiting for such an opportunity.


    Without any hesitation, he directly pushed the dark hand he left behind in Xu Kang.


    "Hum!"


    No one noticed that Xu Kang, who was washing the breath of the power of time and space in the wheel of time and space, suddenly flashed a little white light that was hard to find.


    And then just exist for a moment, the moment disappeared in this huge space-time breath, as if that white coat is the residual space-time breath.


    Xu Kang doesn''t know what happened to him at that moment.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, it''s still an imitation. It''s so easy."


    After some arrangement, Lin Mu showed a smile.


    If you want to do something about this imitated wheel of time and space, it will be very easy once you find an opportunity.


    This is not, as long as let their own use of people in, then they easily left behind in it.


    This may also have something to do with the fact that this time and space is really imitated. If it is the real wheel of time and space, then even if the forest herders try their best to count, there is no way to leave any backhand in it.


    "However, this time, in order not to attract people''s attention, it''s just a little bit. It doesn''t play a big role in the imitated wheel of time and space."


    "The next step is to catch some bad luck again."


    After Lin Mu felt the imitated wheel of time and space that his dark hand had determined to invade, he thought again.


    In order to be alert, he did not leave all his dark hands in one time.


    After all, the guy in the time and Space Administration Bureau is at the same level as himself. If he doesn''t pay attention, maybe he will notice.


    At that time, what I have done will have no effect at all.


    Lin Mu can''t let this happen in his eyes.


    So he would rather trouble a little than use all his dark hands at once.


    Now that we can succeed this time, we will have a bit more trouble. We will find a few more unfortunate ghosts, and then just throw them into the cracks of time and space just like this time, waiting for the people from the time and space administration to come.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1084

    "Hey, why do so many people like to die these days?"


    "This is the fifth person I''ve caught in a few days."


    Zhou Bei went back to his room with a tired face.


    His face was full of fatigue.


    What happened recently? Why do so many people in the world dare to violate the rules set by their time and Space Administration?


    Do those guys really think that their inferior hiding methods can really hide them from the law enforcers of the time and Space Administration?


    Where do they get this confidence.


    "It will be good after a period of time. When we catch more people, there will be fewer people who are beyond our ability. After all, I don''t believe that we have done so many people, and there are people who have the courage to fight against us in the limelight."


    Comforted the man who lived in the same room with him.


    Although their time and space administration is also a huge force in the world, there are only a dozen law enforcers out there.


    So as long as there are strong people trying to break the rules they set for time travel, they will go to catch those people in person.


    As for why they are so tired recently.


    After all, crossing the world and time is not a good thing.


    It''s a huge burden on everyone who does it, so that''s why they don''t want to go out.


    But they also have no way, who don''t know what happened recently, so many strong people like to come over, you do a death for yourself.


    According to the rules set by their director, as long as there are people in the world who violate their rules and travel through time and space, those law enforcers who go out must arrest them. Otherwise, they will be profaned, and the punishment will be very serious.


    However, Zhou Bei had never seen anyone who knew so well dare to risk being caught by his own people to violate their rules and travel time and space again and again.


    "It''s still early for you to join the time and Space Administration. This phenomenon happens every few hundred years. I really don''t know what those strong people are thinking. Do they really think that they have the strength to fight against our time and Space Administration? It''s ridiculous."


    "After this period of time, you can have a rest, so this period of time, that''s the point, and maybe the director will have a reward in the future."


    Zhou Bei''s roommate said again.


    He has been in the Construction Management Bureau for a longer time than Zhou Bei, and naturally knows something he doesn''t know.


    That''s why I say that.


    "I hope so."


    Zhou Bei now has no choice but to wait here, waiting for those who like to die to calm down.


    So that he can have enough rest time.


    "Alert, alert, space-time fluctuation is found at node 824, space-time fluctuation is found at node 824, please go to the place immediately to investigate the reason, please go to the place immediately to investigate the reason."


    Before Zhou Bei had time to have a sip of tea, the sound of the system rang again.


    "I''ll go. I''m in charge again. Is there any mistake? This is the number one. Are there only some guys who really like to die? "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1085

    What Zhou Bei doesn''t know is that there are only some people who like to die. Naturally, it''s not because they want to go through time and space in violation of the rules set by their time and Space Administration.


    They are completely forced, and even a large part of them do not know how they actually travel through time and space, so they are inexplicably approached by people from the time and Space Administration.


    All these are the masterpieces of Lin Mu.


    Since it was confirmed that any small fluctuation in time and space would attract the attention of the time and Space Administration, Lin Mu began to carry out his plan.


    That is to find some hapless ghosts in this world, and then directly knock them unconscious, and then throw them into the cracks of time and space, or change their memory in their minds, so that they think they voluntarily enter the cracks of time and space.


    Or change their consciousness, let them inadvertently open the cracks of time and space.


    After all, the same method can''t be used too much. If every time the person who catches time and space management says that he doesn''t know about the situation, he will be thrown into the cracks of time and space. No matter how stupid the people in time and Space Management Bureau are, they will find something wrong.


    But Lin Mu couldn''t be so careless, so he didn''t do it for the same reason every time.


    That''s why the space time administration has not found anything wrong.


    Even the director of the time and Space Administration doesn''t know his biggest card. The imitated wheel of time and space has been invaded by the forest and animal husbandry.


    With a little more horsepower, Lin Mu can ensure that he can make this thing lose its function at the most critical time.


    As long as this goal is achieved, then there is no need to consider anything.


    As long as the leading role of the time and Space Administration lost his biggest card, then with his own strength, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    In addition, I have already finished the arrangement in Tanghua. As long as I wait until the moment when the world is promoted to the higher world, I am very sure that I can grab the first thread of energy generated by it.


    "The last one."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t stay in it for long. In three or five years at most, the time and Space Administration will no longer exist."


    When Lin Mu saw the unconscious guy who had been controlled by himself, he laughed.


    Most of his other guys are vicious people, so he doesn''t have much burden in his heart.


    "Go in!"


    Lin Mu personally opened the space-time crack, and then told the man who had been controlled by him.


    After hearing the command from Lin Mu, the man who had been controlled didn''t have any hesitation. The whole person seemed to enter into the crack of time and space like a machine.


    Then, the time and space of the wind disappeared in an instant, as if it had never existed.


    When Lin Mu saw the space-time crack that he had completely disappeared, he was not willing to show a satisfied smile.


    This is the last unfortunate guy. As long as the power of time and space on him is absorbed by the imitated wheel of time and space, then the invasion of the imitated wheel of time and space will be completed, and I just have to wait.


    Waiting for the arrival of that time, and then give Tang Hua and the director of the time and space administration a surprise.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1086

    "Chief! What are you doing here? "


    When Zhou Bei came to the round of time and space with a guy who wanted to travel through time and space just captured from that node, he suddenly saw their immediate superior, that is, the director of the time and Space Administration.


    The director of the time and Space Administration, even in the time and Space Administration, is incomparably mysterious. At ordinary times, it is difficult for ordinary people to see a few of them, but I didn''t expect that I was lucky to see the director today.


    Zhou Bei saw this one of his immediate superiors, who came over a little excited, and his body began to stand up straight.


    If you leave a good impression in this person''s eyes, it will undoubtedly be of great help to him.


    There may even be a flight to the sky, completely get rid of the identity of a hard-working law enforcement, to a higher level.


    "Well, I have nothing to do recently. Come and have a look."


    "How''s it going?"


    The director of time and Space Administration took a casual look at the guy behind Zhou Bei.


    From the power of time and space that he exudes, this guy is obviously a guy who dares to disobey the rules he set. For such a guy who dares to defy his own rules openly, he wants to give him a good face. If it is not for the residual power of time and space that they have left, he may be able to use it now A slap killed him.


    "Secretary, there have been some troubles recently. I don''t know why there are more people in the world who dare to violate our construction management and pricing rules. Moreover, the number is several times more than before."


    "This guy is the sixth guy I''ve caught this month."


    Zhou Bei naturally did not dare to hide the problem of their biggest boss and told the truth.


    And in his mood, there was a request for restraint.


    Maybe such words can attract the attention of this powerful being, and then teach a lesson to those who have the courage to violate the rules set by their time and Space Administration.


    If so, then my future work will be a lot easier.


    After all, with the warning of the director, I''m afraid no one in the world would dare to disobey it.


    After all, they are the most powerful people in the world, and they still don''t have one.


    "Oh, it seems that there are some restless guys ready to move. It seems that this matter needs to be strictly monitored."


    The director frowned and showed an expression of displeasure.


    But in my heart, I thought, "well, the released guys have started to work again, and they can provide me with some huge power of time and space. Maybe when that day comes, the wheel of time and space will become a complete form."


    Although he thinks so in his heart, there is no wrong expression on his face. After all, no one knows his plan in this world except the guy who has been killed by himself.


    And he didn''t intend to let others know about his plans.


    "OK, I''ll manage it myself after a while. Now take him to the process."


    The director couldn''t help losing some interest when he said that. He told Zhou Bei, and then he left here directly.


    He also didn''t find anything wrong here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1087

    "This is the director of the space and time administration, and it will not be so."


    What the director of the time and space administration does not know is that when he appeared here, his every move appeared in the eyes of another strong man.


    And this one is naturally Lin Mu.


    The imitated wheel of time and space that has been invaded by forestry and animal husbandry can naturally observe every move in the Bureau of time and space.


    But what he didn''t expect today is that the director of the time and Space Administration will appear in front of the wheel of time and space in person, which makes him feel a little uneasy. He also thinks that his hands and feet were discovered by the director of the time and Space Administration.


    But after a while, the director of the time and Space Administration just stood in front of the wheel of time and space, looking at the degree of evolution of the wheel of time and space. After he didn''t do anything else, Lin Mu couldn''t help but put it down. Now it seems that no one can discover his own hands and feet.


    Even if it''s the same level of existence, it doesn''t have that ability.


    This immediately let Lin Mu completely relieved, up to see his plan, until now, everything is very smooth.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhou Bei saw that the director had left, he didn''t say much. As long as he could let the group leader remember his face, too many words would also cause the director''s dissatisfaction.


    He didn''t say much now. He just pointed to the guy he had just brought back, pointed to the light door in front of him and said to him, "go in!"


    The guy who already knew where he came from didn''t dare to be reckless here. He just walked into the light gate according to Zhou Bei''s meaning.


    "Well, it''s really troublesome. I really don''t know when these people who like to die will have to make trouble to stop."


    Zhou Bei is very upset now. I just hope these little guys can stop a little so that they can have enough rest time. At least they don''t have to go to another world to catch people every day.


    This is also a heavy burden for him, OK?


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when Zhou Bei captured this man and entered the journey of time and space, Lin Mu, who was far away in another world, opened his eyes and showed a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Go


    He didn''t talk much nonsense. He directly directed his hands and feet on that guy and began to invade the wheel of time and space.


    Just after a moment, Lin Mu stopped, and the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    At that moment, the imitated wheel of time and space had been completely invaded by itself.


    That is to say, if you want to, you can make the imitated wheel of time and space lose its effect at any time.


    Perhaps, the director of the time and Space Administration, who controls this imitated wheel of time and space, can still make himself afraid of three points. But once he loses this thing, the director of the time and space administration does not let Lin Mu pay attention to it at all.


    Although they are at the same level as themselves, there are still some subtle differences.


    As long as you let yourself do it, he will never be your opponent.


    "Everything is ready, only the east wind, waiting for when the world can be completely promoted to the higher world!"


    Lin Mu once again determined that after the wheel of time and space had been successfully invaded by himself, he also left this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1088

    "Well, the efficiency is good. Since we have solved the problems here in such a short time."


    After finishing the layout of the wheel of time and space, Lin Mu returned to the middle world he had seized.


    However, his return this time surprised him.


    Because he was busy invading the wheel of time and space in the last few months, he didn''t care much about the world he controlled.


    So I don''t know what''s going on in the world.


    However, I didn''t expect that everything here had been solved by Tang Hua.


    Lin Mu was a little surprised. That guy''s efficiency is really fast.


    You know, at that time, you still provoked a war between all the local forces in the world and the so-called player alliance, but you didn''t expect that Tang Hua would solve it in just a few months.


    And there doesn''t seem to be a big fight.


    Although I don''t know what method he used to solve it, his opponent''s means are really not bad.


    However, Lin Mu doesn''t care about these details. After all, all his bureaus have been arranged, waiting for that day to come.


    Now no matter how noisy they are, they can''t make any waves. Lin Mu has such confidence.


    I''ve finished my own game completely. As long as I wait for that day to come, I can be sure that I have the strength to seize the opportunity from them.


    "I don''t have much time left for me. Let''s practice hard."


    Now Lin Mu doesn''t plan to go out any more. If you go out to make trouble, maybe you will expose yourself. This is absolutely not allowed, at least before that day.


    Lin Mu also decided that during this period of time, he would practice well in the space of heaven in this world, and maybe he could understand a way again.


    So when that day comes, I will be more confident.


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later.


    Three years passed in an instant, and during these three years, Lin Mu had been practicing in the space of this day, and never went out once.


    And the world is almost completely "destroyed" by players. If you don''t become the master of the world, maybe the world will collapse.


    However, there has never been in this world. If you have become the world controller of this world and have your own rules in this world, even if you collapse to the extreme, you can make it recover at that moment and then operate again.


    However, in the past three years, Lin Mu did not do this because it was too easy to expose himself.


    And if he does, it will make Tang Hua wary.


    After all, the purpose of the conversation is the position of the world Master of the world, but what he doesn''t know is that he has been robbed of the position of the world Master of the world.


    When that day did not come, he was still not enough to expose himself, so he had to create an illusion. As long as he tried hard again, he could play the world to collapse, and he could seize the position of the world Master of the world.


    Because of this, in recent years, although Tang Hua was extremely anxious, he never doubted that the world had been snatched by others.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1089

    In that mysterious space.


    Wang Yao and Tang Hua are in this mysterious space.


    But neither of them looked very well.


    It''s even ugly.


    "It''s a little time since then. Although the progress is almost finished, I don''t know why it''s so short of breaking down the rules of that world."


    Tang Hua is in a bad mood now.


    Because since he solved the accident three years ago, Wang Yao has made greater efforts to release the task.


    In this way, the interest of the players will be higher, and the rules of that world will be broken by themselves.


    But I don''t know why, after so many years of development, the law of that world should completely collapse.


    However, the fact is not what I imagined, the law of that world is always a little bit worse, it will completely collapse.


    It is because of this difference that even if he wants to seize the position of the world Master of that world, he has no way.


    After all, he is still a dead man in that person''s eyes. If he really starts to rob, he will definitely be exposed.


    Moreover, they may be exposed to the original law of the way of heaven in the world. If they are exposed in this way, they are likely to withdraw from that feast.


    After all, my layout in that world suppresses the original law of heaven''s way in the main world. If we know the original law of heaven''s way in the main world, we can do it.


    It is estimated that he will be punished directly.


    So, even if it was only a little bit worse, he still held back and didn''t try to grab the position of the world controller of that world.


    "Over the past few years, the release of my tasks has become more and more intense. In principle, that world should have collapsed a long time ago."


    Wang Yao''s face is not very good either.


    After all, according to their expectations, they should have the world in their hands now, rather than being at a loss as they are now.


    "We don''t have much time left. Let''s step up our efforts again. We must get the position of the world Master in these two months, otherwise my plan will fall short in all these years."


    Tang Hua doesn''t have much patience now, and he can''t tell which day will come.


    And I haven''t got the world yet, which is extremely bad for me.


    If you don''t have this hand, you may force that guy. After all, that guy still has an imitation wheel of time and space.


    If it''s against him, I guess I''ll be seriously injured as before.


    Just when Wang Yao is ready to leave and increase the release of the mission, he wants those players to change the event, but suddenly he finds that Tang Hua''s face is not right.


    That''s not only wrong, but also extremely irritated.


    If it wasn''t for his overwhelming suppression, maybe this space would collapse because of his anger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of such a strong pressure, even Wang Yao felt that he could not breathe.


    He looked at Tang Hua with a puzzled face. He didn''t know why he suddenly appeared such a situation.


    "That''s the day!"


    "Asshole! Why today? Why so early? Why not later? "


    Tang Hua is now completely angry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1090

    "Asshole, how can this day come so soon?"


    Tang Hua''s face is red and angry now.


    He did not expect that day to come so quickly, he still has a lot of plans not ready to complete.


    "Damn it! Damn it


    If it wasn''t for Wang Yao''s still here, maybe Tang Hua''s anger could crush the whole space.


    His plan for countless years has not been completed, and that day seems to be against himself, since it is coming so soon.


    How can I fight with the director of the time and space administration who has a copy of the wheel of time and space.


    At that time, he was wounded by him before he escaped to this world.


    Because this day arrived ahead of time, resulting in a lot of his plans have not been completed, resulting in that he did not have any advantage in the snatch.


    What''s more, he laid out the plan for countless years, and since then, it has been useless.


    This is the reason why Tang Hua is most angry.


    This time, since he knew his world and was about to be promoted to the higher world, he began to make layout.


    How much time has been laid out, even he has some countless, but today his plan has not been successful, and the world is about to break through. This represents that his plan has now become invalid, and has no use.


    "You mean that day has arrived."


    Wang Yao saw that Tang Hua''s face had become so bad, and with the curse in his mouth, he couldn''t help guessing.


    He doesn''t look very well either.


    How can that day come before the final plan is finished?


    As expected, there will be at least one year left for that day.


    But today, they arrived suddenly, without giving them any time to prepare.


    "And now what?"


    Wang Yao is a little at a loss now. After all, it''s only a few years for him to practice.


    "I can''t help it. The promotion is about to be completed. I want to take over the world within this time. Otherwise, everything I''ve done over the years will be completely useless. Moreover, if I don''t have that world, I have no advantage. I may not be able to take over my old opponent."


    Tang Hua''s eyes are red now. He has no choice but to use this last move.


    That is to go to that world by yourself, and the position of the world controller of that world will also be forcibly seized.


    There is no other way.


    If there is any solution, he will never use this last resort, because it is likely to arouse the resentment of the main world.


    In addition, it''s extremely unsafe. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will attract the attention of the old opponent. At that time, your plan will be completely scrapped.


    Although there is not much difference between the present and the complete scrapping.


    "But In this way, will there be some insecurity? "


    Wang Yao still has some worries.


    If Tang Hua uses the last resort to forcibly seize the position of the world Master of that world, will it cause any bad consequences.


    "I can''t manage that much. If I don''t start now, I won''t have time."


    Tang Hua is now in a hurry.


    However, it is also a plan that has been laid out for countless years. It seems that it is going to be washed away. Who can be in a hurry?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1091

    "Now is the most critical time, you stay in this space, do not have any action, remember never to go out, in case that guy noticed your breath."


    Before leaving, Tang Hua said to Wang Yao.


    Wang Yao''s life and his life are shared. Once Wang Yao has an accident, he will not come to a good end.


    And this time has come to the most critical time. Once Wang Yao''s existence is known to the old man of the time and Space Administration, it will be extremely disadvantageous for him.


    Wang Yao is just a golden immortal now. In the eyes of some of their top powers, Wang Yao is just a mole ant. Just want to crush a finger.


    Once he is found, he will definitely become a clamp down on himself, and maybe he will control Wang Yao and threaten himself.


    The old guy can''t do this.


    Therefore, Tang Hua was so alert to Wang Yao that he had to worry about him when he went out.


    "I see. I won''t make trouble for you in this period of time."


    Wang Yao also knew how much weight he had. He knew that Tang Hua''s strong man was not something he could fight against, so he didn''t have any nonsense. He agreed directly, indicating that he could rest assured that he would never go out and walk.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Seeing that Wang Yao had understood what he meant, Tang Hua didn''t stay much. He said something to him directly, and then left the space.


    "Be careful."


    At the moment when Tang Hua left, Wang Yao''s mouth opened.


    There is also some worry in his eyes. Can he not worry? After all, his life and Tang Hua''s life are linked together. If he has an accident, he is belching.


    So we can only expect that he will not encounter any dangerous things in his heart.


    At least in the hands of his old opponent, he can save his life.


    "Well, it seems that we should seize the time to practice. Otherwise, it''s really disappointing that we can''t get involved in the battle of a strong man of this level."


    Wang Yao seems that Tang Hua, who has completely disappeared, has a helpless look in his eyes.


    Who said that his current strength is not good? He is not qualified to intervene in such a powerful battle.


    His pursuit of strength at this moment is full of his own heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "I can''t manage so much. I can only use this last resort."


    "It''s just a middle world, and after so many years of layout, the rules of this world have been almost destroyed by me, and I''m just one last step away."


    "It should not be difficult to seize the position of the world and the master of the world."


    Tang Hua instantly appeared in this middle world, looking at the rules of the world coldly.


    The law of the world has been almost destroyed in your face, even if he can completely collapse at the last step, but he can''t wait for the last time, he has no way now, he can only seize the world with strong means.


    "Hum, I dare to fight with you even if the world is about to collapse."


    Tang Hua felt the world''s strong repulsion to him at the moment of his hand, and could not help humming coldly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1092

    The original law of the way of heaven in this world has been almost destroyed by its own layout.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of time, maybe he wouldn''t have used this method at all. He would have used those players to play and collapse the world, and then snatched the position of the world master himself.


    He doesn''t pay attention to this broken world.


    It''s not easy to be the master of the world with the last resort.


    Even if it is the world''s great source of law, in the integrity of the time they did not pay attention to, let alone now has broken into this.


    Tang Hua feels that even if he has become such a world, he dares to do it by himself. Don''t show a sneer. At the same time, there is a strong force around his body.


    He doesn''t have much time to spend with the world now. He wants to make a quick decision.


    If you''re on the world ship, you may be noticed by your old opponent, but it''s not good for you.


    "Ha ha, you want the position of the world controller in this world. Sorry, there are already people on the position of the world controller."


    When Tang Hua was ready to seize the world with more powerful force, a slightly joking voice sounded in his ear.


    "Who?"


    He immediately had vigilance down, because he did not find out which direction the master of this sound was.


    "Who is your excellency? Why don''t you come out and see me! "


    After hearing this, Tang Hua didn''t continue to work. Instead, he looked around with great vigilance for fear that a strong man would attack him suddenly.


    People who can appear in their own side without being aware of it, and who can speak to themselves, must not be weak. They are likely to exist at the same level as themselves.


    "Ha ha, have you ever asked me the master of this world when you are doing this in my world?"


    Lin Mu appeared in front of Tang Hua, at least with a trace of banter in the corner of his mouth, as if he was laughing at the fact that you are too late, and the world has its own master.


    "The world recognized my position as the master of the world five years ago."


    Lin Mu also felt that the world was about to be promoted to a higher world, so after Tang Hua came to the world controlled by him, he didn''t hide anything and showed himself directly. Anyway, he was going to face-to-face competition.


    In fact, Lin Mu was still thinking about whether he could hide behind and make a profit. But when he saw that Tang Hua had come to the world and wanted to seize the world with strong means, he immediately lost his idea.


    The world of this world changes the position of the world, but it is absolutely impossible to give up.


    So I can only come out once.


    However, for Tang Hua, Lin Mu didn''t have too much vigilance, because his lifeblood was controlled by himself. If he wanted to, he could be killed at any time.


    That''s why you can show up so unscrupulously, which means that the world has been occupied by you. You can''t talk about it if you want.


    "You Is it the master of the world? "


    Tang Hua looks at Lin Mu coldly. He feels the breath of a world Master in this person.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1093

    Tang Hua''s eyes are full of murderous.


    If it wasn''t for the powerful power of the man in front of him, maybe he would have broken the man in front of him to pieces now.


    This world is the final goal of its own layout for countless years.


    However, I didn''t expect that my layout had been taken by others, and I had concealed myself. I didn''t know such a thing at all.


    This makes him how not angry, which also means that he has carefully laid out the plan for so many years, has been completely lost, there is no possibility of any reversal.


    It means that he has lost the biggest advantage in the coming feast, and may be the first one to be eliminated.


    Tang Hua now has some guesses about the identity of the person in front of him.


    "You''re not from this world, are you?"


    Tang Hua looks at Lin Mu coldly.


    In his memory, no one in the world has reached their level except himself and the old man of the time and Space Administration.


    But the person in front of him was different. He was committing a crime and sent out the robber''s message, which all proved that he and himself were at the same level of existence, and also above the half step saint.


    Er, there is no other strong one above the sage in our own world, so it is very likely that this strong one comes from the heaven and the world.


    After thinking of this possibility, his eyes could not help but be more cold.


    A guy from the heaven and the world wants to be involved in the affairs of their world.


    "Yes, I''m not a member of your world. I just found out by a coincidence that this world is a middle world that is about to be promoted to a higher world. So how can I let this chance go easily?"


    "At the level of you and me, we should also know how much chance such an opportunity is available. Such an opportunity also represents whether you and I can step into the last step, so how can we ignore it."


    Lin Mu smiles and does not deny it.


    "Hum!"


    Tang Hua is speechless. It''s true that any strong man who has reached his level can never be indifferent after seeing such an opportunity.


    After all, such an opportunity represents whether they can take the last step to become the most powerful one in the universe.


    "Then there''s no talk."


    Tang Hua suddenly exudes a strong breath. According to the person in front of him, there is no possibility for them to talk about it.


    In the face of this opportunity, no one can give up, and Tang Hua can''t give up either. Even though he has forcibly gained the position of the world Master, it doesn''t mean that he has no chance.


    As long as he is killed, the position of the world Master in this world is still his own, and he will still have an advantage.


    It''s just extremely difficult. After all, the man in front of us is a strong man of the same level as ourselves. It''s possible to defeat a strong man of the same level as ourselves, but it''s extremely difficult to kill him.


    However, he has no other way but to seize the position of the world Master in this way.


    "Since there''s no more to talk about, let''s have a good fight."


    Tang Hua didn''t want to go on, and the strong breath of his body directly attacked Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1094

    "Oh


    "I don''t want to waste my energy on you!"


    For Tang Hua''s idea, Lin Mu didn''t intend to go along with it. After all, he has already controlled his life gate. Why do you want to fight with him? It''s a waste of his time and energy.


    After all, the one behind is his opponent.


    If he wastes his strength here, he will lose his advantage.


    Lin Mu looked at Tang Hua with a sneer and said, "Wang Yao!"


    He whispered a name.


    But the effect of this name is surprisingly good, Tang Hua heard the name, immediately stopped.


    "You How do you know? "


    Tang Hua looks at Lin Mu with a face of hell. He has no idea how this man knows Wang Yao''s existence.


    This is his biggest loophole, and it seems that he knows it now.


    It''s totally bad for me.


    I can only hope that he hasn''t started yet.


    Tang Hua heard that after Lin Mu said Wang Yao''s name, a cold sweat came out of his back.


    This man is aware of his biggest loophole. If he does it like Wang Yao, what are the consequences?


    There are already some of Tang Hua who dare not think about it any more.


    "Symbionts!"


    Lin Mu once again said a word that made Tang Hua thrilled.


    It seems that this man knows him very well.


    They not only know that they are symbionts, but also find people who share their lives.


    "You..."


    Now Tang Hua has no intention of continuing to work with him. No one knows what he still has in his hand.


    "Why do you know that?"


    There are some things Tang Hua can''t believe. He always hides them very well. Even in ordinary times, his own people don''t have the space to hide the relationship between him and Wang Yao.


    But how did this man know all this after he came from heaven and the world.


    "To tell you the truth, at the beginning, I didn''t know that this world was such a strange world. In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t come to the main world, but this world which had been swallowed up many years ago, but was completely disconnected from the main world because of an accident."


    "In this world, I unexpectedly found a group of people who are not in this world, which made me show a little curiosity, so I will continue to explore with some of them, but unexpectedly, this exploration made me discover a big secret and a big chance."


    "In fact, when I came to the small world you blocked, I didn''t expect that the two worlds were actually the same world in essence, and I didn''t expect that this world was a medium world about to be promoted to a higher world. I just wanted to investigate what you wanted to do with this game £¿¡±


    "However, during the investigation, there was another accident. I noticed a breath of time and space, and then something happened that surprised me even more. I even showed two people from the so-called time and Space Administration."


    "It''s the people of these two time and space administrations who let me know the truth of the world thoroughly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1095

    "After knowing the truth of the world, it is impossible for me to give up such a huge opportunity, so I started my layout."


    "At that time, I didn''t know you existed behind magic dragon game company, but I thought that a thing that can bring the consciousness of people from a small world to a middle world can''t be made by ordinary people. In addition, I felt an obvious sense of blockade in that small world, so something wrong happened to me. ¡±


    "so I came to this world and began to explore. I want to know what kind of existence is behind that magic dragon game company?"


    Lin Mu said slowly about his layout.


    Anyway, the man in front of him has no threat to himself. It''s better to tell him how he failed.


    "Above the sky, the Zhentian stele is your move."


    When he heard Lin Mu say this, Tang Huadun noticed something wrong.


    A few years ago, the Zhentian stele, which sealed the original law of the Lord''s world in this world, suddenly loosened a little, resulting in a trace of the original law of heaven''s way in the Lord''s world, resulting in his appearance in this world.


    I didn''t expect that at the beginning, I thought that it was just because of too long time that the seal of Zhentian stele was loose. It turned out that this guy had done it.


    Lin Mu: "that''s right. The Zhentian stele above the sky is exactly what I move. That''s what I want to test, or what I want to lead you out."


    "If you are expected to come out and deal with such things, you are also expected to clean up the mess here without much effort, but that''s what I want."


    "When you re seal the original law of the way of heaven that you sealed, I directly blocked the world, cut off any contact with the master, and then directly came to the space of the way of heaven. You took the position of the world controller by your strong means."


    "So it is, so it is, that you can become the master of the world without any notice."


    After listening to Lin Mu''s words, Tang Hua also had such an expression.


    No wonder I didn''t feel when this guy took the position of the world Master.


    It turned out that when you didn''t pay attention at all, you took the world by such an unconscious means.


    "After that, I started to layout again. After all, with this world, the position of controller is not very safe, and there are two competitors of the same level as me."


    "By chance, I found that Wang Yao was a rare symbiont. After investigating the situation before Wang Yao by some means, I immediately guessed that there must be a symbiont behind Wang Yao, and I had to share life with Wang Yao when I was seriously injured, and I guessed that the person appeared in this world at the beginning You who seal the original law of heaven


    "After discovering that Wang Yao is a symbiont, then everything will be solved. As long as you control him, then you represent that you can be kicked out."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1096

    "You..."


    When Tang Hua listened to Lin Mu''s plans, his eyes showed a look of unyielding.


    I''m also a powerful man above the sage. It''s only one step away from the most powerful man in the world. But I didn''t expect to be fooled by this man, and I didn''t notice any news.


    That''s what makes him most frustrated.


    After so many years of layout, he has concealed even the fundamental law of the main world and the time and Space Administration, an old man of the same level as himself, but he didn''t expect to fold himself in here.


    How can he bear it.


    But although he was very angry in his heart and wanted to tear up the man in front of him, he still held back.


    Because his life is still in the hands of the man in front of him. If he wants to, he can be killed at any time.


    Although symbiosis is an extremely rare constitution in the universe, once it shares life with people of the same constitution, it will gain enormous benefits, but it will also pay a price.


    And the price is like this. Once one side is controlled, the other side has no choice but to give in.


    Or both of them will die.


    This is why after Lin Mu controlled Wang Yao, he didn''t pay any attention to Tang Hua.


    Because I have now put his little life in my hand. As long as I want to, I can let him die at any time. What else should I care about such a strong man?


    "Although I know that you are extremely unwilling, but there is no way, this feast you have been out ahead of time."


    Lin Mu relaxed smile, said a fact.


    That''s right. Since Lin Mu took control of Wang Yao, Tang Hua is no longer qualified to participate in this feast.


    He''s out early.


    And his opponent is only another person.


    Although the other person''s level is the same as his own, he is also confident that if he does not have the imitative wheel of time and space, he will never be his opponent.


    For this feast, Lin Mu is very sure.


    I have great confidence that I can make a breakthrough in this resource, go to the saint in the legend, and become the most top strong man in the universe.


    "You are really a master. I''ll take it."


    At that moment, through life sharing, Tang Hua also found that Wang Yao had been secretly manipulated. It was obvious that he was the one who moved in front of him.


    Just now, Lin Mu also withdrew the cover up of Wang Yao''s pressing his own hands and feet, and asked Tang Hua to confirm.


    Tang Hua has now confirmed that he really attaches importance to what he said. No matter how unwilling he is, no matter how reluctant he is to give up this huge opportunity, he has to give up.


    Because opportunity can be obtained in the future, but life is only once.


    He didn''t believe that a strong man like Lin Mu would leave a way for himself. If he was allowed to do it, he would have no soul left.


    At this time, he can only choose to give up this feast.


    "The choice of the wise."


    At last, Lin Mu showed his joy. He has solved an opponent here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1097

    Lin Mu looked at Tang Hua and finally showed a trace of joy.


    This guy made a smart decision.


    "You are a smart man, as long as this time after the end of things, regardless of success or not, I will get rid of that backhand."


    Lin Mu once again promised that, at least, it would be better not to be too stiff with a strong man above a half step sage.


    Although as long as he takes that chance, he can break through to the top of the universe.


    However, a strong man above a half step sage should not offend too much.


    Which day does he break through to the saint?


    "Thank you very much."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Tang Hua couldn''t help looking relaxed.


    Once such a strong man says something, he will not easily go back on his words. That is to say, as long as it is over this time, the thick soil left by Lin Mu on Wang Yao will be removed by him.


    That''s good news for him, too.


    At least his life was not controlled by others. As for his plan was interrupted by Lin Mu, it also made him unable to get this chance. Although he was extremely angry in his heart, he didn''t have much hatred for Lin Mu.


    Who calls himself inferior, and this time he did not lose miserably.


    In addition, this guy has been planning for such a long time and has solved all his problems. The guy in the space and time administration bureau is definitely not his opponent. It is very likely that he will be able to break through the ranks of the most top strong in the universe by this chance.


    As long as he breaks through the saint, for a half step saint, he can be crushed to death.


    It''s better not to offend such a strong man.


    And since he has promised himself that he will not take control of his life, let him go.


    Although I lost this chance, I still have countless years to live, and the universe is so vast that I can find another chance to break through the saint at some time.


    Moreover, he is an extremely rare symbiont in the universe, and he has established a life sharing relationship with the person with the same constitution, which is also very helpful for him. Although he has missed this opportunity, he still has a lot of confidence in his heart that he can definitely break through the saint realm in a certain period of time.


    Therefore, there is no need to gamble his life with Lin Mu here.


    "Sir, this time I am inferior to others. I am convinced that I will never interfere in this competition!"


    Tang Hua is also such a guarantee, now his life is in the hands of others, he can only make such a choice.


    Moreover, such a choice for him now, is also the most correct.


    "I''m here to wish you success."


    "And please wait until it''s over and don''t forget what you just said."


    Listening to Tang Hua''s words, Lin Mu naturally said, "I will not forget it. "


    " as long as it''s over, no matter whether it''s successful next time or not, it will release the backhand left behind. "


    "Well, I''ll leave first."


    After Tang Hua finished this sentence, he also left the world in an instant and did not intend to intervene in this competition.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1098

    "Whoa, get rid of one."


    After making sure that Tang Hua was honest and didn''t make any small moves, Lin Mu finally let go of his heart. Although he said that just now, he didn''t see him with his own eyes. In his heart, there are still some people who can''t believe him.


    After all, this is a chance to break through the saint. As long as people are aware of it, few people can easily give up.


    However, according to the current situation, Tang Hua is a smart man who knows how to choose between chance and his own life.


    If he said so, he still didn''t give up the feast, so he had to be cruel.


    After all, this guy has been able to hide the original law of the way of heaven in the world for so many years, and he has also concealed another strong man of the same level as himself. It can be seen that his means are brilliant.


    If he insists on participating in this competition, Lin Mu can only take the lead to wipe out this powerful enemy.


    After all, in the pursuit of Tao, everything in front of you is the enemy, and either you die or I die.


    However, Tang Hua was wise and knew how to choose under such circumstances.


    In this way, we can also save some actions of Lin Mu.


    Although he has left behind Wang Yaodan, he has to pay a huge price to wipe out the strong one who is half a step above the sage.


    However, he has now wisely quit, which means that he does not have to pay such a huge price.


    Lin Mu lifted the blockade that he had left in this world. He looked at the direction of the time and Space Administration of this world, as if he wanted to look at a strong man of the same level as himself in that time and space administration through endless space.


    That is to say, the only one competing with oneself now.


    In this world, the law of heaven''s great origin, the moment you feel that you are about to be promoted to a higher world, blocks the whole world and prevents any strong person in the universe from feeling it.


    This is the agreement made by Lin Mu and the original law of heaven in this world.


    That is to say, as long as you defeat that one, you can monopolize the world and become the first trace of energy after the promotion to the higher world.


    In addition, he is the world controller of a world that has not been completely assimilated, and he has great confidence to break through the saint.


    At that time, I can also know some secrets of the universe.


    "There''s no such easy solution."


    Although the biggest weapon of the time and space administration is controlled by himself, it doesn''t mean that he is not a danger.


    He is also a semi sage, but he is in the same level of existence,


    although he is confident that he can be solved, it is not so easy to solve.


    What''s more, how can a strong man who is half invincible not have one or two cards in his hand.


    However, Lin Mu did not lose any sense of war. On the contrary, he was looking forward to it.


    Since he broke through to this level, he has never had a hand with a strong man at the same level.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1099

    "Time''s up!"


    Lin Mu pan sits in the space of the heavenly way of the world to feel the change of the main world.


    With the change of the main world, there are some changes in the space of the heavenly way of events that have been swallowed up.


    The original is the huge purple Qi, instantly become more up, and the world''s original law of heaven also slowly began to disappear, even has been swallowed, so the main world''s law of heaven is absolutely not allowed to exist in addition to their own.


    Although the Tianda original law of this world has been extremely broken, the Tiandao original law of the main world still has no intention of letting go, and wants to completely kill the original Tiandao original law of that world.


    Moreover, Lin Mu can also feel that the world is constantly drawing closer to the main world. It seems that the two worlds, which have been separated for many years, are finally going to merge.


    However, this is also expected. After all, the main world is about to become a higher world, and it will never allow another engulfed world to separate itself.


    "It seems that''s why that guy wants to win this world."


    However, among them, the one who feels the biggest change is Lin Mu, who has become the master of the world. With the change of the main world, he also feels that there is a huge force leaning towards his body.


    And the Qi in your body is becoming more and more pure, which is one of the benefits of becoming the world Master of this world.


    After all, the world, no matter how it is said, is one of the many worlds swallowed up by the main world.


    Moreover, the original law of the way of heaven in the Lord''s world has reached an agreement with him. How can it not bring him any benefits?


    "Hoo


    Lin Mu felt the change of Qi in his body and slowly showed a smile.


    He felt more powerful than before.


    And he also felt closer to that step.


    As long as there is an opportunity, he can break through to the saints at any time, and become the most powerful being in the universe.


    And he, now is to wait until the opportunity of this time comes.


    "No one can stop me this time."


    There was a trace of firmness in Lin Mu''s eyes. This time, he was determined.


    He must rely on this opportunity to break through to the saint.


    No one can stop himself in front of him.


    Even if the other half step sage above the strong in front of their own stop themselves, they will not hesitate to rush up.


    "It''s almost time!"


    After a long time, Lin Mu, who felt his body changes, finally opened his eyes, because after this time of development, the world is only a little short, so the last step will be to break through to one of the few higher worlds in the universe.


    This also means that the battle between myself and the guy from the time and space administration is about to begin.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mu rushed to the sky of the main world.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the headquarters of the space and time administration, in a room on the top of the headquarters.


    Mossen, the director of the space and time administration, opened his eyes at this moment.


    After revealing its huge atmosphere, it directly disappeared in the headquarters of the time and Space Administration.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1100

    Above the sky at this time.


    Lin Mu has come one step ahead. Seeing that the director of the time and Space Administration has not arrived, he can''t help sitting here, waiting for his arrival.


    Although he is sitting here, but he did not relax any vigilance.


    I''m also looking around.


    "Here it is


    All of a sudden, there was a huge breath all over Lin Mu''s body, as if he was greeting the enemy.


    That''s right. After moson felt that the world was about to be promoted to the higher world, he immediately came to the sky.


    He has been waiting long enough for this day.


    And this time, no one can compete with themselves for this opportunity.


    In this world, only myself and Tang Hua break through to this realm. Tang Hua was injured by himself dozens of years ago and might have fallen. Even if he didn''t fall, he doesn''t have the qualification to compete with himself for this chance.


    After all, his injuries, no one for thousands of years, simply can''t keep well.


    As long as he dares to come out, he has absolute confidence to suppress him directly.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Hua has been solved by himself.


    And up to now, he has not felt that any strong one from the universe outside the world, that is to say, those strong ones from the universe have been blocked outside the world. That is to say, in the present world, only he meets that condition.


    It''s really God''s will that only he can inherit this opportunity and break through the most powerful being Saint among all heaven and world.


    This was what he thought before he came, but when it was not far from the sky, his face suddenly changed.


    Because he felt a breath that was not weaker than him at all.


    That is to say, there has been a strong man waiting for himself on the sky for a long time, and that strong man is no less than himself, who is also a half step saint.


    All of a sudden, he felt bad. He had vowed that the opportunity of this force belonged to him, but he didn''t expect that a troublemaker appeared at the most critical time.


    However. He didn''t shock too much time. Instead, he turned to be on guard. He fought against the bandit''s breath from Lin Mu. At the same time, the whole person was also staring at the strange strong man, for fear that he would hurt himself when he didn''t pay attention.


    After a while, Mosen also came to the sky, with a trace of vigilance in his eyes. At the same time, the intensity of his breath was directly exposed without any reservation.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    He looked at Lin Mu warily, and didn''t dare to show any relaxed color, because when he was so strong, as long as any side showed so little flaw, it could be fatal injury.


    This person is definitely not a person in this world. He must come from the heaven and the world.


    But why have you never felt the breath of a strong stranger in this world.


    He is very confident. As long as the strong one in the universe appears in the world, he will feel it.


    But why, this person has appeared in the world, he did not feel any trace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1101

    In this way, Linson was puzzled.


    He can be sure that the world is completely under his own control. As long as any strong person appears, he can never hide himself.


    Unless he comes to this world and doesn''t use any energy at all.


    But it''s totally impossible.


    Such a strong man, even if he breathes, will appear with one or two threads of powerful energy.


    However, it''s not his fault. Although the place dealt with by Lin Mu belongs to this world in name, it doesn''t know how long it has been separated from the main world.


    It is estimated that Morson did not expect that someone would appear in that world.


    Besides, even if Lin Mu came to the main world once or twice, he also appeared in a small world completely blocked by Tang Hua. With Tang Hua''s ability, he could hide it. In addition, when he went out, he usually hid himself very well. Besides, Lin Mu also had systematic help.


    In this way, although Mosen is a strong man of the same level as him, it is more difficult to get information about forestry and animal husbandry, and there is no possibility at all.


    That''s why he didn''t notice any wrong breath in this world.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you and I will be rivals soon!"


    When Lin Mu looked at Mosen, he didn''t relax at all.


    Although his overall strength is not as good as himself, his realm is at the same level as himself. Such a strong man should never be underestimated. In case he overturns because of his freshman year, he may regret for a lifetime.


    Morsen frowned and said, "you are here for this opportunity, too!"


    Lin Mu said: "don''t you talk nonsense? How can we easily let go of such a chance when we are in such a state


    There are some difficult things to do.


    Morson is now completely in a passive position.


    Because he has been monitoring the trend of the world, and has not found any strong people from all heaven and all worlds. In addition, he thinks that Tang Hua has been seriously injured by himself and is not qualified to compete with himself, so he has not had much arrangement before.


    But I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, there was a strong man from the heaven and the world, and I didn''t know how to hide my perception.


    It makes him passive.


    "The time is coming. Lin Mu feels the change of the world and finds that the world is about to be promoted, and the first thread of energy generated by the promotion is about to be generated. He doesn''t say any more. He shows a huge breath and indicates that they will fight fairly.


    Mossen squinted, and now it''s all he can do.


    Although I didn''t prepare anything, I have the wheel of time and space in my hand.


    At the beginning, he was relying on such a treasure to get through Tang Hua, who was at the same level as himself.


    This time, facing another strong man of the same level as himself, he has the same confidence.


    "Well, sir, as you wish."


    Mosen no longer said anything, for this opportunity, in order to step into the final realm, they must have a war.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1102

    Morsen looked at Lin Mu and said nothing more.


    In the face of such an opportunity, they both know that the other side is absolutely impossible to compromise.


    Therefore, if you want to get this great opportunity, you have to speak according to your strength.


    "Exile of time and space!"


    From the beginning, Mosen used great power, because he has the wheel of time and space in his hand. Although it is imitated, it can also make people understand a little bit of the power of time and space.


    In recent years, he is basically the one who controls time and space.


    His understanding of time and space has reached a terrible level.


    And time and space exile is also a powerful move in his hand. Before he reached this level, he used this move to solve the problem. He didn''t know how many strong men of the same level as him.


    We can also see the vigilance in his heart when we used such powerful tactics to deal with Lin Mu at the beginning.


    After all, the person opposite is the same as him, who is half a saint.


    Naturally, he will not let down his vigilance.


    "Not bad!"


    Lin Mu looked at the black hole of time and space that gradually appeared in front of him. He could feel that there was a huge attraction in his body, as if he wanted to attract himself to the black hole.


    Lin Mu frowned. It seemed that he could reach this level. He was really not simple.


    This kind of trick, even if you are in a move, you have to spend some time to get rid of it, and even if it comes out, it may not be a world where birds don''t shit.


    "But for this seat, it''s a little bit off."


    Although the consequences of being attracted by this space-time black hole are powerful, if you want to cause this consequence, you have to attract people.


    "Town


    Lin Mu gave a cold hum, and a huge word "Zhen" suddenly appeared, which also revealed huge energy, as if to shock everything around.


    When this word appears, it immediately attacks that space-time black hole.


    Seeing this scene, Mosen also praised himself in his heart: "as expected, he is a strong man above the half step sage!"


    However, when he saw such a powerful force, he didn''t get angry. It was just a trial attack.


    "Boom!"


    A huge noise in the sky of the world, completely ring up.


    Then the black hole formed by the condensation of Mosen disappeared.


    It''s obvious that this space-time black hole was destroyed by the attack of Lin Mu.


    "Not weak!"


    "But can you accept my attack this time?"


    With a sneer, Mosen once again exuded a very powerful breath. He would never be soft on those who fought with him.


    "Time and space are dying!"


    With Morson''s hands, this space seems to become extremely unstable, as if it may disappear completely at any time.


    "Using the rules of time and space."


    Lin Mu was surprised. It seems that the wheel of time and space is really not simple. Although it is an imitation, it can also make him understand the rules of time and space in this world.


    Lin Mu felt that the space standing under his feet was shaking incomparably, as if a black hole would appear immediately and devour himself completely.


    He can''t help but secretly frown. It seems that it''s not a simple thing to compete with such a strong man.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1103

    "Sure!"


    Lin Mu snorted again, and he knew a little bit of the rules of time and space.


    On top of his action, this space seems to be temporarily suspended, and the shaking just stopped.


    "Ha ha, works, you understand this little bit of subtle rules of time and space, also want to interfere with this seat."


    Mosen sneered. He also felt a little space-time rule on Lin Mu, but he didn''t pay attention to this space-time rule at all. In his opinion, trying to interfere with his teaching with this space-time rule is just beyond his ability.


    He can be sure that no one knows the rules of time and space that can be compared with himself, except the sage above.


    "Boom!"


    Just now, the stop was just a moment. In turn, the space where the forest and animal lived began to shake, and the shaking amplitude was more intense than just now, as if it was going to be broken at any time.


    "Not so good!"


    Lin Mu looked at the current situation. Although he knew the rules of time and space, he could not compare with the other person.


    Among the heaven and the universe, the rule of time and space is one of the most difficult to understand and solve.


    Now my space seems to be broken at any time. If I can''t solve it in time, my situation is not so good.


    Although he is confident that with his own body, he can resist the damage brought by the fragmentation of time and space, if so, he will fall into the disadvantage in this fight.


    As a result, he is not qualified to seize this opportunity.


    This is something he is absolutely not allowed to see.


    "Forget it. It''s time to be serious."


    As soon as Lin Mu''s eyes coagulated, the air around him became more powerful than just now.


    "I can''t solve this space which is about to be broken, so I''m going to rush out directly."


    "With the power of this space, I also want to stop this seat. It''s ridiculous."


    All of a sudden, a very powerful force burst out in an instant.


    This powerful force seems to destroy the sky completely.


    "What


    "How could it be?"


    There was a look of disbelief in Mosen''s eyes.


    Although he had anticipated in his heart that the enemy in front of him would definitely have a way to escape from the space under his control, he didn''t expect that he broke out directly with such a strong attitude.


    This is what a powerful physical force can do. You should know that the space where he stood just now has been completely controlled by himself. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may collapse completely.


    And he just burst out with such a tough means, just under the pressure of the space controlled by himself.


    Over the years, he has met many enemies, but no enemy has ever been like this.


    Even the strong man who was at the same level as himself did not have such strength.


    He was trapped in the space he controlled, and it took him a while to get out.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when Lin Mu came out of this space with a strong means, the space he had occupied collapsed completely.


    There was a powerful explosion in the sky.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1104

    "Cut!"


    "I thought it was so powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so?"


    Lin Mu looked at Mosen with disdain. The power of blocking the space was not worth mentioning.


    "You..."


    When Morson heard this taunt, he became more and more angry.


    It''s OK to seize the opportunity that you''ve been plotting with yourself for a long time, but I didn''t expect that after breaking through your blockade, I dare to mock myself.


    "Unexpectedly, you''ve already made a move. It''s not polite. I''m next."


    Lin Mu is not a person who likes to be beaten. He prefers to suppress his opponents with great strength. There is no way.


    "Five elements kill souls!"


    Lin Mu looks at Mo Sen coldly, and once again uses the forbidden technique of all heaven and world. Now the sooner you solve this person in front of you, the better.


    After all, time is running out, and the promotion is about to be completed. If you can''t grab the first thread of energy generated after the promotion at that moment, the first thread of energy will come to fuze.


    There will be no hope for everything.


    "No way! You are so bold. "


    After feeling this powerful force, Mosen''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that this opponent should be so bold and dare to use the forbidden technique openly.


    You should know that the will of the universe will never allow the use of the forbidden technique in the world. Once someone uses it, he will surely be punished by the will of the universe.


    However, he didn''t think that Lin Mu had been punished by the universe for many times, and he didn''t worry about more lice.


    As long as we can get this chance, even if we are punished again, it doesn''t matter.


    Behind Lin Mu, a five element array slowly stretched out, and the power of the five elements appeared in the five element array. The power of the five elements slowly burst out towards the strange blood bead in the middle.


    "Soul eating Pearl!"


    Seeing this scene, Mosen''s face became more ugly, but he didn''t expect that even soul eating beads appeared.


    This is a complete version of the five elements soul eating technique. Is this man really not afraid that the will of the universe will punish him?


    However, the current situation does not allow Morson to continue to think about it. He knows that if he is entangled by such a powerful force, it will be a great trouble. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he may be intrigued by such a powerful force.


    Although it is impossible to fall, after all, there are some cards in the hands of the strong who are above the sage. But the most serious attack of the five elements is the soul. However, what I major in is the power of time and space, not the soul. My soul is still weak in the eyes of the strong of the same level.


    Once entangled with such power, it is very likely that his soul will be damaged.


    Once the soul is damaged, it is definitely a big trouble, because the most important thing for their practitioners is the soul. Once the soul is incomplete, those who are light will lose their ability, and those who are heavy will lose their strength.


    And it''s very likely that you will directly drop one rank to become a saint.


    "Sure enough, the strong man who can detect such things and hide me is not so common."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1105

    Morsen watched Lin Mu warily.


    "No way? We can only use the wheel of time and space now. "


    Mosen was still a little annoyed in his heart. He originally left the wheel of time and space as the last card, but he didn''t expect to use it now.


    However, he has no choice now. If he doesn''t move the wheel of time and space, he is likely to be entangled by such power, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    "Go


    Lin Mu pointed to Mosen and laughed. Along with his action, a huge and terrible force came directly towards him.


    "Is it locked?"


    Seeing this kind of attack, Mosen wanted to use the gate of time and space to eliminate him completely, but he felt that he had been completely locked, even if he used the gate of time and space, it had no effect.


    "Forget it, then use it."


    "Let''s end this battle as soon as possible. After all, time is running out."


    Considering that the gate of time and space does not have any effect on such a long force, Morson is not thinking about anything. He directly plans to use the wheel of time and space, and wants to quickly end the battle.


    He is the same as Lin Mu''s, if he doesn''t grab the first thread of energy generated at the most critical time, then it is very likely that the first thread of energy will benefit the earth, and he will have nothing at that time.


    "Over the years, only one strong man forced me to play my best card, but now it seems to change. Unexpectedly, there is another person who can let me play my card."


    Morsen looked at Lin Mu coldly. He didn''t see the power that was about to attack him. As long as he used the wheel of time and space, no matter how powerful the power was, it could only be swallowed up by the intelligence of time and space.


    The wheel of time and space is his most powerful card. He has great confidence in this card, because he used it to solve a strong man at the same level as himself decades ago.


    It can be solved decades ago, but it can still be solved now.


    "Can''t help it at last?"


    Lin Mu looked at this move, you know that he is going to use the wheel of time and space, do not know in the heart of a snigger.


    "If you don''t use the wheel of time and space, I''ll have a little trouble to help you solve it later. But once you use the wheel of time and space, then I''m no wonder."


    Before Lin Mu met hands and feet in this imitated wheel of time and space, it was not a little bit of small hands and feet.


    As long as he dares to use the wheel of time and space, then Lin Mu will definitely bring him unimaginable happiness.


    "Hum, end this game and give me complete Nirvana!"


    Mossen took out his biggest card and looked at Lin Mu with disdain. According to his opinion, he had moved such a place, so even if he and he were strong at the same level, they had to surrender in front of such a power.


    "Ha ha, you are waiting for this moment."


    Lin Mu saw that the wheel of time and space in his hand had produced energy. Without any hesitation, he directly urged his hands and feet in the wheel of time and space.


    After finishing all this, Lin Mu left the space completely with the look of disbelief in Mosen''s eyes.


    "Boom!"


    "Poof..."


    The explosion, the spitting blood.


    And this piece of sky comes from this piece of world, it seems that there is a little vibration in that moment.

 Chapter 1106

    "Poof..."


    "Why What''s going on? "


    "How did the wheel of time and space explode?"


    Mossen, who was flying out of the unknown space, had an unbelievable look in his eyes. Looking at the fragments of the wheel of time and space in his hand, he didn''t know what had happened just now.


    I just want to use the wheel of time and space, but why suddenly the wheel of time and space completely exploded, and I didn''t react.


    "Poof..."


    He once again spurted out a mouthful of blood essence.


    He has already broken his bones and muscles. After all, the wheel of time and space is a weapon refined by a strong man above a saint. The damage caused by a sudden explosion is also enormous.


    Even if it''s a half step saint, it''s not easy to bear it suddenly without any preparation.


    Now, this is the case with Mosen. Without any preparation at all, he directly bears the powerful explosive force with his body, and the explosive force completely falls on his body.


    He felt that the meridians of his body had been disordered, and the breath was slowly passing.


    If it wasn''t for his incomparable strength, he might have fallen completely in an instant.


    However, he is not much better now. He has lost all his strength. He is no different from an ordinary person.


    Let alone Lin Mu now, he can be killed easily even if he is an ordinary Luo Jinxian.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mosen was very unwilling to roar out. After this happened, it means that he has completely lost the chance to compete with Lin Mu, which means that he has been out.


    This made him extremely angry. There was still a chance. No, he had been plotting for a long time, but he didn''t expect that at the end of the day, he had failed, and he had lost the chance to snatch that chance with others.


    What''s more, the reason for his failure is still puzzling, and he doesn''t know exactly where the problem is.


    This makes him extremely unwilling.


    "What? Don''t you understand? Well, I can tell you that a long time ago, I have been acting like a hand in your wheel of time and space, and the explosion just now was also caused by me. "


    Suddenly, Lin Mu, who had disappeared in this space, appeared again and stood beside him.


    Mossen raised his head and looked at the shepherd standing in front of him overlooking him. There was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    "It''s you It''s you. "


    "It''s you who can only destroy my time and space!"


    After hearing this, Mosen''s heart was dripping with blood.


    Lost the chance to compete with him, and his biggest card, the wheel of time and space, was destroyed by this man.


    His own everything was also destroyed by this man.


    This is simply unforgivable.


    If he still has strength now, he will definitely get up and tear up this man at all costs.


    "Ha ha! I can only blame you for being too careless, or being too arrogant. I think you are invincible in this world. No one can threaten your existence. I''m so arrogant that I don''t even know when I''m in your biggest chassis. "


    Lin Mu sneers!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1107

    "To tell you the truth, you are much easier to deal with than the other guy. That guy''s layout took a long time to kick him out of this feast, but it took only a few months to deal with you."


    Lin Mu squatted down and looked at the severely injured Mosen.


    "I really don''t know how I got above the half step sage when I knew it like you do."


    Lin Mu looked at Mosen who was seriously injured and fell to the ground, and there was a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    He was able to break through to the present situation, completely relying on his own carefully along the way. He did not dare to relax his vigilance every step of the way to the strong, and he had to do everything carefully, for fear of any accident.


    Even if he had reached the level above the half step saint, he was only one step away from the peak of the heaven and the world, but he still had to be careful and never relaxed his vigilance.


    When he was as arrogant as Mosen, he didn''t even know that his biggest card had been tampered with.


    "After I recover, I will tear you to pieces and make your life worse than death!"


    Looking at Lin Mu''s sarcastic face, Mosen''s eyes were full of anger, even his eyes were completely occupied by blood.


    Facing Lin Mu, he is full of murderous spirit. Now he just wants to crush this hateful guy in front of him and let him taste the most painful way to die in the world.


    However, he has not considered that he is no longer the director of the superior time and Space Administration. He has no strength at all, and is no less than an ordinary person.


    The man opposite him is still a good saint. Now it''s as easy to read as to crush an ant.


    And he had the courage to face such existence, showing such a huge murderous spirit.


    "Alas! Should I say you''re stupid? Or should you say that you are beyond your capacity? "


    Looking at such a huge murderous atmosphere, Lin Mu''s tone became cold.


    There was no possibility of any handshake between him and morsen.


    And Lin Mu is never used to leaving anyone who is hostile to him, and he still has such a strong strength.


    If you leave him, you will be watched by a poisonous snake.


    "Who gave you the courage to show such a huge heart to kill you at this time? Do you think you didn''t die fast enough?"


    "What a fool."


    Lin Mu also showed a huge murderous spirit, and also declared that the person in front of him had no possibility of survival.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words with a huge killing opportunity, Mosen immediately shivered and remembered the situation he was in.


    Yes, now I can''t use any strength at all, and there is no difference with an ordinary person.


    I dare to show such a big killing opportunity in front of a strong man of the same level as myself.


    Morson now has a bad feeling.


    "I''m a man who never likes to leave any life for his enemies, because it will bring endless trouble to me."


    "So please die."


    Lin Mu put his hand on Mosen''s head. Suddenly, it was also a huge force, directly into his body, directly smashing his soul.


    From then on, there was no one like Mosen in the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1108

    With the action of Lin Mu, Mosen also completely lost confidence, the whole person and even the soul has been completely destroyed.


    Since then, Lin Mu has no competitors, and this time the chance is none other than him.


    "It''s finally settled!"


    Lin Mu looked at Mosen, who had completely disappeared in the universe, and his eyes showed a sense of relaxation. After so long, he finally got the chance.


    For Mosen, he didn''t have any sympathy. This man had already killed himself, and they were still competitors on the road of Tao. At the point just now, if you die or I die, Lin Mu would not let him go easily.


    If we don''t kill him this time, maybe we will leave a big enemy for ourselves in the future.


    And Lin Mu doesn''t like to leave hidden trouble for himself.


    After morsen was solved, Lin Mu didn''t relax. Instead, he was waiting for the moment to come. He felt in his heart that it would not be long before he could be promoted to success in this world.


    As long as he is promoted successfully in this world, he will snatch the first thread of energy generated by this world in an instant, otherwise it will be too late.


    ¡­¡­


    After a short time, this piece of heaven and earth seems to be changing. Among all the worlds devoured by this world, a huge real Qi suddenly appears, as if these real Qi are bursting out like no money, and the heaven space of this world has also undergone earth shaking changes.


    Even if Lin Mu stands on the sky, he can clearly feel the change of the world.


    "It''s a success!"


    After feeling the change, Lin Mu''s face suddenly brightened.


    It seems that this world has not let itself down, and has been promoted to a higher world.


    You know, in the universe, it''s not so easy for a world to be promoted to a higher world. If you don''t pay attention to it, the world may be destroyed.


    However, at least this world did not disappoint him. He has been successfully promoted to the higher world, which means that he can get the opportunity that is coming.


    And there are no competitors on the way to get the chance.


    "Here it is


    All of a sudden, the trees felt a trace of pure power above the sky.


    This kind of power even made him have a little bit of paradox. It is obvious that this is the first energy produced after the world became a higher event.


    Lin Mu immediately stared at the first trace of energy, which was the most important thing for him to break through the saint.


    How can he easily slip away in his own hands?


    "Come here!"


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mu started to fight against the first energy.


    Although it is the first thread of energy generated after being promoted to the higher world, it is just a thread of energy. It is easy to obtain for such a powerful existence as Lin Mu.


    In addition, he has already made an agreement with the Tianda clerks in this world for a long time, so the original law of Tiandao in this world has not obstructed him.


    "Here we go."


    Lin Mu felt the incomparably pure and huge energy in his hands, and his face showed a happy smile again.


    This time, I can break through to the existence of the highest peak of the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1109

    After Lin Mu got this little bit of energy, he began to absorb it directly without any hesitation.


    But even so, he didn''t relax his vigilance. Before absorbing it, he added a seal around his body, which meant that Tang Hua had to work hard to break through.


    "Is this the first thread of energy that comes from the promotion of the world to the higher world?"


    Lin Mu looked at the energy that revealed the smell of the wall in his hand, and could not help but have some admiration.


    Sure enough, it is the first thread of energy produced by the higher world.


    "It''s really powerful. After absorbing a little bit of it, I feel that my realm is a little loose."


    After Lin Mu began to absorb it, he felt a trace of ecstasy on his face. You should know that when he reached his realm, he could loose his realm. It''s very rare to see such a thing. Maybe it won''t happen in hundreds of millions of years of cultivation.


    However, I have just begun to absorb, and I have already let myself loose like this.


    As long as he has absorbed the first trace of energy, and he is the master of the middle world swallowed up by this world, he can also get a bowl of soup after the main world has become the higher world. He is confident that he can directly break through the saint''s realm.


    Then Lin Mu no longer thought about anything, and began to absorb the energy in his hands.


    At the same time, his benefits as the world Master of the middle world also began to show. A huge energy suddenly poured into his body, making him have a silk change.


    ¡­¡­


    After not knowing how long, Lin Mu in the seal completely opened his eyes,


    in a flash, a huge force burst out from his body.


    Such power seems to destroy heaven and earth. As long as people in this world can feel such power, they will have an impulse to crawl in front of such power.


    Because this kind of power is really too weak, so strong that life does not show any color of resistance.


    Those who can feel such a powerful force even stretch out themselves in their hearts. In front of such a force, they are just a little mole ant like impulse.


    What kind of power can produce such an effect?


    In the office of the president of magic dragon game company, Tang Hua''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    When we reach such a state, we can clearly feel what kind of existence market comes out of this power.


    Obviously, that person had already broken through the realm of the saint in the legend.


    This means that his plan, which has been laid out for countless years, has completely failed and once again has no chance of turning over.


    Why is he so sure that Lin Mu succeeded instead of morsen?


    Because he also felt the previous battle. Obviously, he felt that the breath of his old opponent was gone.


    It means that his old opponent has also failed and lost the chance to fight for such an opportunity.


    At the same time, he also gave his life away.


    By contrast, he was lucky.


    "Oh, that''s what it is


    He said it bitterly. Then I don''t think about it any more.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1110

    Among the heaven and the world.


    I am in a mysterious space, where a person also feels such a powerful force.


    "Another saint."


    He felt that this thread was no less powerful than himself, and whispered to himself, "who broke through the saint this time?"


    In the frontier of the heaven and the world, an old Taoist priest sitting in the middle of the heaven and the world also felt this power.


    On his old face, after feeling the power, he suddenly showed a smile.


    "It seems that the descendants of all the heaven and all the world can''t be underestimated. In a few hundred million years, there were three saints who broke through the saints!"


    "It''s really my good fortune!"


    "No!"


    All of a sudden, his face changed again. Originally, he thought that it was just an existence breaking through the saint. According to the current situation, it seems that it is far more than that simple.


    I didn''t expect that there was another world in the universe, breaking through to the higher world.


    And the existence that breaks through the saint is also produced in the world that is promoted to the higher world.


    That is to say, during this period of time, not only a strong man above the sage but also a higher world emerged in the universe.


    "Hahaha, today is a big surprise for me."


    After the old man felt such a powerful force, he once again showed an incomparable color of ecstasy, even more grand than just now.


    And not only these two beings feel it, but also the strong above the remaining saints in the world also feel such a huge power and the new world promoted to the higher world.


    "It seems that we should pay a visit to see which one has broken through the saint."


    After feeling this huge breath, some of the strong people standing on the top of the pyramid came up with this idea in their minds.


    Then they did not have any hesitation, directly toward the direction and rush out of that power.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Lin Mu, who was on the top of the sky, woke up completely and took back the powerful power that he had just sent out.


    "This Is this a great power over saints? "


    What exudes such a powerful force is naturally the forest and animal husbandry that has absorbed the first thread of energy generated after transforming this world into a higher world.


    The first thread of energy after the world was promoted to the higher world, and the reason why he was the master of the middle world. With the help of these two reasons, Lin Mu successfully broke through the saint''s realm and became an existence standing on the top of the pyramid.


    After breaking through to this realm, Lin Mu felt great joy and the powerful power from his body.


    Such a powerful force is not comparable to the half step sage. Even now, he can feel that as long as there is a half step sage standing in front of him, he can blow him up.


    This is the gap between the two.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After feeling such a powerful force, even with Lin Mu''s heart, he couldn''t help laughing. It can be seen that he is very excited now.


    "After so many years of cultivation, I finally broke through to this step."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1111

    Lin Mu is very happy now.


    Since stepping on the road of cultivation, what is it for? Isn''t it for stepping into the most powerful existence?


    But now he has achieved such a goal, has broken through the realm of saints, and has become one of the most powerful beings in the universe. How can he be unhappy.


    This means that he does not practice in vain at least.


    However, Lin Mu''s nature soon returned to calm.


    At the same time, I''m also thinking about the consequences of my casual breath.


    "The breath just now is too strong. It''s estimated that Zhu Tianwen is in the middle of it. It''s estimated that many strong people in the universe have already felt it. Maybe they are coming in this direction now."


    Lin Mu didn''t think that what he had just released could actually hide from the strong men above the saints in the universe.


    Although most of the strong men above the saints in the heaven and the world went to fight outside the heaven with the news they had revealed, there were still a few left behind.


    They definitely felt the smell just now.


    What''s more, just now I accidentally broke the blockade of this world, that is to say, this higher world has been completely exposed in their eyes.


    It is estimated that they already know that now not only one person has broken through the saint realm, but also a world has been successfully promoted to the higher world.


    Whether it is in the world or at least in the higher world, this is the existence standing at the top of the pyramid of all worlds.


    They will never fail to come.


    And now Lin Mu doesn''t intend to expose that he has broken through the realm of saints.


    He is not simple. This is what he guessed when he was in the saint realm.


    And when he broke through to the half step sage, his idea was even stronger.


    His identity is absolutely not simple, otherwise Hualan and Wanling ancestors how can easily make friends with themselves.


    But at that time, I didn''t have the strength to have an equal dialogue with them.


    However, it is different now. I have successfully broken through the sage and become a strong man with the same level as them.


    I have the right to know what secrets I have.


    However, Lin Mu believed that in the vast universe, it was absolutely not just a few saints who knew their identity.


    Maybe those saints often don''t find them, just because they haven''t found themselves. Once they find themselves, they will never let go easily.


    Maybe it''s making friends with yourself, or killing yourself to avoid future trouble.


    There are both possibilities.


    Lin Mu himself is not a troublesome person, so he doesn''t intend to meet with the saints and the strong among the heaven and the world.


    In this short time, he had the idea of leaving in his heart.


    "Ha ha, this time I can break through the saint''s realm. Thank you very much."


    Lin Mu bows to the direction of the heavenly space. It seems that the world''s heavenly law has successfully abided by the agreement with himself, and has not come out to make trouble for himself at the critical time.


    "I will also fulfill my promise. Every world is yours now."


    Lin Mu will not go back on his promise.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1112

    Lin Mu also successfully abided by his promise and promised to hand over the control of the middle world to the natural law of the world after the event, no matter whether it was successful or not.


    Then, without waiting for the original law of the world to say anything, he left the sky directly.


    Now he has to solve some things, and then completely leave the world.


    The headquarters of magic dragon game company.


    In front of Tang Hua, Lin Mu suddenly appeared.


    Looking at Lin Mu''s figure, Tang Hua didn''t seem to be surprised. He seemed to have guessed that he would come.


    "Congratulations, congratulations on your step into that realm."


    Tang Hua rolled his eyes and said to Lin Mu standing in front of him.


    If this person does not come out to stir up the trouble, this opportunity should belong to him.


    But there is no if in this world.


    Because he didn''t discover this man''s plan, he lost, and he lost miserably.


    Also can only withdraw from this feast, also did not have that qualification to compete such opportunity.


    But it''s good. At least my life won''t be in any danger, unlike the guy from the time and space administration who lost his life.


    To tell you the truth, he still has some admiration for Lin Mu, because in this short period of time, he has solved the two existing problems in the same realm with him.


    What''s more, the old man in the space-time administration has the imitated wheel of space-time in his hand.


    Although it is an imitation, its power can not be underestimated.


    However, in front of Lin Mu, he didn''t hold on for long, so he got it done.


    This is what Tang Hua admired most.


    You know, at the beginning, I was planted on the wheel of time and space.


    "Happy together!"


    "You are not simple, I believe that one day you will succeed in breaking through to this level."


    Lin Mu looked at Tang Hua deeply. He was able to decorate his own world for countless years, but he also concealed the original laws of the way of heaven in his own world. The past is absolutely not simple.


    As long as there is no accident, he can definitely break through the saint.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Mu had some expectations in his heart that he could break through the saint.


    Because in this way, he can have a completely fair and just fight.


    For such a strong man, Lin Mu is still looking forward to the day when he can break through the saint.


    "Thank you for your good words!"


    Tang Hua is still turning a pair of dead fish eyes. After all, according to the normal situation, he has made a breakthrough now, not in the future.


    So he''s a little upset now.


    But he didn''t want to say anything to Lin Mu before, let alone now.


    "You came here to fulfill what you promised me at that time?"


    Tang Hua also had some guesses about the reason why Lin Mu came.


    "Yes


    "I have always been very trustworthy in my work. I always do what I say."


    "You have fulfilled your promise, and I will not break my promise!"


    Lin Mu didn''t come here to know what he was simply showing off, but he wanted to get rid of his backhand on Wang Yao.


    After all, he had promised that as long as he withdrew from the feast, no matter what the result was, he would release the backhand left by Wang Yao.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1113

    Only after a while, Lin Mu has solved the problem he left behind. After all, he left it behind, and it''s easy to solve it.


    "It''s settled. I''ll leave first."


    After solving this last thing, Lin Mu didn''t stay here any longer. He felt that the strong above the saints were coming soon.


    He doesn''t want to deal with the strong now.


    So it''s better to go as far as you can.


    "No!"


    Tang Hua felt a shackle break on his body, and knew that Lin Mu didn''t lie to him.


    Then he stretched out his hand to Lin Mu, indicating that he would not go.


    After all, this is the person who has disrupted his plans for countless years, and also the person who has robbed himself of the chance he must have. He doesn''t work hard with him, even if it''s good. Do you want others to have a good face?


    Lin Mu naturally didn''t care about these small details. He didn''t even go to Tang Hua. He left the world in an instant and went to the heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s gone!"


    You are the first one to come to this world. You are a strong man above the sage in black robe.


    There was a trace of disappointment on his face.


    I thought I could have a good fight with this guy who has just entered this level. I didn''t expect that he walked so fast. He had lost his breath as soon as he arrived.


    "Already gone?"


    After that, more and more saints came into the world.


    However, they realized that there was no owner of the original atmosphere in the world, and they were disappointed.


    It seems that the guy who broke through this time is not that talkative.


    At least is also a person who likes to be alone, otherwise also won''t deliberately hide oneself and others don''t come to meet.


    "Ha ha, we will meet sooner or later. It''s not so short of time."


    People don''t care about these details. The universe is so big, and there are only a few strong men above the saints. Even if we don''t meet now, we will meet sooner or later.


    So they''re not in a hurry.


    After discovering that forestry and animal husbandry are no longer in this world, they do not continue to stay in this higher world. It is a higher world to attach importance to this world. However, when they exist, even in a higher world, there is nothing to attract them.


    In an instant, they disappeared, just as they came.


    ¡­¡­


    And this side of the forest and animal husbandry once again in the sky, constantly walking in the world.


    After feeling that there was no strong breath of infecting him at the same level, he gradually put down his speed.


    It looks like those guys didn''t at least find it.


    "Congratulations to the host for breaking through the saint''s realm and becoming one of the pinnacles of heaven and world."


    The congratulations of the system will come with it.


    "System, I should be able to know what the Taoist realm is now."


    After hearing the long lost voice of the system. When Lin Mu asked himself, he wanted to know a question for a long time.


    Originally, the system was always hiding from itself because of its insufficient strength, but now it has broken through to such a state, and there is no need for the system to hide itself.


    "Host, I''ll tell you about that."


    "However, the most important thing now is to invite the host to take a look at this world."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1114

    The system did not answer Lin Mu''s question at the first time, but said something completely unrelated to his question to Lin Mu.


    The system gave him a coordinate.


    "Host, there are some interesting things in the world. Maybe you can find something unexpected."


    Lin Mu: "Oh! Something unexpected? "


    For example, the last time he let himself come to this world, he let himself get this great opportunity, and let him directly break through to the sage.


    This time, the system gives itself a coordinate again. What is certain is that there is something that is of great use to itself in this world.


    Lin Mu didn''t hesitate much. He went directly to the address of the coordinate given by the system.


    Since the system doesn''t want to talk about the world, it''s in vain for Lin Mu to ask.


    Anyway, the system will never let go. It''s better to go to the world mentioned by the system and see what interesting things exist in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is..."


    Lin Mu has come to the world of coordinates given by the system, but he looks at the familiar universe and the very familiar planet in front of him.


    There was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "How long have you not been back?"


    This is a blue planet, with endless sea water covering its surface.


    Although this planet is a very common one in the universe, it can even be said that it is insignificant.


    However, this planet is of great significance to Lin Mu, because it is his hometown.


    He was born and raised in his hometown.


    However, because he was selected by the system at that time, Lin Mu has been running among the heaven and the world. Although he has the strength to walk among the heaven and the world, he still has not returned to his hometown.


    He is too busy.


    But this time, the coordinates given by the system turned out to be my hometown.


    Is there any connection between the two?


    There was a thought in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    He has lived on this planet for nearly 20 years, although for him now, 20 years is just a snap.


    However, he can be sure that this planet is nothing more than an ordinary one.


    Is there anything different in an ordinary small world on the technology side?


    Lin Mu did not immediately return to his hometown, but his vigilant blood released a divine consciousness to observe the planet, trying to find out what was wrong with the planet.


    However, even though his divine consciousness had covered the whole planet, he could only find that it was just an ordinary planet, although he was surprised to find some traces of low-level cultivation in it.


    However, he was not too surprised.


    It seems that the planet that I have lived on for more than 20 years is not just a small world of science and technology.


    However, he was not too surprised. It''s not surprising that there are practitioners in some technological world.


    Moreover, these practitioners also meet the standards of this small world. At least none of them exceeds the highest strength that this small world can bear.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1115

    "Forget it, go back and have a look first."


    "Look at what has changed in my hometown over the years."


    Lin Mu found that he didn''t find anything wrong with his divine sense, and he didn''t continue to investigate after that.


    Anyway, some interesting things mentioned by the system will not appear so easily.


    For example, in the last world, I found the secret of that world only after I found one.


    It''s never easy to make a system call something interesting.


    Even though he has now broken through the saint, the system can even kill the saint.


    Is it easy to be interested in such things?


    Is it so easy for others to find out?


    It happened that Lin Mu had not returned to his hometown for nearly ten thousand years, so he took this opportunity to have a look.


    "It hasn''t changed much either."


    "It seems that although I have been away for hundreds of thousands of years, my hometown has lost at most a few years."


    Lin Mu is now wearing a casual suit which is very common on this planet, looking at some tall buildings on the street.


    See not too much change in the hometown, and did not show too surprised.


    Although he has been gone for hundreds of thousands of years, the passage of the world in each world is different.


    "Go back to Dong''an first."


    Dong''an, the city where forestry and animal husbandry live, is no better than the city.


    ¡­¡­


    "In 2026, only four years have passed!"


    Sitting on the train, Lin Mu looks at the time on his mobile phone.


    As soon as he gets to his hometown, Lin Mu just acts like an ordinary person. Even when he goes back to the city where he lives, he just sits and has the most common means of transportation in the world. He doesn''t show his strength.


    Lin Mu looked at the changes outside. Although there were not many changes in those high-rise buildings, there were too many changes in the world in recent years.


    At least, four years ago, the speed of the train was certainly not as fast as it is now.


    What''s more, Lin Mu has seen it everywhere. What he couldn''t see four years ago was some things.


    "However, although there are some changes, we still don''t feel any difference."


    When Lin Mu came to this planet, he didn''t give up his look.


    However, it did disappoint him. No matter how he observed the world, the world didn''t seem to have much change with the time when he left. At least, it didn''t change to the side of cultivating truth.


    "The system, the system, is mysterious every time. It doesn''t give me a hint. It makes me look around like a headless fly!"


    Lin Mu make complaints about the system in his heart.


    Although the system can bring some surprises to itself every time, every time I tell myself the chance, I don''t tell myself at all. I just tell myself a general location in too much detail, and then let myself find it.


    The same is true in the last world. It took him a lot of effort to find out the differences in that world, and then he got such a powerful opportunity that he directly stepped into the highest existence of all worlds.


    Lin Mu also knows in his heart that once the system only tells him a general location and then tells him nothing, then this opportunity must be extremely huge.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1116

    "I want to see what interesting things are in my hometown where I have lived for nearly 20 years."


    The train is going fast.


    We''ll be at the next stop soon.


    It''s only two stops away from the destination of forestry and animal husbandry.


    Just as Lin Mu closed his eyes and waited for the train to continue, a man suddenly sat in the empty seat beside him.


    This man is a woman, looks a little cold, there is a trace of anger in his eyes, the delicate face is full of cold ice.


    People want to avoid it when they see it.


    It seems that this woman''s mood is not very good, or even very bad.


    The woman sat after Lin Mu''s illness and didn''t say a word. She just kept typing on her mobile phone, looking very angry.


    "Pa!"


    A burst of noise suddenly made the originally closed eyes of Lin Mu suddenly open his eyes.


    Seeing the woman sitting beside her, she smashed her cell phone on the ground in anger.


    "Rich and willful."


    Lin Mu looked at the scene and laughed.


    If you don''t agree, smash your cell phone. You don''t need money to earn your cell phone.


    "Wait a minute, why does this man look familiar?"


    Originally, Lin Mu didn''t plan to take care of this woman''s affairs. When he saw this woman''s face, he felt a little familiar.


    Lin Mu can be sure that he thought he knew this woman before.


    Otherwise, at that moment, there would never have been such a familiar situation.


    Although hundreds of thousands of years have passed, what kind of existence it is? The sage has stepped into the peak of the heavens.


    Although the memory has been a long time, but will never forget.


    Once there is something familiar, then he can be sure that this person has definitely met.


    "Chen Ning!"


    as like as two peas in the face, he has had some long memories.


    But the face in his memory is just a little green.


    This is a classmate of his in college.


    It''s just that they don''t have any intersection. They just nod and say hello to each other when they meet.


    If Lin Mu remembers correctly, Chen Ning seems to be a person who doesn''t like to talk too much. Although Lin Mu is not a lonely person, he doesn''t have many friends because he always has a little inferiority complex in his heart when he was born as an orphan.


    It also belongs to the kind of existence in which people are very humble.


    Chen Ning didn''t recognize him because of this!


    "Chen Ning, long time no see!"


    Back home, met his old classmates, Lin Mu can not help but say hello.


    At least there are some surprises in his heart now.


    After all, there are three great happenings in life. When the title is on the high list, it''s a night of wedding and a night of flowers and candles. When you meet someone in a foreign land, you know the reason.


    Although it''s not a foreign land now, it''s an old friend that Lin Mu hasn''t met for a long time.


    "You are..."


    Chen Ning, who originally looked very angry, suddenly heard the man sitting next to her saying her name, and she seemed to know herself. Instead of thinking, she was thinking about where she had seen the man.


    However, after a while, she did not find out who this man was.


    There was a sudden embarrassment in the atmosphere between them.


    "Was I so humble?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1117

    "Why don''t the old classmates remember?"


    "I, Lin Mu!"


    Although Lin Mu had some embarrassment in his heart, he was so humble at the beginning that he didn''t even know his old classmates.


    However, in order to avoid such embarrassment, he had to speak out his name.


    "Lin Mu, it''s a coincidence that I can see you here."


    When Lin Mu says his name, Chen Ning suddenly remembers who is the man sitting next to him?


    "I haven''t seen you for four years. You''ve changed a lot, so I didn''t recognize you at the first time!"


    Chen Ning had some embarrassed smiles.


    I didn''t recognize her old classmate just now.


    No wonder, after all, Lin Mu has been practicing for so many years and has changed for hundreds of thousands of years. Although he hasn''t changed much now and when he left his hometown, his whole body reveals an extraordinary atmosphere.


    After all, no matter how he conceals it, he can''t conceal the fact that he is a saint.


    Therefore, Chen Ning did not recognize it at the first time.


    Because the change is so big.


    Especially that kind of inexplicable temperament.


    "Back to Dong''an!"


    Lin Mu asked again.


    "Well! Go back to Dong''an and deal with some things. "


    Chen Ning said casually.


    Although they were important classmates, they didn''t have much contact during their four years in University, so they just said a few words, but they didn''t go on.


    It''s about taking care of your own business.


    And Chen Ning seems to be in a bad mood now. After thinking about it, he doesn''t have the interest to continue talking.


    Soon the train came to Dong''an station.


    They also got off immediately.


    "Old classmate, I''ll go first. I''ll see you next time."


    Lin Mu came outside to say goodbye to Chen Ning, and then prepared to leave here.


    "By the way, there will be a classmate party in three days, do you know?"


    When Lin Mu was about to leave, Chen Ning suddenly said.


    She remembered that only Lin Mu didn''t answer the incident mentioned in the university group a few days ago, and so far no one has been able to get in touch with it.


    It''s better to let me know if I meet you here.


    "Classmate party?"


    "I haven''t seen a group lately!"


    Lin Mu said casually that he had not seen the group recently. He had not seen the group created by the University for nearly hundreds of thousands of years. If it wasn''t for his memory, it would not disappear with the change of time. Maybe he didn''t even know Chen Ning.


    "Where is it?"


    Lin Mu thought about it and asked again.


    It''s a good thing to go back to my hometown and meet some old friends in my hometown.


    Maybe when I leave, I will never see them again.


    After all, I will not stay in such an ordinary small world forever.


    There are still many things to deal with in the universe.


    "The third floor of Dong''an hotel!"


    "When you say it in the group, someone will pick you up."


    After Chen Ning finished, she left here directly, regardless of whether Lin Mu answered.


    She just thought of it and said it casually.


    As for whether he would agree or not, it''s his own business.


    "Dong''an hotel!"


    "Then go for a while!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1118

    Wanling Pavilion.


    ¡±Well, Yunzhou, where are you now? "


    "I have broken through to Da Luo Jinxian. What kind of realm have you got now? Is it you who broke through the saint before?"


    "Well! I haven''t come to see me after such a long time! "


    "I miss you so much. When can I go out and look for you? I''ve reached the state of daluojing County, but I''m not allowed to go out. "


    At the top of Wanling Pavilion, an also sits here alone.


    Looking at the starry sky, thinking about where Lin Mu is now.


    She''s a little upset now.


    When he left, he promised that he would come to see himself for a while, but it''s been so long, and he hasn''t come to see himself.


    What a man who doesn''t keep his word.


    Ann tooted her lips.


    Although she knew in her heart that Lin Mu didn''t come to see her and had his own affairs to deal with, she was still very unhappy.


    Master, she said clearly that as long as she reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, she could let herself go out to experience.


    But now that I have reached this level, the master is still not allowed to go out.


    "Younger martial sister, Lao Zu is looking for you. Come here."


    When Ann was in a daze, the voice of Mu Yu, the leader of the pavilion of all souls, suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    An also heard Mu Yu''s command and agreed without hesitation.


    It''s definitely something for the master to find himself. Maybe he''s allowed to go out for training.


    Thinking of this, ANN can''t help feeling a trace of joy in her heart.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    When he came to the space where the ancestor of all souls lived, an also asked.


    At the same time, there was a trace of praying color in those small eyes.


    It''s obvious that I want the old master of all souls to agree with his original request and let her go to the heaven and the world to experience.


    "Ah Yi, the master promised you that when you got to Da Luo Jinxian, you would be allowed to go to the heaven and the world to experience. Now that you have reached that level, it seems that it''s time to go to the heaven and the world to experience."


    "Otherwise, if I don''t let you go out again, I think my master will become a dishonest person in your mouth!"


    Master Wan Ling smiles. How can she not know why an Yi has always wanted to experience in the universe? It''s just that she didn''t say it directly.


    "However, there are many dangerous things in the universe. If you don''t pay attention to them, you may be on the way. Therefore, you must be careful when you are training. You must not agree. Especially when you meet people, you must not easily trust others."


    Master Wanling said that although she had agreed that an could also go to the heaven and the world to experience, there were still some disciples who were not at ease.


    Especially in the past few years, she took her only apprentice as her own child, for fear that she might encounter any danger.


    However, she can''t let Ann stay here all the time.


    And it''s not good for her in the future. If she wants to be a strong one, she has to be aggressive instead of staying in the arms of eagles.


    "By the way, when you find Lin Daoyou, remember to congratulate him for me!"


    Master Wan Ling didn''t know what he thought of and said to her again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1119

    "Yanzi, this time I''ll go to experience. If you accompany her, you must protect her and never let her be hurt."


    After the master of all souls had finished his instruction to an Yifen, he gave direct instructions to the void.


    All of a sudden, there''s a twist in the space.


    From this space, a woman in black robes appeared.


    The woman seemed to hide herself under the black robe, without showing any face.


    "Yes


    After hearing the command of the old master, Yanzi naturally agreed directly.


    This is a group of people cultivated by the ancestors of all souls, in order to protect the excellent disciples of all souls Pavilion and ensure their safety when they go out for training.


    For Anyi, the only disciple, master Wanling naturally attaches great importance to him. Therefore, this time, she is also the most powerful one among the group of people she trained.


    She is also the most reassuring person.


    "Well, I know you can''t wait. Go, but remember to be careful!"


    Looking at an Yi who has been extremely excited, the old master of all souls couldn''t help but smile, and then waved to indicate that she could leave.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll go first."


    Anyi is also very excited now. He can finally go to find Yunzhou in the universe.


    You can also see where he is now and how far away he is.


    After saying goodbye to Wanling, an also left this place directly, looking very excited.


    And Yan Zi once again to Wanling ancestor respectful worship, also followed an also went out.


    After all, her task is to protect Anyi all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    "I still haven''t found any clue. No matter where I look, this world is extremely ordinary."


    In a villa, Lin Mu is a little annoyed. He has not found anything wrong in the world. In other words, it is not so simple to find something that makes the system interested.


    "Come on, let''s have a rest today. It''s just a gathering of classmates and a meeting with some old friends."


    It has been three days since Lin Mu came to this world, but he has not forgotten what Chen Ning said to him at the railway station.


    Today is just the day for students to get together.


    And he said it in the group.


    After cleaning up for a while, Lin Mu also walked directly outside.


    The villa that Lin Mu bought is not too far away from Dong''an hotel. It''s only ten minutes'' walk.


    And standing at the front door of the hotel is their college monitor.


    After seeing Lin Mu, the monitor of Lin Mu welcomed him with surprise.


    They had a very good relationship at the beginning.


    "Lin Mu, where have you been all these years? You don''t come back when you are asked in the group. You don''t have any contact information. Why, I forgot my good brother after graduation."


    Seeing Lin Mu whom I haven''t seen for a long time, Luo Zigao made fun of him.


    "No one can forget you, the local tyrant. Maybe you''ll have to hold your thigh at that time."


    Lin Mu found the memory of Luo Zigao at the beginning.


    The relationship between them is still very good, can''t help laughing.


    "We''ll have to get together later. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Go ahead. It''s on the third floor. There are still a few people who haven''t arrived. I''ll wait here for a while."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1120

    "Ah, Lin Mu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s changed a lot in recent years."


    Lin Mu went into the room that had been chartered.


    After all the students saw him, they began to say hello one after another.


    Lin Mu also responded to them.


    After a little greeting, Lin Mu didn''t go on talking any more. Instead, he found a place where there was no one and sat down directly.


    "I don''t know if I can see you again."


    Looking at the face that had been sealed in memory for a long time, Lin Mu could not help sighing.


    Maybe this is the last time to meet these old friends.


    "Practitioners."


    Just as Lin Mu sighed, another woman came in from outside the door.


    If Lin Mu remembers correctly, this woman''s name is Wen Rumeng. She was a popular woman when he was in college.


    After all, a good-looking girl is dazzling no matter where she is.


    But Lin Mu didn''t pay attention to these. What he paid attention to was that Wen Rumeng had a breath of cultivation.


    Although such information is really weak and pitiful in his eyes, it is undeniable that she is a real cultivator.


    "I didn''t expect that there were practitioners among my old classmates."


    Lin Mu just sighed a little and didn''t care too much.


    Although his world is a small world on the side of science and technology, he had known before that there is a breath of practitioners on this planet.


    Although there are some accidents, some of my old classmates even have practitioners, but it is not too strange.


    Just when Lin Mu didn''t plan to continue to pay attention, Wen Rumeng once again had some strange breath.


    This kind of breath suddenly surprised Lin Mu thoroughly.


    "The breath of Tao!"


    Lin Mu felt the breath of Tao in Wen Ru''an, a weak cultivator.


    How is that possible?


    How can a practitioner in such a small world spread your breath?


    Lin Mu couldn''t believe it.


    You should know that he only reluctantly entered the Tao when he was in the realm of sage, and only then could he transmit the breath of Tao.


    However, the highest strength of Wen Rumeng is just a golden elixir period. How can a person who has not even become a fairy pass the breath of Taoism.


    This does not conform to the common sense of Zhu Tian.


    "Sure enough, my world is also not ordinary?"


    "It turns out that a common practice in the golden elixir period can have the breath of Tao in the body. This is an example, or every practitioner has such a breath."


    Lin Mu seems to have found a clue.


    Is it possible to find some unusual places in the world with the help of Wen Rumeng.


    Lin Mu thought in his eyes.


    However, they did not disturb her in the past, and they were not good friends in college. They showed too close purpose, which might alert her.


    However, during this period, Lin Mu was not idle.


    But has been using the divine sense to explore her body in the end what is different?


    However, no matter how he inquired, he was just an ordinary cultivator.


    However, it is absolutely impossible to fake the breath of Tao.


    It seems that it''s not so easy to find out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1121

    After a long time, the reunion is coming to an end.


    Some students also began to leave the venue.


    After a while, Wen Rumeng also began to get up, said a word with the people sitting beside him, and then left here.


    Lin Mu did not act rashly when he saw this scene.


    Anyway, this planet is only so big. Our gods recognize this planet. Even this piece of universe can be covered. Even her people have turned into dust. The forest and herdsmen have the confidence to find her.


    Therefore, he is not in a hurry to leave now.


    After a while, the reunion is over. All the students have left. After all, it''s been so long since we graduated. Most of us have their own jobs. It''s not easy to take time to attend the reunion.


    And Lin Mu did not continue to degenerate here, but followed Wen Rumeng.


    He wants to see what''s the difference between Wen Rumeng and Wen Rumeng? The breath of Tao can appear.


    In a big house.


    Wen Rumeng is walking towards it alone.


    Not long after she left, she came to an antique room.


    Then he patted the door gently.


    "Come in."


    There was an old voice coming from the room.


    However, although the voice is old, it is very powerful.


    "What can I do for you, grandfather?"


    After hearing the old voice inside, Wen Rumeng didn''t hesitate to push the door directly.


    Asked the old man sitting on the throne.


    This is her grandfather. He is also a well-known resident in the cultivation.


    "Like a dream, are you twenty this year?"


    "It''s time to go to the ancestral land. Get ready. Three days later, you kids will go to the ancestral land together."


    Wen Rumeng''s grandfather is a man who doesn''t like to talk much nonsense. When he sees Wen Rumeng coming in, he says his purpose directly.


    "Ancestral land! I see. I''ll go in three days


    Hearing that he could go to his ancestral land, Wen Rumeng''s eyes revealed a trace of great joy.


    What I have been looking forward to for a long time is finally realized today.


    "Well, like a dream, you are the most outstanding one among the younger generation of my literary family, and I''m also very optimistic about you. You must work hard to return to your ancestral land this time, and I''ll let you down!"


    Old man Wen said solemnly to Wen Rumeng.


    It can be seen that he still likes this granddaughter very much.


    "I see, Grandpa. I won''t let him down."


    After Wen Rumeng heard his grandfather''s words, his face also showed a serious color.


    "Good You have a good rest these days


    After master Wen finished, he indicated that Wen Rumeng could go down to have a rest.


    Wen Rumeng naturally didn''t say anything more. He told his grandfather, and then went down to have a rest.


    He has to make good preparations for going to ancestral land in three days.


    This is also an opportunity for me to improve my strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ancestral land, what happened to you has something to do with your ancestral land?"


    "It seems that I have to follow you to your ancestral land."


    What the literati don''t know is that above them, there is a person who has always been there and related to their family.


    And this person is naturally Lin Mu.

 Chapter 1122

    "There''s a smell of Tao coming from the whole family. If there''s nothing special about it, then there''s a ghost."


    "It seems that it''s not far away from the interesting thing that the system said."


    After attending the reunion, Lin Mu followed his backhand in Wen Rumeng all the way here.


    It''s OK not to see this scene, but Lin Mu was very surprised.


    Because he found that no matter who in the family revealed an extraordinary breath of Tao.


    This made Lin Mu lose his chin.


    You know, he exudes the breath of Tao, but it''s only when he''s in the saint''s realm. However, the highest age of this family is just a baby. However, no matter how old or young the family is, they all exude the breath of Tao.


    As if, in the eyes of their family, Tao is no money at all.


    Everyone is born with such a strong atmosphere.


    After that, Lin Mu heard the conversation between Wen Rumeng and her grandfather.


    All of a sudden, he guessed that the breath of Tao from their family was absolutely related to their ancestral land.


    Maybe there is something in their ancestral land that makes the system very interested.


    Therefore, Lin Mu also decided to follow them this time to have a look at what''s different about the ancestral land?


    ¡­¡­


    There is a big world in the universe.


    "Brother Cao, you are sure that there is a treasure in this world. However, this world is nothing more than an ordinary small world."


    "Can there be a treasure in such a small world?"


    "Brother Luo, how can I do such an uncertain thing? If I call brother Luo, then I can be sure that there is a treasure in this world!"


    "Brother Luo, if you don''t believe me, don''t you believe the treasure map of the heavens? This was done by an elder sage countless years ago, and after so many years, the treasure map of heaven records which treasure''s address was wrong. "


    "Moreover, I went to that world to see it personally and to that treasure hiding place. However, the guardian spirit of that treasure was too strong to be solved by the next person, so I invited brother Luo to join hands."


    The man, who was called brother Cao, heard brother Luo doubting him and waved the book in his hand.


    This book is a book recorded by a saint among the heaven and the world countless years ago when his predecessor visited the heaven and the world when he was bored.


    There are innumerable treasures in the heaven and the world.


    Moreover, after so many years of changes, most of the treasures on this book have been confirmed.


    And this book has also become the most famous treasure map among all the worlds, which has been contested by the strong of all the worlds.


    But did not expect to fall into the hands of this man surnamed Cao.


    "Brother Luo, what are you hesitating about? I''m sure it''s a great treasure. Maybe it''s an opportunity for you and me to step on top of the saints. "


    "If you miss such an opportunity, it''s too late to regret it."


    When brother Cao saw the man called brother Luo, he hesitated and said again.


    "Well, brother Cao is so sure. I''ll accompany brother Cao for such a visit."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1123

    Somewhere in an unknown village.


    It''s hard to imagine that in today''s developed world, there will still be such simple and backward villages.


    It seems that this policy has not been integrated into the modern society at all, and no modern daily necessities can be seen in the village.


    You can''t see even the most ordinary light.


    Let alone those high-tech products.


    It''s hard to imagine how such a level can live in this world?


    There are only some old people in this village, and they can''t see any young faces at all.


    And these old people are also wearing clothes of the last century, but everyone of these old people looks very energetic, and they can''t see the meaning of falling.


    And some people in Wen Rumeng also happened to be here.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here come the little ones."


    At the gate of the village, there is an old man standing, as if waiting for them.


    "Uncle


    Seeing this old man, some of the disciples of the Wen family did not dare to show any presumptuous color and respectfully bowed to this old man.


    You know, most of the literati are extremely arrogant and domineering outside.


    But when I come here, it''s like a mouse seeing a cat, and there''s no arrogance at all.


    Because they know that these old people in this village, even their parents, have to be treated respectfully, let alone their younger generation.


    "The younger generation of this year is good. There are several good seedlings in it. If you cultivate them a little bit, maybe you can break through to the realm of Yuanying!"


    Suddenly, an old man appeared at the door again.


    The old man looked at these literati''s children seriously, and these literati''s children didn''t dare to show any change in the look of the two old men.


    There are even several people have their chest up, want to perform well in front of the two old people.


    "What''s your name, nvwazi?"


    Among them, an old man suddenly looks at Wen Rumeng.


    At the same time, there is a trace of appreciation in the eyes.


    It can be seen that he is extremely satisfied with this younger generation.


    "Uncle, my name is Ru Meng."


    Wen Rumeng naturally respectfully answered the two old people''s questions.


    "Well, it''s Wenze''s daughter. It''s good."


    "At this age, he has already broken through the golden elixir realm. As long as he works hard in the future, Yuanying is hopeful."


    Looking at Wen Rumeng, he couldn''t help admiring him.


    As soon as Wen Rumeng appeared, he felt that this girl is absolutely a genius. She can break through the golden elixir realm at a short age.


    "Thank you for your praise. I will work hard in the future."


    For the praise of the old people in this village, Wen Rumeng also showed his joy.


    It can be seen that these young disciples attach great importance to the views of the old people in the village.


    "Well, let''s all go in."


    "Don''t let some of us old people down this time, you little guys."


    After calling the younger disciples again, the two old men waved to indicate that they could enter the village.


    As they went in, the village was quiet again.


    But what they didn''t know was that above them, there was a man staring at them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1124

    "Sure enough, I guess right!"


    Lin Mu looked at this ordinary village, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    Because, before that, he didn''t feel the difference in this village.


    But when he got here, he found that there was a strong smell of Tao in this village.


    Now, Lin Mu has reached the level of sage, but he didn''t expect that the things in this village could hide from him.


    It''s absolutely incredible.


    From this point of view, it can also show that the things in this village are absolutely not simple, otherwise it is impossible to hide the divine knowledge of a great saint.


    "Don''t act rashly for the time being. There may be something else."


    Lin Mu looked at this village, which looked very ordinary, and did not break in immediately.


    Unexpectedly, the things in this village have been able to stay in such an ordinary small world for so many years, and they have not been discovered, or they have been discovered, but no one can take them away. This shows that the things in this village are absolutely not so simple.


    Maybe my rash action will attract the attention of that thing in the village.


    It''s not good for him to run away at that time. He came all the way to his hometown to find something interesting for the system.


    Now Lin Mu decided to wait and see what would happen to the village.


    "Hum..."


    Not long after that, some changes have taken place in this village.


    "Did anyone use that one?"


    Lin Mu felt more pure and confused than just now.


    What kind of things are in it? It can emit such pure Tao.


    It is also that he has broken through the realm above the sage, so the common way has no effect on him, otherwise he would feel that he can''t sit still and want to go into the village to have a look.


    "What is in it? How dare you use it so wantonly, and you are not afraid to let it out? Don''t they know that once such a treasure is leaked, it will cost their lives. "


    Although Lin Mu has no interest in this kind of Tao, he is still very interested in the things that produce it.


    He is already above the saints, not to mention those who have not yet reached the saints.


    Those guys want to break through to the saints all the time, so they are constantly looking for things that contain Tao in the universe.


    If this kind of breath spreads out and makes those guys feel that it will never be peaceful here. Maybe some strong men above the half step sage will form a group to fight for this treasure.


    "Well, it doesn''t give off any breath."


    "I see. No wonder I dare to use it so recklessly and I''m not afraid of being discovered."


    Lin Mu once again used his divine sense to explore, and found that although the breath of Tao was strong, it didn''t spread any meaning to the outside world. In other words, the outside world didn''t know what was going on inside.


    And this world is just an ordinary small world, in which no one can feel such a powerful breath of Tao.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1125

    Just when Lin Mu was ready to watch the change.


    He suddenly felt two powerful forces in this world.


    And the position of these two powerful forces is his direction.


    "Half a step above the sage."


    After a little investigation, Lin Mu found that these two guys were all half step saints.


    "Are these two guys coming here?"


    "But this should not be ah, such a message did not come out of any trace, how they know there is a treasure here."


    Lin Mu felt the direction of the two of them, and could determine that their destination was the village below them.


    Once again, Lin Mu was puzzled.


    He can be absolutely sure that although the breath of Tao produced here is incomparably pure and huge, it has never left the world at all.


    In other words, it is impossible for people outside to feel what is happening in this world.


    But why do these two half step sages feel it?


    And the two of them are not what they felt when they came to this planet, but they came to this direction purposefully from the beginning.


    "It seems that this village doesn''t come to a good end."


    I can''t think of it. Lin Mu is too lazy to think about it. Anyway, even if they interfere, they can''t be their opponents.


    Some of the things in this village have been targeted by themselves, which means that no one can touch them.


    Even if it''s the strong one above the two half step saints.


    But now Lin Mu feels a little bit bad about what will happen next in this village.


    After all, such a treasure has been found by two very powerful people, and the most powerful one in this village is just a half step distracted person. It''s really not worth mentioning for those two people who are coming. Maybe they can make the most powerful person completely disappear with one look.


    This is the absolute strength.


    "Come on, give me a hand then."


    "After all, there is an old classmate of mine."


    "Besides, this is my hometown. Not everyone can do it here."


    There was a cold breath in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    If these two half step sages know their faces, it''s OK. If they don''t know their faces, don''t blame him for being rude.


    We can also use them to feel the power of breaking through the saints.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, brother Luo, I didn''t cheat you, did I?"


    "It''s just that when I first came to this world, I felt such a rich and pure Tao."


    "Where can I feel this in the universe?"


    "This is not to say that there is a treasure that you and I can''t imagine in this world. Maybe such a treasure can directly make you and me break through the realm of saints, and become the existence of all heaven and all worlds as the peak."


    After brother Cao came to the planet at this moment, he felt an extremely accurate and powerful breath of Tao, and immediately showed a trace of joy to brother Luo around him.


    "Ha ha, brother Cao really expected things like God."


    "I have never seen such a pure breath of Tao in my life."


    Brother Luo was also very happy.


    "You and I found such a treasure, so naturally it''s yours and mine."


    Brother Luo''s eyes appeared a trace of inexplicable look, smiling at brother Cao.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1126

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense, go in and take that thing away, and then leave quickly to save time for any accident."


    Brother Cao has some vigilance in his eyes, for fear that when they take the warranty, there will be some accidents, which will make them lose such a powerful treasure.


    "It''s just a group of ants, and the world is just the lowest one. Can brother Cao be so careful?"


    Brother Luo has some disdain.


    In the eyes of their powerful existence, such a small event is really not worth mentioning to them.


    For example, their character''s planet can be smashed at any time if they want.


    What''s more, such small events can''t bear the pressure brought by their strong existence at all. When they come to this world, they have to use secret methods to hide their strength, so as not to let the world feel it, in case the world completely collapses.


    Even if all the people in the world add up, it''s not enough for them to be slapped to death.


    That''s why brother Luo is so disdainful.


    In his eyes, even in such a small world, the existence of the treasure was found by them, then no one can compete with them.


    In his eyes, the treasure was already available.


    "I don''t know why. I always have a bad feeling in my heart."


    "So it''s better to be careful. After you get that treasure, you can leave the world immediately."


    Cao Fei didn''t know why, after he came to this world, he always felt a bad feeling in his heart, as if something was going to happen next.


    But before he came here, he also looked at the situation of this world. This world is just the most common small world among all the worlds, and the most powerful people in it are just a transitional period. Such people can stare to death with one look.


    But I don''t know why, the bad feeling in his heart can''t be eliminated.


    That''s why he made such a decision. He wanted to get the treasure immediately and then leave the world in case of any accident.


    "Well, it won''t take us much time anyway."


    Luo Ming does not continue to say anything, but in his eyes, it seems that it is easy to get a treasure in front of the ants in such a small world.


    If they have the courage to refuse to teach, then he doesn''t mind teaching these ants how to behave.


    "It seems that the people inside used that treasure. Go in."


    Cao Fei said a word, and then instantly into the village.


    Naturally, Luo Ming didn''t dare to fall behind. The two of them came to such a small world from the heaven and the world for this treasure.


    ¡­¡­


    "The talent of this group of children is not bad. They have all entered the second level. It seems that there are successors in my literary family!"


    "Yes, especially the girl named Rumeng, her talent is absolutely terrible. As long as you give her enough time, she will definitely break through to our level, and may surpass us. Even the legendary immortal with the same life and level with heaven is not impossible."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1127

    Most of the old people in the village in this article have a trace of satisfaction on their faces.


    They are very satisfied with the disciples who came this time.


    The secret place of the literati is a key that their forefathers of the literati inadvertently got, and then used the key to open the secret place.


    The secret place is divided into nine layers, but they have no impression of the two men at all.


    But there is one undeniable thing about these two men. There is an extremely strong momentum coming from them, which even makes them a little out of breath.


    These two people are definitely not easy people.


    Moreover, as soon as they appeared, there was a trace of disdain in their eyes, as if they were just ants who could be crushed to death.


    "Sir, who are they? This is the ancestral place of my literary family. You two burst in rashly. It seems that some of them are not very good. "


    After these two people appeared in an instant, some of the old people in the article were alert to these two people in an instant, and even one or two people with hot temper showed their momentum directly.


    "Hum, I don''t like to talk nonsense with you in the lower world. If you know your face, you can give me your secret place. In this way, I can save you a life. If you don''t know your face, don''t blame me for turning over."


    "Although you can''t use too much power in such a low world, it''s enough to crush you ants."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1128

    "Brother Luo is as good as ever!"


    Looking at the extremely arrogant Luo Ming, Cao Fei sighed helplessly in his heart.


    However, in front of these people in the low world, Luo Ming is still qualified to be so arrogant.


    After all, these people in the lower world are really nothing in their eyes.


    It''s possible that they can''t imagine their own realm in their whole life. No, they don''t even dare to think about it.


    "But it''s better not to do it easily, or the original law of heaven in this world will not be let go so easily."


    "At that time, it''s not easy to be targeted."


    Cao Fei looked at the extremely arrogant Luo Ming and said to himself.


    Although they don''t pay attention to the original law of the way of heaven in a lower world, if they are targeted by the law of the world, it will be a difficult thing to solve. After all, they can''t fight or kill the law of the world.


    If we start with the law of the world, it will be a taboo to challenge the will of the universe. That will not come to a good end.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, such a treasure is not what you people in the lower world can have. If you have him, it will only bring you death. This time we are two good talkers. If you come to some demon cultivation, you will not have a chance to speak."


    "It''s really easy for us to crush you."


    "So, you''d better hand in the key to that secret place. Of course, this assignment is not a stingy one and will naturally give you something useful."


    "For now, at least, it''s much better than this secret place."


    Cao Fei was born into Tao. He didn''t want to be discovered by the original law of heaven in this world.


    So I''m still trying to persuade them.


    What he said is right. Such a treasure is not what they can have in the ordinary small world. Having him can only bring death to themselves.


    This time, it''s still the two of them. If it''s the guys who kill people without blinking an eye, it''s estimated that they won''t even have their lives.


    Such a treasure, as long as the information is leaked, then the people who are only one step away from the saint in the world of Zhu Tian will definitely be moved.


    "This is the treasure of my literary family. In fact, you can have it if you want it."


    "The ancestor of my literary family is an immortal who has broken through the realm of immortals. Even though you are powerful, you have to consider the existence of offending an immortal."


    Although the writers feel a very strong pressure on these two people, they can''t judge which step they are in with their eyes.


    I just think that they are also the existence of the immortal realm.


    That''s why they have to move out their ancestors.


    I just hope that the name of their literary ancestor will frighten these two people.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    "Brother Cao, do these ants want to laugh me to death?"


    "Immortal Ha ha ha, I really can''t help it. Some mole ants even move a fairy to scare us. "


    "I''m so scared."


    "If you have the ability, you can call out the old ancestor in your mouth. I don''t mind squeezing him to death."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1129

    After hearing these people''s words, Luo Ming immediately laughed so much that he couldn''t even support his stomach.


    He didn''t expect that the ants in the lower world would dare to frighten him with a mole ant in the immortal realm.


    It''s just like sliding in the world.


    What is he? He is only one step away from the summit of heaven.


    Let alone an ordinary immortal, even if a great Luo Jinxian was standing in front of his eyes, he had to be respectful and didn''t dare to show any reckless color to them.


    And for such a great Luo Jinxian, they can also be easily crushed to death, not to mention those ordinary immortals.


    These ants don''t even have the qualification to pull a cart for them, but I didn''t expect that in such a low world, these ants dare to threaten themselves with ants from immortal realm.


    Should we say that those who do not know are not guilty, or should we say that they are too much for themselves to die?


    "You..."


    Some of the old people in this article are very angry when they see Luo Ming''s arrogant attitude.


    Their boss is their biggest pride, but in the eyes of a person who doesn''t know where to come from, it seems that they are just a little bit stronger than ants, which makes them immediately unbearable.


    "Why, you mole ants don''t want to fight me. I really don''t dare to crush you to death."


    Luo Ming''s whole body suddenly exudes a very powerful force.


    "Poof..."


    In an instant, these literati old people couldn''t carry it, most of them spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    There are even a few complete faints in the past, which was only shown when Luo Ming stopped.


    If he didn''t want to offend the original law of heaven in a world, maybe he would have crushed these people to death, and he would have continued to talk nonsense with them.


    "Go and call Lao Zu. These two people are beyond our resistance."


    Among the old people in the article, one of the people with high status immediately secretly told the people around him.


    They also see that these two people are absolutely not what they can resist. Even if they want to, they can die miserably.


    In such a situation, they can only trouble their ancestors, who have been indifferent to the world for a long time.


    However, according to the slightest disdain in the eyes of these two people, they are worried about whether their ancestors can bear it.


    "Forget it, brother Luo. Don''t talk to them any more. Take away the treasure and leave. Anyway, it''s just some people in the lower world. There''s no need to treat them like this."


    Brother Cao doesn''t want to talk nonsense here any more now. He has more and more bad premonitions in his heart.


    He would never have stayed here if it had not been for this treasure, perhaps a very important thing above his becoming a saint.


    You know, when they reach such a state, their inner perception is very accurate.


    Brother Cao didn''t go on talking nonsense. He directly took the key hidden in the deepest part of the village.


    For a strong man like him, the seal of such a low world can only be broken easily.


    "Here we go..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1130

    As Cao Fei got the key, the secret place that was being opened was immediately closed.


    And those literati disciples who were tested in the secret place also followed.


    Even most people spewed out a mouthful of blood essence.


    Because this time they were quit by the extremely rough and tough, and they didn''t have time to react at all, which led to most of them suffered from backfire.


    What''s more, they didn''t react at all. What''s happened now? Why did their training end so suddenly, and they were kicked out hard.


    "You You are so brave. "


    Some of the old men of the Wen family saw Cao Fei and immediately got hold of the family''s Zhenzu treasure. They didn''t know it, but they were very angry.


    This is what their writers rely on to survive. It can be said that their writers can survive today only by this key.


    But now they have been randomly taken away by these two people. How can they bear the back of their writers.


    "I want to see who dares to run wild on my literary territory."


    Just as Luo Ming and Cao Fei left, a voice with anger suddenly rang out.


    At the same time, a person also rushed to come.


    Obviously, this is the one who has become an immortal.


    Today''s literary ancestors are extremely angry, and even have been calm for a long time, there is a trace of killing heart in them.


    He didn''t expect that anyone would dare to come to the ancestral land of his literary family and take away the treasure he got thousands of years ago.


    It''s all a challenge to his patience.


    So when he got the news, he immediately rushed over to see which guy was so arrogant.


    Is he really a vegetarian?


    "Brother Cao, I haven''t been to such a small world for a long time. Are the practitioners in these small worlds so arrogant?"


    "I dare to be so presumptuous in front of you and me, but I don''t know that as long as you are willing, you and I can stare him to ashes with one look."


    "Or, the lower the world is, the smaller the vision of people in it is. I have never thought that there is such a powerful existence as us in the universe."


    Luo Ming has some impatience in his eyes now.


    In such a small world, he suffered from repeated provocations. If Cao Fei didn''t stop him, he might have been unable to help shooting them.


    "Hum, brother Cao, don''t stop me this time. I''ll teach this mole ant how to be so arrogant in front of us."


    Luo Ming can''t stand it any more now, so he''ll give it a shot.


    All of a sudden, a huge palm appeared in the sky. Suddenly, it was shooting in the direction of Wenyuan.


    "The guy who can''t measure his own strength remembers to go out with eyes next time. You can weigh up what your strength looks like, and then dare to be so arrogant."


    With a sneer, Luo Ming slapped Wen Yuan, who was very arrogant just now, in front of him, and then directly stepped on his face.


    "Mole ant, who gives you courage? In front of us, don''t you know that you are just like a small mole ant that can''t be any smaller, and it''s the kind that a finger can easily crush to death."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1131

    "Poof..."


    Wen Yuan''s blood gushed out.


    He didn''t expect that he was directly slapped and photographed as soon as he appeared.


    And he can feel like he''s broken now.


    I am now all over the real gas are constantly passing.


    And now I''m being humiliated.


    "You..."


    Wen Yuan felt a breath of incomparably powerful in this person, which he had never felt in so many years of cultivation.


    He immediately knew that he had just made a stupid decision, and he rashly made a move before he got into the specific realm of his opponent.


    Maybe I have never met such a powerful enemy for so many years, which leads to my neglect.


    But now it''s too late to regret.


    He had a feeling that the person who stepped on his face didn''t talk big. It was easy for him to crush himself like an ant.


    When did such a powerful existence appear in this world, and I didn''t get any news.


    "Come on, brother Luo, why do you have such insight with some mole ants in the lower world? Let''s go. Anyway, we''ve got something."


    "But I don''t know why, why didn''t the guardian come out this time?"


    Cao Fei, to be honest, there are still some accidents.


    In principle, after you get this treasure, the guardian forest of this treasure should come out to obstruct you.


    Otherwise, I took this treasure away last time. How can I wait until now?


    I don''t know why. Why didn''t the guardian spirit do it this time?


    Is there a limit to what you can do?


    Cao feizhao thought in his mind.


    The guardian spirit of this key is not simple, it is also half step above the saint, and it is even more powerful than him.


    He can''t solve it alone, so he plans to partner with Luo Ming.


    But I didn''t expect that the guardian spirit didn''t come out this time. If I knew it was like this, I wouldn''t tell Luo Ming.


    "Well! You''re lucky. I''ll spare you a small life this time. Remember to shine your eyes next time you go out to see which people you can''t afford to offend. "


    After hearing Cao Fei''s words, Luo Ming knows that he doesn''t want to get into trouble, so he doesn''t plan to kill Wen Yuan.


    Let him go and give him a cold warning.


    And then I didn''t plan to stay in the world. I''m going to leave.


    "Ha ha, this world is a small world, but it is also our hometown anyway. In fact, you can come and go as soon as you say it."


    Two people are preparing to leave, one has some icy sound to spread.


    At the same time, there are still waves of extremely strong pressure.


    Even Luo Ming and Cao Fei, who are strong above the half step sage, feel some pressure.


    In their distance, suddenly out of a young man in casual clothes, with some cold color, followed by a pug.


    "Put things down and pay the price you deserve!"


    "Otherwise, the dust will go out."


    Step by step, Lin Mu walked towards them, and his tone was also extremely cold.


    Although the world is a small one, it is also his hometown. How could they be so insulted.


    "Saint Above the saints


    After Cao Fei felt such a huge breath, he immediately swallowed.


    At the same time, since there is some shaking in the legs.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1132

    "Saint Above the saints. "


    Cao Fei''s eyes appeared a little unbelievable, but also with a trace of incomparable fear.


    He never thought that there would be a strong saint in front of them.


    And it seems that the strong one above the sage is not good.


    In front of such a strong breath, they could not help feeling that some of their bodies were shaking.


    Although both of them are strong above the sage, and they are only one step away from the sage, the distance is just like Tianqu, which is totally insurmountable.


    It''s very easy, even easy, for a saint to kill a saint.


    "Your Excellency is..."


    Cao Fei looked at Lin Mu. Although there were ten thousand unwilling people in his heart, he spoke slowly.


    Because there is only one Saint above the strong, there is no impression in his mind, the heaven and the world of the saints above the strong is just the number of hands, they basically know these half step saints.


    However, as for a strong man above a saint, he looks really strange. His face has no memory at all, as if he had never been exposed in the universe.


    "My forest and animal husbandry!"


    Just as it happened, he could make his name come to mind in the universe. So, Lin Mu slowly gave his name.


    "Lin Mu?"


    However, these two people are still at a loss, because in their memory, there seems to be no one named Lin Mu who is superior to the sage.


    "It''s hard to be a strong man above the new one."


    It is expected that this person''s name is something they have never heard before. They should not think of the news that a big wave has recently been set off among the heavens and the world.


    That is, there has been a new sage and a new higher world.


    However, when the strong men in the heaven and the world rushed to meet the new one, they found that the strong man on the saint had already left the higher world, so they returned in vain.


    Could it be that what they met this time was a saint who did not meet with some of their strong men.


    It''s not that bad luck.


    "Well! If you can reach this level, you should all be wise. You know that even if you two join hands, you can never be our opponents! "


    "If you are wise, you should leave things behind, pay enough price, and then leave this world, or you will not come to a good end when you do it."


    Lin Mu coldly looks at these two half step saints.


    Although this is only the most common lower world in the universe, it is also their hometown. How can they do anything wrong here.


    If you have the courage to come to your hometown and dare to be so arrogant in your hometown, you will have to pay enough.


    Otherwise, Lin Mu does not suggest to teach them a lesson in person, or to see how great changes he has brought to himself by breaking through the saint.


    However, if he did it himself, it would not come to a good end.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1133

    "This..."


    Cao Fei and Luo Ming have a little hesitation in their eyes.


    Is the strong man above the sage so determined?


    Cao Fei had some problems in his heart. He managed to pull Luo Ming over at great cost and finally got the treasure in his hand. However, he was not willing to hand it over so easily.


    And these treasures are related to whether they can break through the saints. In fact, they can be handed over as soon as they are handed over.


    "Sir, we really don''t know that this world is your hometown. If there is any offence, please forgive me."


    "We are also willing to compensate you for the loss of your world!"


    "However, this is the most precious thing that I have to work hard to get..."


    Cao Fei looked at the amber key in his hand, and his tone brought a little color of discussion. He wanted to see what kind of attitude Lin Mu was and whether they could get the key. As long as they could take the key out of the world, it was worth the price.


    "Can''t you hear what I''m saying?"


    "I ask you to put down your things, then pay the price you should pay, and get out of my hometown immediately."


    "I don''t want to say it again if I can, otherwise I don''t want to blame you for turning your back on me!"


    The breath of Lin Mu has become more powerful.


    It seems that these two people still don''t realize what kind of situation they are now. They dare to discuss with themselves.


    Also don''t weigh their strength, in the end have that qualification to negotiate with themselves.


    Now it''s not that I want to negotiate with them, but that I''m ordering them to do things with a tough attitude.


    Lin Mu thinks it''s time for these two people to understand the present form.


    "Hum!"


    A strong breath of the moment toward the two of them to attack.


    "Not good..."


    Luo Ming and Cao Fei''s eyes were suddenly shocked. They didn''t expect that the strong man above the sage said he would do it, and didn''t give them any face at all.


    However, they dare not underestimate it. It''s the hand of the sage. Once they neglect it, the cost may be their own life.


    After all, there are so many ways to be a saint.


    No one knows what his next move is.


    "Poof..."


    Although both of them dare not underestimate, with the strength of the whole body to resist this attack, but there is no use.


    A mouthful of blood essence spurted out in an instant, and their faces became very pale.


    At the same time, the color of fear in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    They have never had a hand with the strong above the sage, and they have never felt the pressure of the strong above the sage.


    This is their first time. They didn''t expect that a strong man above a saint should be so terrible that they could hurt their two half step saints without any effort.


    "This is just a warning for us. We haven''t started to kill you yet, so you''d better make a decision immediately before we start to kill you. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get out of this world."


    Lin Mu gave a cold hum.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1134

    For such guys, we should give them some color to see, so that they can know that these things are not negotiable, otherwise they will kick their noses on their faces.


    Challenge his patience a little bit.


    What Lin Mu hated most was such a thing, so he issued such a warning at the beginning.


    If they don''t know each other any more, they really don''t mind hitting them.


    They will not have the chance to walk out of this world alive.


    After all, Lin Mu is the kind of person who will never leave any trouble for himself once he starts.


    "Give you five seconds to make a choice."


    "If you haven''t made a choice in five seconds, I''ll help you make it myself."


    "Five..."


    Cao Fei and Luo Ming both have a look of reluctance in their eyes. Is it easy for them to hand over this treasure?


    It''s a chance for them to step on top of the sage and the strong.


    "Four..."


    "Three..."


    With the countdown of Lin Mu getting closer, the two of them began to sweat.


    He can see that the elder above the saint is not joking with them at all. If they have not made a choice after the countdown, the strong above the saint will really help them make their own choice.


    At that time, their situation will not be so good.


    Above the saints, the strong don''t do it, but once they do, it''s extremely fatal.


    No one can escape from them unless they are the strong above saints.


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    When Lin Mu was ready to start after shouting, Cao Fei immediately said two words without any meaning.


    "I''ll do it!"


    After saying these two words, he suddenly appeared a relaxed color.


    Although he made such a choice, he made a very big choice.


    But he didn''t regret his choice at this time.


    Because at that moment, he really felt that if he hadn''t made a decision after this shout, he would be gone in a flash.


    Although this is a chance for him to break through the saint, it is nothing compared with his own life.


    If the chance above the sage is gone, it will be gone. Anyway, the world of heaven is so vast, and I have the treasure map of heaven in my hand. One day I will find another chance above the sage again.


    But once my life today is left in this small world, then everything will be gone.


    Let alone one day break above the sage.


    So, after he made the decision to hand over this treasure, without any hesitation, he directly threw the simple key into the hands of Lin Mu.


    "Well, the wise man''s choice."


    "If you slow down a little bit, maybe you have become the dust in the universe by now."


    After feeling the simple key in his hand, he found that it was not fake. Lin Mu couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile.


    I went back to my hometown for this simple key.


    But now I don''t know what the function of this simple key is?


    But it doesn''t matter any more. Anyway, it has fallen into my own hands. Sooner or later, I will know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1135

    "Let''s go. Remember to be careful when you go to some worlds in the future. Maybe there will be a supreme power in this world."


    After watching them pay enough price, Lin Mu didn''t disobey what he had just said and didn''t embarrass them. He waved his hand to signal that they could go.


    And after they left, they were solemnly admonished.


    So that when they go to some small world to pretend to be 13, they will be beaten in the face again by a strong man like themselves.


    But what Lin Mu didn''t know was that the two of them wanted to vomit blood after hearing this.


    Which sage in the universe is so boring? He has broken through to the sage. He is still idle in his hometown, and does not transform his hometown. He still shows a small world.


    Who knows that in this small world there is a strong man above the sage.


    If they had known for a long time, how could they dare to be so arrogant, and even dare not come.


    Cao Fei and Luo Ming heard that Lin Mu could let them go without any hesitation, for fear that this big man would regret and leave the world in an instant.


    And then disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Lin Mu You


    At this time, the literati also began to relax.


    Especially Wen Rumeng, he saw a familiar face in this strange one, and there was a color of disbelief in his eyes.


    She had seen this man three days before.


    He is his old classmate, Lin Mu.


    But how could his old classmate have such a strong cultivation?


    You know, just now those two people didn''t even pay attention to their ancestors. Even their ancestors were just like a mole ant in their eyes.


    I didn''t see that they just slapped their ancestors to death.


    Just when she had some despair, even in her heart, there were some practitioners who doubted the whole world, even if the total was not enough for these two people to fight.


    However, at this time, there is a trace of return, in front of the two of them suddenly appeared a young man.


    And this young man appeared with a strong pressure.


    The two arrogant people, seeing a young man here, were just like a mouse meeting a cat. They didn''t dare to be arrogant at all.


    After that, I don''t know what they said. Those two were still very arrogant just now, as if they were not rivals in the whole world. The guy suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood essence.


    And his face became very pale, as if he had been seriously injured.


    And then, she didn''t fully understand what was going on.


    The two men lost the treasure they had won from their family to Lin Mu, and then they took out a large part of the resources and left in a moment.


    Even when they left, they could barely see the two of them running away.


    At last, she could see the face of the young man.


    This immediately surprised her.


    Because this man himself met three days ago.


    This is one of my old classmates, Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1136

    How can one''s old classmate be a cultivator, and his strength is so strong.


    When he was in college, what Lin Mu did was just like an ordinary college student who couldn''t be in the ordinary college. He didn''t show anything wrong at all.


    If I had not seen it with my own eyes today, I would not have believed that such an ordinary person was such a powerful cultivator.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Wen Yuan, the old ancestor of the Wen family, also reflected at this time that his small life was finally saved, although it was under the help of a strange strong man.


    After he recovered a little, he immediately said thanks to Lin Mu.


    "Our family must be grateful for this kindness. As long as you have something useful for us, we writers will never be different."


    Wen Yuan respectfully faces Lin Mu road.


    His view of the world today has been somewhat overturned.


    Originally, I thought that I was already in an invincible existence in the world, but I didn''t know where two such powerful beings came from. They slapped themselves into waste and humiliated themselves.


    However, Wen Yuan can still feel the strong breath from those two people. Moreover, he has a vague feeling that the two mysterious beings do not seem to see this world at all, and this world is just a mole ant in their eyes.


    I thought I would die this time.


    But the road of heaven and man, after their arrogance, there is a more powerful presence.


    Even with one person, we can crush the two powerful and really terrible people to death.


    The two of them dare not even breathe in front of this man.


    "Well, it''s just a piece of cake. After all, this world is also my hometown. How can they be arrogant here?"


    Lin Mu said casually.


    I didn''t pay attention to Wen Yuan''s reward.


    What kind of help can an ordinary family in such an ordinary small world bring to itself?


    I''m afraid the help I''ve brought to myself is very little.


    It''s not even useful.


    "These things will be left to you as compensation for the disaster you suffered this time."


    Now that Lin Mu has got his own goal, he doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Pointing to a large part of the resources left by the two men just now, Wen Yuandao said that although the two men are strong above the saints, they have a lot of good things on hand. If they haven''t broken through to the saints, they may be excited, but they don''t have any need now.


    Even if you give it to yourself, it''s just a warehouse.


    It''s not as good as those who left them to the Wen family. At least they compensated for taking away their treasure.


    After that, Lin Mu didn''t stay here any longer and left here directly.


    At the same time, the pug that followed him before also ran behind him.


    "Laozu..."


    Looking at the figure that Lin Mu left, some old people in Wen family began to be anxious, and even some wanted to hint their ancestors.


    Lin Mu still has the treasure of the town.


    It hasn''t been returned to them.


    However, he was stopped by Wen Yuan with warning eyes before he said it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1137

    "Laozu, he has our treasure in his hand. Don''t you want it like this?"


    When Lin Mu had completely disappeared and could not see the figure, the Wen family began to be brave.


    "Fool, you want my literary family to be destroyed, don''t you?"


    After hearing this, Wen Yuan stares at the direction of the voice.


    How can such a fool appear among the descendants of my literary family?


    "Don''t you fools see it now? No matter the two people just now or this mysterious person, they all want the treasure of our Wen family, and my Wen family has no chance of winning against any of them. "


    "Just now, if they want to destroy the writer, it''s just easy, but those two beings seem to have no resistance in front of the mysterious strong man, which shows the strength of the mysterious strong man."


    "You want me to say what a strong man like this wants. You want me to die."


    Wen Yuan is not polite at all.


    "I think it''s time for you younger generation to reflect. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of the mysterious strong man, I might have died. "


    " at this time, if you offend that mysterious strong man again, you really don''t want to die fast enough. "


    "Don''t mention it again. That key will never be the treasure of my literary family from now on!"


    Wen Yuan opened his mouth and immediately decided that today''s affairs should never be mentioned again.


    After all, he is the ancestor of others, and no one in the back of the writer dare to disobey what he said.


    "Yes..."


    Although some of the old people in these articles still feel shame in their hearts, after all, they are the treasure of the town, but the ancestors have already said that they dare not resist any more.


    Moreover, even if they want to resist, they have to weigh their own lives.


    "At least because the strong are not stingy, they have left so many resources for us."


    Wen Yuan doesn''t think about the key now, but stares at the huge resources on the ground.


    Although I can''t feel what kind of realm some of the things in it are by his realm, I can be sure that there are no ordinary products in this pile of things.


    As long as you take out one of them, there will be a bloodbath in the cultivation world.


    But now all the treasures belong to their writers.


    In this way, they did not lose anything.


    So that key is the treasure of the town. However, the realm of these people in the article can only enter the fourth level at most.


    But once they have these resources, it will be different. They can cultivate most of the strong in a very short time.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Mu on this side also returned to his home.


    Is looking at the hands of this side of the simple key.


    He felt a very unusual power from the key.


    And the guardian spirit of this key is not simple.


    Lin Mu looked at the pug licking his calf.


    No one would have thought that this seemingly ordinary pug is actually a strong man above the sage.


    And if it really compares, it''s not inferior to the two just now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1138

    The reason why Lin Mu didn''t know him immediately before was because of this pug.


    He was the guardian spirit who had solved this lonely key, that is, this pug.


    Otherwise, he would have been able to solve those two half step saints.


    However, it''s rewarding to delay such a little time, at least for this pug.


    Although it did not reach its own state, it was a pug above the sage at least.


    It''s also good to use it as a pet.


    "System, this is what you call an interesting thing."


    "What is the function of this key? I can only feel that there is a secret place in it. "


    Instead of looking at the pug, Lin Mu looked at the simple key in his hand.


    Although he knows that this simple key is absolutely not simple, otherwise it can not be valued by the system.


    But he didn''t know what the function of this simple key was.


    He can only feel that the key is one of the most important objects in a secret place.


    Others, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "In fact, the secret place in this key is the Taoist realm!"


    At this time, the system also opens its mouth.


    "In the world of Tao, it is no secret to those who are strong above the saints who have been famous for a long time. There are many saints who want to be the masters of this world."


    "However, the most helpless thing is that they can''t find the existence of Tao at all."


    "Otherwise, it would have been in the hands of a saint and a strong one."


    "What


    "The secret place in the key is the Taoist realm!"


    Lin Mu was surprised. He didn''t expect that he could easily get this key, which was the Taoist realm in the legend.


    Is it so easy to get it by yourself?


    "Yes, because there are many strong people in the Taoist world coveting, but those strong people are not qualified to be the masters of the Taoist world, so the Taoist world itself is hidden in the universe," the system says again.


    "Now that I have got the Taoist realm, how can I become his master?"


    After Lin Mu accepted this fact, he didn''t worry about this key any more. It turned out that it was the fact of Tao that he had been curious about for a long time.


    He asked the system directly. The system made him come all the way to his hometown in order to find this key.


    And I promised the system a long time ago that I would become the master of the Tao at the right time.


    According to the current situation, it seems that the time has come.


    The purpose of the system to let himself come to his hometown is not for the interesting thing he said, but to let him really become the master of the Taoist world.


    "It''s not so easy to be the master of the tao world. The tao world is divided into nine levels. To be the master of this world, you have to break into the Ninth level from the first level, then get the core of the Ninth level, and then use the core to integrate this secret place into a complete world."


    "In this way, the Taoist world will recognize your master''s status."


    "And the chance is limited, only once. If you fail once, it means that you will never have the chance to be the master of this Taoist realm again!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1139

    "There is only one chance. Please take advantage of it."


    The system solemnly said to Lin Mu.


    "Is there only one chance?"


    Lin Mu listened to the system''s solemn warning and frowned. It seems that there is something wrong with the current situation and his guess.


    I thought that this Taoist realm was created by the system itself, but according to the current situation, although the system and the Taoist realm are inextricably linked, it seems that the Taoist realm does not obey the arrangement of the system.


    If you want to be the master of the Tao, you have to accept the test set by the world itself.


    And even you have only one chance.


    It can be observed that the system has not been able to completely control the direction of Tao boundary.


    Otherwise, you can''t have only one chance. After all, the system wanted to be the master of this realm from the beginning.


    "Is it difficult?"


    Lin Mu asked again.


    As the system has said before, the existence of the tao world is in the universe. Those saints who have been addicted to it for a long time can be regarded as an open secret in the eyes of the strong. But since ancient times, no strong person has been able to become the master of the tao world.


    This not only represents the test set by the Tao, but also is extremely difficult.


    "It''s very difficult. Before that, it was not that there were no strong men above saints to break in, but without exception, those strong men above saints failed."


    "There is even an old monster who has been famous for many years."


    "Therefore, the test of the Tao is very difficult. Please take it seriously. Otherwise, there will be no chance. At that time, the host will have to pay a higher price to become the master of the Tao."


    Once again, the system solemnly warns.


    He was very attentive to this test, and he had to ask Lin Mu to pass it.


    Otherwise, there would be no chance.


    "Well, I see."


    Lin Mu stood up. There was no hesitation in his eyes. Instead, there was a trace of firmness.


    "I''d like to see how difficult it is to make most of the systems work, and whether it can be difficult for me!"


    Lin Mu now has a warlike heart in his heart. Since he stepped on the road of cultivation, the wind and water have been smooth all the way, and he has never encountered anything too difficult. However, this test can make the system more difficult, which must be a very severe challenge.


    And Lin Mu can''t wait for such a challenge.


    In his heart, he is a person who is looking forward to challenges. However, on the way of cultivation, he is too smooth and has no sense of challenge at all.


    I hope this test can bring me a little pressure.


    After Lin Mu answered firmly, he didn''t say any more. He gently stroked the simple key.


    Then, in an instant, a crack appeared in front of him.


    He can feel that there is a huge breath in this crack, and it also brings a faint breath of Tao.


    It seems that the Tao of those people in the article is brought out of this secret place.


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no trace of Tao in the realm of those writers.


    "It is worthy of the realm of Tao. You can feel the existence of" Tao "before you go in."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1140

    After looking at the crack that appeared in front of his eyes, Lin Mu observed it again. The breath that came out of the crack was that it had never come out of the world, and he could not help but put down his heart.


    At least don''t worry that when you break through the barrier, a strong man above the sage suddenly appears to fight against you.


    Who knows what is the test of this world? If he gets to the key point and is disturbed by a strong man above a saint, he will cry without tears.


    So at the very beginning, he was sure that such a message had never come out of his own world, and that some of the strong people in the universe could never feel it. Then he put down his heart and went directly into this world.


    "Is this the realm of Tao?"


    When Lin Mu entered the Taoist realm, he felt a huge breath of Tao.


    As if the air in this world is full of Tao.


    There is nothing else.


    It is indeed a world that can be named after the word Dao.


    All of a sudden, a powerful energy suddenly attacked the forest.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t pay any attention to this energy. Even if he stood here and didn''t move, this energy couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Bang!"


    After Lin Mu looked at the energy that was about to reach his body, Lin Mu didn''t care. With a wave of his hand, the energy was gone in an instant.


    However, after Lin Mu wiped out this attack, it seemed that something had changed in the world. In a moment, a very pure Dao blessing appeared on Lin Mu.


    And Lin Mu even felt that he had a deeper understanding of the Tao he had learned.


    Before he became a saint, Lin Mu had already chosen his future road.


    That''s justice Avenue.


    It is also one of the top ten avenues in the universe, which is on a par with the avenue of time and space.


    Just now, I just casually eliminated the energy that came from attacking me, but I didn''t expect that the gift given to me was so rich.


    Actually can directly let oneself for oneself comprehend of that a road of comprehension exaltation a few.


    Although this kind of promotion is very small for him, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat.


    This is a real promotion of the Tao that we have realized.


    Moreover, this is the first level of the Taoist realm. It''s just the first level that allows itself to gain such benefits. What else is there behind it?


    There was a trace of excitement in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    It seems that his choice this time is incomparably correct.


    Maybe as long as you can succeed, you will be able to fully understand the justice road that you participate in.


    Although such a probability is very small, it does not exist.


    After all, the world of Taoism has made those who have been famous for a long time, and the strong are very envious. It must be his truth.


    So, Lin Mu had this idea in his heart.


    "It seems that the attack is the test of the first level."


    After waiting in place for a long time, Lin Mu didn''t feel any attack again. He must have succeeded in his first pass.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1141

    Lin Mu did not stay here, but walked straight ahead.


    The space of the first floor is not very large, which is almost the same as an ordinary city in the hometown of Lin Mu.


    For ordinary people, such a place is very huge, but for Lin Mu, who is at the peak of the universe, it is a place that can''t be any smaller.


    Just at that moment, Lin Mu came to the edge of the first layer of space.


    And when he''s on the edge.


    This first layer of space seems to have a strange change.


    There was another crack in front of him.


    And Lin Mu can also feel that the breath of Tao in this crack is more rich and pure than the first layer.


    Obviously, this is the entrance to the second level of this world.


    The first floor has nothing to pay attention to for Lin Mu. He doesn''t stay here any more. He directly enters into the entrance of the second floor.


    In a flash, Lin Mu felt the atmosphere around him, and the environment changed completely.


    The breath of Tao in this layer of space is bigger and purer. It is much easier than the first layer. Even the forest and herdsmen can feel it. Even if they breathe, they can breathe into the breath of Tao.


    Although this kind of Tao is not too powerful, it is also the most mysterious existence in the universe.


    But in this world, it seems that every layer of space exists, and each layer is bigger than the other.


    It can be seen from this that this Taoist realm is absolutely not simple.


    Now Lin Mu has some expectations in his heart. When he becomes the real master of this world, what changes will happen to him.


    He is now looking forward to what is in the last layer of the world?


    So, I don''t hesitate any more, I just walk inside.


    "Roar..."


    Before Lin Mu took a few steps, a fierce beast appeared in front of him.


    This fierce beast is extremely huge, at the same time, the breath from Jennie''s body can''t be underestimated. If an ordinary practitioner came, he would have been paralyzed.


    But what is the existence of forestry and animal husbandry? How could a saint be afraid of this murderer whose overall strength is beyond the fight of an immortal.


    Once again, with a wave, this fierce beast condensed by the Tao suddenly fell apart and dissipated in these spaces.


    "It''s just vulnerable."


    Until now, Lin Mu has not felt the slightest difficulty that the system said.


    I had a very relaxed time in these two layers. I didn''t use much strength at all. I just solved it with a wave.


    This may also be because the level is too low.


    Like the second layer, after Lin Mu solved this fierce beast, an extremely pure breath of Tao appeared again in this space, and directly entered Lin Mu''s body.


    Lin Mu once again felt that he had strengthened the field of justice Avenue.


    Then, Lin Mu no longer hesitated and went to a higher level again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1142

    With more and more familiar movements of Lin Mu.


    It was as if the test of this world had not baffled him at all, so it came one by one.


    And before he did not use too much strength, just very easy to break through.


    But this is also very normal, he is also a saint.


    Even if this world is no longer ordinary, it can''t be aimed at the existence of saints.


    In that case, it is estimated that no one in the universe can get through.


    Before that, Lin Mu came to the eighth level of the Taoist realm without much effort.


    When Lin Mu arrived at the eighth floor, his eyes lit up immediately.


    Because he felt that the eighth layer was elaborately built for him, and what existed in this layer was the pure atmosphere of justice Avenue.


    Lin Mu has a feeling that as long as he understands here, he can definitely understand the road of justice within ten thousand years.


    Lin Mu even has a feeling that there is a real road of justice in this layer of space.


    Otherwise, there would never have been such a pure and huge atmosphere of justice.


    "What will be the next test?"


    Lin Mu has already felt a faint threat here.


    It is estimated that the test of this level will not be simple.


    It may even be for the strong above the saints.


    After Lin Mu felt a little danger in his heart, he no longer didn''t care as he did just now, but was on the alert directly.


    Watch around with vigilance, for fear that something strange will suddenly appear, which will take you by surprise.


    "Pass breaker, you are very good. You can even enter the eighth floor. However, that''s the end of your test."


    When Lin Mu was on the alert, a general appeared from the sky, which was condensed by the pure justice Road.


    The general''s face was full of anger at evil in his eyes. At the same time, he was also filled with the essence of justice.


    It is worth mentioning that this general with justice Road is also the cultivation above saints.


    Moreover, compared with Lin Mu, this general was condensed by the justice Avenue, and naturally he understood the justice Avenue more advanced than Lin Mu.


    Even in a sense, this general can represent the justice Avenue itself.


    "Is this the test of this level?"


    "With the coming of their own understanding, they can conjure up an existence with strength similar to their own."


    "No wonder, no wonder those people who broke through before can''t break through."


    After Lin Mu looked at this general, his eyes suddenly became alert.


    At the same time, we also know why the system is so cautious.


    This test, in a sense, is to fight with the main road of one''s own understanding.


    Among the heaven and the world, although there are not many strong people above the sage, they also have the number of hands. However, no one has fully understood the way they have understood.


    It''s impossible to be a strong one above the sage, and I don''t care to understand those roads that I haven''t even heard of. At least they are among the top ten roads in the universe.


    Therefore, there is no saint on the top of the strong to successfully understand their own understanding of the road.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1143

    In this way, it is not difficult for those who failed to pass the test to understand.


    After all, they don''t have a thorough understanding of the road they have learned. They have to fight with the road itself. How can they win?


    Lin Mu is now facing such a situation.


    He did not dare to have any color of relaxation, for fear that this person suddenly hit himself by surprise.


    Lin Mu looked at the general who was still standing in the sky, and he did not hesitate. He came here to break through the barrier, not to see others pretend to be 13.


    The direct ones started first.


    "Luo Tian Zhang!"


    Before that, Lin Mu suddenly appeared a huge elbow and attacked the general standing in the sky.


    "Not bad!"


    This general, also can be said to be justice Avenue, looking at Lin Mu''s means of attacking himself, can''t help but praise.


    "But it''s not enough to pass."


    "Scatter it for me!"


    The general also began to work. He used the power of pure Tao.


    There was no use of any other force.


    Attack the forest herders with the power of pure Tao.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, a loud noise sounded in this space.


    Both attacks were very powerful.


    Lin Mu''s giant palm was instantly offset.


    And the general''s attack seemed to have a little spare power, and he directly attacked Lin Mu.


    "Well! It''s the embodiment of justice Road. "


    Lin Mu saw that his attack was offset at will, and he was not too discouraged. Anyway, it was expected.


    After all, this is the incarnation of the road of my own understanding.


    How can there be no two brushes?


    Looking at the generals coming to attack him, Lin Mu was not too flustered.


    At the same time, it was a direct attack.


    "Bang!"


    A huge noise came again. The attack of the two sages was not so simple.


    Had it not been for the extraordinary Taoist world, it might have been completely destroyed under such a powerful attack.


    "Hum!"


    After the two men''s attack, the instant can be separated.


    They stepped back a few steps at the same time, and Lin Mu was on the alert again. This man was not to be underestimated.


    And the general''s face was not particularly good-looking.


    In this time, he did not have the upper hand, but two people tied.


    "You''re good, but that''s the end of the game."


    "You can never beat me."


    "I''m the road you''ve come to understand. How can you go against your way?"


    The general sneered. Although he had a good image of Lin Mu, he also recognized his strength.


    But it''s not so easy to pass him.


    "Trial."


    The general sneered, and there was a huge atmosphere of justice road behind him.


    At the same time, a huge sword appeared behind him.


    But this sword is full of justice, as if to judge all evils in the world.


    It seems that this huge sword is the representative of justice in the world.


    "Ha ha, it''s not so easy to make me soft."


    Lin Mu no longer hesitated and began to use his own attack.


    "Five elements eat soul..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1144

    "The five elements eat the soul!"


    After Lin Mu Ke, a five element array appeared again.


    At the same time, a blood red strange bead appeared in it.


    Although Lin Mu understands the road of justice, it doesn''t mean that there are few moves in his hand that are not just moves.


    Moreover, the standard of justice is measured by the will of the universe.


    And the five elements'' soul eating move that he used has already been a taboo that touched the will of the universe.


    So subjectively, he has completely traversed the road of justice.


    "You You are so bold. "


    "I have realized the road of justice, and dare to use such a magic trick!"


    The general of justice Road saw that since Lin Mu used the taboo of the will of the universe, his face was angry.


    Even if they have realized the justice Road, they should be just in doing things, and such a trick belongs to the evil art. People who have realized the justice Road should never use it.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Mu was an exception. He not only understood the road of justice, but also took the initiative to control such taboos.


    "Ha ha, justice? What is justice? Truth can''t be said in your mouth. Justice should be done by yourself. Even if my trick seems to be an evil trick in your eyes, I can use it to save people in the world. Do you think such a trick is not justice? "


    "On the contrary, you talk about justice, but have you done anything just? You''re just saying it in your mouth. "


    "To tell you the truth, you don''t deserve to be the road to justice in my eyes."


    Lin Mu looked at the general with the same cold voice.


    In his eyes, whether it''s the right way or the evil way, as long as you don''t use your own ability to harm the common people, then it''s not evil.


    If you practice the right way and speak justice, but use your own skills to harm the common people, do these people still have the face to call it justice?


    If you say evil, but you rely on your life skills to save the world, have never done anything harmful, can such a person also be called evil?


    In Lin Mu''s eyes, justice does not have a completely correct definition.


    So naturally, he would not have any bad ideas about the incarnation of justice Avenue.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that the incarnation of the road of justice was so superficial. There was even a trace of such a person in Lin Mu''s heart. How could he become the road of justice? Where did he get the qualification?


    "Well! Boy, you are against the road of justice. You are against the road of your understanding. The road of justice does not need people like you to understand. "


    The general listened to Lin Mu''s words, his face turned blue and red, but naturally he didn''t want to fall into the disadvantage.


    Even there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He thought that people who had used such sorcery were no longer worthy to understand the road of justice.


    has the final say that you are entitled to come to justice Avenue, not your final say, but the seat has the final say.


    "Which avenue do you want to comprehend, even if he doesn''t want to let you understand, even if you are the embodiment of justice Avenue? How can you get this seat? "


    "I''ve offended the will of the universe, not to mention your only avenue."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1145

    Lin Mu did not pay any attention to the words of justice Avenue.


    He wants to understand what kind of road is not up to others, even if he is the justice road itself.


    What if he''s justice Avenue? Can he stop himself from coming to realize?


    If he really dares to stop, Lin Mu doesn''t mind letting him know what is the consequence of offending Lin Mu.


    After all, Lin Mu is a man who has offended the will of the universe for several times. What''s more, it''s just a road that depends on the existence of the universe.


    To tell you the truth, are the strong men above the saints in the heaven and the world really unable to understand the Tao they have understood?


    I''m afraid that''s not the case. Even some strong people can ban the Tao they have learned and replace it.


    But it''s just because living under the heaven and the world, we have to abide by the rules of the will of the universe and dare not act recklessly.


    Otherwise, it will be more arrogant.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you any more. I have to go through this hurdle to see what kind of existence this world is. "


    although Lin Mu felt some surprises after seeing the incarnation of justice avenue for the first time, he even thought about whether he could use justice Avenue itself to improve the avenue he understood, but according to the current situation, he has no chance.


    Even Lin Mu has some disdain to use him to improve his understanding of the Tao.


    Now he just wants to pass this pass quickly, so that he can go to the ninth floor of the Taoist realm to have a look.


    In the eighth level, there is a road incarnation, and the strength is on a par with that of the sage.


    So what kind of existence does the last layer have?


    Will the strength be stronger?


    "Well, it depends on whether you have that ability."


    At some point, this general is also the incarnation of a road in the universe, and has his own dignity.


    Seeing Lin Mu''s disdain for himself, he was annoyed.


    Now he has some people who want to teach this guy a lesson.


    However, he didn''t dare to be careless. After all, the five elements were staring at him.


    If you don''t pay attention, it may turn out in the sewer.


    "Go! Judge, judge a man who is not worthy of the path of justice. "


    After searching for a moment, the general decided to do it first before Lin Mu had finished the five elements.


    Otherwise, when he finished, he might fall into the disadvantage.


    "Ha ha, go!"


    When Lin Mu saw that the general had attacked him, he was no longer polite.


    Gently pointing to the front, the red strange bead in the middle of the five elements array suddenly sent a burst of huge energy.


    Even such a huge amount of energy made Lin Mu feel a little frightened.


    He didn''t expect that after he broke through the saint, he used such a huge energy.


    He even felt that this move was dozens of times stronger than before when he was on top of the half step sage.


    After feeling such a huge breath, he couldn''t help being more confident.


    It seems that this level has passed without danger.


    Even if the opposite military general is above a saint.


    But he is only the incarnation of a road, and it is absolutely impossible for him to be strong on the saint who really depends on his own cultivation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1146

    "Boom!"


    The two men''s attack met as scheduled, and there was a huge noise in this space.


    If it wasn''t for the incomparable concealment of the existence of Tao, maybe the strong among the whole heaven and the world would feel such a powerful attack.


    After all, this is a battle between the two saints.


    Such a war of existence can actually affect the heavens and the world.


    "Go


    Lin Mu thought for a moment, although the energy released by the red bead in the array was enough to offset the general''s trial.


    However, the efficiency is still slow. Although it can offset his salary, it can not hurt the general himself.


    And Lin Mu doesn''t want to spend any more time with him.


    He has intended to end this test.


    So the red blood bead in the middle of the array was directly used.


    The most powerful of the five elements is this red blood bead.


    As long as let it burst out, maybe the souls of all people in a middle world may be swallowed up.


    Even the attack power exerted by his powerful existence is more powerful.


    Perhaps this is the reason why this war has been included in the will taboo of the universe.


    After all, once such a trick goes on, its destructive power is absolutely earth shaking.


    It is even possible that a world will be completely destroyed.


    However, Lin Mu did not regret that he had learned this move.


    Because since I learned this move, I have never wanted to do such an idea of murdering a world. What I want to do is just how to use my own moves to protect the world that I have become the master of the world before.


    Although this move is a taboo of all heaven and world, Lin Mu can guarantee that he has never done anything evil with him.


    That''s why Lin Mu thinks that the definition of justice and injustice is not some skills or tricks, but people who use those things.


    People who use these things are the most important. Once they have evil ideas in their hearts, even if they are just, they can still be evil.


    "No!"


    The general frowned. It was obvious that he felt the great power of the bloody bead that was attacking him.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mu was so determined that he didn''t even give himself a chance to recover. He directly used the most powerful attack.


    Then he did not dare to look down upon this bloody bead.


    After all, he has heard of the most powerful attack of this move.


    Once let this bead explode on his body, he will not die.


    Although he is also a strong man above the sage, he doesn''t rely on his own cultivation.


    What he relies on is the gift of heaven and the world, which is above his fellow saints, but it is absolutely impossible for him to be stronger than those saints who rely on their own cultivation.


    So whether he can take the powerful attack of Lin Mu, he has no bottom in his heart.


    "Trial!"


    Although there is no bottom, but still want to try.


    Once again, he played his most powerful card.


    Then the attack that was not completely broken up just now was directly connected.


    When the two meet, the huge energy will be even greater.


    Even on the side of Lin Mu, there is the energy emitted by the red blood bead, even showing a trend that it is about to be scattered.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1147

    "Ha ha, it''s the five elements that can make the consciousness of the universe fear. How can you break it so easily?"


    Lin Mu looked at the meaningless struggle of the generals transformed from the justice Avenue, and he could not help but show a smile of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    If such a trick can really be solved so easily, then he will not have the qualification to become a taboo of the heaven and the world.


    With the arrival of the red bead, the attack of the two became white hot.


    They''re all attacking each other.


    However, the current situation is very obvious, and the attack of the generals transformed from the road of justice has obviously fallen into the downwind.


    Even if it''s a little worse, his attack will completely dissipate.


    And this red blood bead seems to be more than a blade. If you let him break through this layer of attack, then he will really attack the general.


    "No, I''ll lose sooner or later."


    The generals who are transformed from the road of justice can''t help frowning when they see this scene.


    Now his attack has obviously fallen into the bottom, as long as a little too long, that one looks like a very strange bloody bead, it will actually attack itself here.


    He didn''t have that confidence in his heart. He could take over such a huge tool with his body.


    "The cage of justice."


    Without hesitation, he directly used the most powerful seal method in his hand.


    All of a sudden, iron pillars appeared around the red blood bead.


    And the iron pillars seem to want to form a huge cage.


    Want to put this side of red blood to forever trapped in this cage.


    It was just a moment.


    Around the red blood bead, a huge cage has been born, and there is a huge seal of strength in the middle of each iron pillar.


    Such a degree of seal, which is a saint above the strong, can not be easily solved.


    At the same time, the attack of the generals transformed from justice was also destroyed by the red blood bead.


    "Ha ha, even if your attack is too strong, what? You can still turn over now. "


    He looked at Lin Mu with disdain in his eyes.


    Has been their own justice cage to seal, want to break out is not so easy.


    In his imagination, even if Lin Mu wanted to break the seal, it would take a little time, let alone just a little red blood bead.


    This red water can only be in their own cage, waiting for the result of dissipation between heaven and earth.


    "The mantis is in the way of the car. It''s beyond our capacity."


    When Lin Mu looked at this scene, he also gave a cold smile.


    This guy really thinks his seal can trap the red blood bead.


    If the five elements'' most powerful method of attacking soul is so easy to solve, then it is not qualified to become the taboo of all heaven and all world.


    "Broken!"


    Lin Mu''s time in his heart, he felt that it was almost time, he whispered.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of his words, there was a huge noise again in this space.


    It''s even bigger and more violent than that one.


    It''s like the sound of a broken world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1148

    The cage on the cover of the martial arts general''s performance was instantly torn apart by the red blood bead, and there was no sense of existence.


    And this red blood bead didn''t seem to feel any lack of strength, and went straight to attack the generals from the justice Avenue.


    It''s like you''ll never stop until you reach your goal.


    "This How is that possible? How can my honey be broken so easily


    The general hasn''t slowed down until now. He was still elated just now. He didn''t expect to be beaten in the face the next moment.


    The seal he was proud of was directly broken, and it didn''t seem to take much effort.


    "Ha ha, if you use other people''s tricks, you may be able to hold on to the five elements soul eating pearl for a period of time, but you have to use the power of the seal beyond your capacity."


    "The five elements soul swallowing Pearl''s favorite is to swallow people''s soul. The second is to swallow the power of the seal. To tell you the truth, your honey is really good. If it''s made, I''ll have to work hard to come out."


    "But you''re using the wrong person."


    Looking at the general''s face, he couldn''t believe it. Lin Mu didn''t know why.


    Maybe I just want to see what kind of expression the general will show after hearing such a fact.


    "Not good..."


    However, the general, who was transformed from the road of justice, didn''t listen carefully to what his opponent said. What he is most concerned about now is the five elements soul eating pearl that is attacking him quickly.


    Once he can''t solve this problem, he will be disabled if he doesn''t die. At that point, he doesn''t have any strength to compete with Lin Mu.


    It was just a breath of time, and the five elements came to him.


    "No!"


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to underestimate anything. He directly used his most powerful defense force to block the small bead in his eyes.


    "Get in the way."


    The general''s face actually stretched out a ray of calm color, we can see that he is now very uncomfortable.


    He was just gritting his teeth against the bead in front of him.


    "Kacha..."


    Suddenly, I don''t know if he heard the illusion. The general always felt that something was broken around him.


    All of a sudden, he saw the defense in front of his eyes, his face suddenly changed, and he became a little very pale.


    There was a terrible crack on his defense, and it was spreading all around, and his defense was about to break.


    "No!"


    Seeing this scene, he was scared out of his mind immediately.


    If your defense is broken, it means that you are exposed in front of the red blood bead, and you will face the power of the red blood bead explosion.


    And with a little bit of phagocytic power.


    I just don''t know if these five elements soul eating beads are interested in Tao.


    If he is still interested in Tao, then he is not good.


    This bead produced in the five elements soul eating art is said to be able to devour everything in the universe.


    Besides, this bead was made by a strong man above the sage himself.


    Who knows what effect he has.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1149

    He did not dare to relax, once again used a more powerful defense, want to put his previous defense layer that a crack to repair.


    It has to be said that his cultivation is also very strong. It''s just a moment. The defense that seemed to be about to be broken immediately recovered as good as ever.


    However, the good things of the five elements soul swallowing Pearl also did not show any changes, and they still attacked his defense layer, trying to break the obstacles of this layer.


    "Click Click and rub... "


    After the repair, it only lasted for a while, and the cracks on his defensive layer were bigger, and more than just now.


    "Bang..."


    Just when he wanted to repair it again, a loud noise came, and the defense layer supported by his body suddenly broke.


    Moreover, it was broken and turned into dregs. There was no intact one.


    Before that, he had a little pale face, and suddenly became a little ruddy.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood essence suddenly spurted out.


    It seems that his defense layer, which has been coagulated with great efforts, is directly broken. It still has a little influence on him. At least the breath in his body has been extremely disordered.


    Otherwise also won''t gush out a blood essence like this.


    But it''s not the worst.


    Although his defense layer was destroyed by the five elements soul eating bead, the five elements soul eating bead is still intact, without any change, or even feeling weakened.


    "No..."


    He doesn''t have any strength to organize another defense layer, and he doesn''t have that chance.


    He could only watch the five elements soul eating bead attack his body.


    Half a breath of time, the five elements soul eating bead directly attacked his body.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In this space, I think of the loud noise again.


    And there is always a feeling that the breath of such a huge explosion has been introduced into the outside world.


    It can be seen that these five elements are powerful.


    "Poof..."


    As long as the generals who are transformed from the justice Avenue are attacked like this, they suddenly spray out a lot of blood essence.


    His face became extremely pale, and there was no complete place in his whole body.


    Even his hair was burnt.


    And now he felt as if there was a huge power of swallowing around him, and he wanted to swallow himself completely.


    However, he did not disappear after the explosion.


    After all, he is a strong man above a saint. Although his overall strength is not as good as that of a real saint, it can not be underestimated.


    If it completely disappeared, it would be too sorry for the title of saint.


    But he''s not much better now.


    He has now completely lost the chance to use his strength.


    It''s not much different from a useless person. Only if Lin Mu is willing, he can be slapped to death.


    "Ha ha, it''s vulnerable!"


    Lin Mu coldly looked at the incarnation of justice Avenue.


    He looked disdainful.


    Originally, I thought that the incarnation of justice Avenue was a little tricky, but I didn''t expect that this guy was so vulnerable, and he was maimed at will.


    "It''s over!"


    Lin Mu looks at this guy at will.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1150

    With the voice of Lin Mu falling.


    The body of the general, which was formed by the justice Avenue, one of the most powerful avenues in the world of Zhu Tian, suddenly began to break up.


    Just for a moment, the general completely dissipated in this space.


    "It''s also very easy. Why didn''t any of the strong men above the saints get through this pass before?"


    When Lin Mu looked at the general who had disappeared, he couldn''t help wondering.


    Although it took a lot of effort to solve him, it was not so difficult to deal with.


    Since I can break through like this, there is no one who is superior to the sages of the same level as myself, who may not be able to break through.


    You know, he has just entered the saint, and some of the old saints in the universe have already entered this realm many years ago.


    "If it''s hard or not, it''s hard for them to go one step further."


    Lin Mu began to guess. Since the eighth floor was so easy to break through, it was the last floor that might be difficult for them.


    At the same time, Lin Mu also had some curiosity. What kind of things are there in the last layer?


    Since it is possible to keep those who have been famous for a long time above the saints and the strong out of the door.


    Lin Mu no longer hesitated and walked directly towards the edge of this space.


    After a short time, Lin Mubian had entered the edge of the space, and then a crack appeared in front of his eyes.


    When the trees saw this crack, they suddenly felt that there was no hidden test for the eighth layer.


    No longer hesitated, he directly stepped into this crack and went to the last level of the Tao realm.


    In a flash, Lin Mu felt the change of heaven and earth again.


    Compared with the previous layers, this last layer is more huge, and the Dao Qi in it, even if the previous layers add up, can''t compare with this last layer.


    At the same time, there seems to be an extremely powerful momentum in the space of this layer.


    Even if there is something like Lin Mu, he feels a little frightened. You should know that he is already a strong saint. There is something in this space that can make him feel such a state, so this space must not be simple.


    "Come out, I want to see what kind of test the Ninth level of power is. It can block all the strong above the saints."


    Lin Mu murmured to himself, but he did not relax his vigilance.


    He was always alert to his surroundings.


    After a long time, there was no change in this space. It was not like the previous layers. As soon as he stepped in, the enemy appeared to block his way.


    It seems that there is nothing but air in this space.


    It''s a bit awkward for Lin Mu to stand here alone.


    I am not fighting with the air.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult to say that there is no test, or that the test has failed? "


    After waiting for a moment, Lin Mu found that there was no change, so he could not help frowning.


    It seems different from what he imagined.


    He thinks that as long as he steps into this space, his test will come, and he will also experience a hard struggle to solve this test.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1151

    But judging from the current situation, it seems that this is not the case.


    I''ve been waiting here for about an hour, but there''s still no change.


    This does not conform to the rules of the previous layers.


    Once again, after a while, I found that there was no change. Lin Mu was not waiting in the same place, but walked forward slowly.


    He wants to see what the hell is going on in the ninth floor.


    Lin Mu walked forward with a vigilant face and was observing the surrounding environment, but there was no breath except for the huge and pure Dao Qi in the air.


    As if this space is so peaceful.


    But Lin Mu would never believe that the last level, that is, his last test, would be so simple.


    It''s possible that you haven''t triggered the test yet.


    After walking for a long time, Lin Mu found an altar not far ahead.


    There seems to be something sealed in the middle of this huge altar.


    But because the seal of that group seems to shield all the senses, even the strong one above the robber Saint like Lin Mu doesn''t feel what''s inside the seal.


    "Is it difficult that what''s in it is my test?"


    Lin Mu looked at the huge altar not far away from him, and he could clearly see that the middle of the altar was something with obvious seal.


    He began to guess.


    Will the seal in the altar be the test of yourself in this last layer?


    Lin Mu still had some vigilance now. He did not rashly step forward, but just observed the huge altar in the distance.


    But even if he observed it for such a long time, he still didn''t find anything wrong.


    There seems to be a mysterious force around the altar that is destroying any divine consciousness that it is supposed to spy on, even the divine consciousness of the strong above the saints.


    So Lin Mu couldn''t observe what the altar was sealed.


    "It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse."


    After observing for a while, Lin Mu found what he could not observe, and he could not help biting his teeth.


    Anyway, he has to accept the last layer of test. Instead of waiting for others to appear like a fool here, it''s better to go ahead and have a look.


    Maybe you can take advantage of it.


    At the same time, Lin Mu didn''t relax his vigilance.


    Carefully toward the front of the altar.


    The altar was not far away from him at all. Lin Mu had just walked for almost half an hour and had already come to the side of the altar.


    "It seems that it''s just a very ordinary altar, and there is nothing else."


    Now Lin Mu has come to the altar. He is only one step away from the altar.


    "The most important thing is what is sealed in the middle."


    Lin Mu looked at the thing on the seal surface in the middle of the altar and was curious.


    At the top of the Taoist realm, there was only this altar, and there was a seal.


    So what is the seal? It can also be said that what is qualified to cover in the Taoist realm.


    And it''s the top floor.

 Chapter 1152

    Lin Mu thought about it. If he didn''t uncover it, it was estimated that the things in the seal would not jump out by himself.


    And he still hasn''t figured out what his test is.


    So after thinking for a while, he went directly to the altar.


    Since he didn''t come out, he had to walk by himself to see what it was.


    Although Lin Mu was a little afraid of what was sealed in the last layer of the mysterious Taoist realm, he was not so afraid. After all, he was a strong man above the sage. Even if he could not pass the test here, he would not lose anything.


    The big deal is to lose this opportunity.


    Lin Mu always has a feeling in his heart that even if he lost this opportunity, the system has a way to help him find another opportunity.


    Although this is only a guess, when will Lin Mu''s guess be missed?


    "Boom..."


    However, when one of Lin Mu''s feet stepped on the altar, the world changed instantly.


    A huge sound came from this space. The power of the huge sound was no less powerful than that of the eighth floor and the general waving just now.


    At the same time, Lin Mu was on the alert and was nervously observing the surroundings, especially the sealed place in front of him.


    Maybe something unexpected will come out of this sealed place.


    Now he has some regrets. He regrets that he didn''t find out what was in the altar, so he rashly came up.


    Although he was not worried in his heart, it would be a pity if he lost this precious opportunity.


    The color of the sky in this piece of space suddenly changed, and became a little purple. However, this kind of change made Lin Mu feel at ease in his heart, as if he didn''t worry too much about this change.


    At the same time, he felt that there were some nervous nerves just now, and they all stretched out.


    "This is..."


    Lin Mu looked up at the sky and felt the purple sky.


    "Hongmeng Ziqi."


    "How can it be so huge, and judging from the feeling, the purple breath seems to be more advanced than the ordinary Hongmeng purple breath."


    Lin Mu felt the familiar purple smell in the sky, and he was shocked.


    This is Hongmeng Ziqi, which only exists in the heaven space of every world.


    It can even be said that the Hongmeng Ziqi existing in a big world can completely compete with a great road in the universe.


    However, Lin Mu felt that the Hongmeng footprints in this space were even larger, more rich and more pure than the Hongmeng purple Qi in the Tiandao space of a higher world.


    And from the breath itself, it is far more effective than Hongmeng Ziqi.


    He felt that if he was a strong man who was half a step above the sage to practice here, he would be able to break through the saint in less than 100000 years.


    This is an appalling time. Not everyone in the universe has such luck. After nearly ten thousand years of cultivation, he has broken through the saint.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1153

    Which one of the sages in the heaven and the world is the strong one who has not been cultivated for tens of billions of years.


    The time it takes for a strong man who is half a step above the sage to break through to the sage is at least calculated in tens of millions of years.


    But as long as he is in this space, he can break through the saint in less than 100000 years. This effect is simply appalling.


    Once it''s spread out, it''s estimated that all the strong in the universe will be crazy.


    Including those who have broken through the saint.


    But now Lin Mu doesn''t have that mind to pay attention to these. All his attention is now focused on the seal in the middle of the altar.


    Because the seal is broken bit by bit, as long as a little time, the cover can be completely broken.


    Naturally, Lin Mu did not dare to underestimate such things.


    He still doesn''t know what is in the seal, but he can be sealed at the top of the Taoist realm, so such a thing will never be simple.


    At least, it''s a threat to yourself.


    "Bang!"


    After a few breaths, the seal on the altar was completely broken.


    Suddenly, a cloud of smoke enveloped the center of the altar.


    Lin Mu wanted to see what was in the thick smoke with his divine consciousness, but he was disappointed that his divine consciousness could not penetrate the huge smoke.


    After that, he waved and a huge wind came.


    But it''s still useless. The smoke seems to be standing here. No matter how it blows, it will never dissipate.


    When Lin Mu saw this scene, he had no choice but to wait for the smoke to dissipate naturally.


    After waiting for a long time, the smoke finally began to show signs of dissipation.


    Lin Mu immediately more alert, for fear of coming out of the smoke what kind of monster to attack himself suddenly.


    You should know that this is the last level. The eighth level is already a strong one at the same level as yourself. The Ninth level does not know what kind of strong one will appear.


    If the boat capsized in the sewer because of his carelessness, he would regret his death.


    Therefore, Lin Mu does not dare to relax his vigilance at all.


    After a while, the smoke in this space is almost gone.


    Lin Mu can already see something vaguely from the smoke.


    However, what made Lin Mu curious was that there was no shadow in the smoke, and there was no strong breath coming to him.


    That is to say, there is no strong one in the smoke.


    "What is in it? Why can it be covered on the top floor


    Up to now, Lin Mu still can''t figure out what the thing in the smoke is.


    After a while, the smoke was almost gone.


    Lin Mu can already feel the shadow of that thing from here.


    "It''s like a seal..."


    Lin Mu vaguely looked at the shadow of the thing in the middle. He always felt that it was like a big seal.


    But I didn''t feel anything from the seal.


    It''s almost like an ordinary seal.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1154

    After a long time, in the middle of the altar, I remember that the huge smoke finally disappeared, and the sealed thing finally revealed his true face.


    What he Lin Mu guessed is not wrong. That one thing is because of Da Yin.


    But there is no strong breath on the seal.


    There seems to be no difference with an ordinary seal.


    However, this is an extremely unreasonable fact.


    This is the top level of the Taoist realm. How can the things that can be sealed on the top level be as simple as an ordinary seal.


    Lin Mu was alert for a while and found that nothing else was attacking him.


    After thinking for a moment in my mind, I began to move forward.


    He would like to take a look at the big seal that can be sealed here. What kind of treasure is it?


    The distance between the two is not far, in which there is no such thing as taking a step will bear enormous pressure, so Lin Mu walked so easily.


    After several breaths, Lin Mu had got the place where the seal fell down.


    Lin Mu looked at the big seal under his feet and picked it up curiously.


    "Congratulations, you have passed all the tests at present, and you have become the quasi master of the Tao. Why do you say you are the quasi master? Because you have not yet passed the test set by the Tao


    "The seal of the Lord of Tao in your hand, but now it''s in your hand, it''s no different from a common seal, because it still lacks the most important thing, and it lacks the things to store it."


    "Before we found something to store this big seal, it was a common seal. It didn''t have any effect. At best, it was just a better quality."


    "As long as you find something to store it, it can become the seal of the apologist completely. At the same time, you can really become the master of the Tao."


    "And the tao world will really open to the heaven and the world."


    "So, work hard, now the master of Tao, only if you work hard can you get rid of the word in front of you."


    After Lin Mu got this seal, as soon as there was some old voice in his ears, it suddenly rang. In his present state, he didn''t feel such a voice. Where did it ring from?


    However, he did not care, this voice may have been left here for a long time, but the technique is more secretive, did not let himself feel it.


    All he cares about now is the content of the words.


    This ordinary seal in my hand is actually a seal representing the identity of the Lord of Taoism.


    However, because it still lacks something to store him, he can not represent the master of Tao completely.


    Even if I get this seal, I don''t have the qualification to be the master of Tao.


    Only when I find the object to store the seal, will the Taoist realm really open, and I will become the real master.


    "Is it that simple?"


    Lin Mu felt a little incredible.


    Is this the final test?


    The final test is so easy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1155

    Lin Mu felt a little incredible.


    Originally, "host, you have just become a saint. Maybe there are some things you don''t know. Once you become the master of the Tao, you will have the right to change the rules of the universe, and you will have the equal status with the will of the universe."


    "Do you say that the strong will watch you become the master of the Tao?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1156

    System tone Sen ran said.


    At the same time, Lin Mu also gave birth to a cold sweat.


    "Is that exaggeration? To be the master of the Tao means to be on an equal footing with the will of the universe? "


    Some of Lin Mu can''t believe it.


    Although this world is very strange, but its status is really so high?


    I don''t know why there was a smile in the voice of the system: "ha ha, can I cheat you with it?"


    "This world is so strange."


    "After becoming its master, it has an equal position with the will of the universe."


    Some of Lin Mu still can''t believe it.


    The Taoist world is so special.


    "Yes, do you know why the world is named after Tao?"


    The system says again.


    "Why?" said Lin Mu


    Lin Mu was single all the time when he was practicing. He didn''t know much about such things, so naturally he didn''t know why the world was named after Tao.


    "Because there are countless avenues in this realm, and the master of this realm is the actual controller of all avenues in the whole realm. That is to say, no matter which avenue you comprehend, as long as this avenue is still in the realm, you will be subject to the master of the realm."


    The system once again said a fact that Lin Mu couldn''t believe.


    There are countless avenues in this realm.


    As long as it becomes its master, it means that it can control all the roads in the universe.


    And every cultivator in the heaven and the world, even the strong one above the sage, understands the Tao. As long as they can understand it, they still exist in the heaven and the world, or in this world, then they will be subject to the forest and animal husbandry.


    As a result, will those who originally stood at the top of the pyramid agree?


    They finally come to this stage and become the supreme existence in the universe. At this time, there is a person who wants to stand on their head and take a shit. Will they agree easily?


    As a result, if you think about it, you can see that those people will never watch such a situation happen. They will certainly be angry and resist.


    Even a large part of the strong may join hands to fight against forestry and animal husbandry.


    After all, when Lin Mu got this key, all the strong people in the whole heaven and the world already knew that he had become the master of the Tao.


    What''s more sad is that he is only a quasi master, not a real master, so he has no qualification to control the strong ones among the heaven and the world through the Tao.


    "So, host, do you still think the test of the Ninth level is easy?"


    "The strong men above the saints in the heaven and the world hold such an attitude towards the world of Tao. If I can''t get it, then nobody can get it."


    "That is to say, as long as you are found, then you will be on top of all the saints in the whole universe, and the strong will be the enemy."


    The system said mercilessly, and let Lin Mu know, what is the real test of this last journey?


    "No wonder, no wonder, I said that the test of the Ninth level was so simple. There was a big pit waiting for me to jump."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1157

    At this time, Lin Mu understood what the Ninth level test was.


    As the top test of the Tao, how could it be as simple as I imagined? If it was so simple, the Tao would have been given some wallpaper in the universe.


    It turned out that after I got this key, there was a bigger pit in the back, waiting for me to jump inside.


    And maybe, even if I knew it, it was a pit, and I would jump into it without hesitation.


    Even if Lin Mu was moved by what the system said just now, as long as he controls the tao world, he will be equal to the will of the universe, and all the most powerful in the universe will be subject to himself.


    Such a thing is to ask which one of the heaven and the world does not want to be.


    Who can resist such temptation?


    However, temptation is often accompanied by danger. For example, this time, if you choose to bear this test, it means that you are going to be the enemy of some beings of the same level as yourself in the universe.


    Although he is also a strong man above the saints, he is only alone and can''t fight with two fists and four hands. No matter how strong his strength is, how can he beat those combined saints.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mu hesitated one day.


    He is always careful in his daily work. Compared with such temptation, he still thinks his life is more important.


    Even if I don''t get equal status with the will of the universe, I am still one of the beings standing at the top of the pyramid. This is one third of the will of the universe.


    Is it worth the risk.


    Lin Mu can''t make a decision for a while now.


    I have accepted this test. If I pass it, I can become the one who has the most power in the universe. If I fail, I may be killed for the public by those saints who are superior to the others.


    Therefore, the strong man above the sage is standing on the peak of the universe, but it does not mean that such a strong man will not die.


    If they are surrounded and beaten by most elders of the same level, they are likely to fall. For example, in the dispute between Tao and bottle many years ago, there were nearly ten saints in the universe, and the strong ones fell one after another.


    And Lin Mu Yin has a feeling that this Dao world is more important than the Dao bottle in his hand, and some of the strong in the universe will pay more attention to it.


    "Host, in fact, you don''t have to be so tangled. In fact, even if you accept the test, you are not the only one fighting. After all, you still have some friends above saints in the universe."


    Just when Lin Mu was still hesitating, the system said again.


    "Yes, I do have some friends above saints, even my friends are still in the hands of a strong one above saints, but can I really believe them? Will they continue to associate with me when they know that I am the prospective master of the Tao? Will they be directly on the opposite side of me? "


    Lin Mu has doubts about this.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1158

    If I didn''t do it myself, maybe some of my friends in the world of heaven and earth would really be friends.


    But now that something like this has happened, it is estimated that they have already known that they have become the quasi masters of the Taoist realm. They just don''t know what they are going to do now, whether they are coming to help themselves as usual, or whether they are standing on the opposite side of themselves.


    After all, in the face of such interests, few people can keep their heart, even the strong above the saints.


    Even those who are even strong enough to let people know are not easy to keep their heart.


    After all, they have already stood at the top of the universe, and there is no chance for them to go to a higher level. But once they have this chance, they can be on an equal footing with the will of the universe.


    Even above the saints in the whole universe, the existence of the strong.


    How many people can be indifferent to such temptation?


    Lin Mu asked himself that he could not do it.


    However, compared with this, he still regarded his life as more important.


    Has expressed in the heart, then may represent that everything is gone, oneself diligently obtains this all must vanish.


    So he is still hesitating whether he wants to gamble or not.


    "Host, although you think of this, there is one thing you didn''t think of."


    "Before you became a saint, some of the long-standing saints in the world threw olive branches at you one after another. Even a strong Saint gave you his only son as an apprentice. You should know that at that time, you just stepped into the path of cultivation, and you didn''t even become an ordinary immortal."


    "After that, another sage, the strong man, showed his kindness to you. The world controller of a grand higher world let you accomplish a small thing, no matter how small it can be. He gave you a precious glass Pagoda in his hand. Do you think it''s possible? Why should the strong man above the sage be so polite to the existence of a saint at that time? "


    "Later, there was another sage level strong man, master Wanling, who took your little girl friend as the only apprentice and taught her carefully. Moreover, he specially met with you."


    "You imagine that the ancestor of all souls at that time was a strong one above the sage, and you were only a semi sage at that time, and you don''t know if you will have the chance to step into such a realm in the future. Why did she have to meet you? And I''m very polite to you after meeting you. "


    "It''s totally unreasonable. You know, if a strong man above a saint takes a fancy to the people around him, he doesn''t need to be so polite. Just send an agent to talk to him. He doesn''t need to see you at all."


    "What''s more, during the worship ceremony, how did the three sages treat you at that time? There was a big gap between you and the three of them at that time. They even let you sit at the same table with the three of them, and everyone was very polite to you, even deliberately making friends with you."


    "Don''t you really think it''s strange?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1159

    "Well!"


    After the voice of the system dropped, Lin Mu frowned. He had thought about this before, but he just guessed that they would treat themselves like this when they knew something about the system, and deliberately made friends with themselves.


    But in the face of such huge interests of the Tao, will they still choose to do so? Can''t they really turn against each other?


    But Lin Mu listened to the system, the system seems to be able to guarantee that the three of them will definitely stand on their side.


    Why?


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve thought about it a long time ago. Why are the strong above the three saints so polite to me? It can even be said that he deliberately made friends with me. "


    "Later, I also had some conjectures, most of which may be because the strong men above the saints in the system may know that there are you around me, so they are so polite to me."


    "Don''t say that you don''t have the strength to kill the sage''s supreme power. When I came out of the burial place, I couldn''t feel the strong one above the sage in the whole world."


    "Don''t they make friends with me because of your existence, but will they continue to make friends with me after such a long time? Will they, who were originally above the saints, allow a person to stand on their head? "


    Lin Mu didn''t have the slightest worry. He said all his worries directly.


    Obviously, in the face of such interests, some of Lin Mu did not believe those people.


    "Host, your guess is very correct, and the system doesn''t know which people probably guess the existence of the system, so they can teach you well!"


    "But there''s another thing you don''t know about the host. The ultimate goal of this system is to cultivate the host into the master of the Tao, and such news is also known to the strong above the saints."


    "You say that they already know why they still want to make friends with you, instead of killing your existence in advance."


    "If you are strangled in advance, then all the dangers will be gone, and there is no need to go to so much trouble to make friends with you deliberately."


    "It''s surprising that some strong people already know the existence of the system and the purpose of the system, but they still choose to make friends with you, which means that they have no malice against you and can even help you at a critical time."


    "Therefore, you are not alone in the battle among the heavens and the world."


    The system said firmly, as if for those sages who are better than Lin Mu, they have great confidence.


    I think they will definitely stand on the side of forestry and animal husbandry at the critical time.


    "So, the system has made everything clear to you. Do you want to do it or not? It''s up to you to decide this time. "


    "Yes


    "They knew that I would be the master of the Tao one day!"


    Lin Mu didn''t think of this. Before that, he thought that the strong above the saints were just afraid of the system.


    However, I really didn''t expect that they had already guessed that they would inherit and become masters of the Tao one day.


    But they already know this fact. Why do they have to make friends with themselves?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1160

    All three of them are strong men above the saints. They have the most noble position in the world of heaven, and they are also one of the most powerful men in the world of heaven.


    Except for the will of the universe, which never cares about anything (unless death annoys others), there is no other existence above them.


    However, once he becomes the master of the Tao, he will become the supreme being in the heaven and the world, even more noble than those who are superior to the saints.


    Are they really willing to see one more person on their head?


    "The three of them are smart people. They have already guessed the existence of this system, and they don''t want to be enemies with you at all. This means that they won''t stand on your opposite side."


    Once again, the system said with full confidence. It seems that they can be sure that even if they are all the three sages, they are not the opponents of the system.


    "If it is true, it is not without the power of the first World War. Even if the number of the strong above my saints is added to the universe, it has not broken through to ten. If I decide to accept this test, my side will have the strong above four saints."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not without the possibility of success."


    Lin Mu listened to the affirmation of the system and began to believe it for a moment.


    In any case, the system has never cheated itself from the beginning to the end, and even if it has cheated itself, it is not good for the system.


    So let''s just calculate according to the fact that our side already has four saints.


    "This can be said to be the most powerful force in the whole universe."


    "Done!"


    Finally, Lin Mu clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and said firmly.


    Even though the situation is so obvious, if he doesn''t make a decision, then he is not qualified to break through the saint.


    After all, according to the current situation, it seems that he is at least 60% sure of success.


    The number of the strong above the saints is less than ten. On the other hand, we have four strong above the saints. Is there any force that we can resist in the universe?


    This can be regarded as some of the other sages in the whole heaven and the world, and the strong can not necessarily be prevented.


    So, Lin Mu decided to do it.


    At least this time, the situation is different from what I just calculated. I have no chance of winning.


    This time, I have at least 60% confidence to succeed, and 60% confidence is not small.


    Especially in this kind of war between the sage and the strong.


    Even if we have 30% confidence, others will have the courage to do it.


    "By the way, the system, when I fail, will you take action?"


    Although Lin Mu has decided to do this, there are still some worries in his heart. He can''t help asking his most powerful card system.


    If the system is willing to take action, then it will be stable.


    However, Lin Mu''s grasp of the system has been reduced to the lowest level, or even none.


    He asked, only with a fluke attitude.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1161

    "The host thinks too much. This time, the system will never do anything. Even if the host is in danger, to tell you the truth, in the growth process of the host, the system should not make a move, but because it was the wrong judgment of the system, the system made an exception. "


    What the system said was that the door was blocked by a saint above the strong outside the burial place.


    That''s the only time the system has done it in so many years.


    But even the only move let Lin Mu know that the strength of the system was so powerful that even the most powerful existence in the universe could not survive in the hands of the system.


    "So, the host is still dead. This time, it''s entirely up to you."


    The system interrupts Lin Mu''s fantasy without any attention.


    "All right!"


    Lin Mu had no choice but to sigh. Although this was the result he had expected, he was still disappointed.


    Even though he had decided to accept this test, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate any more. He put away the print and left the Taoist realm directly.


    "Hoo It seems that it''s not very safe here. It''s estimated that some strong people have already felt it here. "


    Lin Mu immediately took back the secret place and sealed the key to prevent it from revealing a little breath.


    Lin Mu now knows that his current position is no longer safe. At that moment, the atmosphere here might have been revealed. Maybe those strong people in the whole universe have already felt it.


    However, it is still the luckiest situation now, because most of the strong above saints in the present world have been held back by things outside the world, and there are only two strong above saints in the world.


    Otherwise, maybe his position would have been arrived by a strong man above a saint.


    However, Lin Mu did not dare to be careless and left his hometown immediately.


    I didn''t even take anything with me.


    Because he knew that if he didn''t leave now, it would be too late.


    Although most of the saints and the strong have gone beyond the heavens, there are still two left in the heavens.


    Maybe they are coming to their own direction now.


    If you are held back by both of them, then your own situation is not so good.


    Again, two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    Although Lin Mu is not afraid of any single saint, if the two are added up, he will have some difficulties in dealing with them.


    Therefore, it is the wisest choice to leave this land of right and wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, the breath from that world has disappeared."


    Not far from Lin Mu''s hometown, a space crack suddenly appeared, from which two people came out directly.


    These two men are the two saints left behind in the present world.


    They feel that the Taoist realm is opened again, and when one person has become the prospective master of the Taoist realm, they immediately rush towards the direction of the breath.


    But I didn''t expect to be a step late.


    "Asshole, I guess I just left. If only I could go faster."


    "No, I have to go and see if that guy has left any traces."


    "At least we have to see which guy who is beyond his capacity dares to accept the position of the potential master of the Tao."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1162

    "Damn, since you''re running so fast, there''s no trace left."


    In a hurry, the two saints who rushed to this place from the heaven and the world, the strong one saw the scene in front of him, and his face became worse.


    The guy who won the Ninth level test of the Taoist world left no trace and ran away without hesitation.


    This makes it impossible for them to find out.


    Although they are strong above saints, so is Lin Mu.


    If he wants to cover it up wholeheartedly, then no one can find out except the will of the universe.


    "Shut down the world first."


    "Wait until those guys come back from beyond the heavens to discuss."


    There is no good way for the strong to see this scene.


    Although both of them are at the top of the universe, it is impossible for them to go to such a huge universe to find an existence at the same level as themselves, or even try to avoid it.


    It is also very easy for a strong man above a saint to hide himself. Moreover, he also has a self-confidence that can make most of the strong men in the universe unable to find him.


    So in this scene, we can only wait for the saints who are still fighting outside the heavens to return to the heavens and the world to discuss.


    "Now it can only be like this. You have two people to block the world first, so as to save those who don''t have long eyes from coming here."


    "Then I''ll send this message to those who are still beyond the heavens."


    After a little discussion, they agreed to the decision.


    Then, there was no hesitation. In an instant, a huge force blocked the world of Lin Mu''s hometown. Unless a strong man of the same level came, there would be absolutely no chance to enter this world.


    "Hoo..."


    "These guys are fast."


    Lin Mu, who had just left his hometown, frowned when he saw that his hometown had been blocked soon after he left.


    It seems that the two guys left behind in the universe have already noticed their existence, and even arrived so fast. If they had not left early, they might have been blocked by them.


    "Daojie, Daojie, you''ve given me a big trouble, and you don''t tell me where my most important thing is."


    Lin Mu finally took a look at his hometown world. He couldn''t help but feel helpless. Because of this matter in the Taoist realm, he is now going to be busy in the heaven and the world. He doesn''t even have time to rest.


    After Lin Mu took a last look at his hometown world, he left for a moment. After all, it''s not too far from the world he just left. If his breath is exposed a little, it''s estimated that the two guys will be able to find out.


    But in fact, it''s just like I left my hometown world. It''s so hidden that no one noticed that the one who just left here is a powerful sage.


    Similarly, the two sages above the strong are blocking the world of Lin Mu''s hometown, also did not notice.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1163

    Beyond the heavens.


    "What do you want?"


    An old man in a royal dress looked at the people in front of him angrily.


    However, I can only look at these people angrily, and I dare not fight with them.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you said that for a long time? Give up all the resources in your hands. In this case, we and others will let you die. Otherwise, we and others will not be blamed for their impoliteness. "


    Hua Lan did not pay attention to such an angry identity of the old man. Only a coward would show such a look at such a time.


    Only the weak can do so.


    If they are really strong, then they don''t have the courage to come.


    "You This is the lion''s big mouth. As soon as you open your mouth, you need all the resources of all our sects. What if we give all these to you? How can we survive? "


    This old man couldn''t agree with Hua Lan''s request at all.


    If their demands were a little less and only part of the resources were needed, it would be possible for them to discuss. After all, the strength of the two sides is too great.


    If this side of the universe is willing, they can be slaughtered at any time.


    However, as soon as they open their mouth, they want all the resources of all the sects. How can this be provoked? After all, resources are the only way for them to survive.


    If the resources of the sect are gone, who else will be the disciples of the sect or all of them will stay, and what kind of life will they have?


    So it''s absolutely impossible.


    "Well, this is a toast, not a penalty."


    "If you hadn''t taken the lead in plotting against us, we would not have come here."


    "It''s just a small punishment for you. It tells you that you guys can''t easily touch the universe. If you don''t know the truth, then you really don''t blame us for our impoliteness. We''ll kill you all at that time, and your resources are also ours."


    One of them is not very good-natured sage. The strong man immediately sends out a huge breath. If they don''t know each other, he will really do it immediately.


    "Hum, Ben Zao has said long ago that we don''t need to continue to talk nonsense with these wastes. We will slaughter them directly. At that time, all the resources will be occupied, and this place will also be included in the universe."


    The leader of heaven organization said the same.


    If it wasn''t for them, most of them were keeping a small life attitude towards these people, maybe he would really kill them.


    But now the patience of the people in the universe is almost exhausted. They are kind enough to save one side''s life, but they are still so ignorant that they don''t pay any attention to the demands of their own side.


    It seems that they have not recognized the current situation.


    Now their lives are in the hands of this one in the universe.


    "Give you another chance, or not? If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "If I want to kill your lovers later, not only your resources will be gone, but your lives will be ruined."


    Hua Lan also began to be angry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1164

    Now his patience is almost exhausted. He gives them a chance again and again, but they treat themselves like this. They don''t pay any attention to their words.


    It seems that they really want to kill one or two people to set an example to others. If they do not, they will not willingly hand over their resources.


    There are also some murders in Hua Lan''s eyes.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fear that the crazy slaughter of oneself and others would cause the people in this world independent of the heavens to bounce back, maybe the people in the world of the heavens would have let go of the shackles long ago.


    "Once again, I''ll give you one last chance. Will you tell me your decision or not within ten minutes?"


    The leader of heaven organization exudes an extremely powerful momentum. Some of the people who are pressing each other are out of breath. After all, most of the strong people on their side have been beaten and maimed, and even one of them has completely become a useless person.


    And now their highest is just the old half step sage who is the leader.


    "It''s just too much deception."


    Seeing that the leaders of heaven organization are so arrogant, people outside of heaven don''t pay attention to them at all. They can''t help but love and hate in their heart, but they dare not say a word.


    In the past few years, they have also dealt with this role, and they know that this role is not something they can afford. If they say something wrong, they may become dust and no longer exist.


    Therefore, most people can only scold this person in the heart.


    But most of them didn''t think that if they didn''t covet the world, how could they come to their territory directly?


    How did it get that way?


    In the final analysis, they are greedy.


    It has expanded to the extent that it can be regarded as able to contend with the universe.


    "There are five more


    With the fall of the leader of the heaven organization, most of the people in the heaven world have revealed a very powerful breath.


    And the people beyond the sky can''t stand it completely, even some weak people have been in a coma.


    After all, under the authority of the sage, not everyone can look at himself.


    Even the wretched old man''s face began to turn pale now. He knew that his own fate was in his own hands now.


    If their own people do not agree, then maybe the next moment their own people will be completely killed by the people in front of them, and even the source of their soul will not be left.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    Tian organization''s look is not good now. If they don''t agree after he has finished speaking, then he really doesn''t suggest killing people.


    There are enough people killed in the universe. It is not recommended to have more dead souls on hand.


    Among all the people in the universe, his desire for resources even ranks first.


    What''s more, the contribution in this war is also very large.


    At the end of the day, the resources he will be able to obtain will not be underestimated.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1165

    That''s why the leader of the organization of heaven did this.


    I just wish I didn''t kill those who are still hesitating, and then get their resources immediately.


    After all, he wants to be the man who dominates the world.


    If there are no resources, how can you achieve this lofty goal in your heart?


    What''s more, I have been away from the world for so long. I don''t know what the situation of my opponent is now.


    As early as I knew, when I came here, I should have left a divine sense to check my old opponent in the universe.


    "Linghuai, it seems that Gu Xuan can''t wait to get his own resources."


    Hua Lan stands on one side and looks at Gu Xuan, the leader of Tian organization, performing there alone.


    At the same time, he also said to the master of all souls standing beside him.


    The one she met with Anyi in Wanling Pavilion before was just a wisp of consciousness that she left in the universe. She herself came out of the universe.


    After all, she is one of the most powerful forces in the universe. She also has a big family and a big career. She also needs resources to support a large number of people.


    "Ha ha, isn''t that normal? After all, the family is big and the business is big. Who doesn''t want to get resources quickly, let alone you don''t want to. "


    "If you were not afraid of the hidden forces in this world, maybe you would have started to do it, and how could you continue to talk nonsense with these guys?"


    Ling Huai didn''t give Hua Lan a face at all, white he one eye, casually say.


    Although Hua Lan is also a strong man in the world, she has not created any power, so she is only single, and at most raises a few more disciples and her own heirs.


    It is estimated that this time I come with them, I just want to make a profit.


    He has enough resources to support himself, so he doesn''t know how important resources are in the eyes of these people.


    "Ha ha, the heaven organization is very active among the heaven and the world recently. Even some old forces dare not easily provoke it. Moreover, I heard that after Gu Xuan, he has violated the rules made by some of us several times and can''t do it easily. "


    " he used to be a saint for several times and directly forced to fight against those who were inferior to himself. "


    Hua Lan looks at Gu Xuan''s eyes. It''s not clear. It seems that he''s thinking about something.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Linghuai also has some understanding at this time. Hualan doesn''t come to complain, but seems to have something to say with himself.


    At this time, the other side of Zhu Tian finally agreed to their terms. After all, compared with his own small life, what''s the value of giving a little resources?


    Resources are gone, but my life is still there. As long as my life is still there, then resources can be obtained again.


    As for zongmen or something, it''s gone now. It''s time to rebuild.


    As long as people are there, then everything is easy to say.


    But if they don''t agree, they may die completely.


    "Well, you are wise."


    Gu Xuan after seeing all this, finally willing to cooperate, also took back his breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1166

    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t you want to have a bad relationship with Gu Xuan?"


    Linghuai looks at Gu Xuan. There is a trace of Hua Lan in his eyes.


    "This guy''s ambition is very big. I even doubt that the whole universe can''t support his ambition!"


    There is a trace of fear in Hua Lan''s eyes.


    "I can''t be wrong. I''ve seen ambition in this guy''s eyes many times. As long as I give him a chance, he will absolutely dominate the heaven and the world, trampling on the strong above us saints."


    Although linghuai was shocked by these words, he still felt a little incredible: "does he have that ability? If he really wants to dominate the heavens and the world, does he have the confidence to defeat all of us by one person? "


    "Or if he really wants to dominate the world, does he have that ability?"


    Hua Lan said: "don''t underestimate this guy. I always feel that this guy knows something the same. Maybe you have something that two people know. This guy also knows. It''s just that this guy makes different choices. You and I are the same."


    Linghuai said: "you mean he wants to compete with Lin Daoyou to see who is the real leader of the Taoist world, but there is not much hope, or even only one hope. It''s smaller than trying to dominate the heaven and the world. After all, Lin Daoyou has that one around him."


    "Can Gu Xuan really deal with that one? I''m afraid that only the will of the universe can make that being a little afraid


    Linghuai still has some people who can''t believe that Gu Xuan has already known the existence of Lin Mu, so surely he can know the existence of Lin Mu. Now that he has known the existence of another one, does he have the courage to compete with Lin Mu?


    If he really dares to do so, is it because he doesn''t live long enough?


    Hua Lan said: "different from you and me, although you and I are above the saints and the strong are very young, they have also experienced the existence of that era. Gu Xuan and the unlucky ghost are above the saints in this era. They have never experienced the horror of that era and do not know the existence of that era. ¡±


    "therefore, if he does not know that it exists, he still has the courage to compete with brother Lin."


    "I said, Hualan, do you think too much? Even if he is qualified to compete with Lin Daoyou, can he really defeat Lin Daoyou? "


    "After all, Lin Daoyou''s hand still has that existence as the bottom card. No matter how powerful Gu Xuan is, he doesn''t have that qualification to be the opponent of that existence."


    Just now, there was a trace of worry in his eyes. Linghuai didn''t know what he thought of. He couldn''t help but suddenly brighten up and began to persuade Hualan.


    "That''s right, brother Lin, there''s one around him who''s playing the card!"


    "However, I don''t know why, Gu Xuan always gives me a feeling that I can''t see through. If I remember wrong, before he became a saint, he was still a nameless guy in the universe. But I don''t know why, he suddenly became a saint."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1167

    "Come on, we don''t need to speculate here. We''ll see it then."


    "According to the estimation of time, there is not much time left for Lin Daoyou. In a thousand years at most, Lin Daoyou should be above the sage. As long as this time, we can protect him in the dark, and don''t let him fall on the way of becoming a saint."


    Linghuai now has some people who don''t want to mention this topic. After all, the two of them keep guessing here, and there is no good result. It''s better to wait until time to see.


    "Moreover, I think our side has a good chance of winning. If Lin Daoyou breaks through the saint, plus you and me, plus long Daoyou, there will be four saints."


    "In addition to the old guys guarding the frontier, there are only nine in the whole sky, and our side has already occupied four."


    Hua Lan said: "yes, it''s too hasty to care about this kind of situation. Your brother hasn''t broken through to the saint yet. You don''t have the qualification to contact the Taoist world!"


    "Let''s go and start arguing with those guys. It''s estimated that none of them can give up their interests."


    Hua Lan didn''t think about it any more. Instead, she left directly and followed them to get their resources.


    Now, no matter what we say, we still have the most resources.


    They have been fighting for so many years, just to wait for this moment?


    When the two groups came to the resource collection site.


    The strong above the saints in the universe have received a shocking news.


    At the same time, these people also got up in an instant, and everyone''s face changed greatly.


    There were even a few eyes in which there was a completely unbelievable look.


    "Sir, why What''s the matter! "


    The old man I also mentioned outside the heavens, seeing the strong above the saints of the heaven and the world, suddenly made such an expression, and his body trembled.


    Are they going back?


    We should kill all our own people, and then directly grab food, land and resources.


    "Asshole, asshole, how can this be, it''s totally impossible, it''s only a long time."


    I don''t know why, Gu Xuan, the leader of the heaven organization, can''t help but start to scold. It can be seen that he is extremely angry now, and even has an impulse to kill.


    The faces of the strong above the other saints are not very good.


    "How is that possible?"


    This is what most of them think in their hearts.


    How long has it been since then that some of the people in the universe have broken into the Ninth level of the Tao.


    Are they the two guys who stay in the world?


    "How do you do it, gentlemen?"


    Gu Xuan is very upset now, so upset that he wants to destroy everything he sees.


    He didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, the Taoist realm had already been taken over. As long as he crossed the last level, he could become the master of the Taoist realm.


    This means that the opportunity to lay out for a long time has no use at all.


    He just came to fight outside the heavens, and there was such a huge change in the universe.


    "What else can we do? Are you willing to take a shit on your head? "


    "Go back to heaven and Wanjie and find that man. If he is willing to cooperate, it''s OK. If he doesn''t know his face, then don''t blame me for starting another war between heaven and Wanjie"

 Chapter 1168

    It''s still the strong man above the previous grumpy saint. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, I heard the news again, and the Taoist circle once again chose a prospective master.


    This is something that some of them who are new and powerful will never be allowed to happen. They used to be high above and despise the heroes among the heaven and the world. But once there is a master in the tao world, that person will be above them. How can they be allowed to stay high for a long time.


    Most of them are quite sure of this method in their heart.


    If that person''s wisdom cooperates, it''s OK to give up inheriting the Taoist world. After all, we are all saints. It''s not very good if we make a thorough upset.


    But if that guy doesn''t know his face, then don''t blame him for starting another battle of the heavens.


    Gu Xuan is very angry now. He didn''t expect that because of his temporary loss, he let that guy succeed.


    After he got this news, he already knew who was the guy who would be the master of the Taoist realm?


    If you knew that, you should have done it. You should have listened to Cheng Xifan and killed that guy.


    The big deal is not to use the resources here.


    But because of his greed, he gave up such a good opportunity for the resources of this place.


    Originally, he thought that Lin Mu could not break through the saint''s realm in a short time, but he didn''t know what bad luck he had taken. His own battle had just ended, and that guy had successfully broken through the saint.


    And I don''t know where to find the existence of Tao.


    What''s more, once again, he passed the test of the first eight levels of Tao and reached the Ninth level.


    This made him very passive for a while, even the already bad situation, and now he can''t use it.


    "Well, I agree. If that guy is wise, we can spare his life. If that guy is stubborn and refuses to cooperate, we don''t mind letting that guy who has just been promoted to the saint feel the taste of death."


    Gu Xuan also open mouth to agree, before that a irascible competent strong person''s proposal.


    There is only one idea in his heart now, that is to tear up the forest thoroughly.


    He was not given a chance.


    "So do we."


    They also began to say, including Hua Lan.


    It''s not stupid for them to be strong above strangers. They know that if they don''t make their stand here, they will be targeted.


    And now is not the time for them to show up.


    So now we can only deal with them.


    "OK, then solve the problems here as soon as possible, and then rush back to the heaven and the world at once."


    Seeing that all the sages above the strong have agreed to this method, the first sage above the strong can not help but show a smile.


    In his opinion, it is not so easy to accept the aim of the strong above all the saints in the universe.


    If he knows his face, he may be able to escape. But if he really doesn''t know his face, he will become the first saint to fall in this era, and he has just made a breakthrough.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1169

    In the whole world, no one can fight against all the saints with his own strength.


    Even those old people guarding the frontier, there is no such possibility.


    However, in addition to Hua Lan, the three sages did not know that Lin Mu had the biggest card around him, which was the system.


    Among them, some senior citizens know that there is a mysterious existence in the universe, but they don''t know much about it.


    Different from Hua Lan, these three people have been observing the movement of the one among the heaven and the world, so they realized that Lin Mu was chosen by the one, and the other sages did not connect the existence of that one with Lin Mu at all.


    After all, that one has not been involved in the affairs of the universe for a long time. Most people have almost forgotten that there is still such a powerful one in the universe.


    Naturally, I won''t think of it. It was the existence who picked it up.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Back to the table.


    The people outside the heavens, seeing that some of the sages above the heaven and the world are strong, don''t know why they all change their faces. They can''t help but be surprised in their heart, for fear that some of them will immediately turn their faces away from others and start directly at them.


    After a while, I found that there was no change in their faces.


    Because although they were just talking about how to deal with what happened in the universe, they all talked directly in their minds and did not show it.


    So although time seems to have passed for a long time, it is just a moment.


    However, such a face still scared the people outside the sky to death.


    After all, some of them don''t look very good, and some of them look like they want to kill people.


    After all this, what is wrong? What are the excessive demands?


    If that is the case, how can they accept it? Or accept?


    The white robed old man, who is headed by Fang outside the heavens, can''t help muttering in his heart when he looks at these people in the universe.


    But also in the heart of the incomparable look forward to all this, don''t put forward any excessive requirements, if you put forward any excessive requirements, then it''s really impossible to talk about.


    Even if they agree, the people of the whole world will not easily agree. There will be another big war.


    They don''t want to leave their lives in this war for nothing.


    Now they don''t have any lucky attitude towards the war with the heaven and the world. They didn''t expect that even after so many years, the number of strong people in the heaven and the world is still so large, and the overall strength is still so strong.


    Don''t let them think of this kind of bravery any more. Countless years ago, when the world of heaven and earth beat others with their own strength.


    It reminds him of his fear of the domination of heaven and the world.


    They are also extremely regretful in their hearts. At the beginning, they should not have agreed to that plan, and they should not have sent spies to lurk in the universe.


    Now it''s exposed. It''s called by those people in the universe.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1170

    "Sir, you What else do you want? "


    Seeing his words, he didn''t let these people''s faces recover. The old man at the head couldn''t help but have some helplessness.


    When did I suffer such humiliation? In my own world, apart from the sage above, who is not polite to me, and who dares to disobey me.


    But he knew that his pride could not be exerted or dare not.


    Because he knew that if he really overstepped his pride, then maybe he would become a pool of mashed meat in the next moment.


    After all, the people sitting in front of them are all above the saints. It''s too easy for them to kill themselves.


    Seeing that some people of the other side still didn''t speak, he was about to cry.


    Finally agreed to their excessive requirements, but at the end of this link, what can they do?


    "Well! Give you three days to pack all your resources to us. If I don''t see your resources after three days, then don''t blame us for being rude. "


    Gu Xuan and others have finished their conversation, and they heard the old man''s words of crying for the first time.


    He doesn''t have the heart to continue talking nonsense with these people. Now they just want to get the resources of the world quickly, and then go back to the world to find that guy.


    After all. More time, more possibilities.


    They don''t want to see themselves return to the heaven and the world, and that guy has become the real master of the tao world.


    If that''s the case, then they''re going to cry.


    Gu Xuan, in particular, gave up the Taoist realm for the sake of the huge resources beyond heaven, and he let it go himself.


    If only I had killed that guy at the beginning.


    At this time, he could not help thinking of such a thing.


    I should have listened to the guy under my command who didn''t leave any chance.


    But now that everything has been said and everything has happened, he has to find a way to continue to remedy it.


    But this is not an opportunity.


    It also saves myself from aimlessly searching for the existence of the tao world in the nearby heaven and the world.


    As long as you can get rid of that result, isn''t Daojie your own?


    At that time, I have the confidence to be the master of the Tao.


    After all, he has prepared too much for this day and has given too much.


    Even, it took three whole ages.


    These so-called saints have no idea how much energy and how long they have spent for the leader of the Taoist world.


    They thought they were above the saints in this era.


    I don''t know that the time when I became a saint is much longer than these guys.


    It''s not even what they can imagine.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xuan looked at the saints sitting around him, and could not help showing a trace of disdain in the wild.


    "One day, you will all submit to me."

 Chapter 1171

    "Are you clear?"


    "You only have three days. If we don''t see what we want in three days, don''t blame us for being cruel."


    Finally, some of the sages in the universe left here in a hurry.


    Although they discussed it a little bit just now, there are still some specific details to be discussed in detail.


    This is obviously not a good place for negotiation.


    So I just made a hasty request for them and left here smoothly.


    And they also have the confidence that those beyond heaven will do what they and others say. After all, their lives are still in their own hands.


    If these guys don''t do it according to their own people''s words, then the strong sage doesn''t suggest to let them know why the flowers are so red.


    Just right, it can send out the angry color in their heart.


    "Now what?"


    These people outside the sky watched helplessly as the strong ones above the strangers walked out. You also heard their demands, but you didn''t expect that they didn''t even leave any room for negotiation for themselves and others. They just casually said a request and then left immediately. However, before leaving, there was a huge threat.


    Some of them have a feeling in their heart that if those guys really don''t see their other things after three days, their lives may be lost.


    But now they are in a bit of a dilemma. When they get up, they can only look at the old man who is the leader.


    "What else can we do? According to the requirements of these guys. "


    "Can''t we use our lives to fill it out? I don''t want to die yet. "


    The old man at the head of the group is just as good as he is now. He just can''t be seen in front of those new and powerful people yesterday, but he still has the courage to treat himself.


    After all, there is only one half sage on his own side, and the strong can take it.


    "At the beginning, I strongly denied sending spies to the world, but you guys are determined to go your own way, and the spies are not one or two. At that time, I had a premonition that something would definitely happen in the future. Sure enough, something has happened now!"


    "It''s not only that the spies were discovered by those strong men in the world, but also that they found an excuse to call directly. As a result, we not only lost our lives, but also lost a lot of resources."


    The old man looked at these guys on this side, and there was no delicious food.


    I said at the beginning, never refuse the heaven and the world. After all, the prestige of the heaven and the world is still in their hearts. However, these young generation of strong people don''t believe it, and they still go their own way to shoot spies.


    Now, not only do they have to compensate for a large amount of resources after that day, but they also have to compensate for a large amount of resources even if they have not participated in it at all. They may not be able to slow down for thousands of years.


    "I really don''t know why you guys are messing around, and the strong ones above the saints are also messing around with you. After such a little time, do they forget their fear of being dominated by the heaven and the world?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1172

    "Hurry up and get ready. There''s not much time. It''s only three days. If you don''t satisfy them, you and I will lose our heads."


    The old man, who had been oppressed in his heart for some time, left here. It seems that he went back to prepare resources.


    "What kind of costume?"


    When the old man left, some people behind him began to curse secretly.


    "Come on, what else can you do? According to Mr. Zhaoyao, go back to prepare resources. There are only three days. If the resources you prepare are not satisfactory to others, you will lose your head. "


    "You have to think about those guys who can even cripple the Lords above the saints. What''s more, you who just broke through the saints are probably not enough to be crushed with a finger."


    After seeing the wretched old man leave, most of them yelled a few words and left here. It seems that they all went back to prepare resources.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m in charge of the East."


    "Brother Hua is in charge of the south."


    "Brother long is in charge of the West."


    "Miss Ling is in charge of the north."


    "Brother Gu is in charge of the southeast."


    "Brother Chen is in charge of the southwest. "


    " brother Ouyang is in charge of the northeast. "


    "Brother Wang is in charge of the northwest!"


    "What''s your opinion?"


    In a narrow space, the saints and the powerful are gathering here.


    At the same time, the two saints who stayed in the heaven and the world, the strong also sent a part to come here.


    He is discussing how to find Lin Mu, a tiny man, in the vast universe.


    After all, the universe is vast and boundless. Even if they are superior to saints, it is extremely difficult for them to find a person in it.


    Moreover, there is no breath left by that person. Moreover, that person is also a strong one above the sage. If that guy insists on hiding, even if they are both strong ones above the sage, it is not so easy to find them. There is even a great chance that they can''t find them at all. "


    But now they don''t have any way, even for Gu Xuan, who has been plotting for a long time in the Taoist world, they can''t come up with any good way?


    In the end, we discussed for a moment, and we could only find it in the universe according to the most stupid and primitive way.


    Each person is responsible for a location, and then continuously search towards this location.


    If you don''t find it in one search, you can do it for the second time. If you don''t find it in the second search, you can do it for the third time.


    Time is the most important thing for the strong above these saints.


    They also believe that as long as they follow this stupid way, the guy hiding behind the scenes will show his feet sooner or later.


    After all, although there are only so many worlds in the universe, if suddenly there is a strong man above a strange saint, then it must be that guy.


    At that time, no matter which guy is in which position, there will be another Saint above the strong sense, as long as there is a person sensing, then it means that all the saints above the strong will notice.


    Moreover, the strong sage who suddenly emerged from nowhere has become the quasi master of the Tao.


    They don''t believe it. This guy will bear it all the time and won''t complete the test of the Taoist realm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1173

    "It seems that they have not yet guessed that Lin Daoyou has become the quasi master of Taoism."


    After the little meeting on the saints.


    Hua Lan and the three left, but naturally they came together.


    After all, they are now grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    As the party who makes friends with Lin Mu, if Lin Mu really succeeds, their benefits will be no less.


    At least we can maintain our present status, and our own interests will not be damaged.


    "It''s not that easy to guess."


    "After all, that being didn''t pay attention to things in the universe for a long time. If we hadn''t been idle and bored to pay attention to that being, maybe we would have been deceived as well."


    "Now it is estimated that there is no one who can guess who is the saint who is the master of the Tao, except me and others."


    Long Wei said with disdain.


    However, he was also very happy, because he was really idle and bored to pay attention to the news of that one. He didn''t expect to find such a secret.


    If I didn''t take a step at the beginning, maybe I''m stupid now. Follow those strangers and elders to besiege the guy who has obtained the identity of quasi master of the Taoist world.


    Their fate can be imagined.


    It''s not so easy to be provoked if it exists.


    "But now how to go, Lin Daoyou''s situation is very dangerous. No matter where he is, once he uses his own breath or reveals any breath about the Taoist world, he will be sensed by the strong above the saints."


    "If Lin Daoyou is on our side, we can cover it up, but if he is in charge of other guys, it''s not so good."


    Although the three of them keep an optimistic attitude in their hearts, the current situation can not be underestimated.


    After all, it has been targeted by the strong above the saints in the whole universe.


    As long as he reveals a little breath, it is very likely that he will be surrounded and beaten by the strong above the saints in the whole universe.


    "When we get back to the world, let''s contact brother Lin first. Let''s see what brother Lin can do for us."


    Even though the three of them thought of a good way in their heart, they didn''t have any effect. After all, they haven''t returned to the heaven and the world yet.


    Their methods can only be used after they return to the heaven and the world and meet with the forest and herdsmen.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days passed in a flash.


    The party who forgot yesterday had been waiting at the place of compensation for a long time. Now they are impatient and want to get the resources as soon as possible, then leave immediately and go back to solve the problem.


    "Three days have passed. How about it?"


    Gu Xuan coldly looks at these guys beyond the sky.


    "To tell you the truth, we really don''t want to start today, but if you dare to perfunctorily wait for me, don''t blame us for completely turning our faces and not recognizing people. At that time, you will be the first to separate."


    "Don''t worry, sir. We do it according to your request. There are no less resources in it."


    Even if in the heart again feel humiliated, Yao old also can reluctantly show a little smile to Gu Xuan road.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1174

    Gu Xuan himself, if willing to get the resources he wanted, did not stay outside the heavens for a moment, and rushed back to the heaven world in an instant.


    After all, compared with the resources outside Zhu Tian, Zhutian Wanjie, who has obtained the quasi master status of Tao, is more important.


    If it''s delayed for a few more days, maybe it''s really possible for him to find some clues.


    Then their situation will be even worse.


    After all, the test of the Ninth level is hard to say and easy to say.


    It''s just to put the promise of the Lord of the Taoist world where he should be. As long as he finds clues, it''s very simple.


    The difficult thing is that on the way to find it, these strong people in the universe will not watch you become the master of the Tao.


    After all, no one is willing to see the existence of a status or even a strength stronger than them.


    Therefore, the most difficult test of the Ninth level is whether we can break through the siege of the strong above all the saints in the universe.


    "You can''t say anything more. Everything goes according to plan."


    It took them a few days to rush back to the heaven and the world again, and then they did not talk nonsense for a moment, and acted directly according to the plan made outside the heaven.


    Most of them have made up their mind to find that guy at all costs.


    Of course, Hua Lan is not included.


    After all, the three of them are of one mind with Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    "How do you do it now?"


    Hualan three people wait until the other saints have already felt that they should search the place, and then discuss in their own minds.


    "Let''s get in touch with brother Lin first and see what he plans to do."


    There is no good way for Long Wei now. He can only get in touch with Lin Muxian to see where he is now and what his next plans are, so that they can start their next action.


    Where is the forestry and animal husbandry at this time?


    Now Lin Mu is walking in a deserted universe, but he hides his own breath, and does not reveal any breath of the strong above the saints.


    Even if a strong man of the same rank stands in front of him without careful observation, he may think that he is just an ordinary sage strong man.


    During these years of cultivation, Lin Mu did not learn other things well, but he did learn countless ways to protect his life.


    As for the way to protect life, he called it the second place among the heavens and the world, and no one on that side could be called the first.


    After all, his way of protecting his life is to protect his life in front of the strong men who stand on the top of the pyramid of heaven.


    "Well, I really don''t know why I have to set this setting. It''s not forcing me to be the enemy of the strong in the whole universe."


    Lin Mu constantly searched in this barren universe, but he didn''t find the result he wanted. On his face, he couldn''t help showing a trace of helplessness.


    The last test of the Tao is really a headache.


    Even if you don''t tell yourself the specific location, let yourself search in the vast universe.


    It''s time to find out, and I have to be careful on the way to lose weight. I can''t reveal any breath about my real strength.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1175

    Otherwise, once I am sensed by those who are competent in the universe, it will not be good for me.


    Lin Mu estimated the time. The saints who fought outside the heavens should also get the news. Now they should rush back to the heaven and the world, and they have begun to fight against themselves.


    Such a situation has happened, it is even worse for him.


    That means he has to be more careful now.


    In the past few days, I only need to hide from the two remaining saints in the world. But now it''s different. Now I have to face at least five saints.


    "I wonder if my two big brothers have made a decision?"


    "There''s also the master of all souls. If the master of all souls insists on me as the enemy, it''s not so good."


    "Ah Yi doesn''t know where to go now!"


    In fact, in the past few days, Lin Mu had been to wanlingge to find Anyi, but he didn''t reveal his real strength when he went there. He just used his previous strength to go there.


    In his present state, he can hide very well, so he can''t be seen by Mu Yu.


    He went to Wanling pavilion to take an Yi to go. After all, the ancestor of Wanling has not yet determined which side to stand on. At least he has not contacted himself, which means that she is still a potential enemy.


    And ANN is also in the hands of the master of all souls. If he is the enemy of himself, then his situation will be even worse. At that time, she may even threaten herself with Ann.


    Although the system says that there is basically no possibility for the ancestors of all souls to be enemies with themselves, it is necessary to be defensive.


    Originally, Lin Mu intended to let Anyi stay with him for a while, at least he could guarantee her safety.


    Then they wait until they have made a decision and send Ann back by themselves.


    After all, you are the safest around you for only a period of time. When you get to the back, you may not be in a good situation. You have to hide in the heaven and the world. You must never let those sages feel it.


    On such a day of hiding, Lin Mu would never stay with Anyi. Moreover, on such a day, he would not be safe around him. He might be forced to be surrounded and beaten by several saints.


    When the time comes, the strong above the sage will fight. Once the strength of Yian is involved, there is absolutely no hope of survival.


    However, after he went there, he was extremely disappointed, because he got a bad news. An also left the Wanling Pavilion and went to experience in the heaven and the world. He has not come back yet.


    Muyu didn''t think much after seeing Lin Mu. After all, in her eyes, Lin Mu and Anyi are just a couple. It''s inevitable that they want to meet after they have been away for so long.


    However, at this time, it was not the right time for Lin Mu to come. As early as a few months ago, an Yi had already obtained the consent of the ancestors of all spirits to go to the heaven and the world to experience, but he has not come back yet.


    Without any knowledge of Mu Yu, Lin Mu directly scanned the whole Wanling pavilion with her divine sense, and found that she did not deceive herself, and that she really did not stay in the Wanling Pavilion.


    Also had to be disappointed to leave.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1176

    However, Lin Mu has also left a backhand. He has left his own backhand near the Wanling Pavilion. Once an Yi arrives at that place, his own backhand will appear immediately.


    At least I will never leave ANN by her side until the master of all souls has made his stand to himself.


    After that, Lin Mu didn''t stay there any longer. Instead, he went to the vast world to find what he wanted to find. By the way, he saw if he could meet Anyi.


    "Well, there''s no clue to the thirteenth world."


    Lin Mu rubbed his temple, which was the 13th world he had inspected in recent days, but he still got nothing, at least he didn''t find any useful information.


    The seal of the Lord of Tao in my hand has not changed at all, that is to say, there is nothing I want to find in the thirteen worlds.


    After checking this world, Lin Mu didn''t stay here any longer and left this world directly.


    He knows that he must not stay in a certain place more. If he stays more, he will show a little breath. Once those guys find him, it will be bad.


    I''m still able to search in the heaven and the world perfectly. It''s just an excellent way to hide myself. But once my breath makes me aware of all that, those guys will stick to me like dog skin plaster that can''t even be torn off.


    No matter where you go, you will be overtaken.


    At that time, I couldn''t finish my task.


    It''s hard to say whether you can even guarantee your own life.


    Lin Mu drove out of this world at the normal speed of the sage and the strong, and no one found it wrong.


    However, shortly after he left the world, a voice appeared in his mind.


    "Brother Lin, it''s me. Don''t worry, brother Hua. We have already discussed this time. We will definitely stand on your side."


    This is a thing that Hua Lan left for himself at the beginning, and only through this thing can Hua Lan get in touch with Lin Mu.


    Otherwise, even if you don''t know the location, how can you deliver the message? No matter how powerful the sages are, they can''t deliver the message across most of the heavens.


    As for why Lin Mu, who has always been extremely vigilant, did not throw away his share of things that can be contacted.


    Because he was gambling. After all, the system had already told him about that. Hualan and others had an 80% chance to stand on their side.


    So he listened to the system and didn''t throw away the thing that he could contact. If he threw away the thing that he could contact, how could they contact each other at that time, even if Hua Lan was on his side?


    But it''s also a gamble. After all, Hua Lan didn''t make a statement at that time. No one knows what he thought in his heart. He can contact himself and judge his position through this thing.


    However, Lin Mu, you are still cautious. Although you rely on this thing to judge whether gei Hualan will stand on your side, it is absolutely impossible to let its function be used recklessly.


    For example, you can find out your position through him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1177

    Although we can completely erase the traces left by the strong above a saint, we can still erase most of them.


    So after thinking about it for a long time, Lin Mu decided to leave it behind, but the breath left on it must be erased.


    But time won''t give him that much, and he can''t erase it completely, he can only erase most of it.


    However, most of this is enough, at least there is no way to determine their exact location through this item. At most, they can only determine an approximate location.


    After that, if anything wrong happens, he will wipe it out completely, and then leave this area instantly, at least in this position of the universe.


    "Brother Hua, you must know something now. I won''t lie to you. I really passed the first eight tests of the Taoist world. I''m completing the ninth test now. I think you, the strong and famous sages, should know what this generation represents."


    Lin Mu doesn''t have that time now. He has to know how Hua Lan decided in the shortest time?


    At least this step also determines the most critical part of the next step.


    "Ha ha, brother Lin is worthy of being chosen by that being. He broke through the saint in such a short time and was able to complete the test of the first eight levels of Taoism."


    "You know, brother, I have broken through the saint. I don''t know how long it took me to break through. For example, your brother has completely broken through the saint in less than 100000 years of cultivation."


    Hua Lan''s voice came again with a forthright voice.


    But Lin Mu frowned because he didn''t get the news he wanted.


    And he is not sure what Hua Lan is doing at this time? Are you ready to procrastinate and position yourself, or do you really want to be on your side?


    Lin Mu''s current situation is that he doesn''t want to talk more nonsense. He directly asks, "what about brother Hua''s decision?"


    "Well, brother Lin, don''t worry. This time, I''m definitely on your side. After all, what''s the relationship between you and me? My smelly boy is under your door. "


    Hua Lan didn''t expect that Lin Mu would directly ask himself how to choose.


    However, he also knew that the situation was urgent. Lin Mu was now fighting against the strong above the saints in the whole world.


    So Lin Mu will not trust anyone easily.


    That''s why I''m so anxious.


    Hua Lan also knows this, so she doesn''t continue to talk nonsense.


    "Moreover, not only me, but also you, brother long and linghuai, have decided to stand on your side this time."


    Lin Mu listened to each other''s words and felt that the other party didn''t want to locate his position through the items he left behind. Don''t be relieved. It seems that the situation is still moving in the direction he wants.


    However, how can Lin Mu believe only one oral promise in such a crucial matter.


    There are few people whose words can be believed in today''s world.


    Especially the guys above the saints.


    I don''t know if they will turn around and refuse to recognize others when they say these words to themselves now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1178

    "Hoo Brother Hua, tell the truth. I appreciate it


    Lin Mu seemed relieved.


    "However, brother Hua, you must know that the things I face this time are simple. If I don''t pay attention to them, I may end up dead. So it''s not that I don''t believe in brother Hua, but I have to be careful when I should be careful about some things!"


    Lin Mu''s words came again.


    At the same time, I''m waiting for Hualan to know how I can trust myself.


    "Ha ha, brother Lin, you said that. Naturally, I know your current situation and understand your concerns."


    "Well, brother, I swear with my heart that I will never betray brother Lin."


    "And Long Wei, Ling Huai, they are willing to swear that they will never betray brother Lin."


    Hua Lan naturally understands Lin Mu''s current situation. After all, Lin Mu is an enemy of the whole world. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he may be sold. If he changes to himself, he has to be careful. He will never believe anyone''s words easily.


    "As a witness of the will of the universe, I Hualan (linghuai) (Long Wei) swear by the heart of Tao If there is any violation, may the will of the universe punish it. "


    Lin Mu thought of such a passage in his mind, and heard a thunder.


    After hearing these words, after hearing the faint thunder, he finally showed a smile, and his tense nerves relaxed completely.


    If the three of them dare to sell themselves, then the will of the universe will not be easily let go. After all, they are above the three sages. If they dare to violate the oath they made today, the will of the universe will be the same But I think the three of them are hitting it in the face.


    Although the will of the universe has not been able to survive for a long time, except for occasionally putting a thunderbolt on those who dare to use the forbidden request or violate its taboo. But none of them has the courage to face the fury of the universe.


    For example, now Lin Mu has broken through the saint, but he has become more careful. He does not dare to challenge the will of the universe as he did before.


    The only time he was in the tao world was when he knew that he would use the will of the universe in the tao world without punishment.


    After all, when you don''t break through the saint, if you die, the heaven and the world will only treat you as a fart. At most, occasionally you will be struck by a thunder or two.


    But once you break through the saint, you will be at the top of the whole universe. If you dare to die against the will of the universe, it is very likely that the will of the universe will think that you are challenging him. Do you want to take its place?


    This is not a time when one or two thunderbolts can pass.


    Even the will of the universe is likely to go all out.


    And you never die.


    This means that Hua Lan dares to use his mind of Tao and the will of the universe as a witness, which means that he will never sell himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1179

    "Brother Hua, this time it''s my brother. I''ve offended him a lot. When it''s over, I''ll apologize to my brothers and my friends in spirit."


    Lin Mu saw that all three of them had already taken an oath with their own heart and no longer doubted it.


    If they really dare to swear like this and sell themselves, then Lin Mu has nothing to say.


    Last night, none of the sages dared to play like this, even Lin Mu himself.


    If he meets three people who really dare to play like this, he can only admire them in his heart.


    Not even their own strength, in order to pit their own, it is really worth it?


    However, Lin Mu believed that the three of them were sincere.


    Or have already decided to stand on their own side.


    "Hahaha, brother Lin, you''re very outspoken. Do you mind? It''s just a process. If you''re in your current position, maybe I''ll do more than you do."


    Hua Lan laughs and says that she doesn''t care too much.


    "Well, brother Lin, what are you going to do next


    Hua Lan didn''t continue to say anything, and directly began to ask about the next step plan of Lin Shu. After all, he had to know what Suzuki was going to do next, and then the three of them could make the next decision.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t have any good decisions next, and now I can only take one step and see one step!"


    Lin Mu had some helplessness, because it happened so suddenly that he didn''t have much layout before.


    So I don''t know what to do now? It''s only one step at a time.


    "Brother Lin, it''s not easy to do. Those guys are waiting for your news now!"


    Hua Lan didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, he didn''t like to think about the layout.


    "Let''s talk about their plans first."


    Lin Mu doesn''t know what to do now, so it''s better to listen to his opponent''s attack on him.


    It is the so-called "know yourself and know the enemy" that you can win a hundred battles.


    "They don''t have a good way either, they just distribute a few general directions, and then each person is responsible for a direction to look for you."


    Hua Lan didn''t hesitate, and directly told them all the plans they had made before.


    At the same time, he also told Lin Mu where everyone was responsible.


    "Is that so? It''s OK. At least three directions are absolutely safe. "


    "Three in eight!"


    Lin Mu listened to the plan and was relieved that it was not too clever, but he didn''t know if anyone would make another plan for himself.


    In this way, Lin Mu can only see God''s will.


    If you can find what you want in those three safe directions, it would be great.


    If those three directions are not found, we have to start to work out the next step.


    However, Lin Mu has not yet figured out what the plan is.


    According to the center of the universe, the location of Lin Mu is the south which Hua Lan is responsible for. After exploring this direction, he will explore the other two directions.


    This time can only bet their own luck, there is not so good?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1180

    Lin Mu is helpless now.


    That''s what those guys have done.


    That means they have made up their mind to catch themselves.


    And now it is absolutely impossible for me to go into the trap and find what I want in the direction of their exploration.


    Now we can only follow the most stupid way to find the direction under the jurisdiction of three people on our own side.


    If you are lucky enough to find it, then everything will be easy to say, and you don''t need to fight with those strong men of the same level in the universe.


    If we don''t find it, we have to say something else, and we have to prepare for the worst. Maybe we will have a great war with those guys.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, this time things happened too suddenly, I didn''t have time to start layout, so I can only follow the most stupid way to do it step by step."


    Lin Mu has some helpless tone.


    Hua Lan also knows that Lin Mu''s situation is not very good now. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he may be caught by the strong men above the saints.


    In addition, because everything is sudden, he has no good way, can only comfort: "brother Lin, don''t worry, lucky people have their own appearance, and you have the protection of which one, you will succeed, plus brother, the three of us stand beside you, even if those saints, what kind of things also have to ask us to agree."


    Hua Lan patted her chest and assured Lin Mu solemnly.


    Even if he has decided to stand on his side, he will not go back.


    Moreover, he didn''t have too much fear of those guys of his own kind in the universe. The big deal was a fight.


    It''s not that I haven''t played. Who is afraid of who?


    Besides the old man guarding the frontier, there are only nine saints in the whole world, and their side accounts for four.


    Although their generation is not dominant in terms of number, can other saints really unite as one?


    Can the five of them really be twisted into an iron plate?


    If they can''t, then things will be easy to handle. If they can''t solve one by one, they are not afraid of killing them.


    Of course, this can only be used in the end without any means. After all, if you don''t pay attention, you may be besieged by the other five.


    Although the five of them are not monolithic, none of them will sit on top of the other sage and do nothing after the strong one is besieged by the four saints, because no one knows whether the next one will be himself or not.


    If we don''t pay attention to it, it may be a new battle of the heavens, and the result of the battle of the heavens will be the same as that of countless years ago, which will destroy the world of the heavens once again.


    At that time, it may irritate the will of the universe. At that time, not everyone can bear the consequences.


    Although the will of the universe can''t survive for a long time, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t care what happens in the universe.


    Once someone challenges its bottom line, it will definitely let those people know what is called the majesty of the rules of the universe.


    In fact, all these saints above the strong in the heart do not want the arrival of heaven war.


    However, it all depends on forestry and animal husbandry.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1181

    After Lin Mu and Hua Lan finished their conversation, they didn''t hesitate and continued to look in the front direction.


    His time is running out.


    And you have to be careful.


    Those who are above the saints must search their own area.


    At that time, once they don''t find themselves in their area, they will definitely intervene in other areas that haven''t been searched.


    At that time, my situation will be even worse.


    So he wants to finish exploring his own area before those guys have finished searching their own area.


    He is now racing against time to find out which area to explore first.


    Some people will say that when the strong above the saints have cleared their own area, they will go to other people''s area. Will you take this opportunity to go to the area that has been explored by the saints.


    Ha ha, the person that has such idea, Lin Mu also can say naivety only.


    You don''t have any cards in your hand to be a saint, do you?


    Once they leave the area they are exploring, it does not mean that the area is really safe.


    Those guys will definitely leave something behind in such an area, waiting for themselves to fall into the trap.


    At that time, if Lin Mu foolishly went to some places that he thought were safe, he would be absolutely unable to eat.


    By that time, maybe there will have been a strong Saint waiting for him.


    Lin Mu will never make such a fool.


    So he can only take advantage of those guys are still exploring, try to put these three areas to roughly explore.


    At least when you arrive at these three regions to explore cooperation after that, you must leave.


    "Time is really running out."


    Now Lin Mu really felt a bit of urgency. If he didn''t pay attention to himself, he might end up in a life and death situation.


    Thinking of doing something, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately went on, constantly feeling whether there was a similar breath in the world around him.


    However, after a long time, he was still disappointed that he did not find any place to meet the requirements of what he was looking for.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now what shall I do with three people?"


    "Brother Lin, there are no good ideas!"


    When the communication with Lin Mu is over, Hua Lan also looks at the two people in front of him with hesitation. He wants to listen to the good ideas in their mouths.


    Basically, he doesn''t like to think about these plans. His only criterion is to fight.


    But now he also knows that this is not the time for him to play with these temperaments. Once he doesn''t pay attention, the three of them may be exposed, and brother Lin''s threat will be even more dangerous.


    "Now do as you said by Lin Daoyou. The three of us are pretending to explore the areas we are responsible for. At least we must delay time so that Lin Daoyou can complete the exploration of the three areas we are responsible for."


    "If we don''t have these three regions, we''ll have to say that it''s bad luck. We''ll make a decision then."


    After hesitating for a moment, master Wan Ling didn''t think of any good way. He could only do what Lin Mu Gang said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1182

    "That''s fine."


    Hua Lan and Long Wei didn''t say much, and they went directly to the direction they were responsible for.


    At least, according to the current situation, there are still some opportunities.


    If it can be found in the area where the three of them are responsible, then it''s all right.


    As long as Lin Mu is able to become a real saint above the strong, then there is no way for those saints above the strong, even if they are unwilling.


    After all, what we do with a master of the tao world is that those who are superior to the sages, even the empress, do not have the courage to do it.


    After all, the master of Tao is equal to the will of the universe.


    That is to say, the power that the universe can possess all the time, so can the master of Tao.


    At that time, they will be miserable.


    After all, even if they are strong above saints, they do not have the qualification to carry the will of the universe, and the master of the Tao is determined.


    "I just hope we have such good luck."


    After Hua Lan muttered, he also left this direction completely.


    At least the three of them can''t stay longer, so as not to make the rest of the guys doubt whether they have made any small moves.


    I wish the sage in the temple of heavenly king was suspicious of the strong, especially Gu Xuan.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may catch his way and be trapped by him.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve gone to many worlds, but I still haven''t found anything useful."


    Lin Mu is very upset now. He can''t remember how many worlds he has searched, but he still hasn''t found anything he wants.


    Even though his nature, but also a trace of anger.


    Because he knows that he doesn''t have much time left for himself. If he hasn''t found out in such a short time, he may be noticed by those guys.


    The longer you stay, the more likely you are to be exposed.


    After all, he is also a saint above the strong, no matter how he hide his breath, there will be time to show his feet.


    After all, there is no saint above the strong can be sure that they can always hide themselves very well, or even do not reveal a little breath.


    You should know that the behavior of the strong above the saints may reveal a bit of extremely powerful atmosphere.


    It is also likely to be noticed by those who are constantly searching for themselves in the universe.


    "System, can you give a hint or something?"


    Now there is no good way for Lin Mu. He can only turn to the system around him to see if he can be kind and give himself a hint.


    At least in the past, when I encountered something I couldn''t understand, the system would always give me some useful tips.


    However, Lin Mu did not have much confidence in whether the system could give him a hint this time. After all, when he accepted these tests, the system had already said that he would not give him any substantial help.


    "Well, if the system doesn''t give you any more hints, it''s estimated that you''ve searched all over the world, and the whole universe may not be found."


    However, the words of the system raised a little confidence in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    The system is finally willing to give itself a hint.


    "This system can''t tell you too much, just give you a hint."


    "Nirvana

 Chapter 1183

    The system says a word that makes Lin Mu a little confused.


    "Nirvana


    A little thought appeared in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    After a while.


    Lin Mu said angrily, "there is no difference between saying these two words and not saying them."


    "You gave me a hint of these two words. Where can I find them?"


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mu faintly found that these two words didn''t seem to help him at all.


    Tell me these two words. Do you want to search for them among the heavens and the world?


    Lin Mu felt that he was better to search honestly and put the seal.


    "This system can only tell you so much. After all, it''s a test for you from the Taoist world. If this system tells you your attitude, it''s likely that the Taoist world will judge you as unqualified, and then you will lose the right to inherit the place of the Taoist world."


    The system solemnly said.


    "All right!"


    "It seems that I''m the only one to depend on."


    In fact, Lin Mu didn''t get annoyed. After all, the system told him a little hint, at least not better than what he had just guessed.


    It''s better to have a hint than to have a goal blindly.


    At least I know which way to fight.


    Although there is no difference between this tip and knowing it.


    "You have to rely on yourself. You can''t rely too much on the system."


    Lin Mu murmured.


    How can I get used to asking the system how to solve the problems that I can''t solve in the past?


    However, I never thought about what I would do if the system left me one day?


    Although he didn''t want to think about this fact, after all, he and the system have been together for so many years, even a dog should develop a relationship.


    What''s more, on the way to practice in forestry and animal husbandry, more than half of the time is accompanied by the system.


    If there is no system on the way, Lin Mu doesn''t know whether he can survive.


    However, as his strength grows stronger and stronger, he always has a feeling that the system will leave him one day.


    And as he broke through the saint and became the master of the Tao, his feeling became stronger and stronger.


    He has a feeling that once he becomes the real master of Tao, the system is likely to leave him.


    But what can we do?


    He still wants to find a way to become the master of the Tao.


    After all, it''s a commitment between him and the system.


    And the vague feeling that this is also their own responsibility.


    After all, I''m the one who chooses by the system.


    "Just understand."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the system didn''t know what it thought of, and there was a lack of interest.


    "It''s good to understand. Everything depends on yourself. No one can be with you all the time."


    Systematic words seem to vaguely confirm the feeling of Lin Mu.


    "Well, I see."


    At this time, Lin Mu didn''t start to complain, and rushed forward again.


    After all, the road ahead is still very long, and I haven''t even explored this area.


    After exploring this area, there are two other areas waiting for you.


    And, at least now is better than the beginning, I got at least two words of tips.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1184

    "Brother Lin, haven''t you found it yet?"


    Just as Lin Mu was searching ahead, Hua Lan''s voice came to his mind again.


    "No, it''s so difficult for me to find a small object in the vast universe."


    Lin Mu didn''t hesitate to tell Hua Lan about his progress.


    After all, the three of them are grasshoppers on the same rope.


    And the three of them can firmly stand on their side, and they can''t let them down.


    We must find and store a lot of things, and we must make Daojie a real Daojie. Only in this way can we live up to the support of Hualan three people and the cultivation of the system for so many years.


    "Brother Lin, it doesn''t matter if we can''t find it for a while. It''s still the saying that we should be careful. After all, we are all strong above saints. Shouyuan is endless. Even if we can''t find it today, tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, even if we can''t find it the day after tomorrow, we still have endless time to spend!"


    Hua Lan doesn''t know how to comfort Lin Mu now.


    After all, Lin Mu is in the center of this storm, and he is the one who bears the most pressure.


    And if you don''t pay attention, you may disappear completely in this wave.


    "Thank you, brother Hua."


    After hearing this, Lin Mu felt immortal. At least now he is not fighting alone. At least there are people around him.


    "Hey, brother Lin, you''re welcome. It doesn''t matter if you have love. But no matter what you want to do, I''ll be behind you."


    Hua Lan once again the forthright way, in the impression of Lin Mu, this person has been so forthright.


    "By the way, brother Hua, how is Huashun now?"


    Lin Mu couldn''t find any useful clues, so he couldn''t help caring about his second disciple.


    I have these disciples, but I haven''t seen them for many years. Yu Ning, Hua Shun, Nan YNE, Li Luoxing In addition to Huashun''s meeting at Anyi''s teacher worship ceremony, the others have not seen each other for many years.


    I don''t know if those guys are not as they used to be, and they don''t let themselves worry.


    I don''t know how those guys, those little guys are doing now?


    Especially those guys who didn''t let themselves worry before.


    Thinking of the little guys he said, there was a smile of nostalgia on the corner of his mouth.


    When I finish this time, I may live in seclusion among the heaven and the world.


    It''s also a good choice to see and teach your disciples a lesson occasionally.


    "But do I have a chance to live like that?"


    Lin Mu imagines waiting for the end of everything and finding a remote small world for himself, whether it''s the side of science and technology or the side of cultivation. As long as he can meet his own wishes, he will live in seclusion in that small world.


    Every day I occasionally drink tea and go fishing. If I have a chance to see some good seedlings, I can also accept them as apprentices.


    That kind of pastoral life is really pleasant.


    However, Lin Mu knows that such a life is not what he can consider now. At least he has to finish all these things by himself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1185

    "Lin Daoyou, let me tell you some bad news. Don''t get excited after hearing it."


    All of a sudden, in the conversation between Hua Lan and Lin Mu, the voice of master Wan Ling suddenly inserted into the present, and it seemed that he was still angry.


    Good things are like a volcano about to erupt at any time.


    "Lingdaoyou, what happened?"


    Now Lin Mu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    There is only one thing that can make the master of all souls become like this, and it''s the first time to inform yourself and tell yourself not to be excited.


    That''s an accident.


    "Is something wrong with ah Yi?"


    Lin Mu thought of this possibility in his mind and asked immediately.


    At the same time, there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    During this period of time, Lin Mu has been in touch with the old man of all souls. As soon as an Yi returns to the pavilion of all souls, the old man of all souls will bring news to him.


    After all, an has been practising for a long time, but he still hasn''t returned to the Wanling Pavilion, and Lin Mu hasn''t found any breath.


    "Yes, she is missing."


    There are some depressing words from the ancestor of all souls, which confirm Lin Mu''s conjecture.


    Before that, he had a bad feeling in his heart, but he didn''t dare to think much.


    After all, Anyi is now an example of a powerful sage. Besides Hua Lan, no one in the universe knows that she has something to do with herself.


    As for the sages above and below, it doesn''t matter if they know. Anyway, they don''t have the qualification to know what kind of existence the Taoist realm is.


    Moreover, they will not know that they have become the quasi masters of the Taoist world and have broken through the saints.


    Therefore, according to the common sense, Ann was absolutely safe during yesterday''s delay. At least no one was willing to offend a strong man above a saint.


    Since the last teacher worship ceremony, no one knows that an is also the only precious disciple of the master of all souls.


    If anyone dares to move his identity, he will be impatient.


    However, I didn''t expect that there was an accident.


    "Missing?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Don''t you feel any breath about Ayi?"


    Some of Lin Mu couldn''t believe that a living man, a disciple of a great sage, had disappeared.


    "Lin Daoyou, all my back hands on a Yi have failed, as if they have completely lost contact with me."


    "I had a bad feeling before, but I didn''t expect it to happen."


    In this way, Lin Mu was worried again, because he couldn''t get in touch with the things he had left on an Yi.


    As if, an also has completely disappeared in all the heavens, without any breath about her.


    "Lin Daoyou, I''m very sorry here. I didn''t keep my promise."


    In the tone of master Wan Ling, we can hear the incomparable apology, but also with endless remorse.


    If only he had been more strict with ANN and not allowed her to step out of Wanling Pavilion.


    In that case, it would not have happened.


    "Lingdao friend, this is not the time to blame myself. I''ll go to Wanling Pavilion right now and wait for me to understand the matter clearly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1186

    Although Lin Mu was very anxious in his heart, he didn''t mess with himself.


    He knew that if there was a mess here, it would be even worse to do it.


    Immediately, he and Hua Lan said a, and then ended the contact, once again hide their breath excellent, anyone who see, just think is a half step above the saint.


    Immediately toward the direction of Wanling Pavilion.


    The direction of Wanling Pavilion is in the place explored by the ancestors of Wanling, so Lin Mu doesn''t have to worry too much about being discovered by those saints.


    But be careful.


    After all, no one knows if the guys above the saints have done anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanling Pavilion.


    Now the master of all souls frowned tightly, and the anger in his eyes could not be concealed.


    I didn''t expect that her apprentice, who was above the sage, disappeared without a trace in the universe, and he couldn''t feel the breath of his precious apprentice.


    And I can''t feel it at all.


    It''s called the master of all souls how not to be angry.


    This incident may be an accident in the small sense, but in the large sense, it is a provocation to a strong sage.


    In the universe, who else has that list except those guys of the same level as himself? But at this moment, those guys of the same level will never provoke themselves.


    After all, no matter what they really think inside, they are still in alliance now.


    At such a crucial time when we are looking for a potential master of the Tao, if we offend a strong man who stands on our side, the consequences will be huge.


    If the strong one above the saints, who has been provoked, stands on the side of the potential master of the Tao, it will undoubtedly be a blow to the strong one above the saints of the heavens.


    Therefore, at this critical time, even those guys of the same level who once had resentment with themselves could never attack their only apprentice.


    But apart from those who are at the same level as himself, the master of all souls can no longer think of any power or powerful existence in the universe that can provoke him.


    You should know that you are standing on the top of the pyramid of heaven and the world. If you stamp your feet, the whole heaven and the world will shake three times.


    Is there really such a person or force who is not afraid of death in the universe who dares to challenge himself? Aren''t you afraid of breaking them up in anger?


    The old master of all souls can''t figure it out now.


    After so many years, only he, the apprentice of the sage, disappeared inexplicably.


    Such a thing has never happened in the whole universe.


    This makes the old master of all souls feel more angry. He is just slapping himself in the face, and slapped and slapped again.


    Disappear without a trace, but I can''t even find a breath.


    This is not to see her as a saint above the strong.


    "Don''t let me find out what kind of existence or influence you are. Then I must let you know the price of offending saints."


    The voice of the master of all souls became cold.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1187

    Although she is above all the saints in the whole heaven and the world, and her temper is the best in the strong circle, it does not mean that she has no temper.


    For example, this time, she was completely challenging her bottom line.


    And if she doesn''t do anything about it, she will be called a saint in vain.


    So this time, she is not really angry, and there is a very strong killing heart in her heart. Once she finds out what vision or existence is, the ancestor of all souls will certainly let that existence or influence fall into pieces.


    "Lord, this time I''m not doing anything well. Please punish me.


    When master Wanling lost his temper, you came out in front of her, a woman in black.


    This is the bodyguard she sent to Anyi when she agreed that Anyi would go to experience in the world.


    Yan Zi feels extremely ashamed now.


    Anyi just disappears in front of her eyes, and there is no breath left.


    In this way, Yanzi feels ashamed of the cultivation of Wanling ancestors over the years, and the trust of Wanling ancestors in her.


    Had it not been for the old master of all souls who had stopped her, she might have already died.


    "I don''t blame you for this. After all, even I feel a bit tricky about this time. I don''t even feel any sense of ah Yi in the whole universe."


    "It seems that this time the person who shot is definitely not simple, but now in this situation, some old friends of the same level as me in the universe dare not easily annoy me, so who is secretly shooting at me this time?"


    The master of all souls still can''t figure out why he is the only one in the universe.


    Although there are not many saints in the universe, there are nine of them. But why is it that the one hiding behind the scenes is the one who really thinks he is a bully.


    "Well, how can I explain to Lin Daoyou? At the beginning, Lin Daoyou asked me to take care of ah Yi, but now a good living man has disappeared in the universe."


    Master Wanling now feels a little bitter.


    At the beginning, he patted his chest and assured Lin Mu that he would take care of Anyi. He also promised that Anyi would be cultivated above the sage for thousands of years at most.


    But now it''s only a long time since it happened.


    This makes the ancestor feel very ashamed of Lin Mu.


    Moreover, she now knows that Lin Mu''s situation is not very good. She is hiding in the heaven and the world for fear that some saints will find her own breath. But she didn''t expect that at the most critical time, she would buy trouble for him to come from the Wanling Pavilion.


    It''s not so easy for Lin Mu to come to Wanling Pavilion. On the way, he must hide his breath and not reveal anything. Otherwise, even if he is responsible for this area, other guys in the universe will definitely notice.


    So, in fact, the risk of this week is enormous.


    However, there is no way for Lin Mu. He has to come here to understand the situation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1188

    "Lord, I blame my subordinates for their incompetence in this matter!"


    Yan Zi is very uncomfortable when he sees the appearance of master Wanling. After all, this time it''s all because of his poor work.


    And she also knows the Lord''s value for Anyi.


    The Lord treated ANN as his own daughter. When he agreed to let her go to experience in the world, he told him to take care of her and not let her have any accident. But he didn''t expect it. Finally, an accident happened.


    "This is not the time to say that. Tell me the details."


    When the master of all souls was about to ask something, he suddenly met a strange voice and interrupted their conversation.


    "Lin Daoyou!"


    After hearing this sound, the master of all souls knew who was coming.


    Can not help but immediately anxiously forward to meet the past.


    She now knows that before that, Lin Mu was still exploring in the southern area of Zhutian Wanjie, but he arrived at his Wanling Pavilion in such a short period of time, which shows that Lin Mu attaches great importance to this matter and worries about Anyi.


    Although Lin Mu didn''t show an anxious face before, he really thought he was not worried. On the contrary, he was extremely worried in his heart.


    But he knew that once he got into a mess because of worry, it would not help the matter, and even cause more trouble, so he must calm down.


    That''s why I didn''t say anything more. Instead, I rushed to Wanling Pavilion directly to understand the specific situation.


    As long as he knows everything, he can think of a way, and he can probably know who is the culprit of Anyi.


    It can be seen that Lin Mu was worried about these things, otherwise he would never have come to Wanling Pavilion so soon.


    After all, he is now in a very awkward position. All the saints of heaven and the world are looking for him. If he reveals any breath, he may die. But at such a great risk, he still comes here.


    To tell you the truth, today''s Lin Mu is also extremely angry.


    There was someone in the world of heaven who moved a disciple of a powerful sage. He was so careful that he didn''t even leave any mahjong. Even in the world of heaven, there was no breath of an.


    There is also a point of exasperation, which is to exasperate the ancestor of all souls.


    After all, at the beginning, she promised herself that she would ensure Anyi''s safety and that she would not have any trouble in the world. That''s why she was able to let Anyi stay in the Wanling Pavilion. But now, what''s the situation like?


    The whole person has disappeared in the universe, and so far has not found any useful clues.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mu really can''t show his anger. If he shows it, the relationship between the two people may fall into an awkward state.


    If both of them make trouble, Ann will be more dangerous.


    After all, Ann is just an ordinary big Luo Jinxian. Although she can be the strongest in some world, she is still not good enough in the eyes of the real strong.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1189

    "Here you are, Lin Daoyou."


    Seeing that Lin Mu was coming so quickly, the ancestor of all souls showed a trace of shame on his face.


    "Lin Daoyou, this time it''s my fault. I didn''t fulfill my original promise to Lin Daoyou. After this thing is over, no matter what complaints Lin Daoyou has, I will take it again!"


    After winning over Lin Mu, the ancestor of all souls gave thanks.


    It''s her fault.


    "Lingdaoyou, this is not the case. The most urgent task now is to find Ayi. As long as you find Ayi, everything will be easy to say."


    Lin Mu waved his hand, indicating that it was not the time to talk nonsense.


    "You are the one who has been with Ayi all the time. Tell me about the situation at that time."


    Lin Mu didn''t have any nonsense. He asked Yan Zi directly.


    When he came back, Lin Mu knew that this woman was the only companion when an Yi disappeared.


    In other words, this person is the key to break the game.


    As long as she can provide some useful clues to herself, then she will be able to find out the behind the scenes.


    "Yanzi, talk about it."


    Wanling Laozu didn''t explain when he saw the extremely shocked expression on Yanzi''s face.


    What''s the shock?


    It''s not shocking that Lin Mu suddenly appeared, and it seems that the ancestor of all souls is still so polite.


    Yanzi can be sure that he has no impression of this person.


    Moreover, in my mind, none of those scenes in the universe can match this one.


    At that time, an was not in the Wanling Pavilion. Instead, she was going out to complete a task, so she did not meet Lin Mu.


    That''s why I was so shocked. There was a man who dared to speak to his Lord, and it seemed that he was very polite to him.


    However, because of the particularity of Lin Mu''s identity, the less people know, the better. Therefore, the ancestor of all souls did not tell Lin Mu''s identity.


    Just turn around and say to Yan Zi.


    She still does not know the specific situation at that time.


    Just take advantage of this opportunity to listen, maybe also be able to follow suit, find out that behind the scenes.


    As long as you find out the person behind the scenes, master Wan Ling will definitely let him know that the anger of a strong man above a saint is not so easy to calm down.


    The price of angering the strong above a saint may even be death.


    Hear the Lord is so said, Yan son also didn''t have any color of concealment, directly put the original thing to say.


    After all, she is also very self-contained in her heart. She only hopes that her information can be useful and that she can find the girl quickly.


    In those days, she has been with Anyi all the time, and she has a little concern for this only disciple of the master of all souls. They are walking in the world of all heavens, and their relationship has become incomparably special. It can even be said that they are as close as sisters.


    At this time, Ann suddenly disappeared. She was also extremely remorseful and anxious, but he knew that with her strength, he had no way but to report back to the ancestors.


    After all, among the heaven and the world, the elder is already on the top of the sage. Nothing can be difficult to get such existence.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1190

    This is the sense of the whole heaven and the world for the strong above the saints.


    However, she doesn''t know that this matter has already baffled the elders above the two great sources of life. Now the two sages above the strong have not found any breath of peace in the universe.


    This is the most terrible thing. There is something in the universe that can hide the strong one above the two saints.


    "At that time, ah also had been in favor of the heaven and the world for a long time, but somehow, ah also didn''t seem to find the goal he wanted to find. However, just when ah also wanted to continue to look for it, the Lord suddenly sent the news that he wanted ah also to return to the Wanling Pavilion. After hearing this news, ah also felt a little unhappy, But there is still no Wei Gao. It is the two of us who set out to go back to Wanling Pavilion. "


    "Most of the time on the road is nothing, even if there are a few guys who don''t have long eyes to look for trouble, once we show our identity, those guys who don''t have long eyes also go away, but on the way back, we suddenly pass by a strange world, which I''m sure we have never experienced, and When ah Yi came to this strange world, she suddenly said, "this strange world, as if some kind of existence is attracting her!"


    "Sister Yanzi, why don''t we go to the world and have a look?"


    An also follows behind Yan Zi. They have already received the news from the ancestor of Wanling and want to rush back to Wanling Pavilion immediately.


    Although an is not happy now, she hasn''t found Lin Mu yet, but she has always been very obedient, and this is her most respected teacher''s words.


    So, even though she was reluctant to go back to the pavilion.


    While they were on the road, Ann also suddenly felt that there was a strange world in front of her eyes, as if the existence of a cat was attracting her.


    I don''t know why I can''t seem to control my desire and want to have a look in a strange world.


    So, an also just can say so to Yan Zi.


    "The Lord wants us to go back to the pavilion immediately."


    There was a hesitation in Yanzi''s eyes.


    After all, it''s the order of all souls.


    "Well, well, aren''t we on our way back? It''s just that we met an interesting world on the road. Besides, it won''t take much time for us to go in and have a look. "


    "If I come back to the pavilion, I''ll plead with the master myself."


    "How are you, sister Yanzi?"


    Ann also looks at Yanzi pitifully.


    "This OK, but don''t stay too long. Just go in and have a little fun and go back! "


    Yan Zi saw an Yi''s pitiful expression, and his heart was shaken.


    With, Ann also try again to act like a spoiled child, don''t know why, Yan Zi also don''t agree to her condition.


    In her heart, she just thought that Ann wanted to play in this world, and she didn''t think too much.


    And you can''t waste too much time playing, so let her go.


    But I didn''t expect that a big event happened this time.


    "Then I''ll go first and have a look!"


    An is also very excited after hearing that Yanzi has agreed to his request.


    Then, without waiting for her reaction, she went directly to this world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1191

    "What attracts me in this world?"


    Ann also looks at this strange world.


    She remembers that she and sister Yanzi went through the same road when they came out of Wanling pavilion to travel in the world, but when they came here, they never found that there was a strange world.


    Why do you have it when you come back?


    The two of them did not spend too long in the universe.


    And I always feel that this world is very attractive to me. It seems that there is something important waiting for me to get it.


    Ann also felt that when she came to the outside of this world, she could not control her inner desire, so she must want to go to this world.


    So, when Yanzi agreed to her request, she didn''t have any hesitation and went straight to this world.


    Even before Yanzi could react, she had entered the world.


    "Ayi, slow down!"


    Yan Zi saw that an was also so anxious to enter the world, and a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    She still thinks that Ann just wants to play in this world.


    However, when she followed, she suddenly found that the surrounding environment changed greatly.


    Everything in front seems to have disappeared without a trace.


    There is no strange world ahead, just the endless starry sky ahead.


    Yan Zi immediately became alarmed when she saw this scene, but she remembered clearly that an also entered the strange world alone.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately explored this place with her divine sense, trying to find out what was wrong with this place.


    But then, she had some despair.


    Because no matter how her divine sense explored this place, there was no hidden world in this place.


    There are only endless stars in this place, and Anyi''s breath has disappeared without a trace. Even the protective items left on him can''t feel any connection.


    Yan Zi has never encountered such a situation, a living person in his own eyes disappeared without a trace.


    What''s more, the time of occurrence is just a moment. Before I fully react to it, the person has disappeared.


    After looking at it for a long time, Yanzi still didn''t get any clues. Although she was extremely anxious and remorseful in her heart, she also knew that she couldn''t intervene in this matter.


    The only one who can conceal himself is the existence of the strong above the saints.


    And once the sage above the strong hand, then they can only go back to the Wanling Pavilion, report to the Lord is possible to solve.


    So, after he wrote down the coordinates of this article, he immediately returned to the Wanling Pavilion.


    As Yan Zi finished the story, the brows of Lin Mu and Wan Ling Lao Zu were frowning. They didn''t find any useful clues in the story.


    "A world suddenly disappears."


    "Who has such means? Is it hard to eat the will of the universe and do it yourself? But it''s not so boring, is it? "


    Now Lin Mu is puzzled.


    A good world appeared in front of them, when Ann also stepped into the moment, it suddenly disappeared, and it seemed that there had never been a world in that area.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1192

    Such a thing is absolutely rare in the universe.


    Lin Mu asked himself that he had no such means to make a good world disappear suddenly.


    And it''s not that kind of completely hidden, and it''s that sudden disappearance in this area.


    If it''s hidden, how can the strong above the two sugar saints, Lin Mu and Wanling Laozu, not feel the breath of Anyi.


    Therefore, the world is likely to disappear as Yanzi said.


    Lin Mu has never seen such a method.


    Once a world is formed, it can only be fixed in this place. Even if it becomes a middle world or a higher world in the future, its original position will never move. At most, its territory has expanded a little.


    But there has never been such a good world, suddenly disappeared.


    Yan Zi''s words make Lin Mu frown tightly, and there is no good way in his heart.


    After all, it was the first time that he met such a situation since he set foot on the road of cultivation.


    "Daoyou, have you ever met such a situation?"


    Now Lin Mu has no clue, and he can only look at the next one who has been a saint for many years.


    I can only hope that the great master of all souls has encountered such a situation on his way to cultivation.


    "This To tell you the truth, Lin Daoyou has practiced for hundreds of billions of years, but he has never met such a situation. "


    "A good world suddenly disappears, which is totally against the common sense of the universe. According to the principle, the will of the universe will never allow such a thing to happen."


    "But this time..."


    In fact, there is no good way for master Wanling. Even though he has practiced for so many years, this is the first time he has seen such a situation.


    A sudden world, and then suddenly disappear, such things no matter from which point of view, are a little strange.


    "Lin Daoyou, could it be someone other than the heavens who did it? Otherwise, the world in the universe would never disappear without any reason."


    The great master of all souls now has some conjectures.


    But I''m not sure. After all, this is the world beyond the heavens. How can there be a world beyond the heavens?


    If such things happen, they will be killed by the will of the universe at the first time, and they will never see them.


    Because a world beyond the heavens appears in the universe, which is undoubtedly challenging the majesty of the will of the universe.


    So this is absolutely impossible.


    "This should not be possible. If it is really the world beyond the heavens, then it is absolutely impossible for the will of the universe to do it and ignore it."


    Before waiting for Lin Mu to say anything, master Wanling himself denied his words just now.


    "What is the situation of this matter?"


    Lin Mu had no choice but to sit here on top of the two saints, and could not discuss any useful situation at all.


    After all, such a thing is too rare. Even in all these years, there has never been one such thing in the universe.


    "Yanzi, do you remember the coordinates of that place?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1193

    The old master of all souls can''t think of anything useful now. He has an impulse to go to the place where the incident happened.


    Only in this way can he have a better understanding of the specific situation at that time. Instead, he has to see what kind of situation it was at that time, or what kind of existence it was in the universe. Only in this way can he have such a means to make a world disappear without any reason.


    "Of course I remember that!"


    When Yanzi saw that Ann had stepped into that world, she suddenly disappeared. After that, she was shocked. Although there was a bit of panic in her heart, she still calmed down.


    After looking for a long time, Yanzi also knows that he can''t intervene in this matter, so she immediately remembers the coordinates of this place, and then rushes back to the Wanling pavilion to report to the ancestor of Wanling.


    "Well, show me."


    Lin Mu also wanted to go to the place where the incident happened.


    "Daoyou, what''s your situation now..."


    "Let me go!"


    Master Wan Ling thought for a while in his mind. Considering that the current situation of Lin Mu is not good, Lin Mu is being found all the time by the sages in the whole universe.


    In case of a little exposure on the way, in fact, his identity will be exposed. At that time, it is absolutely impossible for those saints to let him go easily.


    Therefore, in the heart of all souls, he did not agree with Lin Mu to take this risk.


    "Lin Daoyou, you are in a very dangerous situation now. It''s better to be less public. This time, let''s go on to explore."


    Master Wanling said to Lin Mu.


    is now in his own camp, but the old master of the wingling is so careful that nobody knows what his other strongholds are.


    , especially the ancient hall, is said to be like some of the other powerful forces who possess the sage and the strong ones.


    "This Well, then trouble Daoyou. "


    After hearing the words of master Wanling, Lin Mu began to calm down. What master Wanling said is right. His current status is very embarrassing. Some of the sages in the universe are strong, but they are looking for him in the whole universe. If he is exposed, he will definitely be watched to death by those guys.


    Therefore, it is better for him to be less public now.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mu agreed with the decision of master Wan Ling. After all, master Wan Ling was also a strong man above saints. He had a little confidence in Ma Lin Mu.


    At least not empty handed.


    "Don''t worry, Daoyou. Ah is also my apprentice. This time, I will find her out, and I have to see what kind of guy she is. She dares to attack me, a saint who is the apprentice of Shangchang."


    The master of all souls promised.


    Although there are some strange things that happened before, the ancestor of all souls is still very confident in himself. After all, he is at the top of the pyramid of all worlds.


    Although this matter has some strange, but she still has the confidence to be able to detect some clues.


    In an instant, master Wanling and Yanzi left the place where Wanling Pavilion went.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1194

    "I hope it''s OK. I don''t know why. I always have a bad feeling."


    However, he has no good way now, and he can only stay at ease in the Wanling Pavilion, looking forward to bringing some good news to himself when the Wanling ancestor comes back.


    "Well, there are no two blessings. Misfortunes never come singly. "


    Lin Mu feels that his luck seems to be a bit bad recently.


    Not long ago, he accepted a task of taking the whole universe as the enemy. Fortunately, at least three strong men of the same level were willing to stand on his side.


    But his side still fell into the wind.


    But I didn''t expect that such a thing happened before I even explored one of your areas.


    Moreover, up to now, the two great sages above them, the strong can''t come up with any good methods, or even have no thoughts at all.


    What''s more, Lin Mu is in a very dangerous situation. He can''t go to the place where the incident happened at all. He can only ask the ancestor of all souls to make a good inquiry.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, as I expected, there was someone colluding with this guy in the universe."


    At the headquarters of Tian organization, Gu Xuan''s face is incomparably cold now. There is even a trace of incomparable anger in his eyes, with a little killing heart.


    After he got the news that Lin Mu would be the master of Taoism, he guessed vaguely in his heart that some of these saints were on the same side with Lin Mu.


    Therefore, long ago, he had begun to lay out his own dark hand at the gate of the strong above the saints.


    As long as Lin Mu goes to any saint''s strong territory, he will feel it at the first time.


    After a long time, Lin Mu didn''t make any noise. He couldn''t help doubting whether his guess was wrong.


    But he still didn''t take out his dark hand. After all, he was careful.


    But this time, it gave me a huge achievement.


    Moreover, it has been proved that his mistake is not wrong. There is a saint in the universe. The strong one and this guy are on the same side.


    "Linghuai, linghuai, I didn''t expect it to be you. Can you see that it''s so low? It''s against the saint of the saints in the whole world. You dare to stand on his side. It''s really beyond your ability."


    Gu Xuan''s tone was deep, and he also suppressed his anger.


    "However, it''s not a good thing to sing. I''ve been looking for you for so long, but I didn''t expect that you finally showed your feet."


    Although Gu Xuan confirmed that his guess was right, among the heaven and the world, there were other saints, and the strong and Lin Mu stood on the same side, but this time he brought a lot of results, at least he caught the trace of that guy.


    Others don''t know who is going through the Ninth level test of Tao, but doesn''t he know yet?


    But when he left the world of the heavens and went to fight outside the heavens, he had already begun to pay attention to the forest and animal husbandry.


    If it wasn''t for his worries and letting him die at that time, there would be no such situation now.


    But it''s not too late to get the marks.


    Gu Xuan''s eyes turned, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "But now is not a good time to start."


    "A few more days."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1195

    "What I started to lay out in the last era depends on what you want. Even if you have the support of that one, you can''t compete with me."


    "The tao world, in the end, must be mine, and I can also become the most powerful existence among the heaven and the world. Even the universe consciousness of the heaven and the world has to avoid me."


    Gu Xuan didn''t know what he thought of, but suddenly a little bit of joy appeared in his face, as if he saw what happened after he got the Taoist realm in the future and became the master of the Taoist realm.


    At that time, he had become the most powerful being in the universe, and he was on an equal footing with the will of the universe. Now, none of those saints who had enemies with him was lying under his feet praying for his forgiveness.


    It seems that he has become the supreme king in the universe.


    However, if you want to achieve these, Gu Xuan also knows that now you have to make a layout.


    Although he still has the advantage on his side, once he gets to the back, if he reveals his desire to be the master of the Taoist world, he may not be able to stand on top of the saints of the same generation with himself, and the strong will turn against each other and immediately besiege himself.


    Although I have been planning for nearly two eras, my strength is only above a saint, and I don''t have the qualification to bear the siege of other saints.


    If he can really bear the burden of other saints, and the strong will remember the siege, he doesn''t need to be stripped off for so many years, and he has already robbed them with great strength.


    "I have to get in touch with those guys."


    Gu Xuan knew that he could not make up his mind about the current situation alone. After all, Lin Mu had already had two sages who were better than Lin Mu.


    If he acts alone, then one on two, he has no chance of winning.


    The realm above the sage is different from other realms. One can pick more than one. If a strong man above the sage goes to war, even a small mistake can make him die, let alone two people to one.


    Gu Xuan would never make fun of his life easily, so if he wanted to deal with Lin Mu, he could only discuss with other guys.


    Immediately, Gu Xuan didn''t have any direct communication to other saints.


    However, he still held some vigilance, and did not tell the truth in the letter. After all, he was not sure whether there was any saint in the universe and he was on the same side with Lin Mu.


    So I just asked them to come here to discuss some things as a cover. At that time, we can see their attitude to judge whether there are still people on the side of Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    Now Lin Mu didn''t know his trace, but Gu Xuan had found it, and he had already started to target him.


    Now Lin Mu is still waiting anxiously in the Wanling Pavilion, waiting for the news that the ancestor of Wanling brought to him.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that this time things are absolutely not simple, and closely related to himself.


    In the intersection of forest and animal husbandry, it didn''t take long for Wanling ancestors to rush back to Wanling pavilion from the place where the incident happened.


    However, now her face is not good, even can say is incomparably bad.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1196

    Seeing the face of master Wan Ling, Lin Mu said something bad in his heart.


    It seems that the ancestor of all souls has not found any useful information except where the incident happened.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to show such an expression.


    However, Lin Mu still had a little expectation in his heart. When he saw that the old master of all souls came back, he immediately welcomed him and asked her, "Taoist friend, what useful information have you found?"


    "Ah, Lin Daoyou, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you this time. I''ve been searching for the place where the incident happened for a long time, but I haven''t found any useful information. That place is completely empty, and there is no world at all.


    Moreover, I used the great deduction to deduce in that place. Although I found Ayi''s figure, it was just the moment of birth. It just disappeared at the moment of birth, and I can''t deduce it any more. "


    Old master Wan Ling''s face is very bad now, and his mood is also very bad. He thought that going to the place where the incident happened would at least bring him some useful clues. But he didn''t expect that he could not deduce the difference of that place even by the great deduction of the strong above the saints.


    Although she deduces an Yi''s figure, there is no difference between it and not.


    What''s the use of deducing a figure and disappearing in an instant?


    At the same time, there was a little creepiness in her heart, which was the mood he had not seen for a long time after he became a saint.


    There is such an existence in the universe, which can make a person disappear directly. Moreover, even if the strong man above the sage intervenes in person, he can''t find any useful information.


    "Deduce a figure, and then disappear in an instant. It seems that when ah Yi enters into that inexplicably disappeared world, he can no longer deduce any useful news."


    "No way, Lingdao friend. I''ll definitely go to that place to have a look, or I''m not willing to."


    After considering the needs, Lin Mu decided to go to that place to have a look. Even though he was in danger, he was more worried about her safety than an who had disappeared in the universe for no reason.


    After all, she is only a mainland machine now, and she is already a strong one above the saints. Even if she is targeted by most of the saints in the universe, as long as she is willing to give up her identity as the quasi master of the Tao and give up the assessment of the Ninth level of the Tao, those guys will not be in a dilemma with her.


    After all, no one dares to work with a saint above the strong under the dead.


    Even himself is also a strong man above the sage.


    No one knows if there is any hidden means hidden in a saint''s hand. If he is in a hurry, it will not be worth the loss.


    Although the current situation of Lin Mu is not very good, he is not worried about his life.


    After all, Lin Mu didn''t have to keep an eye on the identity of the would-be master of this Taoist realm.


    Anyway, it failed this time. Mr. Lin believes that it is absolutely impossible for the system to say goodbye and be taken away by others.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1197

    "But now, Lin Daoyou..."


    There are still some people who are not at ease. Lin Mu goes out to take risks.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything wrong. Even if I''m really exposed, it''s a big deal to give up my identity as the master of Taoism. If I am like this, those guys at least don''t have the courage to fight with me."


    Lin Mu''s attitude is very firm now.


    This time, he must go to a place where the incident happened.


    All souls can deduce Anyi''s figure with great deduction.


    In my own place, I can at least go further.


    After all, we all know that the great deduction is the worst skill of the master of all souls.


    Even the ancestor of all souls can deduce this, let alone Lin Mu.


    Lin Mu''s self-confidence is that he can definitely rank in the top three in the universe if he is talking about the great deduction.


    Even if he overdraw a little, he could even rank first.


    Overdraft, of course, is against the rules of the will of the universe.


    "This Well, I''ll go there once again


    Seeing that Lin Mu had made up his mind, old master Wan Ling couldn''t dissuade him any more.


    After all, this time, she can''t solve the problem by herself. More help is more strength.


    Maybe Lin Mu can find something else in the place where the incident happened?


    Master Wanling knows what level of his great deduction is, so he hopes that Lin Mu''s great deduction can deduce some other useful information.


    Now that he had agreed to Lin Mu''s request, the ancestor of all souls didn''t hesitate any more. He took Lin Mu to the place where the incident happened.


    "This is where it happened!"


    Lin Mu looked at the extremely desolate universe, frowning. No matter from which aspect, it was a desolate universe. How could there be a world here?


    And there has never been a remnant of the laws of the world around here.


    Every world has its own power of law, once it appears here, it will definitely leave a residue.


    However, Lin Mu did not feel the power of such strange laws.


    Lin Mu felt more incredible about this.


    What kind of thing is it that can do this?


    Does that world move?


    Moreover, as soon as he moved, he was out of the range of the heaven and the world. Otherwise, he could not explain the current situation.


    Moreover, Lin Mu had asked the system before, and the system said that it had never heard of such a situation or encountered such a thing.


    Therefore, forestry and animal husbandry can only rely on themselves.


    "I hope I can get something useful."


    Lin Mu no longer hesitated and directly used the great deduction.


    In an instant, these spaces are full of strange light.


    In the eyes of Lin Mu, the time of this piece of space seems to move back slowly.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster.


    After a moment, Lin Mu saw what Yan Zi was looking for. Later, Lin Mu saw before the incident.


    An Yi and Yan Zi come to this place together.


    Then, Ann didn''t know what to say, and Yanzi agreed. Then Ann stepped into the strange world.


    Yes, a strange world appeared in the eyes of Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1198

    A strange world appeared in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    And it''s in this place.


    However, Lin Mu can be sure that there is absolutely no world in this place.


    However, when I used the great deduction to deduce the past, I was in a strange world.


    This makes Lin Mu a little strange.


    There are such incredible things and events in the universe.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t have time to pay attention to these. He was staring at the pictures in the big deduction.


    Want to see what happened after Ann entered this strange world?


    If we can use the big deduction technique to deduce the situation in this world, Lin Mu will be sure that we can deduce where this world is now?


    Just as Lin Mu was preparing to deduce the situation in this world, suddenly, a powerful force came into being from the great deduction.


    And it came with a voice.


    "Bold, my land of Nirvana, how can you be so presumptuous


    Immediately, the great deduction of Lin Mu was destroyed.


    When Lin Mu felt that his great deduction had been destroyed by human force, he frowned and his face became a little cold.


    However, Lin Mu got an extraordinary news from the words in that voice.


    "The land of nirvana."


    Lin Mu murmured to himself, isn''t this the hint that the system gave him?


    Is it difficult that the world that suddenly appears in this place and then disappears instantly is what the system calls the land of Nirvana.


    Is it such a coincidence?


    "System, is that the place you call Nirvana?"


    Lin Mu couldn''t make up his mind for a moment, so he asked the system.


    Now it seems that only the system can give itself a satisfactory explanation.


    "It is very possible that the land of nirvana is extremely mysterious among the heavens and the myriad realms, and even the system is not very clear about the specific situation. Only the will of the universe among the heavens and the myriad realms can know the real location of the land of nirvana."


    "However, there has never been a world that can suddenly disappear in the universe, and this event is so unreasonable that it suddenly appears and then suddenly disappears. Therefore, the system speculates that this world is likely to be the place of nirvana in the legend."


    There are also some uncertainties in the system.


    Although he is extremely powerful, he does not even pay attention to the will of the universe.


    After all, he personally ruined the will of the universe in the last era.


    However, some of the hidden things in the universe can not be known by strong power. Some things can only be known by the will of the universe.


    Although he knew the existence of Nirvana, he didn''t know much about where it was and what its characteristics were.


    That''s why this time it''s so uncertain.


    "Whether it''s a place of nirvana or not, I have to figure out where the world is now."


    "What''s more, I have to let people in this world know, what''s the price of offending the strong above a saint?"


    Lin Mu Leng hum, he has never suffered such a big loss since his cultivation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1199

    He used a big deduction, and was completely destroyed by the people inside with strong strength.


    If you don''t react early, you may have to bite back.


    The loss this time made Lin Mu extremely angry.


    However, it is not without a little harvest.


    At least the people in that world made a move. After Lin Mu felt that the people in that world made a move, he immediately noticed his breath without any hesitation, and even left some cause and effect.


    That is to say, I have left some backhand in that world now. As long as I make a little effort, I will probably figure out where that world is now.


    Moreover, Lin Mu also felt that although the people in that world used their powerful strength and destroyed their own characteristics, Lin Mu also felt that the strength of the person who made the move was far less than that of the sage.


    He can break the big deduction with strong strength, perhaps with the help of the power of the world.


    But I am far inferior to Lin Mu.


    Therefore, Lin Mu will be so confident.


    After all, those who have not reached the top of the sage, no matter what external forces they use, are just some powerful ants in the eyes of the strong.


    It''s going to take a little bit of effort at most.


    "Lin Daoyou, this is..."


    Old master Wan Ling saw that Lin Mu''s great deduction was well performed, and even saw the happy color on his face. He thought that there was a clue, but then Lin Mu''s face changed, and became extremely ugly, and even a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, the master of all souls became confused. Why did he make Lin Mu look like this?


    Did you have an accident?


    After seeing Lin Mu''s great deduction, master Wan Ling asked himself that he could not compete with it. If he was himself, he would never be able to perform such a powerful great deduction.


    But it''s normal. After all, big deduction is not what I''m good at.


    However, Lin Mu''s great deductive skill can''t be compared with that of many people in the universe. It''s not impossible that Lin Mu can even rank in the top three or even the first.


    But such a powerful big deduction will still fail.


    This makes the ancestor of all souls feel interesting and not confident. What kind of existence is there in that disappearing world.


    Or what kind of existence is that world itself.


    Even such a powerful big deduction has no effect on that world.


    Is it difficult to see that there are still things that are superior to the saints and the strong among the heaven and the world.


    Thinking about this, the ancestor of all souls suddenly became a little vigilant.


    Are there some secret things that you and others don''t know.


    "Nothing. It''s just the people in that world. As long as you give me a little more time, I can definitely show where that world is now."


    "However, it seems that people in that world are very careful. After perceiving the breath of my great deduction, they don''t have any hesitation. Their direct and tough strength has been destroyed!"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Wanling''s face became extremely ugly.


    Is there such a powerful existence in the universe?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1200

    "But nothing happened. Although that man destroyed my big head element with his strong strength, his own strength was not high, at least he did not break through the saint''s realm. His ability to destroy my big deduction should be based on the particularity of that world."


    "And at the moment of his hand, I left a little bit of backhand on him. It won''t take long for me to figure out where that event is."


    "At that time, he will also know the price of offending the strong above a saint."


    When Lin Mu saw that the face of old master Wanling had suddenly changed, he guessed in his heart, what was old master Wanling thinking now?


    It''s not hard to guess that there is no other way. It''s just thinking about how such a strength can exist in the universe.


    After Lin Mu thought of such a thing, he didn''t have any hesitation and said what he had guessed.


    It''s just right. It can also reassure the ancestors of all souls.


    "So it is. I thought that when such a powerful existence appeared in the universe, I could break the great deduction of Daoyou with great strength, but I didn''t expect that it was only with the help of the power of the world."


    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Mu''s explanation, master Wan Ling was obviously relieved. It seemed that his guess was wrong.


    Yes, the existence above saints is already at the peak of the universe. Even if the will of the universe wants to aim at it, it has to be considered.


    And how can there be a more powerful existence in the universe than the saints? If there is one, there is only one, that is, the will of the universe.


    Otherwise, if there is a more powerful existence than the sage, how can the will of the universe be safe and sound.


    No strong man is willing to submit to anyone.


    Even if they are above the saints, if they have the power to compete with the universe, they will never be so self-contained.


    After all, no one above the sage wants to have a strong presence in his head.


    Although that powerful being is basically out of business.


    If someone has more powerful power than the sage, the first thing he will do is to fight against the universe.


    Fortunately, there is no such powerful existence in the universe.


    Master Wan Ling was also relieved. At the same time, he thought to himself, is it true that too many things have happened recently, resulting in his own suspicions.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t want to think about it any more. Instead, he asked Lin Mu, "since you have left behind, please figure out the specific coordinates of that century as soon as possible. After all, a minute later, you may be more dangerous. At the same time, it''s just right to let some people in heaven know that this seat is not easy to provoke "Yes."


    Although the important clues have been obtained, the anger in the heart of the ancestor of all souls still does not disappear.


    Although I don''t know what that world really means, my only apprentice never comes out after entering that world, which is undoubtedly a provocation to myself.


    It is absolutely impossible to let go of people in that world.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1201

    "That''s nature."


    Lin Mu didn''t say much. After he asked the master of all souls to protect the Dharma for himself, he directly used the great causality to infer the specific location of that world.


    At the moment when Lin Mu''s hand was taken by someone in that world, he left a trace of causal force on that person.


    This kind of thing happened between lightning and flint, and the man never broke through the saint. Lin Mu was very confident that he would never find his own backhand.


    And I can also infer the current position of that person with the help of the power of cause and effect left by myself. As long as I infer the current position of that person, doesn''t it mean that the specific coordinates of that world have been deduced by myself?


    Although there are some troubles, it doesn''t take much time for a saint to be a strong man.


    After all, the backhand on his face has entered the body of people in that world.


    "Great cause and effect!"


    "Lin Daoyou is really extraordinary. He is not only proficient in great deduction, but also in great causality!"


    Looking at Lin Mu, who immediately performed the great cause and effect after performing the great deduction, he could not help but praise him secretly.


    The great deduction and the great cause and effect are two of the best deduction methods in the universe.


    Few people are proficient in both, but I didn''t expect that since Lin Mu could do this, he was proficient in both of the two leading deductive techniques.


    Now, Lin Mu doesn''t care what the master Wanling thinks in his heart. He is now putting all his energy on his great causality.


    Although he has left behind in that world, there are still some difficulties in pushing the specific position of that person.


    After all, that matter is likely to be a Nirvana where even the system does not know the specific situation.


    Even though Lin Mu is now a strong saint, it is not so easy to promote that world.


    As the cause and effect lines of Lin Mu continue to stretch forward, Lin Mu''s face also becomes more vibrating. He knows that it''s a critical time now.


    Whether one''s own cause and effect line can be connected with the force of cause and effect left by oneself depends on this one stroke.


    "Go


    At the most critical time, it is impossible for forestry and animal husbandry to continue to hide anything and directly use their most powerful strength.


    And the cause and effect lines produced by him are constantly extending forward, refreshing skin. There is no intention to stop.


    About an hour and a half have passed.


    The cause and effect line from the forest and animal husbandry finally stopped moving, as if it had reached the top.


    Lin Mu''s face felt this scene was even more joyful.


    At the same time also slowly relieved.


    "Hoo, after so much trouble, I finally found that place."


    There was a ray of joy in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    Although in the process of their own efforts, but at least the result is very satisfactory.


    I have at least found the specific location of that person and the specific coordinates of that world.


    If that world is really the land of Nirvana, then I will kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1202

    "Daoyou, have you found it?"


    Seeing the scene of Lin Mu, the ancestor of all souls immediately guessed that she got the good news, but she also had some joy.


    Worried for so long, looking for so long, finally found a clue.


    As long as they find the specific place of that world, they can put down their hearts. With the strength of the two sages, can''t they bring Anyi out?


    If the power of the strong one above the two saints is not enough to bring Anyi out of that world, then the two of them should not live in the other.


    "Although in the process of a little trouble, but still found."


    Lin Mu slowly stood up and wrote down the specific coordinates of the world, then took back his causal line.


    Although he can be sure that the person who left behind is not as powerful as himself, Lin Mu thinks it''s better to be careful. After all, that world is likely to be a mysterious place of nirvana. No one knows if there is any other powerful existence in that world. If his cause and effect line is found, he will have to pay more attention It takes a lot of effort to find the specific location of that world.


    Lin Mu doesn''t want to look for the world coordinate which is hard to find.


    Moreover, if it is exposed this time, it is uncertain that the nirvana will be hidden deeper. Maybe I can''t find it. It''s not worth the loss for me.


    However, although Lin Mu took back his cause and effect line, he was still careful to leave a dark hand near the coordinates of the world. At the same time, the dark hand of the person in the world was not removed by himself.


    This is to leave some room for yourself.


    If this world is running around in the whole world, Lin Mu will be ready to cry.


    "Unexpectedly, Daoyou has found the specific coordinates of that world, so don''t talk nonsense, go directly!"


    "After all, Daoyou is not in a very good situation now. If you are active for a long time, you may increase the probability of exposure."


    After hearing that Lin Mu had found the specific coordinates of that world, Wanling Laozu didn''t hesitate and had to say to Lin Mu.


    Now she can''t wait to go to that world to bring Anyi back. Anyi is her only disciple after all. She treats him as much as she treats her own daughter.


    But now she is in a strange world, and I don''t know if she has suffered any hardship. Naturally, the ancestor of all souls is extremely worried.


    At the same time, she also has to let people in that world know that the strong above the saints are not easy to provoke.


    "That''s nature."


    Lin Mu didn''t say much. He passed the coordinates he got to the ancestors of all souls.


    Then, two people, you didn''t go directly in the direction of this coordinate.


    Why not worry about the safety of Anyi?


    And he''s even more worried than the great master.


    However, Lin Mu did not know that a conspiracy against him was launched.


    He is now heading towards the specific coordinates of that world.


    Don''t know at all, Gu Xuan is already staring at him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1203

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the son who has obtained the identity of the master to be in the Taoist world."


    In the headquarters of Tian organization, Gu Xuan casually presents Lin Mu''s face and says to the other saints.


    Among these sages, the strong also include Hua Lan and Long Wei, but there is no ancestor of all souls.


    "This..."


    Hua Lan and Long Wei saw that Lin Mu''s face appeared in Gu Xuan''s hands. They could not help but frown and sigh a bad word in their heart.


    But they did not show any wrong look. After all, they are in other people''s headquarters now. It would be bad if they revealed that they were on the other side of the forest.


    Moreover, looking around again, we found that the ancestor of all souls was not here. Long Wei had a bold guess in his heart.


    After such speculation, they dare not show any wrong expression.


    To be honest, before they came here, they didn''t know that Gu Xuan had summoned all the saints except the great master of all souls.


    Before, Gu Xuan said that he was invited alone.


    After hearing this invitation, Hua Lan and Long Wei didn''t verify each other. They just sent a message to Lin Mu.


    After all, Lin Mu is still on the site of Wanling Pavilion. No matter how capable Gu Xuan is, it''s absolutely impossible to know Lin Mu''s identity, so he doesn''t care too much about talking to Lin Mu when he comes.


    However, at that time when Lin Mu was supporting the use of big deduction to deduce the specific coordinates of that place, he did not receive any news from Hua Lan and Long Wei.


    When they came here to see each other, they suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Seeing other saints, the strong are all here. Except for the ancestors of all souls, their inner premonition is even worse.


    After that, when all of them arrived, Gu Xuan immediately blocked the place. Even if they were the strong above the saints, if they wanted to deliver information and data, they would have to attract Gu Xuan''s attention.


    This immediately makes them feel that things are not good.


    However, since we have reached this stage, we can only take one step at a time.


    However, they did not expect that Gu Xuan did not know where he got the news. Now that he knew that Lin Mu was the master of Tao.


    This immediately let them very passive, but in order not to expose themselves, or dare not have any rash.


    "Oh, how did brother Gu know that?"


    "This is a man with a real eye. I don''t know who he is."


    After seeing Gu Xuan take out the face of the person who got the identity of the master of Taoism, the others who are now at least strong can''t believe it.


    Where did Gu Xuan get the news from?


    "Ha ha, I naturally have my means."


    "This guy is called Lin Mu. He is the one who has just been promoted to be a saint among the heaven and the world."


    "However, I didn''t expect that this latest existence was the first one who got the identity of quasi master of Taoism."


    Gu Xuan did not say how he knew about the existence of Lin Mu.


    After all, this matter is not allowed to be known by a second person except him.


    Otherwise, his end will not be much better.


    "As long as you know, this person''s identity is absolutely not fake."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1204

    Gu Xuan didn''t explain how he knew that Lin Mu was the master of Taoism.


    But a pair of vows to the other saints above the strong said.


    "Brother Gu is so confident. We might as well believe him once."


    Since Gu Xuan is so confident, he can''t help doubting in his heart.


    This guy''s method has always been very mysterious, no one knows how many cards he has.


    Maybe he really has some way to know the identity of the would-be master of Taoism.


    What''s more, people have been looking for a long time in the universe, but they haven''t found any useful clues. It''s better to listen to Gu Xuan''s words this time. Maybe it''s true.


    "I found the identity of the potential master of the Taoist world. Where is this son now?"


    "If brother Gu has a specific position, please give me your advice. After all, it''s more dangerous for him to be the master of the Taoist world. So it''s better to solve this problem as soon as possible for the sake of insurance."


    Above all saints, the strong one stares at Gu Xuan, and wants to hear from him where Lin Mu is now?


    "Ha ha, although I have already known the identity of the potential master of Taoism at home, I still don''t know where this son is now. After all, this son is too careful to hide everywhere."


    "That''s why I will call you here next time. Please join hands with me to see where this son is now?"


    Gu Xuan''s eyes flashed a trace of strange color, but no one found, but think Gu Xuan say this is very reasonable.


    After all, it''s very hard to know the identity of the prospective owner of the world, but it''s not so easy to get a specific position.


    If the stock market can really get a specific position, they should be careful. After all, Gu Xuan has found so many things that the sages have not finished. How many of his methods are there?


    However, all of you didn''t think of this at all, but guxuan concealed them. After seeing the whereabouts of Lin Mu, guxuan had already focused on Lin Mu. How could he easily disappear in his own eyes.


    However, this matter can not be said now, because I hastily summoned the strong above the saints because I was worried that there were still some guys like the ancestor of all souls in the strong above the saints, and I wanted to find an excuse to let them stay here.


    Moreover, it has been suspected that there are still those who stand on the side of Lin Mu among these saints, so naturally this news can not be leaked out.


    What''s more, his idea is not the same as these guys. He just wants Lin Mu to give up his identity as the quasi master of Taoism. His ultimate goal is to replace Lin Mu as the master of Taoism.


    Then, as the master of the Taoist realm, he came to the heaven and the world.


    That''s his real goal.


    However, this goal is too shocking. He knows that once he shows that he has this idea, he will definitely be attacked by the strong above these saints.


    Even though he thought he was powerful, he didn''t have the ability to bear the attack of so many saints.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1205

    That''s why he would hide the information that he already knew the specific location of the forest.


    I want to keep the strong above the saints here.


    On the one hand, you can hide the information; on the other hand, you can give yourself more time to layout.


    At that time, I can also get the final results of forestry and animal husbandry through my own layout.


    Moreover, he is not willing to find the traces of Lin Mu as soon as possible.


    After all, he wanted to take advantage of it.


    He doesn''t want to repeat the test before Lin Mu.


    And if he repeated the test, then he would be more dangerous.


    After all, Lin Mu has become a strong saint. Not long ago, not many people in the world knew about it.


    But I''m different. I''ve been famous for a long time, and I''ve got a great name among the heaven and the world.


    If you wait until you pass the first eight tests of the Tao and go through the ninth test, then it is estimated that the whole heaven and the world will unite at the end and find that you are alone. Then it is self-evident who has once again obtained the identity of the prospective master of the Tao.


    At that time, I don''t have the ability to hide.


    So, Gu Xuan''s plan is to wait until the end, he immediately takes over all the achievements of Lin Mu.


    Of course, if he wants to do so, he must let the forest get the final news of the Ninth level test. Otherwise, even if he is recognized by the Taoist community, he does not have the confidence to maintain his identity.


    As long as Lin Mu knew the final news of the Ninth level test, and even almost reached the end of the Ninth level test, he was on his way, then the result was self-evident.


    Under his own layout, Gu Xuan is very confident that he can finally become the master of the Taoist world.


    "I''ll be more respectful than obedient. In the meantime, I''ll trouble brother Gudao."


    After hearing Gu Xuan''s words, the strong above the saints thought about each other. They also thought that Gu Xuan was right and had already got the identity of that person. As long as they, the strong above the saints, work together to explore, sooner or later they will be able to find out exactly where Lin Mu is?


    They are very confident. After all, this is all the saints in the whole world. The strong one comes out in person, while there is only one saint on the other side. In the face of such a situation, can he turn the world upside down?


    All saints above the strong are elated when suddenly a voice interrupted their elation.


    "What about lingdaoyou? Why isn''t she there? Can''t it be that Gu Daoyou didn''t inform lingdaoyou? "


    A voice abruptly interrupted people''s thoughts.


    "Ah, yes, I''ve been listening to the ancient Taoist friends'' words just now, but I didn''t find that the Lingdao friends were not present."


    "Yes, Gu Daoyou, didn''t you inform lingdaoyou?"


    After hearing this voice, the strong among the saints immediately looked around and found that they really didn''t find the ancestor of all souls.


    People can not help but have some doubts.


    It''s unreasonable that the great master of all souls and they are the realm of the strong above saints, and they should not inform her of such an important thing.


    "Ha ha, you Taoist friends, don''t be impatient. Please listen to me."


    Gu Xuan gave a cold smile and looked around at the sages.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking in my eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1206

    "How can I make such a big mistake? I didn''t invite linghuailai. Naturally, there are reasons why I didn''t invite linghuailai."


    Gu Xuan''s tone was cold, even a little dark.


    It''s clear that he''s very angry.


    "Oh, I''d like to hear about it."


    After hearing Gu Xuan''s words, others frowned and found that it was not easy.


    Hua Lan and Long Wei have already cried out that it''s not good.


    Is it hard for this guy to even know that the ancestor of all souls is on the side of Lin Mu.


    Then he didn''t know about them.


    Now Hualan and Longwei feel that things are beyond their expectations.


    And there''s nothing they can do now.


    After all, they are still on the site of guxuan. If they show a little change, maybe this can be noticed by him.


    So although the two of them were very anxious in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show any horse''s feet. They could only wait for Gu Xuan to go on.


    "Hum, as far as I know, linghuai has already stood on the side of the prospective master of Taoism, and now she is against us."


    Gu Xuan doesn''t have good spirit to say.


    "What


    When they heard this, they were shocked. They didn''t expect that the good linglaozu who had been talking to them had turned to the enemy.


    Since Wanling Laozu is on the side of the prospective master of the Taoist realm.


    Doesn''t she know what that means? This means that the one who will be the master of Tao has a strong fighting capacity.


    Moreover, there is a little more chance for the future master of Tao to succeed.


    As a strong man above the saints, does Master Wanling really want to have a person on her head?


    Some of the people really don''t understand how the master of all souls stood on the side of the would-be masters of the Taoist world at such a critical time, and even went out of his way to make enemies with the sages of the heaven and the world.


    Don''t they know it''s suicide?


    Even if there are two saints on their side, what about the strong one? Do they have the strength to fight against the strong one in the whole universe?


    Although there are two of them, there are still seven of them on their own side.


    Even a war of attrition can kill them.


    Can''t master Wanling really see this?


    Or is there something else?


    In the eyes of the people, there was a sense of inexplicability.


    Now all that is said is what Gu Xuan said, and there is no actual situation to prove it.


    So, what is the specific situation? Some of them are new and mentally handicapped.


    "Lingdaoyou welcome ceremony how confused for a moment, how at this critical time actually stood on the other side of that guy, can''t he see the current situation clearly?"


    "In other words, Lingdao friends still have some expectations in their heart, thinking that the guy can win the final victory, and then he will have a good position."


    "This is totally short-sighted!"


    No matter what people think in their hearts, they are still surprised on the surface.


    Or to reveal how the old master of all souls chose such a decision at this time, and to reveal that he felt unworthy for the old master of all souls.


    "Well! Maybe linghuai knew the identity of this guy a long time ago, and then stood on his side. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1207

    Gu Xuan said coldly.


    He doesn''t think that he is the only one who knows the identity of that one.


    I don''t think that only I know, which one has chosen Lin Mu.


    According to the current situation, it seems that the ancestor of all souls is also the one who knows the existence of the heaven and the world, and has chosen Lin Mu.


    Maybe I knew it a long time ago, so I would stand on that guy''s side without hesitation.


    This is also very possible.


    Otherwise, even Gu Xuan couldn''t guess how Lin Mu had such friendship with Wanling Laozu.


    "All of you, you have chosen to stand on the side of the prospective masters of the Tao. Then we will no longer be friends of the Tao, but enemies of life and death. After all, you don''t want to have a strong existence on your head. After all, we are all on the top of the heaven and the world!"


    Gu Xuan looked around, trying to see from the people''s expressions who was on the other side of Lin Mu.


    However, to Gu Xuan''s disappointment, no matter how he observes, the expression of these crafty guys has not changed from the beginning to the end.


    It''s absolutely impossible to see something wrong in their expressions.


    Seeing this, Gu Xuan couldn''t help but give up looking.


    After all, if these old and crafty guys could see who was on the side of Lin Mu from their facial expressions, they would not be the strong ones above the saints.


    "It''s true that Gu Daoyou said that the woman linghuai chose to stand on the other side of that guy. Don''t blame me when we meet next time. I''ll be merciless when I die."


    Before that, the strong man, who was beyond the heaven, was also in agreement with Gu Xuan.


    He has always been very irascible temper, how can you like to see a person shit on their heads?


    Therefore, as long as someone wants to be the master of the Taoist realm, then his level is absolutely impossible to pass so easily.


    "Xue Daoyou is right. Linghuai chose to stand on the other side of that guy, that is, to fight against us. When we meet at that time, we should not worry about our previous friendship. You know, linghuai wants to pull our powerful existence down from the highest position."


    "Such a thing is tolerable, which is intolerable."


    No matter what the sages think in their hearts, what they should agree with or have to agree with.


    "Well, it''s said that, but what do you think in your heart, then you have to know."


    Gu Xuan coldly looks at the performance of the strong above these saints. He doesn''t believe everyone in the audience.


    Even Xue Daoyou, who has the most hot temper, didn''t believe much.


    Who can be sure that he is not doing superficial Kung Fu?


    Although he is so on the surface, what he thinks in his heart is that no one knows.


    In such a situation, Gu Xuan had never believed anyone except himself.


    After all, every saint thinks differently in his heart. No one knows how many of them have already known which one has chosen Lin Mu and who has taken refuge in Lin Mu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1208

    Moreover, no matter what, most of these people are his future invisible enemies.


    After all, his ultimate goal is to become the master of the Tao to be above the heavens.


    And these guys are absolutely impossible to watch themselves become the supreme existence. On the way to become the supreme existence, these guys will definitely stop themselves.


    So, no matter how they behave, what they should not believe or not.


    "Then please do your best to find the specific location of that guy as soon as possible."


    Gu Xuan doesn''t want to watch these people''s performances any more. Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for these crafty guys to let themselves see anything wrong.


    It''s better to let them work hard to find the position of forestry and animal husbandry.


    Although I don''t care.


    But you can also guess from this incident who is on the side of Lin Mu.


    After all, this is also very simple. In the process of calculation, as long as someone doesn''t do his best and perfunctorily, he is likely to be on the side of Lin Mu.


    After all, in addition to himself, that is, those guys who are on the other side of Lin Mu, they are so worried that the traces of Lin Mu can be found so quickly.


    Therefore, I didn''t tell them that I already knew the specific location of the forest and animal husbandry, which can be said to be more than one stone.


    Not only to win time for themselves, but also to find out who else is on the side of Lin Mu.


    "Well, I don''t need to talk any more. As long as we figure out the person''s current position, then everything has been solved."


    After hearing this, the saints and the strong no longer showed anger, but directly began to calculate the position of Lin Mu.


    In their expectation, as long as they find the specific location of the forest, then this matter has been solved.


    No matter how powerful that person is, even if the master of all souls is on that person''s side, do the two of them think that they can see seven of them with their strength?


    There is no doubt that this is just looking at the sky from the well and overstating one''s ability.


    Under the siege of the Seven Saints and the strong, that guy will definitely surrender his position as the master of the Tao.


    If that guy doesn''t know his face, then don''t blame them for being ruthless.


    This is what most of the saints present think in the heart of the strong.


    But it''s not like these guys.


    Hua Lan and Long Wei are extremely anxious now, but they can''t think of any useful way.


    "Now what?"


    Hua Lan gives Long Wei a look in the dark.


    They didn''t talk with God''s sense. After all, it''s not their territory. If Gu Xuan is aware of it when he talks with God''s sense, then it''s not good to go on.


    However, they have been together for many years, and this tacit understanding can be cultivated.


    "Wait, we''ll see if there''s a chance to pass on such news."


    Long Wei also looked back.


    Signal Hualan not to act rashly.


    After all, once the two of them show something wrong, they will definitely be noticed by the guys present.


    If both of them are exposed, then the situation of Lin Mu is even worse.


    Maybe they can''t help Lin Mu in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1209

    "Lin Daoyou, this is the specific location you inferred."


    Lin Mu and Wan Ling Lao Zu did not know until now that they had already been exposed.


    They spent a lot of time and finally arrived at the place calculated by the forest and Animal Husbandry Institute.


    But looking at this desolate place in front of us, the ancestor of all souls frowned.


    No matter where you look at this place, it doesn''t look like there is a world.


    There is not even a single law of the world.


    Just like the place where I suddenly appeared in the strange world before, and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Lin Daoyou, are we a little late?"


    Looking at Lin Mu, the old master of all souls didn''t feel the same and couldn''t help saying.


    In her heart, she was very confident in Lin Mu''s great causality.


    But when I came here, I found that there was not a world that suddenly appeared and then disappeared, which surprised the ancestors of all souls.


    Can''t we deduce the specific location of that place with such powerful big causality?


    However, Wanling ancestors are more inclined to their second idea.


    That is, the world has disappeared for no reason.


    "No, absolutely not."


    The look of Lin Mu changed again and again.


    It denies the idea of Wanling Laozu.


    Because he also felt the existence of the guy who was left with the power of cause and effect.


    So that world has never disappeared inexplicably, but in front of their own eyes.


    But because of some kind of power, my own people can''t feel it.


    This is also possible. After all, this is the place of Nirvana where the system is not very clear.


    If there were no hidden means, it might have been noticed by the strong above the saints of the heavens. How could it be settled up to now.


    "Lingdaoyou, I can be sure that the world is right in front of us, but because of some powerful force blocking our divine consciousness, or protecting that world from us."


    "But at home, you can be sure that the power of cause and effect left by that person in this world is here."


    Lin Mu affirmed.


    "So what now?"


    After hearing Lin Mu''s self-confident words, Wanling Laozu said nothing more.


    It''s asking how to get into that strange world now.


    After all, even if they find that strange world, they can''t get into it, it''s nothing.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it always makes me think of a way."


    Lin Mu''s eyes were cold. Time had passed, and he was extremely worried about an Yi''s safety.


    Although an also had the shelter given by the two saints above him and the great master of all souls.


    But no one knows whether this mysterious land of Nirvana has the same level of existence as himself.


    Although he said that he was not in a hurry, the impulse in his heart had already sold himself incomparably.


    If it''s not that he can''t find the specific location of the world, maybe he will break the protection of the world with great power.


    I can''t think of a way to enter that world. At least Lin Mu sat down in front of it and observed the barren land with his divine sense.


    Want to find out what the solution is.


    And the old master of all souls also had no good way, so he could only help Lin Mu to see if he could find a way to solve it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1210

    Nearly a month has passed.


    In the headquarters of the organization.


    Those saints also opened their eyes.


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes revealed a trace of joy.


    Of course, including Hua Lan and Long Wei, after all, in this situation, if they do not reveal such a happy look, they will be regarded as different.


    It might be suspected.


    At that time, in case of being imprisoned here by these guys, then the later things will be even worse and go on.


    "You have worked hard. After so long hard work, you have finally found the whereabouts of that guy."


    "I didn''t expect that guy should be so arrogant. He just stayed in the same place and still didn''t move. This is just for us."


    Gu Xuan first stood up and said to all the sages on the scene.


    At the same time, the light of happiness on his surface could not be concealed.


    Nearly a month later, they finally figured out the whereabouts of Lin Mu.


    But after all, more than a month has passed.


    He''s almost finished. As long as the time comes, when these saints are surrounded by the strong, he can fish in troubled waters. Maybe he can become the master of the Tao.


    Because he has felt that it has been more than a month since the forest and animal husbandry was moved in that place.


    What he expected in his heart was that Lin Mu might have found the most critical clue of the Ninth level.


    But there is no way to complete the final test.


    That''s why I stayed in the same place for such a long time. Otherwise, with the boy''s cunning attitude, maybe in such a short time, I can''t let these saints calculate his position.


    However, this is just what he wants.


    His layout has been completed, and the guy has found the most crucial clue.


    It''s just God''s help.


    Gu Xuan thought of this scene, the corner of his mouth could not help but show a sneer, but the hidden excellent, the presence of saints on the strong and no one saw.


    "Everyone, since we have found the whereabouts of that guy, I don''t want to hesitate any more. Let''s go directly."


    Gu Xuan no longer hesitated, since his layout has been completed, then it is necessary to carry out the most critical step.


    That''s the boy you want to find, and then you want Lin Mu to give up the Taoist realm, or even hand over the seal of the Lord of the Taoist realm.


    Only in this way can we take advantage of it.


    To tell the truth, at this time, he didn''t want to kill Lin Mu.


    After all, Lin Mu is at the same level as him now. If he does not die with him, it will be himself who may suffer losses at that time.


    No one knows how many means there are for a saint to be superior to a strong one.


    In addition, there is a guardian around him.


    If you really annoy that one, you may die.


    Therefore, a peaceful solution is better than a last resort.


    However, it also depends on Lin Mu''s appearance from time to time. If he doesn''t know his appearance, he can only use tough means.


    To tell you the truth, Gu Xuan now has a little regret in his heart. He should have listened to Cheng Xifan and killed him first.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1211

    If I had done it earlier, how could I have been so troublesome as today.


    However, before there was no motor car, it was not without any benefits.


    For example, that guy has painstakingly completed the first eight tests of the Tao, and is going on the last test.


    I came to the most critical time, but I want to give up the final victory to myself.


    Now guxuan already thinks that this is the thing in his own bag.


    After all, no matter which way you look at it, you have the advantage.


    Even if there are still people on the side of Lin Mu, there is no way now.


    As long as the time comes, the strong men above the saints complete the encirclement of Lin Mu, then he has great ability and can''t fly out.


    "What Taoist friends said is reasonable. Now that we have found a better concrete effect, we should not continue to talk nonsense. After all, one more day may lead to more danger. Maybe the next guy will finish the final test of Taoism."


    After hearing Gu Xuan''s words, everyone agrees one after another.


    Just for a moment, the seven sages who were present disappeared in this place.


    As if there were no people in this place at all.


    But the powerful momentum left in this place proves how powerful the place was just now.


    Above the saints, the strong ones have gone in the direction of Lin Mu.


    "If we continue to develop in this way, it''s really not so good."


    Hua Lan''s eyes show a trace of anxiety, looking at Long Wei, hoping that he has a little way to solve the current dilemma.


    Although they have left the headquarters of the organization of heaven, they still dare not use divine consciousness to transmit sound.


    When they went to the place of Lin Mu, Gu Xuan suggested that the saints should supervise each other.


    For fear that some of them are accomplices with Lin Mu.


    Although some of the other sages were reluctant, they agreed for the sake of the overall situation.


    It''s not a shame to accept the supervision of a strong person at the same level as yourself.


    So when they were on their way, they were supervised by the strong above the saints.


    And once they have anything wrong, they will definitely be aware of it.


    At that time, some of them will definitely stop to solve their own problems.


    After all, if two of them and Lin Mu come together now, they will face a four to five situation.


    Although the forestry and animal husbandry side is still at a disadvantage, it is not without any opportunities.


    But those who are above the saints will never allow such a thing to happen.


    As long as the two of them are exposed, they will definitely be imprisoned in a certain place and completely lose contact with the herdsmen.


    "Don''t expose yourself first. Let''s get to Lin Daoyou''s place first."


    After thinking for a moment, Long Wei also preached with his eyes.


    In the current situation, what they have to do is to keep quiet, just like the other guys, they must not be exposed.


    If they are exposed now, then the blow to forestry and animal husbandry will certainly be enormous.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1212

    Moreover, according to this posture, what these photographers uploaded would never be able to watch Lin Mu easily obtain the identity of the Lord of the Tao.


    Therefore, the two of them can''t be exposed now. They have to play as a card.


    Only when they see Lin Mu can they decide what to do next, and what they have to do now is to go all out.


    Anyway, the traces of Lin Mu have not been calculated from the saints. Even if Lin Mu gets the news, it is absolutely impossible for him to escape from so many saints.


    It''s better to wait until the last few of them break out a decisive battle.


    Hua Lan and Long Wei have been together for many years. Naturally, they understand what Long Wei''s eyes mean. When he thinks about it, he thinks that what Long Wei means to himself is right.


    They should not be exposed now.


    If both of them are exposed, then Lin Mu is really helpless.


    Even if the master of all souls is still on his side, they can''t stand the strong one above the five saints.


    Only when the two of them arrived, Lin Mu would be able to fight against the other saints in the universe.


    Simply, the two no longer look at the message, just towards that direction.


    "Well! No one''s showing any signs yet? It''s really some old crafty guys. "


    Gu Xuan constantly explores the existence of the same level with his divine sense.


    I want to see what''s wrong with these guys, or I want to see from these people how many people are on the side of the forest.


    However, to his disappointment, the journey has already arrived half way, and no one has changed.


    It''s hard to say that my guess is wrong. Among all the saints in the sky, the only one who is strong is the ancestor of all souls.


    Compared with this idea, Gu Xuan believed that those who stood on the other side with Lin Mu were too calm, or too crafty.


    Up to now, there has been no rash action.


    Gu Xuan can be sure that there are still some people who stand with Lin Mu in these saints.


    But he was helpless.


    After all, I don''t have any evidence, and I can''t offend these powerful beings of the same level.


    At that time, if you are targeted by these guys, things will not be so good. Maybe the layout in front of you will be useless.


    So he can only inquire in secret and guess who is standing with Lin Mu in his heart.


    But I dare not say it.


    Once said, in case his guess is wrong, then it is undoubtedly offending a powerful presence above a dignified saint.


    Gu Xuan in order to apologize for the humiliation of this position has not known how long time, to this most critical time, how can he make this obvious mistake?


    Therefore, we can only use Shenshi to find out if these guys have any changes. We only hope that those guys will not be able to breathe after a long journey.


    Gu Xuan rushed to the specific position of Lin Mu, thinking about who else in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1213

    But now Lin Mu didn''t realize that the existence of the strong above the saints had already focused on him, and he was grateful for his position.


    He is still very anxious to stare at the front to this piece of barren land.


    More than a month has passed, but he is still at a loss. He has not found any way to enter the nirvana.


    As if the land of Nirvana had never existed.


    But he can be sure that the power of cause and effect he left on someone in that nirvana is here.


    You can''t go wrong with your own big causality.


    And I can really feel the breath of the force of cause and effect left by myself.


    But I can''t find the entrance.


    During this period, Lin Mu also tried to find the entrance of Nirvana team by using the causal force left by one person in Nirvana, but the effect was not optimistic.


    Although I can feel the existence of the causal force, I can''t drive it.


    That is to say, I have no way to find the entrance to the world through the force of cause and effect.


    So now the forest herdsman is shouting, showing a trace of irritability.


    After all, Ann is still in the world, and no one knows what danger she is in.


    And it''s very dangerous to stay in this place all the time. In case of being noticed by the strong above the saints, you will be in danger.


    But after so much time, he was still helpless, so he showed such a restless mood.


    "Lingdaoyou, what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, Lin Mu doesn''t have much confidence in master Wanling. As the saying goes, master Wanling is not suitable to crack these arrays because he specializes in martial arts. Compared with this, master Wanling may not be as good as himself.


    Even above the sage, the strong can not be fully proficient.


    Therefore, Lin Mu just asked casually, and maybe he was looking forward to hearing some useful news.


    But as Lin Mu thought, the ancestor of all souls did not bring any useful clues to himself.


    "Well, I''m ashamed to say that I haven''t found any useful clues in such a long time."


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the face of the great master.


    She is a powerful saint, standing on the top of the heaven and the world, but she can''t do anything about it this time.


    And even if this specific address is not personally found.


    This can''t help but make the master of all souls feel very ashamed.


    At the same time, he sighed to himself that the dog had been trained for so many years.


    I don''t know how much more time I spent on becoming a saint than Lin Mu?


    However, it is useless for me to show myself in front of a younger generation who has just been promoted to Saint.


    "You don''t need to worry about lingdaoyou. After all, you specialize in this field. Lingdaoyou are not very proficient in this field. It''s very difficult to do this."


    "I just rely on before. Only by studying this field can we do so. "


    Lin Mu looked at the embarrassed look on the face of Wanling Laozu and knew what she was thinking.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Although, this comfort is of little use.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1214

    "This land of nirvana is really deep."


    Once again, Lin Mu sat down and inquired about the barren land, hoping to find some useful information.


    Lin Mu also had an intuitive understanding of the means of nirvana.


    Maybe the strength of the people in this nirvana is not strong, but they really protect the whole world.


    Even though he has been standing at the top of the pyramid of all worlds in his life, it is not so easy to find that world.


    Maybe it will take at least a hundred years.


    And it''s only when I have left behind someone in the land of nirvana.


    If you don''t leave behind, you can''t even find the place of nirvana.


    "After all, it''s the last test of the Tao. If you let the array easily enter the nirvana, what''s the significance of this test?"


    The system that hasn''t made a sound for a long time has made a rare sound this time.


    "Is there anything you can do about the system?"


    Lin Mu rolled his eyes. Of course, he knew that the Ninth level examination of Taoism would not be easy for him to pass.


    But now I''m very anxious. If Ann doesn''t enter this strange world, it''s OK.


    So even if it is more than a hundred years or even a thousand years, I have that time and this place to spend.


    Anyway, the most important thing he needs is time.


    For more than a hundred years and a thousand years, maybe it''s just a time for the strong to close a small pass.


    But it''s different now. ANN is also in this strange world. No one knows what kind of situation she is in and whether her safety is guaranteed.


    After all, she has lost the means to get in touch with Anyi, and now she has no idea of her specific situation.


    This is the most worrying thing for Lin Mu. That''s why he is so anxious to open the land of nirvana.


    "The land of nirvana is incomparably mysterious. It is said that only the will of the universe can know how to enter the land of nirvana. If the host wants to know how to enter the land of Nirvana, ask the will of the universe. However, this system is not sure that the will of the universe will tell you easily."


    This time the system came out, it was just an autumn breeze, and it didn''t bring any substantial help to the forestry and animal husbandry.


    Ask the will of the universe.


    It''s not as good as studying here for more than a hundred years.


    After all, I am now on the blacklist of the will of the universe.


    I have violated the taboo of the will of the universe, and I don''t know how much.


    Before that, if there had not been a system to protect themselves, the will of the universe might have thought of a thunder to kill itself.


    Now the system asks itself to inquire about the will of the universe. Isn''t it for me to send it to the door?


    Maybe you haven''t asked your own questions yet, and the will of the universe is not satisfied with you. When it comes to robbing thunder, you will be rewarded.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Lin Mu had no choice but to continue to force himself to study the mystery of this place.


    "I''ll go. The noses of those guys are dog noses. Why are they so smart?"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mu''s face suddenly changed, the whole person felt bad.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1215

    Now Lin Mu''s face is very ugly, even worse than just now.


    At the same time, there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    This is a very abnormal state of the strong above the saints.


    We need to know that the strong above the sage is already invincible in the universe. What kind of existence can make a strong above the sage show such an expression?


    Of course, it was knowing that he was about to be besieged by a group of saints.


    Even if you are strong alone, you can turn the world around to see if the other sages are not strong enough.


    Other people can even fight a war of attrition, one head, one person will fight to death.


    Yes, just when Lin Mu was preparing to continue his research, he suddenly felt that several strong breath were coming towards his own direction.


    In fact, each of them is not weaker than themselves. Obviously, they are the strong ones among the sages in the universe.


    When Lin Mu felt that those guys were moving in his own direction and feeling, he was forced to do so.


    How do those guys know they''re in this place?


    Are their noses dogs? Can they smell the traces of all people in the universe?


    However, this situation does not allow Lin Mu to think about anything superfluous.


    He can only be extremely vigilant now.


    I''m afraid that someone will take the lead to attack himself secretly, and then attack him in groups after all that.


    "What''s the matter? What are Hualan and Longwei doing after that? We will not be informed of such a major situation. "


    The old master of all souls also felt the powerful breath of that animal.


    Even she can tell who those breath belong to?


    She is no less surprised than Lin Mu.


    How did some of the sages in the universe find this place?


    And it seems that some of them are vowing to come in this direction.


    However, during this period of time, Lin Mu did not show any breath of the strong above the saints.


    What''s more, Hua Lan and Long Wei don''t remind us of such a crucial thing.


    What are they doing now?


    Master Wan Ling was a little angry when he thought of those two guys.


    "Lin Daoyou, what should we do now?"


    There is no good way for old master Wanling now. He can only look at Lin Mu and hope to bring him a good solution.


    "Well, it''s not as good as God. I didn''t expect those guys to find me at such a crucial time."


    "And it seems that those guys are bound to win. They have even blocked this space, which has completely cut off my retreat."


    After feeling the breath of those guys, Lin Mu immediately checked whether there was any way out here?


    However, this kind of result actually let him down.


    Those guys are really well prepared, directly blocked this space, even if they want to run too late.


    There was no way out. Lin Mu was not thinking about how to run, but just waiting here.


    It happens that there are also those guys who make an end.


    So that those guys don''t have to worry about themselves.


    After all, he has a lot to do now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1216

    "Lin Daoyou, what should we do now?"


    Master Wan Ling is not sure what to do now, so he can only ask Lin Mu.


    "Well, I''ve had bad luck recently!"


    Lin Mu is helpless now.


    Those saints have long blocked this part of their space.


    Moreover, he surrounded himself here. Even if he wanted to escape, he did not have the ability to escape from so many saints.


    So now there is only one choice left, which is to fight with these guys.


    Although I am blocked by those guys now, my side is not hopeless.


    Although I don''t know why, Hua Lan and Long Wei didn''t pass on the news to themselves, Lin Mu believed that they would never betray themselves.


    After all, both of them swore with their own mind in the witness of the will of the universe.


    If they dare to betray themselves, the will of the universe will never easily spare them.


    So now, although there are only two people on your side, everything will be fine for you. After you come here, you will have four saints on your side,


    and although you have one more on your opponent''s side, it doesn''t mean that your side has no chance of winning.


    Lin Mu also brought the breath of the strong above the saints, and felt the breath of Hualan and Longwei.


    That is to say, although the two of them didn''t send messages to themselves in time, the two of them were in the rush.


    As long as the two of them come, then their own side will have enough strength to compete with the five of them.


    After all, she is still dominated by Lin Mu. As long as Lin Mu makes a decision, whether it''s to leave here first or fight with them, it''s up to him.


    In any case, if there is an outbreak of fighting, there is no chance that they will win.


    After all, this is the power of the strong above the four saints, and it is not so underestimated.


    Moreover, the worst result is that Lin Mu can''t fight. At most, he will hand over the identity of the would-be masters of the Taoist realm. At least their lives are guaranteed.


    After all, even among the heaven and the world, the strong will not easily offend the existence of the same level as themselves.


    After all, every saint above the strong means of pressing the bottom of the box is defenseless, no one knows how many other people in the end have the means of pressing the bottom of the box.


    Therefore, there will not be any strong sage who is willing to make fun of his own safety.


    We should know that if a strong man above a saint breaks out power, he will have a chance to threaten the life of another strong man above a saint.


    So no one is willing to offend the strong above another saint.


    Therefore, if Lin Mu fails this time, he will only hand over his identity as the prospective master of the Taoist realm, and the others will not have much impact.


    Even if those saints really want to chase the strong to death, it is just a little price to pay.


    However, no matter how safe life is, there is enough guarantee.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is


    Lin Mu is waiting here. Suddenly, he feels that you are more and more in the breath.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1217

    Lin Mu also burst out the breath of the strong above his saints.


    A very powerful information is sweeping this space.


    As if to compete with the other side of the covetous to their own some of the saints above the strong.


    Although Lin Mu knew it was a drop in the bucket, he could not suppress the other seven with his own breath.


    But, no matter how, express your attitude.


    At least he will not easily give up the identity of the quasi master of Daojie.


    Before I didn''t know how the master of Taoism existed, I might give up. But now I''m only half a step away from the real master of Taoism. If I want to give up at this time, I can''t give up until I have to.


    After the moment Lin Mu spoke.


    They were both enveloped in a powerful atmosphere.


    It''s like trying to suppress both of them.


    "You are the strong one among the new saints in the universe."


    "It''s really disrespectful that we didn''t go to visit you when you were promoted to sage."


    One of the Seven Sages, one of the strong, first spoke to Lin Mu.


    But a mouth also didn''t ask a crime directly, but surface toward Lin Mu polite some time.


    After all, there is only one purpose for his own people to come here, that is, to let the strong man above the new sage give up his quasi master status in the Taoist world, and the rest is better not to offend him.


    If it can be settled peacefully, it would be better. After all, no one is willing to break out another war between the sage and the strong.


    If they are really red eyed, maybe the will of the universe will come to punish them in an instant.


    It''s not good for any of them.


    "Ha ha, you''re joking. You''re a senior. I''m just a junior. Even if I call you, I''ll call you as a junior. How dare I bother you?"


    Lin Mu is also polite on the surface.


    After all, although their ultimate goal is to turn over with these saints, they are not enemies of life and death, and there is no need to turn over thoroughly.


    As long as they can completely obtain the identity of master of the Taoist world, at that time, all the saints above the strong can be recognized, not recognized.


    In the future, they may have to live in peace, so it is not appropriate to make the relationship too rigid here.


    "Hum, don''t talk so much nonsense, you should know what I''m waiting for."


    "If you don''t know the truth, you''d better give up your identity as the master of Taoism. However, we can settle it peacefully. If you don''t know the truth, don''t blame me. You''re welcome."


    "At that time, it will not be so easy to solve."


    Above the most valuable saint who is extremely hot tempered, the strong one is not polite at all.


    He knows what the ultimate purpose of his coming is? And he never likes to talk nonsense with people. He likes to do it directly.


    If the boy is fashionable, it''s OK that we can meet peacefully in the future. If the boy really doesn''t know his face, let him pay a little price today.


    At least a little blood today.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1218

    "Oh


    "Your tone is very big. If you tell me to give up, I will give up. What do you think of me as my seat?"


    After hearing this, Lin Mu frowned.


    His face was no longer as polite as before, and suddenly became extremely cold.


    Even a very powerful breath, towards that hot tempered Saint above the strong attack.


    However, the strong man above the sage was not a vegetarian. Seeing that Lin Mu didn''t say anything, he started to do it by himself. He didn''t talk much. In the same way, he counteracted Lin Mu''s breath with great power.


    However, his face suddenly became very bad.


    He didn''t expect that this boy would dare to do it in front of everyone, so he didn''t give himself a face and said he would do it.


    He''s really something.


    It''s just that he has just been promoted to be a strong saint. He is so arrogant. If he really wants to become the leader of the Taoist world, what good life will they have?


    But he said angrily, "the upright is bold!"


    Moreover, the whole body revealed a very strong breath, it seemed that he wanted to live with Lin Mu.


    "Chen Daoyou, calm down. Now is not the time to start."


    Seeing that Chen Bu, a hot tempered guy, was ready to do something, the other sages immediately comforted him.


    If this guy really starts to do it now, the consequences will be beyond their expectation.


    At that time, even if they don''t want to fight with Lin Mu, they will have to fight with Lin Mu.


    After all, no saint above the strong can tolerate others so provocative themselves.


    If there is such a saint above the strong, then the saint above the strong is definitely the weakest Saint among the heaven and the world.


    After all, everyone who can become a saint has his own pride and dignity.


    No one is allowed to trample on this point.


    Chen Bu was just rude to Lin Mu as soon as we met.


    If Lin Mu doesn''t return it, it will only mean that Lin Mu is a coward, and then things will be easy to solve. For such a coward, it''s easy to force him to hand over the Taoist identity of respecting people, and at the same time, it will avoid their disputes.


    However, Lin Mu was obviously not that kind of coward. After hearing Chen Bu''s provocation, he could not help but directly started.


    They don''t even have a chance to react.


    However, when these sages saw how much Chen Bu wanted, they immediately stopped him.


    If you really let this hot tempered guy do it, then things can''t be settled peacefully.


    And the strong above these saints don''t have the idea that they will never die with Lin Mu.


    At least not yet.


    Therefore, this is also the sage above the strong one after another in the dark to dissuade Chen Bu, let him not act rashly.


    "You rubbish, his side is just the strong one above the two saints. We have seven people on this side. What do we have to worry about when we have such a big advantage? Just rush up and kill them."


    Chen Bu was annoyed when he heard the traditional voice of other saints.


    However, they still listened to their dissuasion and did not do it privately.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1219

    However, even if Chen Bu was angry in his heart, he still listened to the dissuasion of other saints.


    After all, if those guys don''t fight at the same time as they think, then they don''t have the confidence to fight against them.


    After all, there are two sages who are superior to Lin Mu.


    Although there are many people on our side, everyone''s inner thoughts are different. Who knows what the other sages are thinking at this time?


    If I take the lead and the other guys are watching the play, I will be embarrassed.


    Although he is confident that he can defeat Lin Mu, who has just stepped into the saint realm, it does not mean that he has the confidence to defeat Lin Mu and the master of all souls.


    If at that time, two people join hands against him alone, he has absolutely no chance of winning.


    Therefore, although he was unwilling in his heart, he only listened to the dissuasion of those guys. Suppressed the anger in the heart, did not start.


    Just look at Lin Mu with angry face.


    He said in his heart.


    If the boy doesn''t know his face now, when it''s time to fight, he must teach the boy a lesson.


    It''s just that it''s not long since I stepped on the saint. I dare to hit myself in the face like this. I just don''t see the existence of the old Saint in my eyes.


    Chen Bu would never let go of beating him in the face like this.


    If there were no dissuasion from these guys before, I have expected that as long as I do it myself, these guys will never do it with me. Maybe Chen Bu has slapped Lin Mu in the face now.


    Of course, he has to have such ability.


    "Friends of the Tao, it''s up to us and other saints to maintain the present peaceful situation among the heaven and the world. Since friends of the Tao have become saints, we should also consider the overall situation of the heaven and the world."


    The sage who first began to speak, the strong man thought for a moment in his heart and then said.


    To tell you the truth, he has no good way to let Lin Mu willingly give up his identity as the quasi master of the Taoist realm.


    He can only be forced by the overall situation.


    "Oh! Is that right? "


    "But is there peace among the heaven and the world, the battles among the various worlds, the battles among the strong, and the struggles among the huge forces outside the heaven? Such heaven and the world can also be called peace."


    "Is that the peace you are keeping?"


    Lin Mu looked at those saints with a dead face.


    This little guy dares to mention the word peace.


    I don''t know where they got that face.


    Now, there is only one battle in the universe, whether it is a battle between the real world and the world, or between the strong, or between some huge forces.


    As long as war breaks out, countless people will die.


    Even the war between some strong can blow up a small world.


    There are tens of thousands of creatures in a small world.


    There are tens of thousands of people disappearing every day.


    Is this the peace mentioned by the strong above the saints?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1220

    "No matter where I am, I don''t see the word" peace "mentioned by your excellency."


    "I don''t know from which place you can see that the heaven and the world are now peaceful!"


    Lin Mu''s face was smiling.


    But it didn''t give the sage a good face.


    "You..."


    The strong sage did not expect that Lin Mu would tell such a fact directly in front of the public.


    This made his face suddenly clear and red.


    "Well! I''ve said that for a long time, he''ll just do what he says. "


    When Chen Bu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel a little dull.


    Let these guys dissuade themselves with the idea of the overall situation, and don''t do it easily.


    But now, have you been beaten in the face?


    It''s not as good as my decision just now, just sell it directly, and then continue to talk nonsense.


    "Sir, if you don''t talk about those people who have nothing to do with me, what''s the matter with me about the life and death of those people who have nothing to do with me?"


    Although such words are cold and incomparable, it is a fact in the eyes of the strong above these saints.


    In addition to their own level of existence, what other creatures can let them treat them equally?


    Perhaps most of the ordinary creatures in the universe can see countless ants in their eyes.


    "We, the strong above saints, can maintain the present situation only by our original agreement. No one knows the Taoist realm. Only in this way can we ensure that there is no war breaking out among the heaven and the world."


    "If any one of US moves that realm of Tao, is it still the same? You may not have the ability to break through the saint. "


    "And what you''re doing today is to break the balance maintained by some of us, the strong, and set up the battle of the heavens?"


    "As you said before, those are just things that should not exist in the development process of the universe. Without competition, how can we grow up? If those events don''t fight each other, how can they be promoted? "


    "At most, those conflicts only affect one or two worlds. However, if what you are doing today breaks out, it will be estimated to be the whole universe."


    "At that time, there will be countless creatures in the universe who will die for this matter. Can you bear such a price?"


    "If you can bear it, I don''t mind another battle of the heavens."


    Seeing that the strong man above the sage who spoke was unable to say a word by Lin Mu Yi.


    None of them can see such a situation.


    So it''s the same way.


    However, it was also the great righteousness that forced Lin Mu.


    But he''s much better at it.


    To force Lin Mu with the threat of fighting against the heavens.


    If Lin Mu doesn''t agree with today''s affairs, then these saints will definitely spread out the name that he is the culprit of the heaven war.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good righteousness, it''s a good moral."


    "I don''t think you don''t want to be the master of the Taoist realm, but you can''t find out where the Taoist realm is. If someone among you knows the specific location of the Taoist realm, can you not look for it?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1221

    Lin Mu sneered.


    What these guys say is that each of them doesn''t fight for the position of the leader of the Taoist realm.


    From Lin Mu''s point of view, these guys just don''t know where the Taoist realm is.


    If these guys know it, how can they not fight for the master of Tao.


    "Hum!"


    When the other sages heard this, they could not help humming.


    Lin Mu said what they wanted.


    If they don''t know the specific position of the Taoist realm, how can they let others get the position of the master of the Taoist realm?


    No matter who they are, as long as anyone gets the specific position of the Taoist realm, it is absolutely impossible to let them go easily.


    However, this is not the time to discuss it.


    Now the most important thing is to force Lin Mu to give up his identity as the quasi master of the Daoist world.


    Only in this way can they be at ease.


    At that time, it is not too late for them to find the specific location of the Taoist realm.


    However, according to the current situation, it seems that Lin Mu does not intend to cooperate with them.


    Otherwise they wouldn''t have been hit in the face so often.


    "Sir, it seems that you don''t want me to cooperate with us and give up the identity of the would-be master of Daojie."


    The voice of the strong man above the sage is not good enough.


    And his eyes are cold staring at Lin Mu, want to hear what he wants to hear from his mouth.


    What''s more, the other saints are also staring at Lin Mu. As long as Lin Mu doesn''t agree, they won''t continue to consume like this any more. They will definitely use their strength to force Lin Mu to give up.


    However, at that time, Lin Mu would not be able to give up his quasi master status in the Taoist realm. At least he would have to pay a little.


    Let the man whose heart is above the sage know that the balance between the strong and the sage cannot be broken.


    "Well, I know what you''re here for, but it''s hard for me to be the master of this world. If I give up again, I''m sorry I can''t do that."


    Lin Mu''s voice was cold and there was no room for negotiation.


    "Good, good!"


    "You, the posterity in the world of heaven and earth, are really good. You have just become a strong saint. How dare you be so presumptuous? I have to advise you with such kindness. You should be so arrogant. If you really become the master of the world of Tao, it''s very good. I''m afraid you''ll be the one to talk about in the world of heaven and earth."


    After hearing this, the other sages who are superior to the strong are naturally impatient.


    This guy didn''t give them face.


    I''ve tried so hard to persuade him. As long as this guy knows a little bit, he has to give up his identity as the Lord of Taoism.


    However, this guy is so blind.


    Moreover, there was no consideration of the current situation. At this point, he thought that the two saints on their side had the ability to guard the identity of the quasi master of Taoism.


    It''s like hitting a stone with an egg.


    "You''ve made up your mind. Don''t blame me. You''re welcome."


    Gu Xuan saw this scene and knew it was time for him to make a sound.


    He couldn''t help but stand in front of him. At the same time, he showed a strong breath and attacked the forest.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1222

    The strong among the saints will not be polite to Lin Mu since he is so arrogant.


    A powerful force burst out on the saints.


    In an instant, he attacked the direction of Lin Mu.


    "Hum!"


    Lin Mu also exudes a very powerful atmosphere.


    No less than some of them.


    Seeing this scene, master Wan Ling also knew that today''s matter could not be discussed, and he also did not hesitate to send out his own breath.


    To express her current attitude.


    "Hum, linghuai, you are really determined to be our enemy. You should know that it is absolutely impossible for you to be our opponent."


    The rest of the saints who are above the strong, see this scene can not help but face more angry.


    It''s just a guy who just became a saint, but I didn''t expect that a strong man would dare to fight against them even if he was an old Saint.


    Doesn''t she know that such a confrontation is just a fight against the stone?


    In other words, the great master of all souls really naively thought that there would be any miracle, which depended on the fact that they could compete with all the other saints in the universe.


    It''s like looking for death.


    "Well! If you want to fight, you will fight so much nonsense. "


    The old master of all souls didn''t hear the angry words of the strong above the saints. He said to them directly.


    At the same time, her powerful momentum is constantly released to express her current attitude.


    "Well, it''s really good. Since you are so overconfident, don''t blame me for waiting for you."


    "At that time, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "What are you going to do with them? Just go straight up."


    Chen Bu said directly that he is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. What he is good at is to speak with fists.


    As long as their fists are strong, others have to endure even if they are not convinced.


    For example, this time, even if that guy is the quasi master of Tao, what about his identity?


    Can he really become the master of Tao?


    It''s all extravagance.


    On the basis of their two little saints, they dare to compete with them.


    "Give me town!"


    Chen Bu didn''t continue to talk nonsense. He directly dealt with Lin Mu. He had just endured for a long time, and now he finally got a turn for the better, and he didn''t keep anything.


    What''s more, it''s a killing move.


    He was completely relying on his own strength and then suppressed Lin Mu.


    "Hum!"


    "I can''t help myself."


    Lin Mu looked at the guy who had a bad temper before and attacked him directly. He didn''t continue to talk nonsense with these saints. What?


    In turn, the whole body revealed a very alert atmosphere.


    Although his side still has some chances of winning, after all, the odds are not as good as theirs.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, it is not the time for Hua Lan and Long Wei to be exposed. Even if they want to be exposed, they will get a key time to hit the saints and the strong ones in the head.


    Only in this way can we get enough benefits.


    "An yuan Zhang!"


    Lin Mu gave a cold drink, and a huge palm hit Chen bu.


    "Boom!"


    This piece of space is broken in an instant.


    After all, there is not much room for the two sages to fight.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1223

    "Bang!"


    The two men''s attack met in an instant.


    With a huge explosion, they came to this space, there was a crack, and the two of them stepped back a few steps.


    "You''re not bad."


    "Just breaking through the saint, there is such a powerful force that it can compete with me. If you are more fashionable, maybe you can make a big name in the universe. But if you don''t know your face today, you can only fall here today."


    Chen Bu''s face was a little surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Lin Mu, who had just broken through the reality, could fight with himself.


    This is absolutely extremely rare in the universe.


    You should know how many years you have broken through the saint.


    I don''t know how many years I have learned Tao.


    It can be said that even if he is the same as these guys as the strong one above the saints, there are few saints in the whole universe that he can fear.


    Gu Xuan is the only one of the sages in the sky who can''t see through his strength after the festival. Although there are some difficulties, the rest can be overcome.


    However, I didn''t expect that a guy who just broke through the saint just now would be equal to himself.


    If this guy is allowed to continue to roam around, maybe everyone will hear his name in the universe.


    It''s even possible that these saints are among the best.


    But it also depends on his decision today.


    If he is willing to comply with them today, he has a bright future.


    If he doesn''t obey and doesn''t want to be the master of the Tao, no matter how much money he has, you and he will die here today.


    No matter what other people think, Chen Bu thinks so in his heart.


    However, he did not know that the other saints had no intention of fighting against Lin Mu.


    "Hum, I''m not ashamed. If you want me to get you here, it depends on whether you have the strength."


    Lin Mu''s eyes rolled back and forth, who can''t say cruel words.


    But do you have the strength to make what you say come true?


    Although this guy''s strength is above these saints, the strong can be regarded as one of the best, but for Lin Mu, he has not felt too much pressure.


    After all, there is only one Saint above the strong.


    And Lin Mu had already fought with the road of a saint.


    Moreover, there is an absolute advantage is that this victory over the one comparable to the saint above the strong road.


    Therefore, although Chen Bu''s strength is strong, Lin Mu doesn''t have much fear in his heart.


    What he is afraid of is all the people present.


    After all, no matter how strong he is, he can''t carry the strong one above the five saints.


    Even if the five sages above the strong, do not want to besiege, even if they use the wheel to fight, they can also kill themselves.


    "Good, good, very good."


    "With your words, I won''t let you off easily today."


    Chen Bu seems to be irritated by Lin Mu.


    Once again with a powerful attack to attack the forest.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1224

    "Kun Yun formation!"


    Chen Bu''s eyes were filled with endless murderous spirit,


    and a complex array suddenly appeared around Lin Mu.


    And this array is slowly approaching the forest.


    At the same time, the attack power of this array can not be underestimated.


    It can be seen that this is definitely Chen Bu''s killing move.


    Chen Bu gave a sneer.


    If he was trapped by himself, he would have to work hard to break free.


    This kind of Kung Fu is enough to do the next thing.


    As long as he has the upper hand, Chen Bu has a star that can damage the forest and animal husbandry here.


    But at that time, the forest and animal husbandry can still turn the world upside down.


    At that time, as long as you hit these guys hard, other guys who watch good plays here will definitely do it.


    After all, if there is one more sage in the universe, it means that there is one more sage who is competing for resources with them.


    And there are so many resources in the world of the heavens. These saints and the strong are not enough in the interior. Otherwise, they would not have fought outside the heavens like that before.


    And now there''s another guy who wants to share with them. Although they don''t say it, they are still extremely resentful.


    Just a complete form of Saint, the means of the strong are numerous.


    No one knows if this guy will use any other killing tactics if he insists on fighting against the strong one above the sage?


    Even if it''s self explosion.


    If a saint is supreme and the strong have such consciousness, then before he dies, he can definitely pull the strong above one or two saints into the water.


    And some of those guys are absolutely impossible to take this risk.


    After all, those guys cherish their lives very much.


    But as long as you hit this guy hard, what happened will be totally different.


    These saints will never stand by and join hands to kill this guy who wants to rob resources with them.


    In this way, they will lose one enemy in the future.


    That''s what Chen Bu thought in his heart.


    Although he knew that relying on himself, it was totally unrealistic for him to want to kill the strong one above a saint.


    It has been so many years since the great battle of the heavens, and it was only that battle that brought down most of the saints.


    Other times, even if the two saints above the strong broke out a battle, it is just a small fight.


    Although in other people''s eyes it seems to be extremely powerful, but above the sage, the principle of the strong is helpless.


    Because in one-on-one terms, there is no one who is superior to the sage and has the absolute confidence to win over the other.


    Chen Bu is confident, or conceited.


    But he''s not stupid either.


    I also know that relying on myself, there is absolutely no one who can completely kill the strong above a saint.


    So I can only see the hands of the other guys.


    But the other guys, according to the current situation, will never kill this guy.


    So I have to create an opportunity for those guys.


    Only when this guy died, can Chen Bu get rid of his inner resentment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1225

    "It''s interesting."


    Lin Mu looked at the array that was getting closer and closer to him.


    This array seems to be completely wrapped up in itself.


    Lin Mu can be sure that once the politics and law completely envelop himself, the powerful murderer in the politics and law will definitely attack him.


    At that time, I will fall into a disadvantage.


    Although the heart for such an array, to be able to hurt themselves is a skeptical attitude.


    However, such an array can also bring you one or two points of trouble.


    And such trouble, in the battle of the sage above the strong, can determine the outcome.


    If Chen Bu finds this opportunity, Lin Mu will never come to a good end.


    So, Lin Mu, you can''t let that guy seize this opportunity.


    Master Wan Ling also saw this scene and could not help but feel anxious in his heart.


    She knew that once Lin Mu didn''t break this array in a short time, Lin Mu would be at a disadvantage.


    At that time, of course, things were not good.


    Therefore, the master of all souls no longer hesitates, and is preparing to help Lin Mu break this array with his own strength.


    However, when she wanted to do it, the others who were stronger than others stopped in front of her.


    "Lingdaoyou, it''s Chen Daoyou''s business with that gentleman. Lingdaoyou''d better not interfere."


    A sage said to her without jumping.


    Obviously, as long as the master of all souls does it, she will definitely be attacked by the crowd.


    Those who are stronger than others will never allow the ancestors of all souls to interfere with the divination.


    After all, it is not easy to find people like Chen Bu in this year.


    After that, they just fight for their own interests.


    Such a person is very rare in the universe.


    As long as Chen Bu can hurt Lin Mu badly, they will not hesitate to attack Lin Mu immediately.


    After all, killing a saint now means that they will lose an enemy to rob resources with them in the future.


    What''s more, there are so many good things in the hands of a saint.


    Maybe there is something beyond their expectation.


    After all, there is absolutely no lack of things in the hands of every saint.


    And it is very likely that they will be moved by the existence of those who are already strong above saints.


    Even if it can''t hurt the forest and animal husbandry, it''s harmless.


    In this way, at least part of the strength of forestry and animal husbandry can be consumed, and things will be better after that.


    Although it is very likely that this guy can''t die here on the spot, they can definitely make Lin Mu pay a huge price.


    After all, it''s hard for them to do it once.


    After all, who let this guy not know his face before, not willing to give up his identity as the master of Taoism.


    This is what these saints think in their hearts.


    Therefore, they will never allow the master of all souls to interfere with Chen Bu and Lin Mu.


    After all, they have to take advantage of it.


    "Lingdaoyou, you''d better not act rashly if you go down. If you do, don''t blame the lower class for being merciless."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1226

    "After all, we are all Taoist friends who have been together for such a long time. Let me do it, I really have some ruthlessness."


    A stranger is the supreme elder. He said to the old master Wanling with a smile.


    But there was no polite meaning in his tone.


    As long as the old master Wanling made a rash move, they would never be polite.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing this scene, Wanling Laozu had to take back his breath.


    After all, the situation is very bad for her.


    He didn''t have the confidence to bear the attack of so many saints in such an instant.


    At that time, even if he is not dead, he will be greatly disabled.


    At that time, I can''t give any help to Lin Mu.


    Moreover, it seems that Hua Lan and Long Wei have no intention to expose them.


    It''s certain that these two guys are definitely big moves hidden in the dark.


    Therefore, after a little consideration, master Wan Ling decided to give up what he wanted to do.


    After all, he can''t help Lin Mu if he has an accident, and he may put himself in danger.


    In the end, master Wanling didn''t do it.


    Although he was anxious in his heart, he could only watch Lin Mu break the situation by himself.


    "Oh, with this simple array, I can''t help it."


    Although Lin Mu is in politics and law, he always pays close attention to what happens outside. After all, he has to guard against those saints who suddenly attack him directly.


    Don''t expect the strong to have the face above these saints.


    Every one who can become a saint is not the last one.


    Besides, there are one or two guys who like to attack others in secret among the strong men above the saints that Lin Mu knows.


    So, it''s up to him not to defend.


    Lin Mu felt more and more close to himself. He didn''t show much anxiety.


    After all, their own means are beyond the imagination of these guys.


    In his own hands, he was in charge of several tricks that violated the will taboo of the universe.


    In the past, he could only use it in places that could not be interfered by the universe, but now it is different. He is now completing the ninth test of the Tao.


    Even if it is the will of the universe, you are not qualified to interfere with the person who has completed the Ninth level test of the Tao.


    After all, the Tao itself has always been on an equal footing with the universe.


    As long as he becomes the master of the Tao, he is also on an equal footing with Zhu Tianwan.


    Therefore, the will of the universe will not easily interfere with those who are completing the test of the Tao.


    Even if he broke his taboo.


    This choice is all told by the system.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is very confident now.


    With such a flexible array, it''s not as difficult as it is now.


    "Hum, the five elements eat the soul!"


    Lin Mu no longer has one of the taboos he now controls.


    It can also be regarded as a warning to other saints.


    There are many means suitable for them. Don''t provoke yourself easily.


    Although Lin Mu also knows that at such a time, this warning does not have much effect.


    However, one or two people might as well be deterred.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1227

    "The five elements eat the soul!"


    "He''s so brave. He dares to use such taboo tricks. Isn''t he afraid of the punishment from the will of the universe?"


    The others were also surprised.


    In their city, how can they not know the taboos of the will of the universe.


    Although they are also very envious of those taboo moves, they still don''t have the courage to practice. After all, to become a saint, the strong one has to accept the monitoring of the will of the universe all the time.


    Once the universe has been informed that they are practicing their own taboo moves, the will of the universe will never let them go easily.


    And the fury of the will of the universe, even the strong above the saints, is not easy to bear.


    So even if they are jealous, they dare not risk their own lives to practice such tricks.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy, who just broke through the saint, should be so arrogant and use the taboos in the universe.


    In the eyes of some saints who don''t know the test rules of the Taoist world, the strong one is God''s help.


    This guy''s just dying.


    The power of taboos is enormous.


    There is even a saint above the strong show, can threaten other saints above.


    But what about such a huge power? With such great power, it is necessary to bear enough price.


    And the price may even be death.


    This can be regarded as the will of the universe to open up one side, and this guy will definitely be seriously injured in the future.


    At that time, we will have opportunities for ourselves and others.


    This is what those who don''t know the test rules of the Tao think in their hearts.


    And Chen Bu thought the same way.


    He is sneering in his heart now, even if he can crack his own array?


    As long as you wait to break your own array, the punishment of the will of the universe will come in an instant.


    At that time, this guy can''t run.


    So in his eyes, this guy is undoubtedly killing himself.


    Even there was a pity in his eyes.


    How can a strong man like to die like this above a good saint?


    "I don''t think you know that no matter what means are used by those who are testing the Tao, the will of the universe will not interfere."


    At this time, a word completely broke their fantasy.


    This sentence is exactly what Gu Xuan said.


    In order to make an apology, he did not know how many years he had arranged. Naturally, he also knew that as long as he was completing the test of the Tao, no matter what kind of disaster he caused, no matter what kind of means he used, the will of the universe would not intervene easily.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has the courage to use the will of the universe in the outside world.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy also practiced taboos. It''s not easy to do these days."


    Gu Xuan looks at Lin Mu, who is practicing the five elements to devour the soul, and thinks to himself in his heart.


    Before that, Gu Xuan didn''t expect that Lin Mu had practiced taboo beyond his ability.


    a sage who practiced taboo was a strong man, and he didn''t know how many helpers he had on his side.


    Some of the current situation is out of our control.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1228

    "Break it for me!"


    Lin Mu gave a cold drink.


    All of a sudden, a powerful force came from the center of Lin Mu to attack this array.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, a powerful explosion sounded.


    And Chen Bu''s array also collapsed in the world.


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    After breaking this array, Lin Mu didn''t stop.


    After all, now he has the advantage. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to attack Chen Bu at this time, Lin Mu will surrender directly.


    After all, on top of the saints, every advantage in the battle of the strong is very rare.


    "Go


    Taking advantage of the power of his five elements soul eating, Lin Mu attacked Chen Bu directly without hesitation.


    "No!"


    Chen Bu knew Lin Mu''s face when he saw his attack. He also heard Gu Xuan''s words just now.


    What he didn''t expect was that the people who tested the Tao had such privileges in the universe. No matter what they did or what they did, the universe would never interfere.


    That is to say, even if Lin Mu shows his taboo in the universe, he will not control it.


    But Chen Bu can''t do it here.


    He is not testing the Tao, on the contrary, he is still making enemies with those who are testing the Tao.


    If he uses the taboo of the universe, it can be imagined that the will of the universe will never let him go easily.


    Therefore, for Lin Mu''s attack towards himself, a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    In the face of a taboo move, it is not so easy to crack it. It must cost a lot of money.


    Moreover, after cracking this taboo trick, you may lose most of your strength.


    On the other hand, Lin Mu didn''t seem to have tried his best, but he was able to push himself to this point.


    This new saint is absolutely extraordinary.


    However, at this time, he can''t bear to think about other things. Now he has to concentrate all his energy on Lin Mu''s attack on himself.


    Although he is a saint above the strong, but hard to carry a taboo trick, for itself is not so easy, perhaps instantly will become a serious injury.


    Chen Bu thought for a while, relying on himself now, even if he offsets the taboo, he will lose most of his strength, and then he will be in a very disadvantageous position.


    So, after a moment''s consideration, he said to the other saints who were born above the strong: "fellow Taoists, please give me a hand."


    Chen Bu knew that it would cost a lot to offset this taboo by himself, so he didn''t intend to offset it by himself.


    After all, the purpose of those sages who come here is the same as their own, which is to force Lin Mu to give up his identity as a quasi master of the Taoist world.


    And once they lose most of their strength, it is a huge loss for this party.


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect, the strong above other saints will never watch themselves carry this taboo.


    "Chen Daoyou, I''ll come to help you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1229

    Just as Chen Bu thought, after his voice, there were several strong saints who responded to his call.


    Those scenes didn''t even hesitate to stand in a row with Chen Bu, trying to work together to counteract the taboo of Lin Mu.


    "Hum!"


    When Lin Mu saw this scene, he could see that the doctor could not help looking down on the so-called saints in his life.


    He forced several people on his own. Only when the strong join hands with the saints can he counteract his moves.


    However, Lin Mu did not think that he was under the privilege of the will of the universe. No matter what tricks he used, even if it was a clear taboo, the will of the universe would not take care of him.


    However, those who are superior to other saints do not have such privileges. If we say that those who are superior to other saints do not have one or two tricks, others may not believe it.


    But at this time, they did not have the courage to use the forbidden technique.


    Once they are used, they are likely to be attacked by the will of the universe. At that time, their situation will be even worse. Maybe they can let the forest herdsmen find a chance to escape from here.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to those who are stronger than others.


    Therefore, even if they have to have more than one enemy to be able to take the move of Lin Mu, they will not hesitate.


    At most, it''s just a loss of face.


    And even if lost, this little face is only lost in front of me.


    Sooner or later, they will come back.


    "Bang!"


    Once again, a huge sound sounded in this space.


    Above many saints, the strong finally offset this taboo.


    However, the strong above these saints are not very comfortable.


    Directly by this huge explosion to shock back more than a thousand meters.


    This is absolutely rare in the battle between the sage and the strong.


    That is to say, the party with more people is at a disadvantage.


    With one person, Lin Mu pushed back so many saints.


    Although it is also with the help of taboo moves to be able to do this step.


    But it''s also praiseworthy.


    But Lin Mu didn''t feel very well either.


    After all, to fight against so many saints with one''s own strength, no matter how powerful his strength is, it is not so easy to bear.


    Now the forest and animal husbandry has become a little pale.


    It''s estimated that you can perform taboo moves twice at most.


    After all, these are the forbidden skills among the heaven and the world. Even if they are performed in the state of the strong above the saints, they will consume a lot.


    Moreover, I have to fight against the strong above these saints.


    Therefore, the rest of his Qi can be used twice by Lin Mu.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Lin Mu thought that it would be better to take the lead in getting one out.


    As long as one of the other side is out, then the number of people between the two sides has been balanced.


    It''s all four on four. At that time, the odds of Lin Mu''s side will be even greater.


    "Do it!"


    After thinking of this scene, Lin Mu didn''t hesitate to speak to Hualan, Longwei and Wanling Laozu.


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the three of them didn''t hesitate any more. They directly shot at the saint who guarded the ancestor of all souls.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1230

    "What do you want to do?"


    The sage superior who was guarding the master of all souls to prevent him from helping the forest suddenly saw the two saints on the scene attacking him together with the master of all souls, and his face changed greatly.


    He was originally standing here, just guarding the ancestors of all souls. He thought it was an easy job.


    But I didn''t expect such a scene.


    Hua Lan and Long Wei attack him directly.


    And the good master of all souls, who was originally under his guard, did not stand and watch, but attacked himself with them.


    The attack of the strong above the three saints is enough to make any one of the heaven and the world feel fear.


    Even the strong above the saints.


    Moreover, only after becoming a saint can we feel how powerful the strong one is.


    If these three people attack themselves with all their strength, and they don''t have any defense, they may fall here.


    However, the three Hualan people did not intend to kill the strong man above the sage here. They just wanted the strong man above the sage to get out of this situation.


    So the three of them didn''t use a full blow.


    However, even without a full blow, the attack of the strong one above the three saints can not be resisted by the strong one above the three saints.


    And it happened between lightning and flint, and other people didn''t react at all.


    Therefore, it can''t bring any substantial help to the sage.


    "Poof!"


    On top of that sage, the strong man didn''t have time to make a little resistance, and immediately flew out of the unknown distance.


    And his face became very pale, and there was a little strange red in the pale.


    Suddenly a mouthful of blood essence spurted from his mouth.


    At the same time, his eyes also become extremely angry, looking at Xiang Hualan''s eyes are about to kill people.


    He didn''t expect that Hua Lan and Long Wei would work towards themselves at such a time.


    Moreover, it seems that master Wan Ling still got the news, and he should try to join hands with them to fight against himself.


    In the case of being caught off guard, he was directly beaten into a serious injury.


    "You two are on his side, too."


    Just in a moment, the strong one above the sage had already reflected.


    These two guys also stood on the side of Lin Mu, otherwise they would not easily hit themselves. Moreover, they did not kill themselves, but directly hurt themselves seriously.


    It''s obvious, it''s about getting yourself out.


    After thinking for a moment, the strong man, who was seriously injured, tore up the space and left here.


    Compared with who can obtain the identity of the master of Tao, his life is more important.


    Even if that person becomes the master of the Taoist world, he is still the strong one above the great sage.


    Even if he is the master of Tao, he doesn''t dare to offend himself easily.


    If I stay here again, there will be a big war in the future, and now I am in such a state that I have no use at all. Maybe I will fall here.


    Therefore, he chose to leave here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1231

    "You..."


    The other saints and the strong did not expect such a scene.


    The people who originally stood in the United camp suddenly turned against the water and started at a person.


    It has to be said that Hua Lan''s sneak attack was extremely successful, which directly knocked out the strong one who was above a saint.


    After seeing this scene, the strong man''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Originally, they thought that as long as the ancestor of all souls did not eat food, he would be on the side of the master of Taoism. However, they did not expect that three of the eight sages, except Lin Mu, were on the side of Lin Mu.


    This is undoubtedly a huge blow.


    And it means that the number of people on both sides is equal.


    In addition, the other side has a saint who can use the forbidden technique.


    How to fight this?


    The other strong adults were frustrated in their hearts.


    Originally, they swore that they could force Lin Mu to give up his identity as the master of Taoism, but the reality made them fight in the face.


    Lin Mu didn''t pay any attention to them.


    After that, they think that they can use their strong strength to force this guy who is beyond his capacity.


    But what happened after that gave them a loud slap in the face. Two of them suddenly turned back and directly knocked one out.


    That is to say, now it''s totally four on four, and in any way, the forest and herdsmen have a little advantage.


    After all, Chen Bu of their side has consumed too much strength before.


    Besides, Lin Mu is a guy who can use forbidden magic.


    However, all the people present did not find that there was a trace of excitement in Gu Xuan''s eyes.


    "That''s when you''re waiting."


    Gu Xuan sneered in his heart. Before that, he had already guessed that there were definitely people on the other side of Lin Mu.


    So before that, he didn''t make a rash move.


    Because he is not sure that when he makes a move, people on his own side will turn back and give him such a shot behind his back.


    If that is the case, Gu Xuan really wants to cry without tears.


    That''s why he''s waiting for this.


    He just has to wait until Hualan and Longwei are exposed, so that he can take the next step.


    After this, seeing the people on the side of Lin Mu, Gu Xuan was relieved, and sneered again in his heart.


    "God helps me!"


    Gu Xuan knew that this was the worst time for Lin Mu.


    It''s also my only chance.


    Because, after that, Lin Mu will never show such a flaw to himself again.


    "Seal!"


    Gu Xuan was able to take out an ordinary looking stone from his space ring all his life.


    at first glance, this stone has no different advantages, just like a stone picked up at random on the roadside of various worlds.


    But once you look closely, you can see the difference between this stone and that one.


    This stone seems to reveal a trace of the power of rules.


    What''s more, the power of this rule is still incomparably mysterious, which makes people unable to see what kind of rule it is.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1232

    But at the moment when Gu Xuan used this stone.


    The space they live in seems to be blocked.


    No matter any breath can''t come in, even any law in Zhu Tian''s world can''t reveal this blocked space.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can eat souls?"


    Gu Xuan sneered.


    At the same time, a strange five element array appeared behind him, and two strange red blood beads appeared on the array.


    You know, when Lin Mu used this move, there was only one blood bead in the five elements array.


    The five elements devouring the soul is the most bizarre and powerful forbidden skill among Zhu Tianwan.


    To tell you the truth, many of the sages in the universe are envious of this move.


    However, due to the supervision of the will of the universe, they did not have the courage to practice.


    However, Gu Xuan even practiced this move in silence.


    But how dare he not use it in public? Is he not afraid to be punished by the will of the universe?


    You know, if other forests violate the rules of the universe, there may still be some vitality.


    But if above the sage the strong disobeys.


    That''s like looking for death.


    The will of the universe will never die with you.


    Is Gu Xuan not afraid of the will of the universe?


    This is what those sages on the scene thought in their hearts after seeing Gu Xuan make such a show.


    However, Gu Xuan doesn''t have a mind to explain anything to them now.


    "Give it to me!"


    With Gu Xuan''s action, the two blood pearls on the five elements array attack Lin Mu, and there is a very strange energy on them.


    As if to devour a person''s soul completely.


    "No!"


    When Lin Mu saw this scene, his cold sweat immediately came down.


    Originally, he saw a sage on their side, and the strong one had already been out. He could not help but have some secret joy in his heart, so he relaxed his vigilance.


    However, I didn''t think of myself. I just relaxed my vigilance and was caught by others.


    And he directly attacked himself with forbidden skill.


    Moreover, it seems that this guy''s forbidden skill will not be so simple.


    It''s also the five elements devouring the soul. The power of the five elements devouring the soul cast by this guy is even more powerful than that cast by himself.


    And all this just like Hua Lan''s attack on the sage just now, happened in the light of lightning and flint.


    Hua Lan and the three couldn''t respond to any help.


    Therefore, now we can only rely on Lin Mu alone.


    However, Lin Mu Gang just relaxed for a while, so he didn''t pay much attention to the defense around him.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, it is too late for us to condense any defense.


    After Lin Mu feels the threat and attacks himself, you know that he can''t connect now, so what effective defense can condense around him? Just condense the defense.


    Even the lowest defense.


    This is better than carrying it with your own body.


    "Bang!"


    Even if Lin Mu made a response in the moment when such a thing happened, he still didn''t have time.


    Most of the power directly penetrated his defense and fell directly on him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1233

    A huge noise sounded in this space.


    "Brother Lin / Taoist friend!"


    Hualan three people are also atmosphere, they did not expect that in the moment after their hand, such a thing happened.


    Lin Mu was seriously injured.


    And it''s still flying forward.


    All three of them were surprised. After all, Lin Mu was the backbone of them.


    If there is an accident in the forest, no matter how powerful they are, it is useless to upload these things to you.


    Because the Taoist realm is still in the hands of Lin Mu.


    Today''s Lin Mu is still the true master of Tao.


    "Ha ha, that''s all."


    "It took a little effort, but the final result was not so bad."


    Gu Xuan can''t help smiling when he sees that Lin Mu has been successfully attacked by himself.


    I''m one step away from my ultimate goal.


    The next step is to get the approval of the Tao.


    Next, we can find out what is the final test of the Ninth level of Tao.


    There is no reason for Lin Mu to stay in this place all the time, and he has never moved.


    That means there must be something attracting him in this place.


    At this stage, the only thing that can attract the forest and herdsmen is the Ninth level test of the Tao.


    Therefore, as long as I can get the Tao realm, I can definitely find the final whereabouts of the Ninth level test here.


    However, all this is based on the fact that one can obtain the Tao.


    However, according to the current situation, it is quite certain that I can obtain the Taoist realm.


    After all, Lin Mu has been beaten like this by himself.


    Next, just


    "What''s the matter..."


    Gu Xuan was still in the process of congratulating himself.


    But all of a sudden, his face is more stool, become a little angry and angry up.


    "Why can''t you feel the breath of a guy?"


    Gu Xuan is crazy to look at it with his own divine sense, but in this space, he doesn''t feel any breath of Lin Mu.


    "Impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. This space has been completely blocked by me. Even if the will of the universe can''t interfere, how can that guy run out.


    Gu Xuan once again after checking, or nothing.


    Some of their shops are crazy, constantly walking in this space, trying to find the figure of Lin Mu.


    But he was even more disappointed that there was no one in the space except a few of them.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gu Xuan has almost lost his mind now.


    I''ve arranged for so many years, waiting for this moment, but at the most critical time, that person disappeared inexplicably, and disappeared inexplicably under my own eyes.


    How could he possibly accept such a fact.


    "Now what?"


    Hua Lan also felt the smell of Lin Mu disappeared, and he was also confused.


    Wasn''t it good just now? How just after being attacked, the whole person''s breath disappeared instantly, and there was no figure about him in this space.


    "Wait!"


    After pondering for a moment, master Wan Ling clearly had an idea in his heart.


    Turn to say firmly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1234

    "It hurts!"


    "It''s careless. I was overcast by that guy!"


    Lin Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    In an instant, a huge pain came to his mind.


    Even as a saint above the strong, such pain, also let Lin Mu face ferocious for a long time.


    However, after all, Lin Mu is also a strong saint. Although the pain is extremely intense, it is still within the scope of tolerance.


    Lin Mu first felt the surrounding environment and found that there was no other people''s breath. Then he was relieved.


    He doesn''t care where he is now, why the other saints are suddenly disappeared.


    He now feels like he''s in a terrible state.


    We should take care of them immediately.


    After setting up a border, Lin Mu didn''t think much about it. He just sat down and began to recover his injuries.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time.


    Lin Mu just slowly opened his eyes.


    However, this time the forest and animal husbandry is not as decadent as just now, but suddenly become energetic.


    "Hoo, it''s OK. At least it''s not as serious as the previous ones."


    Lin Mu was relieved.


    He doesn''t feel like he''s recovered for long.


    At least, I have not been punished by the will of the universe for thousands of years.


    Although I was careless for a moment, I was given a shade by that guy.


    However, in the end, Lin Mu reacted, so although he seemed to be seriously injured, he didn''t suffer much.


    And with his current strength, he has been cultivated for so long, which is enough to cultivate the injuries he suffered before.


    "Where is this?"


    After Lin Mu felt that he had almost recovered, he also slowly looked at the space he was in.


    Because he was in a hurry to recuperate his injury just now, he didn''t have time to observe what was around.


    Just a rough look at this space, there is no other sage above the strong, in fact, began to cultivate up.


    However, now that he has almost recovered, he naturally has to pay attention to what kind of place this space is.


    "It''s a strange smell. The information here is totally different from the outside world."


    Once again, Lin Mu watched the surrounding of the space with vigilance, and found that there was no strong spirit above the sage around him, so he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seems that although that guy overcame himself, but I don''t know what happened after that, I came to this space for no reason.


    Lin Mu felt the existence of this space and found that the information in it was not what he was familiar with.


    On the contrary, it is a very special, but there is nothing special about forestry and animal husbandry.


    However, what Lin Mu can be sure is that this place is absolutely different from most parts of the world.


    "The rules in it are also very strange."


    Lin Mu frowned again.


    This place, whether it''s the breath of existence or the rules, is something I haven''t seen in the universe.


    After feeling the difference here.


    Lin Mu''s eyes brightened.


    He guessed in his heart: "is this the place of Nirvana?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1235

    After Lin Mu felt the breath and rules that were totally different from the outside world in this space, he couldn''t help thinking of this in his heart.


    Only the place of Nirvana where the system is not clear can reveal such a strange existence.


    Moreover, Lin Mu also remembered that the space he was in was the place where the power of Nirvana existed.


    Even if there are so many saints among them, the strong still have no intention to escape in the land of nirvana.


    Therefore, it is very likely that because Gu Xuan fainted, he inadvertently put himself into the land of nirvana.


    This may be a blessing in disguise.


    Lin Mu, I don''t know what to say when I think of this. I have been studying this space for nearly a month, and I just want to enter the land of nirvana. But I didn''t expect that the strong men who are hostile to me will give me such a big chance as soon as they appear.


    He sent himself directly to the land of nirvana.


    And I saved myself a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, when you come to the land of Nirvana, you can not only find Anyi''s whereabouts, but also get the final test items of the Ninth level of the Tao.


    As long as you find the one that exists in the seal of Taoism, you can become the new leader of Taoism.


    This is killing two birds with one stone, but before that, I was worried that no matter how I tried, I couldn''t get into this space.


    But now, I am in the land of nirvana.


    The land of nirvana is not big in the exploration of the divine consciousness of Lin Mu. At most, it is similar to an ordinary middle world.


    For Lin Mu, a powerful sage, it is very simple to explore this world.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has absolute confidence that he can find two goals for coming to this place.


    "Hum, I will go back to settle accounts with you when I become the leader of the Taoist world."


    Lin Mu thought of the scene just now. Although that guy sent himself to the land of Nirvana by mistake, he couldn''t let go of that thing.


    For so many years of self-cultivation, I have never suffered such a loss in any place except under the will of the universe.


    This time, I suffered a great loss. If I didn''t react at the last moment, I might still be seriously injured.


    So the revenge must be paid.


    However, that''s what he said after he went out. Now his most important purpose is to find Anyi, the final object of the Ninth level test of the Tao.


    Thinking about this, Lin Mu was not in this area, and he rushed to the direction where he was inquiring about some people.


    The items tested in the Ninth level of Tao world are not in a hurry.


    Anyway, the system has already said that in the land of Nirvana, I always have time to look for it.


    Now the most important thing is to find Anyi''s whereabouts.


    For Anyi, Lin Mu is a little worried. After all, this land of nirvana is mysterious, and no one knows what kind of mysterious existence there is.


    And an is just a big Luo Jinxian up to now.


    In case something difficult happens, it is estimated that it will be very difficult to solve it.


    Therefore, it is imperative to find Anyi.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1236

    "Did you hear that? It''s said that we have found the saint


    "And if it''s not a saint, it''s going to be a saint!"


    "What outdated news is this? Who in Nirvana doesn''t know this news? But it''s also the blessing of nirvana. In an era, there are saints and saints. It seems that they are going to rise up. These two people are likely to break into nirvana in the future."


    "At that time, if you look at those people in the origin world, do you dare to look down upon our Nirvana world? Don''t those people in the origin world occupy their part and have a quasi Nirvana world?"


    "That''s right. When the Holy Son and the holy daughter break through nirvana, we must destroy the prestige of those guys in the origin world."


    "Say. How on earth did the saint find her? Didn''t you look around in Nirvana before? Why all of a sudden has been found, as if no news


    "It''s not accurate. If the prophet launched the great power again, after all, the prophet predicted more than a hundred years ago that there would be a son and a daughter in this era. It''s said that the existence of the prophet is so powerful that it''s only one step away from the quasi nirvana. If he knew what kind of inspiration he got later, he would find the daughter in an instant."


    "Ha ha, that''s right. After all, the prophet is so powerful that anything is possible."


    Lin Mu rushed to a city in the land of nirvana. As soon as he entered the city, he heard some people around him saying these words.


    "The virgin, suddenly appeared."


    "Is it Anyi?"


    Lin Mu is such a powerful existence. Even if he doesn''t listen carefully, what some of them discussed will never fall into his ears.


    After hearing this, Lin Mu couldn''t help guessing in his heart.


    There is a prophet in this land of Nirvana, who predicted that there would be a son and a daughter in this era. According to these people, the son appeared very early, but the daughter has not yet appeared. People in this world are still searching all over the world, but suddenly the daughter appeared.


    And there''s no sign.


    According to them, the saint was born three months ago, which coincides with the day when Anyi disappeared.


    That''s why Lin Mu made such a guess in his heart.


    "Nirvana must be above the saints!"


    Before he came to this city, Lin Mu had used his divine sense to check the highest combat effectiveness in this world, and found that the strongest one was just the guy above the two half step saints.


    It is estimated that he is the quasi Nirvana man in the so-called origin world.


    As for the other one, it''s not clear for Lin Mu, but it''s certain that the other one is the one who made a big deduction for himself.


    On the other half of the photography, on the body of the strong, Lin Mu felt the breath of his causal force.


    "In such a mysterious place of Nirvana, there are only two and a half steps above the sage sitting in the town!"


    Lin Mu can''t believe it now. After all, the land of nirvana is mysterious. Even the system is not clear.


    But the most powerful people inside are just two and a half saints.


    By what means can this Nirvana land be hidden so well in the heaven and the world that even the sages in the heaven and the world don''t know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1237

    "This land of nirvana is mysterious only by itself, not by the people in it."


    After Lin Mu, the system finally opened its mouth.


    "It''s said that this place of nirvana is the place where the first Phoenix falls in the universe, but the Phoenix will not die, it will only be nirvana. It''s said that the first Phoenix is in this nirvana, waiting for the time to come and regenerate again."


    The system explains.


    "The first Phoenix in the universe."


    "Existence above saints?"


    After hearing the system''s words, Lin Mu didn''t know to ask.


    Only the existence of saints can make these two sets of forces so mysterious.


    Maybe it''s not just a simple saint, otherwise this place would not be mysterious, even most people in the heaven and the world don''t know it.


    "Yes, the first Phoenix was born on top of the sage, but because of his bad character, he caused trouble everywhere. It has destroyed many worlds that should have been achieved, so the will of the universe can''t help but fight against the first Phoenix. "


    "Even if the first Phoenix was born as a saint, it is far from being the real dominating opponent in the universe. Therefore, the Phoenix fell here. However, although it fell, it does not mean that it completely died. The Phoenix is immortal. As long as it finds the right opportunity, it will be reborn in Nirvana!"


    "However, the universe has been trying to show its punishment for Phoenix''s actions, and it will never let the tower be reborn like this."


    "So the place where the first Phoenix fell was completely sealed. Only when the will of the universe thinks that the Phoenix can be reborn, can the Phoenix be reborn."


    "That''s why this place of nirvana is isolated from the heaven and the world. Even the later saints are not clear."


    "Moreover, because the Phoenix sleeps here, this space is full of the breath of the Phoenix. Everyone who lives in this space is inevitably contaminated with the breath of the Phoenix. Moreover, the sleeping Phoenix is constantly changing here, and through some channels, there are some changes in the world People with high strength can use a little of the power of Phoenix. "


    The system finished all these words in one breath.


    But Lin Mu did have some confusion.


    "Don''t you say that you don''t know much about the land of Nirvana? Why do you think that the land of nirvana is just like your back garden, no matter what


    Lin Mu clearly remembers that before that, the system told him that he didn''t know much about nirvana.


    But now what the hell is going on?


    Why can the system open its mouth to everything like this washbasin.


    System:


    After a long time, the system slowly explained: "these things are widely spread among the heaven and the world. As long as they are the sages of the older generation, they all know it. However, because this is a prison built by the will of the heaven and the world, no one knows how to get in, including me."


    "I see!"


    Lin Mu suddenly realized what he was thinking, but only he knew.


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1238

    Lin Mu said nothing more after listening to the system.


    But it''s a relief in the heart.


    This land of nirvana is mysterious only for itself, not for the people in it, which is undoubtedly good news for Lin Mu.


    As for whether his private intrusion into the prison built by the will of the universe will cause the will of the universe to resent himself, these forest herdsmen can''t control it.


    Before that, he would have listened to the system for a long time. As long as the test of the Tao is carried out, the will of the universe has no right to interfere.


    Therefore, no matter how you die, the will of the universe can only endure, but can''t fight against you.


    as for whether the will of the universe will settle after the test, I have come here, and it''s only one step away from becoming the master of the Tao. What are you afraid of?


    In any case, the master of the tao world is equal to the will of the universe.


    Moreover, I didn''t offend the will of the universe to death.


    Therefore, Lin Mu is not as nervous as he was just now.


    At least there is no enemy that we can''t cope with.


    Even if the first Phoenix in the legend is reborn, Lin Mu is not afraid of anything.


    We are all strong above saints. Who is afraid of who.


    What Lin Mu is most worried about is whether there is any system to be opened and hung in this space.


    After all, the system can kill even the strong above the sage.


    If there is such a thing in it, Lin Mu will have to be careful.


    However, fortunately, the powerful existence like the system in the whole universe is probably only the will of the system and the universe.


    "Go and bring Anyi back first."


    After exploring for a moment, Lin Mu found the location of the imperial city they said, and he didn''t hesitate any more. He rushed to the location of the Imperial City in an instant.


    After finding Anyi, you have to accomplish your ultimate goal, that is to find the final item of the Ninth level test and become the real master of the Tao.


    ¡­¡­


    Nirvana, the imperial city.


    Now the imperial city is full of incomparable joy.


    There is a smile on the face of every citizen.


    Because more than 100 years ago, the prophet predicted that there would be sons and daughters in this era, and they would appear at the same time.


    Not long after the prophet''s prophecy, the son appeared unexpectedly.


    But originally with the female or no shadow.


    Originally, we all thought that the prophet was wrong.


    However, now the fact has finally surfaced that the prophet did not predict that there were saints and saints in this era.


    Moreover, three days later, the virgin will ascend the holy place where she should be.


    As long as the saint keeps up with the throne, within a thousand years, she can definitely become a quasi nirvana. With a little more time, she can definitely become the supreme existence of nirvana in the legend.


    Originally, all this had little to do with the ordinary people.


    However, for this grand day this year, the emperor of Nirvana hereby announces that three days later, when the saint ascends the throne, the nirvana secret will be opened, and all qualified beings can go in and look for opportunities.


    That''s what makes most people happy.


    After all, Nirvana is only opened once every ten thousand years, and every time you want to enter, you have to break through many difficulties before you have the qualification to enter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1239

    But after three days, it''s different. As long as we reach the required strength, everyone can go in.


    This is what makes many people happy.


    Because no one knows what chance there is in Nirvana.


    However, it is said that the prophet can possess such a powerful force today, which was obtained by a very powerful chance in Nirvana.


    ¡­¡­


    In the holy palace.


    Holy palace, as the name suggests, is the palace where the son and the daughter live.


    In a room of immense size.


    Ann is also sitting glumly.


    Although she came to this world inexplicably, she didn''t get much hurt. On the contrary, most people in this world respect her very much and don''t mean to treat her badly at all.


    But she is still very depressed.


    "Sister a, what''s the matter with you? It''s your day on the throne.


    While Ann was sitting in front of the stage, a female voice rang out behind her.


    A little girl is looking at Anyi in doubt.


    Isn''t it a great pleasure for her to ascend to the throne?


    You know, which one of the nirvana and the origin does not want to be the son or the daughter above.


    But, I don''t know why, Ann seems to be a little depressed.


    "Ah, I''m just thinking about my master and Yunzhou!"


    Ann also showed a smile when she saw the visitor.


    A sulfur was the first person he knew after he came to this strange world.


    And the one who saved her life.


    Although ah Yu looks very small and young, he doesn''t seem to have any strength.


    But she is a real semi saint.


    In an also came to this world that a little while later, was attacked by a semi Saint level fierce beast.


    Moreover, the incident happened suddenly, and Ann was seriously injured before she could use her cards.


    However, when Ann also felt that she was going to be in danger, a sulfur suddenly appeared and saved her once.


    Besides, he took her back to take good care of her.


    In the end, Ann also knew that a sulfur was the only daughter of the emperor in the nirvana.


    After a series of ups and downs, Ann was determined to be the saint of nirvana.


    But also let her stay in the holy palace, waiting for the back of the throne.


    To be honest, she had no interest in the throne at all.


    She came to this world only out of curiosity.


    But I didn''t expect to be detained here directly.


    Moreover, she felt that the world had lost contact with the outside world.


    In other words, it''s possible that master Wan Ling and Lin Mu can''t get in touch with her now.


    That''s why she is so anxious.


    If I can''t get in touch with myself, how anxious the master and Lin Mu should be.


    But now he is guarded by a strong man who is half a saint. He will never let himself go if he does not ascend the throne.


    That''s why she''s a little depressed.


    "I''ve been out for so long. I don''t know what the master will say about me after I go back?"


    Anyi is not really worried about whether she will be found. After all, the two people, the great master of all souls and Lin Mu, are the strong above the great saints. Although this place is a little mysterious, it is just a middle world.


    Take a little effort and you''ll find yourself.


    "Elder sister Yi, your master should not be happy for you when he knows that you have become a saint?"


    Ah Yu really has some doubts about what an Yi is thinking?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1240

    A Liu has some problems. What''s an thinking?


    As a saint, shouldn''t her master be happy for her?


    Even if you have been out for so long, once you know that Ann has become a saint, no matter what happens, you will be forgiven.


    Even, I will appreciate her very much.


    How could you possibly blame her?


    A sulfur has some problems.


    "O sulfur, have you ever heard of the heaven and the world?"


    Ann also thought about it, but she asked a sulfur.


    He has been in that world for nearly a few months. People who find this world don''t know the so-called concept of heaven and universe, even the most powerful people in this world don''t know.


    However, Ann did not care too much.


    After all, this is also very common in the universe.


    There are always some people in the world who think their world is the whole.


    Just like I was.


    I don''t know that the world outside the world is so vast.


    And if you only stay in your own world, you can only sit back and watch the sky. You will never know how prosperous and powerful the universe is.


    People in this world are now in this stage, thinking that their world is the whole.


    Ann is also very fond of a sulfur. Although she hasn''t been together for a long time, she treats her like a sister.


    That''s why Ann wants to tell her about the world in her heart.


    "The heavens and the world?"


    "But is there any other realm besides Nirvana and origin?"


    Ah Yu didn''t understand what an also wanted to say.


    There are some doubts said.


    In his mind, he always thinks that the world is the origin except nirvana, but what kind of things is the world mentioned by Anyi.


    "I don''t think you know."


    "I''ll tell you about it."


    An also looked at a sulfur''s puzzled expression and knew that she didn''t understand the concept of the universe.


    But it''s no big deal. After all, I didn''t know what the universe was like.


    But only when we really reach the heaven and the world can we feel how powerful the heaven and the world are.


    "Heaven and world, as the name suggests, are made up of innumerable worlds. Among them, no one knows how many worlds there are. Even the strong one above a saint can''t tell."


    "Countless worlds? Above the saints


    A sulfur once again in the eyes of the color of doubt, but also in the heart of the voice of vigilance.


    Is Cheng an possessed by something? Do you want to report it to your father and the prophet.


    After all, what we said was ridiculous.


    From beginning to end, everyone knows that except nirvana, there is only origin.


    But an also said that there is a world outside, and that world is composed of innumerable worlds.


    It''s not ridiculous. What is it?


    If there is such a place, then why don''t they know anything about it.


    Even his father, the most mysterious prophet, and even the old guy in the origin world did not know.


    Therefore, she would think that Ann was possessed by something strange, otherwise she would never have said such a thing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1241

    "Listen to me. When I finish speaking, ah sulfur, you will understand how vast this world is."


    Ann was not upset that her words were interrupted.


    When Lin Mu first introduced himself to the world, he frequently interrupted, because at that time, he thought that the concept of the world was too shocking.


    "The heaven and the world should divide the countless worlds into three levels. One is the small world. Most of these worlds are ordinary people, or surface civilization. There are only some lonely practitioners, or I have rarely explored the civilization outside the parent star! The same kind of event is as huge as dust in the universe, and it is the most abundant world in the universe. "


    A sulfur after hearing this more strange.


    What is civilization?


    However, although we don''t know exactly what kind of situation Anyi is now, we still remember what Anyi said to ourselves just now, so we didn''t interrupt easily, but waited for Anyi to continue to do it.


    If she finds out that Anyi is possessed by some ghost, she will definitely deal with it in person.


    After all, Ann is also a saint appointed by the prophet. Her safety can not be compromised.


    However, in recent months, they have almost developed into close friends who have nothing to say. Therefore, ah Yu has such patience.


    "The second is the middle world. Such a world can also be regarded as the mainstay of the universe. There are basically some practitioners in it. If it is a civilization on the technology side, it is a civilization that unifies the whole Galaxy!"


    Ann also thought about it and didn''t make it too complicated. After all, only when she entered into the universe, could she understand how huge the universe was.


    I just need a rough introduction here.


    "Oh! By the way, you and I have observed for so many days that the world you live in can only be regarded as a middle world, but it can barely be regarded as half stepping into the middle world of the higher world! "


    According to Anyi''s observation for so many days, we find that the most powerful person in this world is just a half step sage, and the laws of this world are extremely chaotic, as if there is no specific law in this world.


    Therefore, it is even more impossible to become a higher world.


    "Next, the third category is the higher world that I call it. Even in the extremely prosperous and huge universe, the higher world only has one hand. Such a world belongs to the top level of the universe!"


    "This is the general division of the universe."


    "Oh, by the way, there are countless cultivation systems in the universe, which can also be divided into three kinds!"


    "One is the cultivation side civilization, which is the largest among all the worlds. According to this division, the world you live in should also be divided into the cultivation side civilization."


    "The second is the science and technology side of civilization, which is second only to the cultivation side and the third is the philosophy side. This kind of cultivation system is absolutely rare in the world. Basically, it is rare to see such a cultivation system in hundreds of thousands of years!"


    "This is the general situation of the universe."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1242

    "But I don''t know why, as if the world you live in is not connected with the heaven and the world. After I came to this world, I found that all connections with the heaven and the world have been cut off, but I am absolutely in the heaven and the world."


    Ann also finished the introduction. She had some doubts since last night.


    Ann can also be sure that this world is still absolutely within the scope of the heaven and the world, but it seems that she lives independently with the heaven and the world. As long as she is in this world, she will lose contact with the heaven and the world.


    There''s something strange about that.


    "Sister Anyi, you You''re sure you''re not possessed by anything else


    Ah Yu was completely speechless now.


    Even the look in Ann''s eyes is not right.


    After all, what an Yi said is really harmless. I heard that few people in the world can accept such a fact.


    Originally, I thought that my place was the whole, but I heard from another population that my place in life, in a mysterious universe, could only be discharged into the second-class world.


    This in a moment, how can easily believe.


    "Ah Liu, I know you won''t believe me, because when Yun Zhou told me the concept of the universe before, only when I got to the universe did I feel how huge it is.


    "If you have a chance, I''ll take you to the heaven and the world for a walk, and you''ll know that what I said didn''t lie to you."


    "But I don''t think I''ll wait too long for this opportunity. After all, I''ve disappeared for such a long time. Shizun and Yunzhou are expected to find my position soon."


    An also from the channel.


    After all, the great master of all souls and Lin Mu are both strong men who stand on the top of the pyramid of heaven and the world.


    If they can''t find their own whereabouts together, then I don''t want to return to the world and spend the rest of my life in this world.


    However, this is basically impossible.


    There is nothing difficult to get the strong one above the saints among the heaven and the world.


    In addition, an also believes in Lin Mu in his heart. He thinks that there is nothing hard to get from him in the whole world.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that the two sages he had given to the strong had been recruiting students outside for a long time, and had not found a way to enter the land of nirvana.


    And Lin Mu was beaten into this mysterious place by others.


    "Yes? I''m looking forward to it


    There was an inexplicable look in a sulfur''s eyes.


    Although I didn''t believe it too much in my heart.


    However, I don''t know why there is a trace of expectation. I hope what Anyi said is true.


    If so, then maybe you can go to the bigger stage.


    Perhaps, her strength can further break the curse of her family from the beginning to the end.


    Although I don''t believe these words very much in my heart, I even have some ideas that I want the prophet to see Anyi.


    "Sister a, let''s not talk about that. I often hear you talk about your master and the man named Yun Zhou. Are they powerful? What about the prophet? "


    Ah Yu doesn''t want to know more about the world of heaven. However, she is a little curious about these two people whom an Yi has been talking about these days.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1243

    If Anyi''s words are true, then Anyi also comes from the mysterious world.


    And what kind of strength is her master and what kind of strength is Yun Zhou among all the heavens and all the worlds she said?


    Or what kind of existence does the most powerful prophet in Nirvana mean when he is put into the universe?


    "Well, ah Liu, it''s not that I hit you sincerely. My master, she, and other people who are in the same realm as my master have said that people who can''t reach their realm are mole ants. In the eyes of some powerful people, it''s nothing if they don''t become their realm."


    "My master and Yun Zhou are both above saints and the most powerful beings in the universe."


    "Moreover, according to my observation these days, the prophet is just a strong man who is not a saint, and seems to have just stepped into this realm. Although such a strong man can be regarded as a great power in the universe, it is really nothing for those who stand on the top of the pyramid of the universe."


    These days, although not much has been released from that mysterious prophet, an can still feel the limitation from him. He has just entered the semi sage, and the strong one still has a long way to go from the sage.


    Compared with the master and Yun Zhou, such a strong man is very different.


    "Stronger than a prophet!"


    After hearing Anyi''s story, ah Yu first did not believe it.


    After all, in their lives, the prophet is the most powerful existence in Nirvana, and the only thing he can compare is the half step Nirvana scene in the origin.


    It was originally believed that even if Anyi said that the universe was really idle in the universe, it should be standing on the top of the existence.


    But Ting Anyi''s words, the prophet is just a mole ant in the eyes of those who stand on the top of the heaven.


    This made her a little overwhelmed.


    However, listening to Anyi''s words does not mean that there is any possibility of making a fake. Ah Liu should not be silent again.


    If all this is true, what kind of powerful existence is Zhutian wanjian.


    And what does the nirvana, even the origin, count in the eyes of those who are strong in the universe?


    "If I am not wrong, the nirvana you are talking about is above the saints in the universe, because my master is also above the saints. Moreover, my master has promised that I can become the most powerful one who stands on the highest peak in at least ten million years, so I don''t feel much about climbing the throne."


    An also said that the ancestor of all souls had told him for tens of thousands of years at most, and then she could be trained to be a saint standing on the top of the heaven and the world.


    And to ascend the throne of a world is only to reach the saint.


    Anyway, in the future, I can break through the saint. Why don''t we have a safe way?


    Who knows what kind of bondage he will bring when he ascends the throne of the world.


    In fact, Ann is not willing to ascend the so-called holy throne in this world.


    However, according to the current situation, it seems that she can''t help it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1244

    After all, there are countless strong people in the world waiting to ascend the so-called holy throne.


    Especially the mysterious prophet.


    If they want to escape, some strong men will certainly find themselves back at all costs.


    And the ancestors of all souls and Lin Mu still can''t get in touch until now, so an will wait here.


    However, even after keeping up with the so-called throne, Ann did not worry too much.


    Even if you have any restrictions on yourself? It is difficult to solve the problem of the holy place in the middle world by relying on the two saints.


    And maybe I can go further by virtue of the creatures in this world. Maybe the time to break through to the saint is shortened a little bit, and I can stand beside Lin Mu and fight with him.


    "Ah, by the way, sulfur, if you put your talent in the universe, it will definitely be the existence of fierce competition from all sides. I''m afraid that some strong people of the same level as my master will also compete for you!"


    "You are only in your twenties this year, and you have already broken through to the semi saint. This is absolutely shocking in the theme link, and even broke the record of the youngest semi saint in the universe!"


    "Even Yun Zhou, according to him, it took him nearly hundreds of years to break through the semi saint."


    I do not know what to think of, an Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up, looking at a sulfur.


    She is not wrong. In the universe, a semi saint in his twenties is absolutely shocking.


    Even since last night there has been history, there has never been a person in his twenties who has stepped into the realm of half body.


    Even the descendants of those saints, who are born with extraordinary talent, coupled with the innumerable resources of cultivation, can never break through to semi saints in their twenties.


    Therefore, if such a young semi saint as a sulfur is spread out, it will definitely cause a crazy fight among the heaven and the world.


    I''m afraid there is no saint above the strong can sit.


    After all, such a young semi saint has proved that this person''s talent is extraordinary, and there is a great possibility that he can break through to the highest saint of existence in the universe.


    "At that time, when I get back to the heaven and the world, would you like me to introduce some masters to you? I''ll tell you, although my strength is not good, my popularity is good. There are several sages who are strong and know me."


    An also suddenly stood up and showed off to a sulfur.


    She sincerely hopes that a sulfur will reach the heaven and the world, and be brought to a saint above and under the door of the strong.


    After all, in this way, the future security of sulfur has been guaranteed.


    With the cultivation of the strong above a saint and such a good talent, a saint is not without opportunities at least.


    In addition, as a disciple of the strong above the saints, you can basically walk horizontally among the heaven and the world.


    "By the way, do you want to come under my master''s door? Although the master''s old man looks more strict at ordinary times, he''s actually a knife mouthed bean curd heart. As long as you ask her, the master''s old man will basically agree with your request."


    Ann can''t help but start to sell Wanling ancestors.


    After all, if a sulfur worship into the door of all souls, then he will have a friend.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1245

    "Is it?"


    A sulfur after hearing this, don''t know bitter astringent smile.


    "I''m afraid that no one will accept me as an apprentice after you see me


    A sulfur''s tone was a little low.


    Even a little bit of self-confidence.


    "How is that possible? Sulfur, your talent is so good. Compared with you, I''m not as good as you. I''ve been practicing for nearly 50 years, but now it''s just the middle stage of a great Luo Jinxian. It''s still a long way to go from semi saint. But you have already broken through to semi saint at this age. Your future is absolutely earth shaking. How is it possible that no one will accept you as an apprentice? "


    Ann also felt a little incredible.


    If such a good talent is put in the universe, it will definitely be taken away as an apprentice.


    Why is she so insecure? Is there any hidden reason in this Nirvana?


    "Well, although I''ve reached this level since I was young, it''s not because of my talent, but because of the curse of our family."


    A sulfur became a little bitter, and slowly explained the reason why she could practice so fast.


    "My family has a curse from generation to generation. When we just stepped into the road of cultivation, it was plain sailing. We need wind to get wind, we need rain to get rain, and even two or three realms in a year can be directly broken through. But once we reach my realm, there will be no effect. No matter how hard you try to cultivate, you can''t feel any strength A little bit of improvement. "


    "The same is true of my father, who has broken through to my present state at a young age. But after that, his strength has not improved at all over the years. Moreover, the life span of our family is generally not long, even to my present state."


    "What, life expectancy is generally not long, and it''s the same when it comes to you?"


    Ann also listened to these words, suddenly felt a doubt, it seems that things are not as simple as he thought.


    "It shouldn''t be that even a semi saint in the heaven and the world has endless longevity as long as he doesn''t die. How can he live a short life?"


    "Maybe this is the curse of our family. I don''t know what our ancestors did. They would let us bear such a curse."


    When ah sulfur said this, there were some unwilling in his heart.


    Obviously, she was not satisfied. Now he wanted to change the curse that their family had passed down from generation to generation.


    Also want to break through to a higher level.


    "Don''t worry. When the master and Yun Zhou come, I''ll ask them to have a look for you. They will be able to solve it."


    "Besides, maybe it''s not a curse, but a special constitution."


    "Just like me, before that, my physical cultivation was extremely slow. I almost thought that I was not a piece of material for cultivation. However, I didn''t know that I was a special kind of physique until I met the master, so I didn''t have to worry too much."


    An also looks at a sulfur to have some low, can''t help but open mouth to persuade a way.


    "Well!"


    I don''t know if an Yi''s optimistic mood has affected a sulfur. A sulfur''s eyes now have a trace of firmness, or a trace of hope.


    "Saint, it''s time..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1246

    "Saint, it''s time."


    Just when Anyi and a sulfur wanted to say something more, the voice of a servant came from outside the door.


    The servant respectfully came in and bowed to them and said, "the prophet and the emperor asked the servant to come and tell the Virgin that it''s time to prepare."


    "Well, I see. I''ll go right away!"


    In an Yi''s eyes, there was a trace of helplessness. It seemed that she had to be a saint.


    But Ann didn''t say much. After all, she had already made a decision in her heart.


    If you resist, maybe you will face some unexpected things.


    It''s better to pretend to cooperate.


    Anyway, people here can''t do anything about themselves.


    And it seems that people in this world still have great respect for the so-called saint.


    "I''ll go down and get ready."


    Anyi said a word with a sulfur, and then directly went down to prepare with the attendant.


    There was only a sulfur standing alone in the hall.


    But now she has already considered the words of an Yigang in her heart.


    If what Ann said is true, it sounds good.


    After all, it''s better to have a bigger stage outside for yourself than to stay in the world that has already doomed your destiny.


    Perhaps, in the mysterious world of heaven, some people can really solve their own curse.


    A sulfur thought of these in his heart, and there was a trace of heart in his eyes.


    However, it just appeared in a moment and disappeared in a moment.


    The premise of everything is that these words are true.


    As a princess in Nirvana, although she is not the one who ascends the throne today, she also has many things to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Nirvana, on the huge square of the imperial capital.


    Now the capital square is full of people. Countless people in the capital have rushed to the capital square to see the grace of the saints who ascend the throne today.


    There are even some strong people who have traveled thousands of miles to get to the low level in order to witness today''s moment.


    After all, these strong men in Nirvana have been oppressed by those in origin for too long, and today is the time for them to breathe.


    In the anxious waiting, time finally arrived.


    And the powerful prophet in a blue robe appeared slowly.


    The whole prophet seemed to be hidden under the big blue robe he was wearing. He didn''t even show a face, which was full of mystery.


    However, in terms of body size, the prophet belongs to the extremely small existence.


    But every strong person can feel that kind of strong breath from this thin figure.


    It was a breath of absolute repression for them.


    Even they don''t have any desire to resist US in the face of such a strong breath.


    We can imagine how powerful this mysterious prophet is.


    Perhaps, the prophet also broke through the quasi nirvana.


    This is what most beings think in their hearts when they see the presence of the prophet.


    It''s no wonder that they don''t care. After all, the breath of the prophet doesn''t belong to the realm of truth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1247

    "It''s time, prophet. Get ready to start."


    Soon after the appearance of the prophet, the great figures in Nirvana also appeared one after another.


    For example, emperor, national teacher, Prime Minister and so on.


    These are the most powerful beings in Nirvana.


    But now they have some strong presence on the face of joy is also how can not hide.


    The son and the daughter have appeared in their Nirvana one after another in this era. How can this not be regarded as a great happy event?


    As long as they are given enough time, even with leftover women, they can become the most powerful existence in the world.


    At that time, even the old guy in the origin world is not qualified to compete with these two beings.


    at that time, did the world has the final say?


    "Well!"


    Even in the face of the most noble existence in Nirvana, the prophet didn''t show any too respectful look, just a light answer.


    However, the prophet has such strength. After all, noble status does not mean that the strength is the most powerful. In Nirvana, the prophet thinks that no one has the strength to surpass himself.


    Even if the whole world can compare with itself, only the old guy in the origin world can imitate it. Other people don''t pay attention to it at all.


    Of course, if the future Saint son and Saint daughter can really reach the nirvana in the legend, then the future situation will be discussed.


    "Then trouble the prophet."


    The emperor seemed to know that the prophet was such a character, and he was not too upset.


    But he turned and whispered to the prophet.


    "By the way, can you guarantee that some people in the origin world will not come to make trouble?"


    At this point, the emperor''s eyes don''t show a trace of worry. They have made such a big scene in the nirvana world. They have always been the opponents of the original world. How can they just watch without doing anything.


    Even if they want to show their existence, they will never be so quiet.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already discussed with the old guy. The old guy won''t do it. The others are just a few miscellaneous fish. They can be solved easily. It''s not a worry."


    The prophet said confidently.


    Today''s such a grand ceremony, he naturally wants to discuss with an existence of the same level as himself.


    So as early as before, he had discussed the existence of the only quasi nirvana in the world of origin.


    After paying enough for himself, the old man also promised not to do it.


    And if that old guy doesn''t do it, who else in the world is worth paying attention to?


    Even the present son and daughter do not have that qualification.


    Not to mention the origin of those small miscellaneous fish, if you laugh, it''s OK, if you don''t know the face, it''s just as easy as killing a few flies.


    "Thank you for today!"


    "Let''s go!"


    After hearing the prophet''s words, the emperor did not want him to put down his heart. Unexpectedly, the prophet had already said so, which means that the prophet had arranged everything.


    Looking at the sky, the time was almost up. I couldn''t help telling the prophet.


    "Please sit down!"


    The prophet also felt that time was almost up, so he could not help but speak slowly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1248

    The voice of the prophet seemed a little soft.


    But there is a trace of masculinity in the softness.


    Up to now, he has just said three words, but by saying these three words, it seems that he has driven the power of heaven and earth.


    It''s as if the whole world is moving around him.


    As the prophet''s garden fell to the high platform in the middle of the square, there was a sudden change.


    "Boom!"


    With a sound came out, the middle of the high platform also suddenly concave a piece.


    But for a moment, a bronze throne slowly stretched out from the concave place.


    The breath revealed by the bronze seat is incomparably huge. Even some weak people dare not look directly at the bronze seat with their eyes.


    Moreover, everyone in the audience can feel that after the appearance of the Holy See, they are under a lot of powerful pressure.


    It''s obvious that this is the sudden appearance of the holy seat.


    "I didn''t expect to see two holy seats rising in my lifetime. God bless my nirvana. What else can the miscellaneous hairs of the origin say at that time?"


    All of you here can feel the extraordinary place of the holy seat, but at the same time, they also begin to be happy.


    This is the second ascension that most of you have seen in your life.


    It is said that there are nine holy seats in heaven and earth. Each of Nirvana and origin has four. The last holy seat is unknown.


    But it is said that as long as there are people on the nine holy seats, they will understand the real secrets of heaven and earth.


    The nine of them will lead the whole world to a bright future.


    However, most people just listen to it as a joke. After all, after the spread of that legend, no one has ever met the conditions to ascend the throne.


    But I didn''t expect that in this era, their Nirvana was not only out, but also out of two.


    It''s very exciting.


    "Welcome to the throne!"


    The voice of the prophet came out again. At the same time, he also used a little strength this time, so that everyone in the square could clearly understand what he was saying.


    As his voice fell, he first slowly bowed to the rising throne.


    When the people present saw that the prophet had done such a thing, they naturally could not look at it in vain. They also followed the actions of the prophet and bowed respectfully to the throne.


    Next, change a lot of nonsense, mainly to introduce how the holy seat appeared, and what each holy seat represents.


    However, all these are things that ordinary people do not care about. They have already heard the legend of the holy seat in their ears.


    They are now only curious about the existence of the one chosen by the prophet as a saint, and what kind of person she is.


    They can''t wait to see their future saint.


    With the passage of time, idle that some nonsense, also finally borrowed into the end.


    And some sleepy people began to cheer up.


    Because now it''s the most critical time, that is to invite the saint.


    This is the only time for most of them to be able to observe the virgin directly.


    Most of us have to seize this hard won opportunity.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1249

    "Please, saint!"


    As the lab finally finished the nonsense, it was no longer waiting for anything.


    Finally, I told the most anticipated things in the hearts of most people present.


    The voice of the prophet fell.


    Not far from the square, the gate of the holy palace was slowly pushed open.


    And in the crowd waiting, Ann is also slowly dressed to come out.


    Ann has also been taken down by the direct attendant and changed into a very ceremonious holy dress.


    It is said that the dress she was wearing was the one that appeared with the throne.


    Although Anyi''s insight is different from the past, he has not only traveled among the heaven and the world, but also worshipped under the door of a sage. So here, although he has not seen anything several times, he has not shown too much surprise.


    Yes, Ann''s evaluation of the clothes she was wearing was mysterious.


    However, she was not wrong. Since she put on this mysterious dress, she felt that her mental state had become extremely good, and her mind had become a little clearer. Even she felt that her cultivation speed had been improved, a little faster.


    She is a universal spirit. If she had not been taught by the ancestor of universal spirit, her cultivation speed would not have been too fast.


    But I didn''t expect that this mysterious dress could speed up my cultivation a little.


    It''s worth the trip.


    Ann also thought of it in her heart.


    Is it possible that the world can obtain such a suit of clothes.


    Maybe they can see the difference between Yun Zhou and master when they take the clothes back.


    After all, I can''t see through the clothes.


    Although her strength is only a great Luo Jinxian realm, but he is worshipped above the sage and under the door of the strong, so he has a wide range of knowledge.


    However, no matter how you explore the mysterious clothes, you can''t see through them.


    However, it''s not the time to think about this. I don''t know how many people are waiting for me outside.


    Though, it''s not what I want to be on the throne.


    However, it is estimated that the benefits of ascending the throne will not be less, so in Anyi''s heart, it is not so exclusive.


    "Hail the virgin."


    After the appearance of Anyi, with the voice of the prophet, all the people on the scene also learned the movements of the prophet and bowed respectfully to Anyi: "welcome the saint."


    It can be seen that the throne of this world has a great weight in the hearts of people in this world.


    Otherwise, I would not be so respectful to a saint like myself.


    Even the prophet who has reached the quasi Nirvana has to be so respectful to himself on the surface.


    Ann also looked at the scene and couldn''t help thinking about it in her heart.


    It seems that the throne of this world is really extraordinary in this world.


    "Get up!"


    Although I have not really organized such a huge event, I have seen it once.


    Especially on the day of the teacher worship ceremony, the scene of that day can''t be compared here.


    On that day, all the powerful people from the whole heaven and the world came, and even those above the sage came.


    Far from being comparable here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1250

    So Ann saw so many people, and she was not too flustered. Instead, she dealt with some problems.


    "Thank you, saint!"


    It seems that this saint is someone who has seen the world.


    Although after Anyi''s fall, the people present could not help thinking about it in their hearts.


    After all, if the transposition thinking, in exchange for them, in such a situation really can not maintain such a light cloud.


    Maybe if I had been my own person, I would have been speechless.


    "Even if you have arrived, please go to the throne."


    The prophet didn''t like to talk too much. After finishing all the rituals that should be completed, he immediately told Anyi.


    Only when Anyi really ascends the throne can he be relieved in his heart.


    After all, before that, Ann also disdained the so-called victory.


    He even expressed a slight uncooperative attitude.


    So anything can happen before you go to the throne.


    "Well!"


    After hearing the prophet''s words, Ann didn''t say anything more, but just gave a soft sound.


    Then he looked at the simple bronze seat not far away from him.


    It doesn''t seem to be a mystery. It''s just an ordinary bronze seat.


    The air above is just ordinary.


    The master''s great sitting is no worse than this so-called holy throne.


    But I don''t know why there is a sense of oppression in this so-called holy place


    as if all the creatures are so worthless in front of him.


    And why? Ann also has some problems in her heart.


    But I didn''t think much about it. Anyway, I don''t have to solve it by myself.


    This is a step by step towards the bronze throne.


    The distance between them was not far. They just walked about three hundred breath before they reached the bronze seat.


    Under the bronze seat, ANN can also feel the extraordinary place of the bronze seat.


    Although it looks like an ordinary seat, the powerful atmosphere contained in it and the pattern engraved on the seat are absolutely not simple.


    If you put it in the universe, it will definitely attract the attention of countless people.


    It may even attract the attention of one or two saints.


    After arriving under the holy throne, Ann was no longer there. Just now, there was a look of disdain. Instead, she looked at the bronze holy seat solemnly.


    "And let the virgin ascend to the throne."


    Seeing that Anyi was standing under the bronze throne in a daze, the prophet didn''t seem to go up immediately. In his heart, he couldn''t help being anxious again. Could Anyi repent?


    If that''s the case, then things will not be easy.


    At that time, I will have to do something small.


    However, he is not even willing to offend a young man with a bright future.


    If you wait until she becomes a Nirvana strongman and remember today''s scene, then you will have nothing to eat in the future.


    "Oh


    It''s only at this time that Ann noticed the current situation. There are countless people looking at her now.


    However, there was no expression of embarrassment.


    Anyway, we are here today. It''s better to keep up with this holy place and see what''s different.


    So think, Ann also no longer continue to stay, or slowly sat on the holy seat.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1251

    "The virgin ascends the throne, all beings worship!"


    As Ann had been completely seated on the bronze throne, the prophet could not help feeling a little relaxed in his heart.


    It seems that my previous persuasion is still effective.


    Now I really don''t know what Ann thinks in her heart. How many people dream of being able to ascend the throne.


    But there were some people who didn''t want to come to her.


    If it wasn''t for his good words and a little price, Ann would be able to accept to ascend the throne.


    However, I can''t care about those things. At least the situation is good now.


    At least ANN is on the throne.


    That means her name as a saint has been established.


    It was a relief for the prophet.


    And then there''s a lot of complicated etiquette.


    And ANN is sitting on the bronze holy seat in a daze.


    To tell you the truth, she is not interested in such complicated etiquette. She likes simplicity just like Lin Mu.


    Well, it''s not one piece of trouble after another.


    However, they can''t be used anyway, so I''ll let them worry.


    But the people in the square didn''t know where their saint''s thoughts had gone.


    "Yunzhou, master, why haven''t you come yet? It''s really boring for me to be here alone. "


    Ann also pursed in the dark.


    Is the world so mysterious? With the help of the two saints above the strong, it takes so long to find here.


    When Ann thought of this, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    If that''s the case, then I''ve made a big mistake this time.


    At that time, I don''t know what the master should say about himself.


    "Saint, Saint..."


    There are even some helpless voices.


    He did not expect that Ann would dare to be in a daze on such an important occasion.


    If she were not a saint, and the prophet''s temper is also good, maybe another person would have been angry.


    "Ah! What''s the matter, is it settled? "


    Ann also vaguely hears someone calling her. She can''t help looking up and asking.


    "One last thing."


    The prophet had some helplessness, but he didn''t say much.


    "What?"


    Ann didn''t care. Anyway, she was just going to go through the motions.


    "According to the ancient rites, as long as there is a son and a daughter at the same time, they must be married."


    "However, considering that the saint and the son have never met before, it''s not realistic to get married immediately, so I would like to ask the saint to get engaged with the son first, and then go out with him slowly."


    The prophet thought for a while before he said slowly.


    It''s written in accordance with the etiquette. It''s said that as long as there is a son and a daughter in an era, they don''t have to be married.


    And so did other eras.


    However, the prophet was not sure whether ANN could agree with him?


    After all, Ann didn''t even have much interest in going to the throne.


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me that? "


    "If you had said that to me, I would never have been a saint."


    After hearing this, Ann''s face suddenly changed and became extremely ugly. The whole person also stood up and looked directly at the prophet.


    There was even a trace of anger in the eyes of the prophet.


    "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1252

    "I tell you, absolutely not."


    Ann also immediately stood up and angrily scolded.


    She had never heard of such a rule before, otherwise he would never have been on the throne.


    "Saint, this..."


    When the prophet saw this scene, he had some helplessness.


    Although I had guessed that Ann would never be happy one day before I spoke, I didn''t expect that her reaction was so fierce.


    And it was said directly in front of many people.


    All of a sudden, the prophet didn''t know what to say first.


    The prophet had no choice but to find this saint, but others didn''t seem very interested in ascending the throne.


    In this case, the prophet did not know how to proceed with the original arrangement.


    If this existence is forced, she directly abandons the throne and then flies away, it will be even worse.


    After all, both the son and the daughter are the hope of the nirvana world, and they must not be lost.


    However, according to the current situation, it seems that if she must accept this condition, Ann may really go away.


    "Isn''t that negotiable, saint?"


    The prophet immediately blocked this area temporarily, so that people around could not hear what they were saying in the border.


    However, the previous words have been said, and it is estimated that many people have heard them.


    All the people present immediately discussed it.


    "What''s going on? Don''t the saints know that''s the rule? "


    "Why are the saints so excited? We should know that the saints are also the pride of heaven, and they can break through the nirvana in the future. Isn''t this kind of existence and the saints made in heaven? Why does it look like I''m not happy to have a baby


    "I guess the saint has not seen the style of the son, otherwise, the saint would never have said such a thing."


    "In my opinion, before the saint ascends the throne, she should get along with the son first. Maybe it won''t happen now."


    People who watch the crowd are generally not too big, so they have their own discussion.


    However, fortunately, the prophet had foresight and set up a border first. In the border, ANN could not hear these conversations from the outside world, otherwise she would be furious with your family.


    "These things are absolutely non-negotiable."


    "If you had told me there was such a rule, I didn''t think I would have been on the throne!"


    "But it''s already on the board, so naturally I won''t go back on it. However, other things can be discussed a little. Only this one has no room for discussion, so you don''t want to think about such things in the future."


    Anyi''s tone is very settled. She will never accept such a thing.


    If people here insist on forcing her, then don''t blame her for being impolite.


    Although her own strength is only a big Luo Jinxian, she is the only disciple of the master of all souls. In addition to her relationship with Lin Mu, she has a lot of things to protect her life.


    And there is no lack of goods that can threaten the strong above the half step sage.


    If it comes to an emergency, Ann will also use it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1253

    "Holy daughter, Holy Son, he is also the pride of the generation, and his future achievements will not be inferior to you..."


    What else does the prophet want to persuade.


    "That''s enough. I''ve already said that this is my bottom line. If you insist that I complete this rule, I''m afraid I can''t do it. It seems that I don''t have to sit down in this holy place."


    Anyi''s face became worse.


    I didn''t expect that this prophet was so ignorant that he even tried to persuade himself.


    Anything else can be discussed, but this is the only thing that has never been discussed.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    The prophet was not reconciled in his heart, and he also wanted to know why the saint resisted this rule.


    If you know what the saint thinks in her heart, you may have a chance to find the key point and ask the saint to agree to this request.


    "I''ve got a couple!"


    Ann didn''t have much, so she said it directly.


    And in her heart, she also wanted to let the prophet retreat by this thing.


    "What?"


    There was an incredible color in the prophet''s eyes.


    He had no idea that the saint had already had a Taoist partner.


    In this nirvana, besides the son, who else can be worthy of the saint.


    However, in this case, there is no solution.


    As long as the saint knows how good the son is, the saint may change her mind.


    As for the saint''s one, there was a trace of killing in the prophet''s heart.


    In the future, the saint is bound to ascend the supreme existence of nirvana.


    And the only one standing beside her is the son who ascends the highest existence with her.


    If someone else, it''s just a drag on the virgin, and maybe there will be some changes in her growth.


    And the prophet would never allow that to happen.


    Therefore, when the saint changes her mind, the Taoist priest of the saint can never exist in this world.


    "Saint, you already have a couple!"


    The prophet said in a loud voice, and at the same time he removed the border he had set in secret.


    These words should also be listened to by the public. Maybe the public''s discussions can make the saint feel how excellent the son is.


    With the prophet''s withdrawal of the border, all the people present had heard such words.


    There was an incredible look on everyone''s face.


    "What? How is that possible? Who is worthy of a saint besides the son


    "Well, I''d like to see which guy is so lucky that he can be seen by the saint!"


    "Ha ha, don''t be just a lucky guy. In my opinion, the son is the only one who is worthy of the existence of the virgin."


    After hearing the words of the prophet''s province, all the people in the audience immediately began to discuss.


    Even the scene became chaotic for a time.


    "Hum!"


    Ann also heard the words of the people present.


    But she didn''t pay attention to it, just hummed coldly in her heart.


    This so-called Holy Son is no match for her cloud week.


    "Well, there''s no need to talk about it. It''s absolutely non-negotiable."


    "Nothing else, I''ll go first."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1254

    Ann is not going to talk to them any more now.


    Anyway, I have also ascended the throne, and I don''t know what I will do in the future.


    Moreover, it''s very uncomfortable to treat yourself as a monkey and let those people stare at you all the time.


    "Saint..."


    When the prophet saw this scene, he was in a hurry.


    After all, the most important part has not been solved.


    How can a saint go?


    "I said it''s not negotiable."


    Ann naturally knew what the prophet wanted to say, but now she was a little impatient.


    I don''t want to say anything more about it. I''m going to leave here directly.


    "Oh, I don''t know where the saint''s Taoist partner is now. Let me see next time. Let me see where the gap between me and the saint''s Taoist partner is!"


    All of a sudden, once some frivolous voice comes.


    as like as two peas in the distance, he sat down with the bronze Saint sitting on the same seat.


    At the same time, a man in purple was sitting on it.


    This man looks very handsome, but also has a strong face, and the whole person exudes a mysterious atmosphere.


    If it''s another woman, at the first sight of this person, it may fall.


    But Ann is also different. Although this guy suddenly appears, he looks good in this place.


    But if you put it in the universe, it will become very common.


    I don''t know how many young talents there are in the universe.


    What''s more, there are the descendants of those saints who are superior to the strong ones. The appearance revealed by those people is totally different from that of this man.


    Moreover, from the perspective of the machine, the realm revealed by this man is just the same as that revealed by her, and it''s just Da Luo Jinxian.


    This makes Ann even more indifferent.


    Although she is also a great Luo Jinxian, her aunt is the only disciple of the strong above the saints.


    In daily life, the lowest exchange is a semi saint, so naturally, we don''t pay too much attention to this great Luo Jinxian.


    "Cut, boring!"


    Ann didn''t intend to communicate with this man.


    And in the heart of this man also gave birth to a trace of disgust.


    So, I don''t intend to communicate with him at all. I''m preparing to leave by myself.


    When the man saw this scene, there was a trace of resentment on his face.


    I am the Holy Son. Here, that is to say, there is no difference. Even if you are the most powerful prophet in Nirvana, you have to respect your will.


    And this woman, just as she has just ascended the throne, should treat him like this. If some time later, this woman will not look at herself.


    Therefore, in my heart, I have made up my mind to give this woman a good-looking color.


    "The saint looks very reluctant to talk to me."


    The man thought so and did not continue to hesitate, what directly came to an also in front of.


    The tone became a little cold.


    "I don''t know if the saint can show me the grace of the saint, or let me see where I''m inferior."


    Shengzi knows in his heart that it is not so easy to give a little color to this woman today.


    After all, everyone is on the throne.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1255

    Moreover, from the breath of Anyi, her strength is not weaker than her own.


    And if the son and the daughter do it, it''s not good to hear.


    Maybe the prophet, a meddler, will come out to rule before they start.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a moment, Sheng Zi called and noticed that he could only start from the Taoist partner in the female population.


    Unexpectedly can''t give this woman a little color to see, that give her way companion a little color is also slightly good, so also can hit this woman''s face.


    And when the two people compare, accidents happen from time to time. It''s common to lose two legs, two hands, or the strength of the whole body.


    The son of God has made up his mind, and this thing will never pass so easily.


    Seeing that the two men who ascended the throne seemed to be about to start, the prophet felt a little anxious for a moment.


    I''m going to be a peacemaker among them.


    However, according to the current situation, it seems that the son does not intend to continue to quarrel with the virgin, but wants to have a look with the Taoist priest in the mouth of the virgin.


    This can not help but let the prophet to stop the heart of the idea to hand.


    It''s also good to let the saint son give a look to the Taoist priest in the saint girl''s mouth. In this way, she can know how big the gap between a Taoist priest and the saint son is?


    In this respect, the prophet has great faith in the son.


    In the younger generation, no one is the rival of the son.


    "What does the saint mean?"


    The son is a little aggressive.


    But Ann didn''t even look at him. She was just about to walk by.


    After all, Lin Mu is not in this world now.


    If Lin Mu is really in this world, Ann doesn''t mind if Lin Mu goes up to give this guy a color to see.


    But now there is no such solution.


    So, in your heart, you''re going to be too lazy to bother with this guy.


    "Why, the saint''s Taoist friend is not ready to come out?"


    The son saw the scene of Anyi, and he was very angry.


    At the same time, he has made up his mind to look good on this woman in the future.


    "It''s hard not to be a saint''s companion, but to hide behind a woman."


    Shengzi believes that the Taoist priest in Anyi''s mouth must have come to the scene.


    After all, how could someone be absent from such a grand event?


    And he is also a Taoist partner of Anyi.


    "Well, if he''s here, you''ll let you know what it means that if you don''t die, you won''t die."


    Ann has been watching this scene calmly.


    If Lin Mu were present now, he would have come up long ago to let this guy know what is the majesty of the strong above the saints.


    Above the sage, the strong one is in the heaven and the world, but no one dares to insult him, because no one can bear the cost.


    However, in this world, a little Luo Jinxian dares to challenge the sage.


    It happens that Lin Mu is not here, otherwise this guy would have been lying down for a long time.


    "Oh! Is it? The saint is very confident about her Taoist partner. How about calling out and competing with me? "


    The son of God immediately laughed when he heard Anyi''s big words.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1256

    As long as he doesn''t die, he won''t die.


    It''s just like sliding in the world.


    What does he exist for?


    The son of Nirvana on the throne.


    In the future, it is absolutely possible to break through to the peak of Nirvana, Nirvana.


    And this woman dares to be so arrogant.


    "Oh


    Ann sneered.


    And then I don''t want to pay attention to this guy who doesn''t think much of himself.


    "How can a saint be so confident?"


    "Yes, what kind of existence is Saint son? He has been on the throne as early as three years ago. It is said that his strength has broken through to the realm of Requiem. Such strength is absolutely helpless among the younger generation, and even some older generation can''t compare with Saint son! Why does the saint have such self-confidence? Is it not easy for her to be a Taoist


    "How is that possible? I guess it''s the saint who doesn''t want to see her Taoist priest lose face here. But I really despise that saint''s Taoist priest. At this time, she still doesn''t appear. Does she have to hide behind the saint all the time? "


    All the people present heard their conversation clearly.


    After hearing Anyi''s words, he immediately hissed.


    In their eyes, Shengzi is the strongest among the younger generation of Nirvana, and no one can surpass him.


    Saint woman man''s view is just to save her face.


    However, the saint''s current Taoist priest did not appear, which is simply a coward.


    How can such a guy be worthy of a saint.


    "Why, the saint is not willing to let her Taoist partner come out and lose face."


    Seeing the appearance of Anyi, Shengzi immediately thinks that Anyi is empty in his heart.


    Suddenly the unbridled ridicule.


    "Lose face? You are a mole ant, and you deserve to lose face. Who gives you courage? "


    In the son of laughter has not finished laughing, once there are some flat tone suddenly appeared.


    At the same time, with the emergence of this discourse is a powerful pressure.


    "It''s you who say you''re going to lose face."


    Lin Mu, dressed in white, suddenly appears in front of an Yi. He looks at this guy who is beyond his ability.


    "Yunzhou, you are here at last."


    Ann also saw the familiar figure, but she was very happy.


    At the same time, regardless of what people thought in their hearts, they rushed directly into the arms of Lin Mu.


    "Well, you promised me before. The society often looks at me, but I haven''t seen you come to see me for a long time."


    Ann was also in the broad arms of Lin Mu. She could not help feeling dissatisfied.


    She can still remember that at the beginning, Lin Mu promised himself that he would often come to see him.


    But today, Lin Mu has not come to see himself once.


    "I can''t help it. After I left the Wanling Pavilion, it was the key time for me to be promoted. At that time, I couldn''t tolerate any carelessness. After I was successfully promoted, I got involved in a troublesome matter. Now my situation is not very good. Among all the world, I have nine saints, five saints, and now I am in the whole world I can be found in the world. "


    There are also some helplessness in the work of Lin Mu.


    He had planned to take a look at Anyi for a long time, but his plan was always inferior to change.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1257

    "And you, you don''t reassure me."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mu pointed to Anyi''s forehead.


    "You can only find a good world. Your master and I have been looking for a long time, but we haven''t found out how to get in. If it''s not for the wrong circumstances, I don''t think I can find the entrance now."


    Although Lin Mu''s tone was a little irritated, he was a bit spoiled.


    "Well, I won''t make trouble again."


    In a simple word, an can already know how hard it took Lin Mu to find this place.


    Lin Mu and Wan Ling Lao Zu are both strong men above their saints. They stand on the existence of the electric fans in the pyramids of the heavens and the world.


    But with the help of the two sages, it took a lot of effort for the strong to join hands to find here.


    We can see the depth of our troubles this time.


    It''s estimated that after going back, she will teach herself again.


    "You are her companion!"


    Just when they were sparing each other, an untimely voice suddenly interrupted them.


    "I''ll take care of this first."


    After hearing this voice, Lin Mu couldn''t help but frown.


    This guy is just out of his capacity to provoke himself again and again.


    When you are a saint, the strong have no temper, right?


    "Well!"


    Anyi, you didn''t say anything more. She has been annoyed by this guy.


    Therefore, if Lin Mu wants to get rid of this guy, she has no opinion.


    "Why, do you have the courage to compete with me?"


    Although it is not easy for Shengzi to feel the breath from Lin Mu''s body, there is not much worry in his heart.


    On the contrary, he is very confident in his own strength.


    He believes that with this guy, he will never be his opponent.


    But he didn''t see the vigilance on the prophet''s face.


    There''s even some shivering in the whole person.


    "Ha ha, you How can such a mole ant have the courage to talk to you like this? "


    "And my written test, you Do you have that qualification? "


    Lin Mu looked at this guy, his eyes were full of disdain.


    How did this guy get on the throne of the world? Didn''t you see the guy standing on the side of the half step saint? Was he full of vigilance when he saw his appearance? I dare not even move.


    And this guy even dare to challenge himself so much.


    You really don''t know how death is written.


    As Lin Mu''s voice fell, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared.


    This powerful pressure passed directly to the son who was beyond his power.


    "Poof!"


    Without any accident, the son suddenly felt such a strong pressure and immediately fell from the throne.


    At the same time, a mouthful of blood essence spurted from his mouth.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    He couldn''t believe it.


    This person has not yet shot, he has fallen.


    How is that possible?


    How can there be such a strong presence among the young generation in this world?


    "Nirvana Nirvana


    The prophet felt the strong breath of Lin Mu and immediately swallowed his mouth.


    Looking at Lin Mu in disbelief, I didn''t expect that this young man suddenly appeared was the nirvana in the legend.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1258

    "Nirvana Nirvana


    After the prophet felt the strong breath of Lin Mu, he immediately swallowed his saliva. Some of them couldn''t believe it.


    Even the whole person has a little shiver.


    This sudden appearance of a young man turned out to be the nirvana in the legend.


    How is that possible?


    The only way to break through nirvana is to ascend the throne.


    There is no other way.


    But the prophet can be sure that Lin Mu is not the son, and he does not have the breath of the holy place.


    But how does this existence break through the nirvana in the legend.


    This is what makes the prophet feel incredible.


    But he can''t manage so much now.


    The son of God has infuriated a strong man in Nirvana beyond his capacity, which is a disaster for the whole nirvana.


    If this strong man is angry, then no one in the nirvana world or the origin world can bear the anger of the strong man in Nirvana.


    Now the most important thing is to let this strong man''s anger down.


    "Sir..."


    Think of so, first eat also don''t care what, directly forward to Lin Mu worship way.


    "You calm down. Please let Li Dongyi go, regardless of the villains."


    The plan for today is to let this powerful being calm down. If this powerful being can let the son go, it would be better.


    If this mysterious existence does not intend to let go, then it can only be abandoned.


    This is what the prophet thinks in his heart.


    For the sake of Nirvana, even the son can be given up at a critical time.


    Now Li Dong, the son of God, can''t believe this scene.


    He didn''t expect that he was just going to get the certificate directly in one round, and the person opposite didn''t really make a move.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    He was always proud and never accepted the taste of failure.


    But I didn''t expect to receive the taste of failure today, and still in the eyes of so many people.


    He can now feel the irony in the eyes of the people below looking at him.


    It''s something he would never allow to happen.


    His eyes were full of anger now, as if he wanted to crush Lin Mu to pieces.


    "Die for me!"


    Li Dong has not fully understood the current situation.


    Or he''s missing a brain.


    I can''t recognize such an obvious scene.


    If Lin Mu was just an ordinary strong man, how could the prophet above the half step sage be so polite to him.


    It is obvious that the prophet has already known that Lin Mu is the existence that he absolutely can''t provoke.


    But this Li Dong is so overconfident. Maybe he thinks that he has the strength to make the sage pay the price.


    Li Dong can''t care about anything now. He just wants to knock down the young man in front of him, and then tear him to pieces, so that he can completely disappear in the world, so that he can do his best to hate.


    Only in this way can we wash the image of his son in the eyes of the people.


    "Well! It''s hard to beat a stone with an egg. "


    When Lin Mu saw that this guy wanted to attack himself, his eyes were cold.


    Does this guy like to die so much?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1259

    Things have come to such a state that we can''t recognize the situation.


    He can be seriously injured by his own coercion.


    Funny. This guy wants to attack himself.


    There was a smile of disdain on the corner of his mouth.


    It''s not that he looks down on Li Dong. Even if Lin Mu stands here, he doesn''t fight back at all. It''s estimated that even if Li Dong has attacked for 10000 years, he can''t break Lin Mu''s defense.


    However, Lin Mu is not the one who likes to be attacked by others.


    And for those who have already shown their intention to kill themselves, Lin Mu will not let them go.


    "You want to die so much. I''ll help you."


    Lin Mu is cold.


    He waved his hand directly, and a powerful attack instantly condensed in front of him.


    With his waving, this process also directly attacked Li Dong.


    "Bang!"


    There was no accident, and a loud noise came to this huge square.


    Li Dong also flew out directly.


    And it flew directly without any trace.


    Even if it''s the random move of the strong above the saints, it''s not something that a mere Luo Jinxian can accept.


    Even half a step above the sage, the strong have to be serious for a generation.


    With the fall of Lin Mu''s attack, Li Dong''s whole body has been completely destroyed, even if there is no trace of his soul left, completely dissipated in the world.


    "Good How strong


    First, I only saw this scene. I swallowed my saliva again, and even my sad cold sweat came down.


    I wanted to kill such a powerful existence.


    I really don''t think I live long enough.


    This kind of existence, even a hundred of them can not go to see it.


    The strong man in Nirvana is so terrible.


    "Excuse me, sir. We have no intention of offending you."


    Now the prophet can''t care about Li Dong''s life or death.


    After all, this guy is still so short-sighted. I really don''t know how this guy got the recognition of the throne.


    Now he just hopes that Lin Mu will not add his anger to them.


    In that case, it is estimated that none of them will have to run today.


    "Well, I''m not a unreasonable person either. The previous guy only blamed him for his excessive self-confidence."


    Lin Mu casually looked at the prophet, and did not show any kind of expression.


    For Lin Mu, it''s not worth paying attention to a half step sage.


    What''s more, he is not a tyrannical person, and the only thing that offended him was the one who didn''t have eyes just now.


    So naturally, no anger will be added to these ordinary people.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Seeing that Lin Mu didn''t mean to blame them, the prophet didn''t take a breath.


    Fortunately, this mysterious strong man is not so difficult to speak.


    "I don''t know your name."


    After the prophet breathed a sigh of relief, he had some doubts.


    When did the nirvana strongmen appear in the nirvana?


    Is this mysterious young man from the world of origin?


    But it shouldn''t be. Although the relationship between Nirvana and origin is not good, there are some relationships at the top.


    If there is a strong nirvana in the world of origin, then it is absolutely impossible for the prophet not to know.


    But why didn''t you get any information before?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1260

    "Lin Mu!"


    It''s just a name. Naturally, Lin Mu won''t mind telling others.


    "Lin Mu?"


    The prophet thought in his heart, but no matter how he thought, he didn''t think that there was a strong one named Lin in the two worlds.


    The prophet was more confused.


    Where on earth did this man come from?


    Is it an old monster that has survived since ancient times?


    But Lin Mu didn''t want to talk to the prophet.


    There are two most important purposes for me to come to this land of nirvana. One is to find Anyi, which has now been completed.


    The other is to find what you want to find.


    And now it''s found.


    Lin Mu is very happy in his heart now. He didn''t expect to kill two birds with one stone.


    Originally, I came here to find Anyi, but I didn''t expect to find what I needed for my last test.


    There was a little surprise in Lin Mu''s eyes.


    At the moment when Lin Mu came there, he felt that the holy place was not simple.


    Moreover, he always felt that the throne seemed a little familiar.


    When you think about it, isn''t the breath in this position very similar to the breath on the seal of the Lord of Taoism?


    This makes Lin Mu very happy.


    It seems that the holy place is what you want to find.


    Therefore, he is determined to obtain the throne.


    So he didn''t want to be polite with the prophet.


    "I''ll take the throne."


    Lin Mu didn''t say much, but directly stated his purpose.


    "You want to ascend the throne, but you are not the holy body, so you may not get the recognition of the throne."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, the prophet immediately thought that this mysterious existence is also greedy for the throne. However powerful he is, how can he be recognized by the society even if he is not holy?


    "To the throne? I don''t have that leisure. I just want this holy place


    Lin Mu laughs. He has already stood on the top of the golden pagoda of all heavens. What holy place does he need to ascend.


    Even if it is ordered, can he bring any help to himself?


    The most powerful existence in the universe is above the sage, which is the illusory will of the universe.


    It is estimated that in the whole main link, there is nothing that can make one''s strength grow again except the one he has.


    Therefore, Lin Mu has no interest in ascending the so-called holy throne.


    What he was interested in was only the throne itself.


    "Sir, this is absolutely impossible. You must have heard of the origin of the throne. As a legacy left by Lord Phoenix, only those who are holy are qualified to inherit such legacy!"


    Only then did the prophet know Lin Mu''s specific idea.


    His face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that this mysterious strong man had such a big appetite that he wanted the throne as soon as he opened his mouth.


    How is that possible?


    This is the inheritance left by Lord Fenghuang himself. How can others get it privately?


    "Hehe, Phoenix, if that guy can wake up, I think he will be afraid of one or two points, but now he is being imprisoned by the will of the universe."


    "Besides, I want to get it."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1261

    Lin Mu''s tone is extremely firm.


    That is, this holy place must be obtained.


    After all, for the sake of the test of the tao world, I did not hesitate to fight against the five sages in the whole world.


    Also see the dawn of success in their own eyes, how can they give up.


    Moreover, in his heart, Lin Mu still remembers the previous stubble.


    Gu Xuan''s revenge will come sooner or later.


    Lin Mu has never suffered such a loss since he set foot on the road of cultivation.


    And if you didn''t respond in time, you might be seriously injured.


    This last test must be obtained by oneself. There is no room for negotiation.


    "You..."


    The prophet''s face turned blue and red. He didn''t expect that Lin Mu was so presumptuous.


    No one in Nirvana dares to say anything wrong with Phoenix.


    But, this one Nirvana''s strong person unexpectedly so does not give the Phoenix to look in the eye.


    This made the prophet unable to accept such a fact for a while.


    However, no matter how angry the fairy was, he didn''t do it.


    Because he knew that once he did it himself, he would not be far away from death.


    In the eyes of such a powerful existence, I may not be much stronger than a mole ant.


    "Well, after that, this seat will naturally give you some compensation. It''s a big deal to release your Lord Phoenix."


    After Lin Mu said a word casually, he didn''t take care of the prophet''s eyes any more, so he put his hand to the holy place.


    "Come here."


    As the sleeping shepherd moved, the holy place flew in his direction.


    Under the operation of Lin Mu, the throne became smaller and smaller.


    All of a sudden, it turned into a piece about the size of a slap.


    Obviously, this is incomplete. Only when you have gathered together, can you finally complete the test of the Ninth level.


    "Well, Yunzhou, is this important to you?"


    Ann also saw this scene and asked Lin Mu.


    "It''s important!"


    For Anyi, Lin Mu did not hide anything.


    "Then you can take this as well."


    Ann also smiles at Lin Mu and points to the holy place behind her voice.


    Anyway, he didn''t care about the so-called holy place. Since it''s important to the forest, he just took it there.


    "Well!"


    There was no need to say anything more between them. Lin Mu didn''t hesitate and directly took the holy place behind an Yi.


    Again, with the action of Lin Mu, the holy place suddenly became a small fragment.


    It can be combined with the one in the hands of Lin Mu.


    "You..."


    Seeing this scene, the prophet did not know what to say.


    Only in the heart of the secret message also dare not make what kind of action.


    Lin Mu looked at the two pieces in his hand and laughed.


    I''m only one step away from my final success.


    "Come out, all of you."


    With the perception of the herdsmen, they also felt that these holy places were distributed in those places of the world.


    Once again, with a strong force to those holy places to the hard to pull out.


    At this moment, whether it is the throne in nirvana or the throne in origin.


    Dudun was running towards the direction of the forest.


    There was no accident. When people in these two circles saw this scene, they were shocked.


    Especially those people in the origin world, they don''t know what happened. The holy place they guarded suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1262

    ¡±It''s all here


    Lin Mu looked at the nine pieces in his hand and finally showed a smile.


    This also represents the final test of their own, has only one step away.


    "Yes


    With the action of Lin Mu, you seem to perceive something and directly synthesize one of the nine pieces.


    At the moment when these nine pieces were combined into one, they changed.


    In which suddenly appeared a groove.


    And this groove just corresponds to the seal of the master of Taoism in the hands of Lin Mu.


    Obviously, this is what Lin Mu has been trying to find.


    When Lin Mu saw the appearance of this thing, he was completely relieved.


    There seems to be no accident.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mu took out the seal of the master of Taoism directly from his space.


    Directly into that groove.


    "Boom!"


    As Lin Mu put in the seal of the Lord of Taoism, the sky suddenly changed.


    As if this space is filled with the breath of Tao.


    Lin Mu felt that his side was full of all kinds of Tao all the time.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Mu''s face suddenly changed.


    Can''t it be that there was an accident at the end?


    "Host, don''t worry, the world is changing towards the Tao."


    Just when Lin Mu was still surprised, the sound of the system appeared again.


    "What do you mean?"


    The systematic words made Lin Mu feel confused.


    What does it mean that the world is changing towards the Tao?


    Is it hard to say that the space I entered before is not the Tao realm.


    "In fact, there has never been a specific place in the Taoist realm. The space that the host entered before is only the testing place set up by the Taoist realm, and it is not the real Taoist realm. Only when the tester passes the Ninth level test, the Taoist realm will really appear, and the place where it appears depends on where the tester completes the Ninth level test It''s a test. "


    "Speed is to complete the test of the Ninth level in this space, which means that this world is bound to become a new realm of Tao!"


    "I see!"


    After hearing the systematic explanation, Lin Mu couldn''t help nodding.


    This can be regarded as a gift to the world. I didn''t expect that I made this period become a new Taoist realm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    However, unlike Lin Mu, who has been explained, most of the people present do not know what kind of situation it is now.


    Especially the prophet, as the strongest one in Nirvana, is only one step away from being competent. He can naturally feel the changes in this space.


    He felt that the breath in this space had become more pure, and there was an unspeakable change.


    But whether this change is good or bad is unclear for a moment.


    However, judging from the current situation, this change is not too bad.


    After all, changes have taken place for such a long time, and the prophet feels that his strength is somewhat loose.


    You know, he''s been stuck in nirvana for a long time.


    I don''t know how much time there is, and I don''t feel such a change.


    But I didn''t expect that at this moment, I felt that my realm was a little loose.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1263

    It''s totally incredible.


    Think of this, the prophet in the heart do not appear a hot.


    Although I don''t know what this mysterious Nirvana strongman is up to.


    But judging from the current situation, this is undoubtedly an opportunity.


    If you can rely on this opportunity to directly break through to Nirvana


    Some of the prophets dare not think any more.


    Nirvana, how many people''s dream is this?


    Even if you are idle, you also want to step into the highest existence all the time.


    But although his strength is incomparably powerful, he is not the holy body and is not qualified to ascend the throne.


    Therefore, this also determines that he will never be able to break through to Nirvana, but now is an opportunity.


    Lin Mu didn''t know what the prophet thought in his heart. Even if he knew, he didn''t have the patience to continue to manage.


    He is now focusing all his attention on the changes in front of him.


    He felt that he had changed in front of him after putting himself in the seal.


    The seal seems to be back home. It used to look like an ordinary seal, but now it is full of the breath of Tao.


    In addition, Lin Mu can feel the pressure of nothing on this seal.


    You know, Lin Mu is a strong man above saints now.


    But even he can feel a little bit of pressure, it can be imagined that this seal of disobedience.


    Suddenly the change came again.


    The big seal suddenly entered his body directly.


    This is a change that Lin Mu never thought of.


    He was in a great hurry to find out if there was any change in his body.


    "Hoo! It''s OK. "


    When Lin Mu saw the seal, he just stayed quietly in his own elixir field, and he could control it. At last, he was relieved. It seemed that the seal had entered his body without any change.


    "Now that I have completed the Ninth level test, does that mean that I am now the master of the Tao?"


    Lin Mu asked the system in his mind.


    Now that he has completed the final test, he should be the master of the Tao.


    But somehow he didn''t feel any change.


    In principle, the master of the Tao is equal to the will of the universe. But when he comes to himself, why doesn''t he change at all?


    It''s a bit unscientific.


    "Host, there''s one last test, you haven''t finished."


    The words of the system came in an instant and answered Lin Mu''s question.


    "Because the law of this world was originally created by the Phoenix at that time, and if the Tao wants to come into this world, it must assimilate the law of this world, and the first Phoenix will not easily allow such things to happen. Therefore, the host still needs to persuade the Phoenix to agree that this world will be assimilated by the Tao, so that the host will be able to understand Can really become the master of the Tao


    Lin Mu frowned and said, "but you don''t mean that this phoenix is still sleeping, and the will of the universe will not allow this Phoenix to be reborn. Then how can I persuade it?"


    "Is it hard for me to wait for it all the time?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1264

    "Boom!"


    Just when Lin Mu was still talking with the system, a crack suddenly appeared above him.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise in the people''s ears.


    In an instant, those people who originally gathered on the square to watch the good play ran away in an instant.


    After all, before Lin Mu appeared, he didn''t show any bad action to them. Moreover, there was no one strong in nirvana for many years, but now there is one suddenly. How can they not observe it carefully?


    But this time it''s not the same. There''s a huge crack in the sky.


    It seems that something will climb out of the crack.


    How can these people not be afraid?


    They don''t want to leave their lives here.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The prophet also frowned when he saw this scene. He felt a strong force from the crack.


    What''s more, the things in it are not weaker than nirvana.


    Is it difficult to have two nirvana in one day?


    But it''s not to say that only by ascending the throne can one be promoted to Nirvana, but what''s the matter today?


    The prophet was completely confused.


    At the same time, there were the same thoughts in the prophet''s heart, as well as those present who did not leave.


    They are all the best in Nirvana.


    They also feel that what happened today is so incredible.


    The sudden appearance of a mysterious strongman will not be mentioned. Now there is a mysterious crack in the sky, and there is a breath similar to nirvana in the crack.


    It''s just subverting their three outlooks.


    Is it possible to ascend to Nirvana without going to the throne.


    "I''ll go. It won''t happen that way, will it?"


    What is different from them is that when Lin Mu saw the breath coming from the crack in the sky, he didn''t know a moment of silence.


    He just said that he can''t keep waiting for madness here, but he didn''t expect that the Phoenix would appear before he finished his words.


    Yes, the breath from this crack is the breath of Phoenix.


    That is to say, the Phoenix who has been punished by the heaven and the world has been reborn.


    I have to say that this is too coincidental.


    Why didn''t you meet the fire for rebirth early and the fire for rebirth late? Just wait until you have completed the Ninth level test of the Tao, and you are only one step away from the fire for rebirth.


    Is it the will of the universe that counts itself.


    Lin Mu suddenly had such an idea in his heart.


    However, these are not what I want now. The most important thing now is how to face the next Phoenix.


    After all, that is the first Phoenix in the universe. Although it is only above the sage, no one knows if it has any cards.


    Lin Mu felt that this might be the most difficult enemy he met on the way of cultivation.


    "Boom!"


    According to the sound more intense, and the air that a crack is also completely open.


    Suddenly, a golden claw came out of the crack.


    Then just a moment later, the huge Phoenix came out completely.


    At the same time, he also sent out a powerful and incomparable breath, which came directly to the forest.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1265

    "Oh, it''s not good to come."


    When Lin Mu saw the first Phoenix, he frowned at himself.


    It seems that the first Phoenix is not so good and easy to talk.


    However, he has already done something to himself, and Lin Mu will not wait to die.


    The same strong and incomparable breath, towards the attack on their own breath directly up.


    "Bang!"


    Two powerful attacks meet in the air, and instantly they are completely annihilated.


    However, Lin Mu was more alert in his heart.


    Sure enough, it is the first Phoenix in the universe.


    Just a random strike, it has such a powerful attack.


    The next thing doesn''t look good.


    "See Phoenix talent."


    Unlike Lin Mu, who was extremely alert to other people in his heart, seeing this huge Phoenix was a great surprise in his heart, and he even knelt down directly.


    There was a trace of piety in each of their eyes.


    Did not expect that today they have been worshiping the Phoenix adults actually appeared in person.


    Especially the prophet, the pious color in his eyes is even stronger than everyone else.


    "Well, get up."


    The first Phoenix turns around in the air and then turns into a man in red.


    He looked at the people kneeling in front of him.


    He is quite good at the life of his own world.


    "You''re good, since you can break through the semi Saint here."


    Phoenix first looked at the prophet, and there was a trace of approval in his eyes.


    He is very satisfied with this guy. In this place where the law is not complete, he can break through to the semi sage. If he is allowed to break through to the saint in the universe, he can absolutely break through to the saint.


    "When I''m done here, I''ll send you a fortune!"


    "Thank you, Lord Phoenix!"


    The prophet''s face suddenly showed a great interest, that is, he did not expect that the Phoenix Lord came out to approve of himself, and also said that he would give himself a fortune.


    It made him so unhappy.


    After all, this is the God I worship.


    After Phoenix said that, he did not wait for the prophet''s reaction, and then looked directly at Lin Mu.


    "You are the inheritor of the Tao this time."


    The crazy look at Lin Mu was also full of vigilance.


    After all, this person is also a strong man in the same realm as himself.


    "Under the forest


    Now Lin Mu still has some questions about the attitude of this Phoenix.


    However, in addition to the place where I just came out to test myself, I haven''t done anything to myself yet.


    So, Lin Mu also tried to talk with this Phoenix.


    "In less than 50000 years, we can cultivate ourselves above the sage, which is unique among all the heaven and the world!"


    Fenghuang''s eyes on Lin Mu are full of praise.


    In a short period of 50000 years, we can cultivate ourselves to the highest saint of existence in the universe.


    At least in the era before the heaven and the world, there had never been such an existence.


    "No more than you, born above a saint."


    Lin Mu is also Tao.


    Although he is unique in the universe, the existence in front of him is the same.


    He has been practicing for tens of thousands of years, and the existence in front of him is above the saint at birth.


    Compared with the two, forestry and animal husbandry have no advantages.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1266

    "Ha ha, but what about that?"


    "Although I was born a saint, I was sealed here by the will of the universe within a few years. If it wasn''t for your appearance, I might still be suppressed."


    Phoenix showed a trace of self mockery.


    Above the sage, in the eyes of Zhu Tian''s universal will, it''s just like that.


    "Only when one becomes the master of the Tao can one be equal to the will of the universe!"


    "By the way, do you know why I offended the will of the universe, which was suppressed but not completely killed? Don''t tell me whether Phoenix is immortal. There are many ways in front of the will of the universe, so that I can completely disappear in the universe."


    Phoenix originally in self mockery, even if a birth is a saint on how? It''s not a provocation, but the will of the universe.


    But then he asked Lin Mu an irrelevant question.


    "Why?"


    Lin Mu was also curious. Originally, he thought that the Phoenix was not completely killed because the legendary Phoenix was immortal. But he heard that his immortal body was nothing in front of the will of the universe, but why was he just suppressed.


    You know, Phoenix has offended the will of the universe.


    Why was it just suppressed and not completely let him disappear?


    "Because the Lord of the Tao has saved my life, but as a price, I have to help him choose the next Lord of the Tao. You can also think that I am the last test on your way to become the Lord of the Tao."


    "Now let me see if you are qualified to be the master of the tao world among the heavens and the world."


    After the Phoenix lost, he didn''t wait for Lin Mu to react. He showed a strong breath directly.


    Then with a wave, they two instantly appeared in a strange space.


    But now Lin Mu was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that this first Phoenix was the last test left to me by the current master of Taoism.


    However, is there a master in the Taoist realm?


    Since there is a master in the Taoist realm, why can he still test himself?


    For a moment, Lin Mu had no idea.


    However, the current situation does not allow him to continue thinking.


    After all, there is no Phoenix in front of you. When you think about something, you will start to do it yourself.


    Lin Mu''s vigilance came down.


    "Nirvana


    With the action of Phoenix, a huge sea of fire suddenly appeared around Lin Mu.


    And this sea of fire also reveals a very powerful atmosphere.


    Lin Mu did not dare to be careless, because he could feel that if he went deep into the sea of fire, he would be in great trouble.


    "Break the air!"


    Lin Mu gave a cold hum, and a powerful energy appeared around him.


    But he attacked the sea of fire around him and wanted to completely eliminate it.


    "Ha ha, it''s not so easy to wipe out this sea of fire."


    Phoenix see this scene, suddenly laughed.


    "It''s a little tricky."


    Looking at his attack, Lin Mu didn''t bring any effect to this sea of fire, so he couldn''t help saying it in his heart.


    It is worthy of being the first Phoenix in the world of all heavens. As soon as he makes a move, he gets into trouble.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1267

    However, Lin Mu was not too flustered.


    After all, it''s a lot of fighting.


    Although there are some troubles in this sea of fire, there is no way to get rid of them.


    "Ji..."


    All of a sudden, from the sea of fire came a voice similar to the Phoenix.


    "No!"


    After hearing this sound, the forest suddenly felt shocked.


    Because he found that from around the sea of fire, as if there are countless Phoenix want to be reborn.


    "Is this Nirvana?"


    Lin Mu suddenly understood why this move was called nirvana.


    He knew that if he didn''t do something useful, he would be besieged.


    "Forbidden!"


    With the movement of Lin Mu, a huge iron pillar appeared around him


    And this one road incomparably huge iron pillars immediately connected together, and then toward those around the sea of fire direct cover in the past.


    And when the iron pillar touches the sea of fire, the sea of fire changes and struggles incomparably, as if to resist, just like these covers.


    But there is no use, the sea of fire can only slowly disappear in this seal.


    In other words, it has been sealed in the seal set by the forestry and Animal Husbandry Institute.


    "Not bad!"


    Feng Huang looked at Lin Mu and dissolved his tools at will. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Indeed, it is worthy of inheriting the existence of Tao.


    "Next I''m going to be serious."


    Feng Huang also can''t let Lin Mu relax and make another move.


    "The law of the Phoenix!"


    Phoenix immediately returns to the noumenon, and when he returns to the noumenon, a strange law suddenly appears in the world.


    The law here is similar to the law in the nirvana before.


    Lin Mu guessed that the rule here is the so-called Phoenix rule.


    "The law?"


    Seeing that the Phoenix wanted to assimilate this space with its own rules, and then repressed itself with the power of control, Lin Mu''s eyes showed a faint aura.


    "I haven''t used the one I got before."


    Lin Mu didn''t want to interfere with the idea that the Phoenix wanted to assimilate the world, but just stood in place and watched the action of the Phoenix.


    Phoenix''s eyes, do not appear a strange.


    It''s impossible for me not to be aware of my own thoughts in this family, but why is he just looking at his own actions in the same place before he starts.


    Has this guy given up?


    This is absolutely impossible. How can those who can pass the first nine levels of the Tao give up easily?


    And how can those who give up easily be admitted by the Taoist circles?


    In fact, Lin Mu has become the master of Tao after he has passed the nine tests of stealing world.


    But now the master of Taoism attaches great importance to his inheritors, so he set the test of Phoenix this time.


    But Phoenix didn''t think so much. He wanted to see how this guy would face his attack next.


    If he can''t get through himself, then he is not qualified to inherit the Tao, even if he has passed the ninth test of the Tao.


    Lin Mu is standing in the same place, while the Phoenix is in the air, using its own rules to fairy tale the world.


    After a while, the laws of this world were completely assimilated by the laws of Phoenix.


    And Phoenix has become the world controller of this world.


    "This is the time to wait."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1268

    "Give me town!"


    Seeing that the Phoenix had finished its own arrangement, the corners of Lin Mu''s mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    I''m waiting for this time.


    So the Phoenix becomes the world Master of the world.


    Only when he became the master of his world, could he be suppressed completely.


    A simple stone tablet suddenly appeared in the hands of Lin Mu.


    At first glance, this stone tablet looks ordinary.


    But if you look closely, you can see the powerful force of repression on this stone tablet.


    In the middle of the stone tablet is also written the word "Zhen Tian".


    This is the Zhentian stele.


    This is the Zhentian stele that Lin Mu took back when he solved Tang Hua''s problem.


    After all, such a baby, how can Lin Mu be indifferent?


    But he hasn''t done it once since he got it back.


    After all, Lin Mu is not a person who wants to go against heaven, and he will not have nothing to do with the world law of suppressing a certain world.


    However, I didn''t expect that this one thing actually played a role here.


    If the Phoenix didn''t want to suppress itself with the help of the power of the world, he might have some trouble.


    But he wanted to assimilate the laws of the world with his own laws, let him become the world Master of the world, and then suppress himself.


    This is simply in the heart of the forest.


    After all, I have the most effective treasure to deal with the law of the world, zhentianbei.


    Moreover, after self maintenance, the Zhentian stele in hand can barely control the rules of the higher world.


    Let alone Phoenix, a temporary world.


    Although it can be regarded as the higher world, the rules in it are not complete.


    Such a world Zhentian monument can be suppressed.


    "No!"


    All of a sudden, Phoenix felt a strong force of repression and came to his body.


    After all, the laws of the world have been assimilated by his laws, and he has become the world Master of the world. The world is both prosperous and harmful to him.


    Originally, he thought that he would suppress the forestry and animal husbandry by virtue of his assimilation of the world and the power of the higher world.


    But I didn''t expect to be pecked instead of stealing chicken.


    Lin Mu''s hand did not know where to take out a Zhentian stele.


    In fact, after seeing that Lin Mu took out this thing, Phoenix immediately wanted to take back his rules, but it was still a step late.


    It''s still used by Lin Mu.


    All of a sudden, he felt a very powerful force towards his body.


    It''s like trying to suppress yourself.


    He understood that this was the power of zhentianbei.


    Although he didn''t rush towards his noumenon, the suppression towards the law he released also means that he wanted to be suppressed together.


    "Miscalculation!"


    There was a bit of miscalculation in Phoenix''s eyes. He thought about many things, but he didn''t think that Lin Mu could take out the most precious stele in the world.


    But he is not in the mood to think about it any more.


    He is now doing his best to counter the power of zhentianbei.


    If it is only to suppress his noumenon, he doesn''t pay attention to such power at all, but Zhentian stele is the most effective to the power of law.


    And his law power has thoroughly penetrated into this world, that is to say, suppressing this world is also equivalent to suppressing him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1269

    "Roar!"


    In the end, the Phoenix gave out an unwilling roar.


    The whole body fell directly from the air.


    At the same time, it directly returns to the human form.


    He turned very pale.


    Even the whole person''s breath has become a little vain.


    In particular, he brought his own power of law and even became extremely messy.


    Obviously, Phoenix suffered a dark loss in this fight.


    And he has no strength to fight any more.


    After all, he is still in a state of repression.


    The most disgusting thing is that Zhentian stele can''t use any of his rules.


    And then it''s his strength.


    If not, it would be very simple for him to break the seal of Zhentian stele.


    But now he doesn''t have that ability.


    "Oh, let it go. You''ve passed."


    Phoenix had no choice but to speak to Lin Mu.


    He didn''t expect that the boy Lin Mu could pass him so easily.


    This immediately made him a little embarrassed.


    After all, he has been there for a longer time than here.


    But here two moves are solved by others.


    There was something proud about it, and he couldn''t take it.


    But there is no way.


    Who told him that he could not break away from such a seal.


    After listening to the words of the Phoenix, Lin Mu slowly smiles and releases the seal.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mu saw that there are still some embarrassed Phoenix. In fact, there are still some secretly happy in his heart. If it were not for the Phoenix''s assimilation of the world''s laws with his own laws, he would not be able to solve it so soon.


    "You''re a good boy, since you''ve got zhentianbei."


    "It''s really a miscalculation this time. I really lost my face."


    Phoenix looked at the side there are some secretly happy forest, can''t help but have some not angry said.


    "Well, you''ve passed me."


    "Next you are the real master of the Tao."


    Phoenix is too lazy to continue talking with Lin Mu. He directly faces Lin Mu Dao. Then, with a wave of his hand, they return to Nirvana again.


    "Yunzhou, are you ok?"


    An also saw that after Lin Mu came out, he rushed forward and looked at Lin Mu with a caring look on his face.


    I''m afraid that something might happen to him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing."


    Lin Mu touched Anyi''s head with a smile. Now he is very happy in his heart.


    After so much effort, I am about to succeed.


    Lin Mu looks at the Phoenix on one side. As for him, he removes the world''s exclusion from the law of Tao.


    "Hum!"


    Phoenix naturally knows what Lin Mu''s eyes mean, and can''t help humming.


    But I didn''t say much.


    It directly removes the exclusion of the laws of the world from the laws of the Tao.


    In an instant, the breath of the world becomes more strange and incomparable.


    It seems that there is the momentum of Tao in any breath.


    If a person is here to participate in the road, it is absolutely half the effort.


    Even for the strong above the saints, it is very beneficial.


    And Lin Mu here also felt a very powerful force emerging in his body.


    And Lin Mu also felt a difference.


    He felt that he could control the Tao at will, and his strength became more powerful.


    At the same time, he felt that a strange change had taken place in himself.


    But he couldn''t say for a moment where the change happened.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1270

    "The power of the master of Taoism!"


    Lin Mu suddenly thought of this thing in his heart.


    Yes, the change that happened to him is that he has more power.


    Now that he has become the master of the Tao, he has an equal position with the will of the universe.


    And he also felt that his body suddenly had an inexplicable powerful force.


    This power is absolutely stronger than that of the sage.


    "It''s a success at last."


    After Lin Mu felt the changes in himself, he immediately wanted to laugh.


    It''s not a waste of time for me to spend so many years, and finally it''s the last time.


    Only he can know the hardships along the way.


    After all, for the sake of the master of Tao, he did his best to fight against the other five sages in the universe.


    But the result didn''t disappoint him, and he succeeded.


    "What''s the matter with you, Yunzhou?"


    Standing beside Lin Mu, an also can naturally feel the changes that have taken place in him.


    Her eyes don''t flow any more, showing a trace of worry. With Anyi''s strength, she can''t see clearly where the change has taken place.


    "Nothing. It''s just a step up again."


    Lin Mu looked very worried about his own safety, and couldn''t help but smile at her, indicating that he didn''t matter.


    "The strength rises to one step again, don''t you already be a saint? Can we go further? "


    Ann also heard that Lin Mu said that he had nothing to do with himself, and he didn''t want to take a breath in his heart. But when he heard what he said later, he was shocked. He wanted to know that the top of the saints in the universe was already the peak. Could he go further?


    What kind of existence is above the saint?


    "It''s mainly because of the power that power brings to me. Now I can be on an equal footing with the will of the universe. That''s why my power will go up a step further."


    For Anyi, Lin Mu didn''t hide much. He directly told his current changes.


    Not to say that it''s OK, I feel even more incredible when I say that Ann has been on an equal footing with the universe.


    Does this not mean that the forest and animal husbandry are invincible among the heavens and the world.


    After all, the will of the universe is the real master of the universe. Even the strong above the saints will be restrained by the will of the universe.


    But now, all of a sudden, Lin Mu has an equal position with the universe.


    The other sages said that they should be one step behind Lin Mu.


    However, this is not something ANN has to consider.


    She is very happy in her heart.


    After all, Lin Mu is her companion.


    "The elder accepted."


    For the time being, Lin Mu doesn''t care what an thinks. Now he bows to the Phoenix in front of him.


    Although he has become the master of the Tao, it does not mean that he can ignore a saint at will.


    Besides, it is also a saint among the heaven and the world who can compete with the will of the universe.


    "It''s you who have the strength!"


    Phoenix is still not relieved in the scene just now.


    After all, Changde insisted on two moves in the hands of Lin Mu, although Lin Mu was suspected of cheating.


    But if you lose, you lose.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1271

    "And it''s also a relief for me. After all, when the Lord of Tao saved me, he promised me that as long as he elected the next Lord of Tao, I would be free."


    "To tell you the truth, in my heart, I still expect you to pass my test. Even I thought that if you can''t persist, I''ll put some water in the dark, but I didn''t expect..."


    Originally, Lin Mu was very happy to succeed in Fenghuang''s heart. After all, as long as Lin Mu could succeed, he would be free. At that time, the sky would be high and the sea would be wide. Even if Zhutian could not stay in the world, he would not be happy to go beyond Zhutian. But when he thought that his two moves had been defeated, he didn''t know why he couldn''t be happy.


    "Well, there''s nothing for me next!"


    "Come with me and give you a good fortune!"


    Phoenix finally took a look at the prophet who was still in the same place. After a while, they disappeared in this space.


    After all, he is not the will of the universe, and there is no need to offend a powerful saint for the will of the universe.


    Therefore, Fenghuang Mountain has no reason to stop itself from leaving.


    As for the prophet who was taken away, it had nothing to do with him. Anyway, they just met each other.


    "Ah Yi, you stay here first, I''ll deal with one thing first!"


    After the Phoenix left, Lin Mu said softly to an who was standing behind.


    "When I get back, we''ll be married."


    Then, without waiting for the blushing ANN to say anything, she left here directly.


    "Who''s going to marry you?"


    For a moment, an didn''t expect that Lin Mu would say such a thing.


    And it didn''t react for a while.


    However, when she reacted, her face suddenly turned red.


    But the light of joy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Or stamped his foot and said softly.


    "I''m waiting for you to come back."


    The color of expectation on her face was also clear to anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    "The next step is to solve the last problem."


    "Gu Xuan, you wait for me!"


    Lin Mu said fiercely.


    Since I set foot on the road of cultivation, I have never suffered such a loss.


    Moreover, if they had not resisted some forces in the end, they might still be seriously injured.


    So how can he easily let go of Gu Xuan.


    At least it will cost him a little.


    Therefore, after Lin Mu became the leader of the Taoist world, he immediately wanted to find Gu Xuan to take revenge.


    Moreover, my three allies must have been waiting for me in the last few days.


    I have to give them some comfort.


    Let them realize that there is nothing wrong with their choice now.


    Lin Mu didn''t think much about it any more. He went straight to the direction he was in before.


    Originally, this space was the land of Nirvana and the place where the Phoenix was imprisoned, so there was no way for the trees to find the entrance. But now it is different. This space has been completely assimilated into the Taoist realm, and the forest and herdsman are now the masters of the Taoist realm, so they can naturally go to the heaven and the world through this space.


    Besides, it''s very easy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1272

    The place where Lin Mu and others originally fought.


    Above the Seven Saints, the strong are waiting here.


    And it''s divided into two groups.


    Hua Lan three people stood together, a face vigilant looking at each other''s four people.


    And those people headed by Gu Xuan also looked at them with vigilance.


    However, both sides did not do it easily.


    After all, their target is not Hua Lan, but Lin Mu, and they are not immortal enemies.


    So naturally there is no need for conflict at this time.


    What''s more, the guy Lin Mu doesn''t know where he''s gone now. In case several of them start here and wait until the last time Lin Mu comes out, they will be very sad.


    However, we should be on guard, in case the three of them do something to themselves and others?


    But Hualan three people are different, they are extremely anxious in the heart now.


    Because Gu Xuan''s move directly made Lin Mu disappear in the universe. Now even they don''t know where Lin Mu is.


    This is what worries them most.


    After all, Lin Mu is the object they have invested in for many years.


    When it comes to the most critical time, in case of any accident, it''s not so good.


    Among the three people present, only the master of all souls had some vague guess in his heart, but he was not so sure.


    Among the Seven Sages, there is another one besides Hua Lan, who is also anxious.


    That''s Gu Xuan who started with Lin Mu before.


    He was no less anxious than anyone else.


    He didn''t think that he had made Lin Mu''s move disappear into the universe. If he had known that, he would never have used this move.


    After all, Lin Mu has a sense of security only when he exists in his eyes. If he disappears, who knows if he will take advantage of this time to complete the final test and become the leader of the Tao.


    If you really let Lin Mu become the master of Taoism, Gu Xuan may even have the heart to die.


    However, Gu Xuan''s inner worry has really become a reality, because his masterpiece, Lin Mu, has found the land of Nirvana, and has also found the last test of Tao, and has successfully become the master of Tao.


    "It''s been several months. Why hasn''t that boy appeared yet?"


    Chen Bu is a little impatient now.


    Several of them have been waiting here for several months, but since the disappearance of Lin Mu, there has been no breath.


    This can''t help but make him have some conjectures in his heart. Did the boy leave the world?


    But it''s impossible. They should be located in the center of the universe. There''s still an unknown distance between them and the dimensional wall of the universe.


    How could Lin Mu leave the world in that instant?


    But there was nothing else he could think of.


    You can''t have the whole person gone.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    After all, it''s so easy for saints to vanish.


    If that''s true, don''t call it above saints.


    But just as they were waiting anxiously.


    A ripple suddenly appeared in a space around them.


    And a figure appeared slowly from it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1273

    "Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see."


    Lin Mu slowly came out of the space and looked at the people with a smile on his face.


    Especially guxuan.


    "Do it. Take him down first."


    The other people didn''t want to talk more with the trees, especially Gu Xuan, who said directly to the other sages on his side.


    And then he took the lead in fighting against Lin Mu.


    And Hualan three people also did not hesitate, directly toward the other saints above the strong began to start.


    After all, now Lin Mu has come back, and it seems that he has no injuries all over his body. It''s estimated that he has given the number of the wounded.


    It''s time for you to decide the final result.


    Let''s see if Lin Mu can become the master of the Taoist world, or they can force Lin Mu to give up his identity as the quasi master of the Taoist world.


    "Oh


    "I''m not in a hurry, but you are."


    Lin Mu''s eyes are not good at Gu Xuan.


    After all, his main goal when he comes back this time is to take revenge on Gu Xuan.


    "Heaven


    Lin Mu didn''t take care of the other saints, and directly shot at Gu Xuan.


    All of a sudden, a powerful and incomparable attack, then attack toward guxuan.


    "What?"


    Gu Xuan also felt such a powerful attack power.


    His face suddenly changed, in the heart also stretched out a little can''t believe.


    "No It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. "


    "How could you have such a great power?"


    Gu Xuan couldn''t believe the power that Lin Mu attacked him.


    The strength of such intensity is absolutely beyond the power of the sage.


    He suddenly stretched out a bad idea in his heart.


    But he did not dare to admit it easily.


    "Ha ha, it was impossible before, but it is possible now."


    "The five elements eat the soul!"


    While Gu Xuan hasn''t responded.


    Lin Mu once again shot, behind him once again appeared a powerful five elements array.


    At the same time, five strange blood colored beads appeared on the five elements array.


    As the five elements devouring the soul in the peak state, if Lin Mu wants to, he can easily kill anyone who is superior to the sage.


    Lin Mu couldn''t use such a powerful trick before, and he didn''t have the courage to use it, because once he used the will of the universe, he would never let him go, but now he has no such worry.


    Now he has both the strength and the courage.


    After all, he is now the real master of the Tao and the universe has always been an equal existence. Even the will of the universe has no qualification to control him.


    Therefore, as long as they do not threaten the will of the universe, the will of the universe will not control themselves.


    Even if he used such a powerful forbidden technique.


    "No!"


    Gu Xuan immediately felt a trace of fear.


    He has not felt such emotion for a long time since he became a strong saint.


    But now it''s the first time I''ve felt it.


    He felt that such a powerful force was enough to destroy himself.


    At the same time, the bad feeling in his heart also came true.


    Lin Mu has really become the master of Taoism.


    And it was made by myself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1274

    "Go


    Lin Mu, you didn''t hesitate. You directly attacked Gu Xuan.


    He will not easily let go of this guy who is behind his back.


    Gu Xuan didn''t dare to be careless. For such strength, he really didn''t have the confidence to accept it.


    I can only use my strongest defense to pray that I will not be too embarrassed.


    Five blood red strange beads, suddenly appeared a powerful force, and are all toward the ancient Xuan and attack.


    Even five of them are combined into one.


    A frightening force, suddenly produced in this space.


    And the other saints above the strong can not help but stop the action in their hands.


    But other people have different ideas in their hearts.


    Hua Lan''s three people are extremely surprised in their hearts. It seems that Lin Mu has become the leader of the Taoist world, although I don''t know how he did it.


    The other three were in despair.


    Once again, one of the masters of the Tao came into being.


    In addition to the will of the universe, they have a powerful existence.


    What''s more, they are still fighting against this powerful being.


    If this powerful presence is investigated afterwards, what should they do?


    After all, none of them can be confident that they can resist the power that Lin Mu is exerting now.


    So even Chen Bu, who was very angry with Lin Mu just now, can''t help thinking about how he should deal with himself in the future.


    However, Lin Mu didn''t take their feelings into consideration. Now he was looking at Gu Xuan.


    He also wants to see Gu Xuan''s embarrassed appearance.


    Lin Mu is a man of great hatred.


    "Get in the way of me!"


    Now there is a twist on the face of guxuan.


    He is now doing his best to block the attack on him.


    Even the whole face has become extremely red, you can see that he is now under tremendous pressure.


    However, this is just a little bit to resist the powerful power for a while.


    Only in a short time, there was a little breakage on his defense.


    Gu Xuan also saw this scene, his face suddenly surprised, at the same time want to take out a little power to repair.


    However, it has no effect. The broken place is bigger and bigger, and even other places are broken.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud, powerful noise.


    Gu Xuan''s defense is also completely broken, and the powerful attack is also a real attack on him.


    "Bang!"


    Gu Xuan suffered such a powerful attack force for a moment. Although he had resisted it for a moment, it didn''t have much effect.


    Straight out.


    "Poof!"


    And in the air a mouthful of clear blood directly ejected.


    Now his face became extremely pale, and he felt a huge pain all over his body.


    Feel as long as a little move, there is a heartbreaking pain towards their own.


    He hasn''t met such a feeling for a long time.


    At the same time, his whole body has become very embarrassed, and his clothes have been broken.


    And the whole person''s meridians are almost all broken.


    If you want to repair it, don''t think about it in ten million years.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1275

    "You..."


    Gu Xuan looks at Lin Mu unwillingly in his eyes.


    At the same time, there was a lot of anger.


    It''s been laid out for countless years, but it''s ruined once.


    The position of the head of the Taoist world was actually given to this guy.


    I should have listened to my subordinates and killed this guy in advance, otherwise it would not have happened.


    Or if I didn''t do it myself just now, it might not have caused such a situation.


    Gu Xuan appeared a trace of incomparable reluctance and regret in his heart.


    There is a feeling in his heart that he just overcame Lin Mu and made him the master of Taoism.


    But now, no matter how unwilling or regretful, it''s useless.


    It is a firm fact that Lin Mu has become the master of Taoism.


    Even if he does not have that qualification to change, he can only bear it silently.


    Or wait for the next change.


    So thinking, Gu Xuan suddenly felt that he had some shortness of breath.


    At the same time, a bitter taste came, suddenly he was a mouthful of blood essence.


    He felt that there was no good place in his whole body now.


    Then, he couldn''t hold on any longer, his eyes were white, and he fainted completely.


    "Hoo, let me have you


    Lin Mu looks at Gu Xuan who has passed out, and there is no sympathy in his heart.


    After all, before that, he and this guy were fighting each other.


    It''s not bad that I let him go now.


    As for why he wanted to let this guy die, Lin Mu thought this guy would be useful in the future, so he didn''t kill him.


    "Why, do you still want to be my enemy?"


    After solving Gu Xuan, Lin Mu looks at the other three saints again and shows a smile.


    But his smile was a devil''s smile in the eyes of the other three saints.


    The three of them were so surprised that they said, "no, no!"


    The three of them waved their hands to indicate that they had no courage to fight against him.


    After all, just now, Lin Mu solved Gu Xuan, which means that Lin Mu can also solve them.


    At this time, where did they have the courage to fight against Lin Mu.


    "That''s not going yet."


    Lin Mu once again glanced at the past.


    "Yes Go now


    When the three saints heard that Lin Mu could let them go, they were immediately overjoyed without any hesitation. They directly cut the space and went in without any hesitation. They were afraid that Lin Mu would go back.


    "Congratulations, brother Lin / Lin Daoyou


    Hualan three people see things have been solved, also immediately toward Lin Mu, but each of them has a smile on their face.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a fluke, and I have to thank Gu Xuan. If he didn''t kill me, maybe I can''t find the place of the Ninth level test now."


    Lin Mu also showed a smile.


    He must have a good opinion of his own side.


    "Two elder brothers, with the help of Lingdao friends, I will bear in mind. Thank you very much in the future


    Lin Mu bowed respectfully to the three of them.


    Without the help of the three of them, he might have given up his identity as the master of Taoism.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1276

    The land of Nirvana before, the realm of Tao now.


    Since the land of Nirvana became the realm of Tao, it is no longer hidden in the heaven and the world, and has completely integrated into the heaven and the world.


    So that the strong among the whole heaven and the world have already known. In this era, the Taoist realm appeared again, and some people became the masters of the Taoist realm.


    As a result, this space has become the center of the universe and the most prosperous place, which even the higher world can''t match.


    After all, those higher worlds don''t have so many Tao for people to participate in.


    So for a while, countless strong people came back to this world.


    Today is the most prosperous day in this world.


    At the same time, it is also the most lively day.


    Because today is the wedding day of Lin Mu, the leader of Taoism.


    Some of the strong people in the universe came to celebrate one after another.


    Even the sages who didn''t agree with Lin Mu came here in person.


    We may as well use this day to ease their relationship.


    And for this, forestry and animal husbandry are not hindered.


    After all, it is true that the strong above these saints are also the highest in the universe. It is not a good thing to do evil with them.


    So they don''t mind if they want to relax.


    However, one of the things that should be brought is not available.


    Now Lin Mu is wearing a red robe, and the whole person shows a trace of joy.


    But there is no one in his room except him.


    He stood in front of the mirror for a long time.


    Finally slowly opening a way: "today is my big happy day, don''t you come out to congratulate?"


    Lin Mu seemed to be talking to himself in the mirror.


    It''s kind of weird.


    "Ha ha, I wanted to give you a surprise."


    Suddenly, a young man appeared behind him.


    The young man was dressed in a blue robe with black hair and was casually draped at the back.


    He had a pretty face and a mysterious look in his eyes.


    The whole person also showed a different temperament.


    "It''s not a shock."


    When Lin Mu saw this man appear, he also showed a smile.


    "At last I see you, system."


    This person is the system that always accompanies the forest and animal husbandry.


    "Call me Chu Yang. To tell you the truth, I''m not used to the system."


    Chuyang, the system, said casually.


    "How''s it going? Stay for a wedding


    Lin Mu didn''t ask him anything. He invited him directly.


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    Chu Yang had some doubts.


    Lin Mu said, "what are you curious about?"


    Chu Yang said: "curious why I chose you?"


    "There''s nothing to be curious about. I''ve probably figured it out."


    "And it''s estimated that they are all eight or nine, so there''s no need to ask that one any more."


    "Yes, the last Taoist!"


    Although Lin Mu did have some questions that he wanted to ask about the system in the future, during this period of time, he almost figured out what he should think about, and there was no need to ask any other questions.


    "Ha ha, you are the one I like."


    After hearing Lin Mu''s words, Chu Yang burst out laughing.


    Originally, he was ready to answer, but he didn''t expect that Lin Mu didn''t ask him at all.


    "Drink the wedding wine or not!"


    Chu Yang said, "drink, of course. After all, you are the one I chose. You can also be half of my disciples. How can I not ask for a wedding wine on your wedding day?"


    "But hurry up. After drinking, I still want to have a good tour. I''m tired of staying in the heaven and the world, and I''m tired of sitting in the position of the Lord. I''ll leave everything to you."


    "Then you will know that the Taoist is not so easy to do."


    "After all, the will of the universe is basically out of business. You have to deal with some things. There will be some troubles at that time."


    After chuyang finished, he did not wait for Lin Mu to say anything, but walked directly to the gate.


    "This guy!"


    Lin Mu had no choice but to smile and didn''t care.


    Anyway, we''ll talk about it later.


    If you are tired of doing it yourself, you can also choose a person like this guy, cultivate him well, and let him take over his position.


    Gu Xuan, who left his life before, can also be used as a stepping stone on his way to the next term.


    Just don''t know Gu Xuan know his future fate has already been arranged, in the heart is how to think.But it''s not about forestry.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time for the bride and groom to enter the bridal chamber."


    As the voice of the master of all souls who presided over the wedding fell, the wedding also came to a successful end.


    [end of the book]